《Ascending The Heavens As An Evil God》


 Chapter 1

    "Crazy! Zhang Jia scholar is crazy! Run


    "What''s the matter? Zhang, a poor scholar, can go against heaven? "


    "He''s a ghost, not a man, but a ghost! Ghost... "


    Before the words were heard, a long sword stabbed out from behind the man, gently floated up, and his body was cut in half instantly, and the hot blood splashed on his face.


    A refined figure with a silver sword and a scholar''s robe appeared behind the cut body.


    "Zhang, Zhang Shusheng?" The man who was splashed with blood on his face had never seen such a terrible picture, and even his voice trembled.


    With one hand behind his back, Zhang Shusheng threw a beautiful sword flower with his right hand, just like a skilled swordsman.


    "Butcher Hu? You''re probably worth five points Zhang Shusheng said with a smile, but what butcher Hu didn''t understand.


    Butcher Hu fell to his knees and asked for mercy: "Zhang Shusheng No, Mr. Zhang, the widow''s business is not my idea! It''s all the Wang family, the master of the Wang family... "


    Shua!


    With the light of the sword, butcher Hu''s blood shot out from his neck and fell down slowly.


    "I''m sorry, that''s what the Master Wang said about you."


    Zhang Shusheng is still smiling, but butcher Hu hears endless blood from his words. More than 60 members of the Wang family


    With butcher Hu''s fall, a voice came to Zhang Shusheng''s ears.


    "Copy task completed. Main task evaluation: A, branch plot development degree: A, map exploration degree: B, crime degree: C, comprehensive evaluation: B + "


    "Accumulated points: 35 points. Accumulated sin value: 2 points. "


    "Please choose the way of regression: one, immediate regression, two or three days at any time."


    Without much consideration, Zhang Shusheng chose to return immediately. His figure turned into a white light and disappeared in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the endless world, the young man in the room slowly opened his eyes and said to himself with a little doubt: "after slaughtering 64 people in the Wang family, did he actually give 2 points of evil value?"


    "One of them should be brought by the small copy, so it''s actually given one? It''s a long way to go to be an evil god. "


    This young man is just Zhang Shusheng. His real name is Gu Nan. He is a traveler who has just been here for a few months.


    As a passer-by, Gu Nan certainly has his own golden finger, which is a thing called "evil Temple" in his brain.


    The evil god hall comes from a nurturing game played by Gu Nan in his previous life. Players will play an evil god in it and cultivate themselves from scratch.


    As an evil god, players need to go to the dungeon world to complete the task every once in a while to obtain points and sin value.


    Points can be exchanged for goods, which is equivalent to the currency of the evil temple, while sin value is more important.


    In a sense, sin value is the root of evil spirits. Not only do many items require sin value to be exchanged, but even the advanced level requires sin value to reach the standard.


    Gu Nan has been stuck like this for a long time. This time, he can reach the standard and advance!


    "Enter the evil temple."


    With the order issued, Gu Nan''s consciousness instantly sank into the hall of evil gods.


    The evil temple is a dark palace. Every time Gu Nan appears, he sits alone on the throne and overlooks the empty hall below. There is no such realistic experience in the game.


    Current score: 506, current sin: 11.


    Such a digital display shows the achievements of Gu Nan''s efforts during this period.


    "Advanced." At last, I chose Gu Nanshen.


    "Exchange items: Advanced evil spirits. Currently, it''s a first-order evil god. It costs 300 points to advance. Sin value: 10 points Meet the requirements, advanced start. "


    An inexplicable force began to fall on Gu Nan, and Gu Nan felt like something was pouring into his body. There was a sense of expansion all over his body, and his consciousness began to blur.


    "All changes start with expansion, which is not a good omen..." Finally, make complaints about Tucan''s final thoughts.


    When Gu Nan woke up again, he was still sitting on the dark throne, as if he had just taken a nap before. Only the information list clearly told him that he was not dreaming.


    "The upgrade is completed, the comprehensive physique is greatly improved, and the exchange of second level items is open. Please select the second advanced direction. "


    As an old player who has played for dozens of weeks, Gu Nan, the great evil god of level 16 in his previous life, can choose the advanced direction with his eyes closed. He can answer directly without looking at it.


    "Agile."


    The direction of the second level is divided into four categories: strength, agility, physique and spirit. Considering that we have to complete all kinds of copies alone in the later stage, we still have a relatively balanced agility.


    "After the second level direction selection is completed, you can obtain the special skill of agile evil god: crafty step. The movement speed increases by 30% and the hand speed increases by 50%."The four directions of the second level are all for passive skills. In contrast, the agile crafty step is not particularly excellent and absolutely not weak. It is a very practical passive skill.


    Consciousness gradually returned to reality, Gu Nan stood up again, not only feeling full of strength, but also a lot of lightness for no reason.


    The blessing of the evil god''s power can really affect reality!


    Gu Nan pulled out a sneer from the corner of his mouth: "second level physical fitness, I''d like to see who else can stop me from robbing me No, it''s an event! "


    In the "cultivation of evil spirits" game, some evil events will be triggered randomly, and a certain evil value can be obtained after reaching the event.


    The evil value brought by the event is absolutely not small in the early stage of the game, and the key is that the event is much easier than playing a copy!


    Gu Nan has successfully completed all the criminal events he has encountered since he crossed the border. There is only one thing left that needs certain strength. He does not dare to act rashly.


    Sin event: sister cares about wedding event, can get up to 5 sin value.


    Some of the evil events in evil god are published in the form of missions, while some are not.


    Task events have clear goals and are easy to achieve, but at the same time, the evil value is generally not much; and the other is exploration events, which only have general scenes and are developed by players, and provide more evil value.


    Of course, it depends on the level of the players.


    Exploration events are also jokingly called "CG events" by players. In other words, they are specially used to achieve some CG. For example, this time is very typical!


    Hi! Is this not clear? By the way, he confessed to his sister. The routine is really very gentlemanly!


    Gu Nan expressed his righteous condemnation while saying that he was really familiar with those game events. Then he began to make a detailed plan for robbing relatives:


    he jumped down from the roof, killed the groom with one blow, and then confessed to his elder sister! Well If she agrees, get rid of her.


    For Gu Nan, who is familiar with the game, careful planning is too much bullshit. It''s not easy to beat him to death.


    High play is to believe in their own operation!

 Chapter 2

    In this medium-sized city, taking care of one''s family is also a medium-sized family.


    From Gu Nan''s grandfather''s generation, he was a famous entrepreneur in the city. When he arrived at Gu Nan''s father and three brothers, he really got up and got into the upper class.


    Gu Nan''s sister is concerned about getting married, but she is also very particular about it.


    In peacetime, when a rich family marries, it''s necessary to have a right family. But this is different. She wants to marry a young man who is just over 20 years old and has no background.


    "Elder martial sister, why do you want to marry the man surnamed Lin? He''s a traitor to the martial arts school


    "Yes, elder martial sister! You''ve been away for more than half a year. We''re all looking forward to your coming back to the martial arts school! "


    In a small courtyard of Gu''s villa area, a man and a woman are trying to persuade each other, while sitting in front of them is a cool girl sipping tea.


    In the face of the two younger martial brothers'' and younger martial sisters'' hard advice, without even raising their eyes, they calmly said, "go back. Since I left the martial arts school, I didn''t want to go back."


    "Elder martial sister..." The girl was in a hurry, and she was about to cry. "Since you left, the master has been unable to fight. The people of the golden martial arts school come here every day If you don''t come back, our martial arts school will collapse! "


    "Oh." Care to continue to cold face.


    Choking, they couldn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, they continued to talk: "no matter how you find me, now I''m an ordinary person. I just want to live as an ordinary person."


    "Well said!"


    Just as they wanted to persuade them again, a young man came out with a clap in his hand. It was Gu Nan.


    Two men suddenly changed cold face: "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that my sister is finally enlightened! What time do you say you guys still learn martial arts? Ah, there are bullets in martial arts, quick? "


    Gu Nan was full of arrogance and sarcasm, but he was calm and even expected.


    From the first day he came to this world, he has been understanding it through various means.


    A common science and technology plane? Gu Nan won''t believe it. The hall of evil gods has taken him to a lot of replica planes, one by one, and the last time he is a martial arts expert.


    It was not until he heard about the existence of the "martial arts school" that Gu Nan felt that the door of a hidden world was slowly opening towards him.


    What are the so-called martial arts experts like here?


    It is with this idea that Gu Nan will take the initiative to speak, trying to anger the two men and women who are obviously from the martial arts school.


    However, to his surprise, none of them was angry. They just looked at each other and had a smile on their faces at the same time.


    This smile makes Gu Nan know. This is called disdain. This is the cat''s expression when it sees the mouse hopping in front of it.


    I have to give it to others.


    The two men and women did not look at Gu Nan. They arched their hands to Gu Nian, then quickly retreated and disappeared.


    "The exit speed is very fast..." "Make complaints about the two people," said Gu Nan, after he asked for a Tucao.


    Consideration is still calm: "Zhang Qing, Zhang Yuan. My friend in the martial arts school. "


    Gu Nian once went out to practice martial arts for two years, which is not a secret topic in Gu''s family.


    Gu Nan would not be satisfied with such an answer. After thinking about it, he asked from another angle: "elder sister, it''s said that martial arts masters can fly over the eaves and walk over the walls, and they can move mountains and fill the sea at the peak. Is that true?"


    "Moving mountains and reclaiming the sea is just a legend."


    "Is that true?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    Seeing that the other party obviously didn''t want to continue the deep discussion, Gu Nan was not reluctant either. He still takes this as a game to play, since NPC is not willing to say, of course, the player has not triggered conditions, it is useless to ask.


    So Gu Nan also turned to leave and left a sentence: "sister, I''m looking forward to your wedding in the evening..."


    The voice reverberated in the yard of Gu Nan for a long time, and the girl slowly stood up long after Gu Nan left, with some dull eyes slowly solidified.


    "The strangeness of variables I hope you don''t hinder me, or you will be my brother... "


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Qing and Zhang Yuan walk in the courtyard of Gu''s family, just like their own back garden - they come in without any communication. The arrangement of these mortals is nothing to them.


    "Brother, you said that if the elder martial sister refuses to go back, what can we do?" Zhang Yuan sighed.


    "No way." Elder brother Zhang Qing shook his head. "Elder martial sister is not the kind of person who doesn''t care about the old love. I think she must have some difficulties..."


    At this time, a sudden voice came in: "Oh, what''s the trouble?"


    Brother and sister suddenly looked up, but saw a young man standing in front, it is Gu Nan."You again." Zhang Qing frowned and waved her hand impatiently. "I''m in a bad mood. Don''t bother us, or the elder martial sister''s face won''t be good..."


    Gu Nan smiles, grabs Zhang Qing''s wrist and pulls back.


    Zhang Qing only felt that a strong force was coming, and the whole person was about to pounce on him, and his face changed in an instant.


    But he didn''t have time to adjust his position. Instead, he took the initiative to fall forward. His experience is also very rich, passive of course not as active, and even he has the opportunity to fight back.


    "Boy, I''ll let you know later!" Zhang Qing adjusted her mind in an instant, and began to sneer on her face.


    Just an ordinary person!


    However, where can he imagine that Gu Nan has been playing virtual combat for more than ten years. He has rich combat experience, which is no less than that of a hundred war veteran. Only players can die thousands of times and accumulate experience.


    Gu Nan just took a side step, and Zhang Qing''s counterattack directly failed. However, he hit Zhang Qing''s back with one hand. The strange force directly made Zhang Qing spit out blood, and the whole person fell down heavily.


    This situation not only shocked the two brothers and sisters, but also Gu Nan himself.


    These two people look so imposing and overbearing. How dare they not fight?


    Just a fight, Gu Nan probably know what level the opponent is. In terms of physical fitness, I''m afraid these two people are only about the same as when they were at the first level. They are stronger than ordinary people, but they never break through the limit.


    And with the physical strength of his second-order evil god, it''s absolutely omni-directional non-human, which can''t be compared by these two people at all.


    My younger sister Zhang Yuan is also stupid. In front of me, I can''t see the meaning of breath flow, but I slap my brother to spit blood What kind of enemy is this?


    No matter what, she couldn''t fight, so she turned around and wanted to run away.


    So Gu Nan was happy. If you want to say what players are good at, it''s definitely not just positive, it''s mending the knife and beating the dogs in pain!


    With the wind laughing, against the wind mother sell batch, Zhang Yuan this run, is to enter the rhythm of Gu Nan.

 Chapter 3

    A moment later, the two brothers and sisters were taken to a corner by Gu Nan.


    Both of Zhang Qing''s arms have been removed by Gu Nan, and one of his left legs has been kicked to fracture Maximum impact on his combat effectiveness, by the way also let two people can''t run away.


    "Tell me about my sister." Gu Nan stretched out his hand and pinched Zhang Yuan''s small face. He looked at Zhang Qing lying on one side angrily and wanted to bite a piece of meat from him.


    "I Actually, I''m not sure... " Zhang Yuan, with tears on her face, looked at Gu Nan carefully, as if she was afraid that he would not be happy.


    This is not a threat to her brother, but Gu Nan has beaten her.


    Of course, Zhang Yuan''s escape was unsuccessful. She was caught by Gu Nan and directly beaten. Now there are few pieces of meat all over her body, which is good. For Gu Nan, an old player, NPC''s gender is just a little visual difference. It''s the same hand feeling to fight.


    Hearing this reply, Gu Nan''s eyes suddenly glared, and Zhang Yuan was startled. He waved his hand: "no I remember, I remember! "


    Zhang Yuan took a strong breath and looked at her brother. She had to bite her teeth and say it all Anyway, it''s just some basic information about the elder martial sister. It''s not a big secret, is it?


    What she didn''t know was that the basic information she said helped Gu Nan a lot.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You mean, since she began to learn arts a few years ago, she showed her great talent and soon became your senior sister, but then she left quietly


    "And the one Lin Feng she''s going to marry now is the disciple who was expelled from your martial arts school? And he had a crush on my sister when he was an artist? "


    "That''s about it..." Zhang Yuan lowers her head slightly and looks at Gu Nan with Yu Guang. She really tells all she knows. She just hopes that this person won''t embarrass their brother and sister any more.


    Gu Nan felt his chin and pondered: "it''s obvious that there''s something fishy in it, but it doesn''t look like falling in love with Gu Nan."


    As a player, after Gu Nan entered the mission mode, he didn''t put himself into the plot any more. He didn''t care if his sister didn''t. now he is only interested in the plot.


    "It seems that the root of everything still lies in Lin Feng Well, why is the name so much like the protagonist? "


    ¡­¡­


    For men''s novels, there are rules for the names of the leading characters, such as Lin ah, ye ah, and Wang ah. They all have big surnames. If they are given names such as Feng, Chen, or other homonyms, a good name will come out.


    Gu Nan''s name, however, has no life.


    Gu Nan didn''t know Lin Feng specially before. He only knew that because he was kind to his family, the family still took him as son-in-law. The most suitable age was his sister''s care.


    When the background story is not used, the players will not go out of their way to understand it. Basically, when the task comes, they slowly start to search.


    That''s what Gu Nan is doing now.


    He ran to the archives at home and looked at Lin Feng''s resume from beginning to end. He was shocked.


    This is a template for the return of the king of war in the city!


    I grew up in the mountains. A few years ago, I studied martial arts in the martial arts school. Later, I was expelled from the school because of some disputes, so I went to the army. As a result, after half a year, he was fired for contradicting his superiors, and then he returned to his hometown Fengcheng.


    As soon as I came back, it was out of control. The president Yu Jie, big breasted police flower and school flower loli appeared one by one in Oh, oh, it''s a show.


    In a word, Lin Feng''s classmates are constantly surrounded by women, and even care for them magically returns to their hometown. Then, as a daughter, she wants to marry Lin Feng.


    According to the Zhang brothers and sisters, caring is Lin Feng''s first love No, it should be a secret love.


    Gu Nan is still in the record and sees the detailed reason of the incident.


    It''s easy to say. It''s just that the old man who cares for his family is crazy to go to Wutai Mountain for a walk, and he has a heart attack on the plane. Fortunately, Lin Feng was present and saved his life with his family''s acupuncture skills


    "Yes, a few needles can cure myocardial infarction." Gu Nan calmly covered the file, but there was a sneer on his lips.


    If it''s a coincidence, it''s a coincidence. Gu Nanning can believe that it''s a big play specially arranged for Lin Feng But who has such a big hand, and what is his plot?


    "I still want to see Lin Feng first."


    ¡­¡­


    In the quiet campus, pink cherry blossoms are falling slowly.


    Short hair bright school uniform girl walking in front, a jump forward, occasionally will look back and shout: "Lin Feng, you hurry up! He said that he was the king of soldiers. He walked slowly


    Behind the girl was a young man with a capable flat head. He trotted up and said, "my Miss Yang, I''m a bodyguard, not a companion."


    Lin Feng had a bitter smile on his face. This young girl is called Yang Lan. It is said that she is a flower in this university.But for Lin Feng is not interested, because just back to Fengcheng in a few months, he has provoked many women, don''t know, really not in the mood to provoke another.


    If it wasn''t for the old friend''s advice, he would not be free to work as a bodyguard for such a large family


    Sometimes Lin Feng can''t understand why so many women take a fancy to themselves?


    Yang Lan takes her beautiful big eyes to look at Lin Feng, the corner of the mouth is pursing to smile, laughingly way: "isn''t that all the same?"? More about that... "


    "Be careful!"


    Beauty school flower Yang Lan students did not finish, but Lin Feng suddenly look a change, a will her down.


    At the moment when they fell down, a small shadow passed from above and fell on the ground beside Yang Lan''s body, directly making a small hole in the ground.


    Only then did they see that the shadow was a small stone that could be seen everywhere.


    "Master..."


    Lin Feng''s heart is slightly heavy. If he can use a small stone like this, he must be a master of concealed weapons. And this kind of opponent is often the kind of person that bodyguards hate most.


    "If the other party has been hiding in the dark, then Yang Lan is in danger!" Lin Feng looks around with vigilance. He is about to make a speech to urge the other party to show up, but he sees a figure in front of him walking out slowly


    Gee, he came out like this


    Gu Nan doesn''t know what Lin Feng thinks. He never knows any hidden weapon. Pebble has enough strength. It''s just that he has enough strength. It has nothing to do with skill.


    The physical quality of the second-order evil god is completely superior to that of human beings.


    "Brother Gu?" After seeing Gu Nan, Yang Lan couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Gu Nan was slightly stunned, but he felt his nose. He didn''t inherit much from his predecessor. Unexpectedly, the protected school flower recognized him.


    But it doesn''t matter. After all, he came here for the bodyguard of the king of soldiers.

 Chapter 4

    "Miss Yang, do you know him?" Lin Feng holds Yang Lan up and stares at Gu Nan. He asks in a deep voice.


    "Yes, he is Gu Think of my brother. "


    When it comes to caring about the name, Yang Xiaohua''s obvious look darkened. She is also a child of a great family. She is very clear about the fact that Gu''s family wants to marry her daughter to Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng looking at Gu Nan''s eyes can not help but some strange, he can not figure out why Gu people will come to ambush Yang Lan.


    "Since you are my brother, why attack Yang Lan? Aren''t you afraid of causing war between the two families?" Lin Feng cold voice Shouwen, he thought to now Gu Nan is for Yang Lan.


    Gu Nan smiles. He doesn''t mean to say much. He takes a step forward and smashes Lin Feng with a fist.


    It''s such a simple punch, but Lin Feng doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    He has countless treasures of martial arts, but also has a very deep internal foundation, the opponent''s boxing is not complicated, there is no real change. But such a blow


    Too fast!


    In terms of martial arts level alone, Lin Feng is actually much better than the previous brothers and sisters Zhang Qing and Zhang Yuan, but their realm is similar. So in the face of Gu Nan''s physical fitness, Lin Feng is also helpless.


    Super strength and burst, plus 50% shot speed bonus, Lin Feng can only barely see the punch, the body simply too late to respond.


    "Click!"


    This punch hit Lin Feng''s face, directly made Bingwang''s face puffy and fractured.


    And Lin Feng is also instantly knocked to the ground, the whole process takes only half a second, almost to Yang Lan did not respond, her bodyguard has been lying down.


    "You, how do you..." Yang Lan points to Gu Nan, whose voice is shaking.


    She couldn''t figure out why she could easily deal with three or five big men. Lin Feng, who was clearly a martial arts expert, would be knocked down at this time?


    And it''s Gu Er Ge, who has never been known before, who knocked him down


    Lin Feng has been in a coma. Gu Nan brings him up with one hand, but with the other hand he takes Yang Lan''s delicate body and leads them away quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    In a small flat on the west side of Fengcheng, a girl with a single horsetail was playing in the kitchen, and the smell came.


    In the living room, there was an old man with white hair and beard, who was smoking a lot and listening to the actors on TV singing a little song.


    It''s not easy to say that his hair, eyebrows and beard are all white like him. It''s a bit of fairyland.


    The old man''s surname is Li. This year, he is eighty-six. Few people know him. He was a leading figure in the Wulin thirty years ago. Later, when I got older, I lived in seclusion with my granddaughter in the downtown area. Recently, I accepted another apprentice


    "Bang!"


    A sound of porcelain basin falling to the ground came from the kitchen. Old man Li quickly stood up and trotted all the way, only to find the girl with a horsetail kneeling on the ground, crying in his voice.


    "Grandfather Xiao Feng, he has an accident


    ¡­¡­


    When Lin Feng wakes up, he finds himself tied to a chair by a rope, while Yang Lan and Gu Er Ge are beside him.


    Yang Xiaohua looks pale and doesn''t know what inhuman treatment she has received.


    Lin Feng only felt a stream of evil fire rushing to his head, and suddenly stood up, with the chair also being brought up by him: "do you think with these ropes, you can bind me Lin Feng?"


    Voice just fell, saw Lin Feng a big drink, the whole body of the rope was inch by inch broken, and he himself with amazing speed rushed to Gu Nan.


    The next moment, however, he flew back faster.


    "Silly boy, forget how you tied yourself up?" Gu nannai shook his head.


    "Gu Er Ge, you are so powerful. Why can''t you get along with Lin Feng?" Yang Lan saw this scene, covered her mouth and said with a strong smile.


    Gu Nan waved his hand: "I have no grudge against this boy. I want to find out something about it from you."


    "Ah? What''s the matter... " Yang Lan heard that Gu Nan''s goal was really her own, and she was also flustered.


    Gu Nan stopped for a moment and didn''t speak. He grabbed Yang Xiaohua''s chin with one hand, broke her head, looked directly at the beautiful big eyes, and said in a deep voice, "how do you know Lin Feng?"


    "He''s the one who works as a bodyguard for me. I know him..."


    Gu Nan smiles, grabs a knife from the side and throws it to Lin Feng.


    Poof!


    Blood splashed, knife directly through the shoulder of Lin Feng, let still lying on the ground can''t get up Lin Feng a pumping, not easy to lift a breath, and let out more than half.


    "Ah Well


    Gu Nan holds Yang Lan''s mouth with one hand and blocks her screams.


    "Lin Feng was recommended by you to Yang Zhengting. Do you think my intelligence network is blind?" Gu Nan sneered, "I only give you one last chance. Even if I kill him today, no one will trouble me for a dead man."Maybe Gu Nan''s threat works, or maybe Yang Lan thinks it''s not so important. She begins to talk about their acquaintance like beans.


    It''s ridiculous to say that Yang Lan has a best friend named Li Jingying, who grew up with Lin Feng from childhood. They met through Li Jingying.


    "So bloody It seems to be true Gu Nan judged with a strange logic.


    Li Jingying is indeed one of Lin Feng''s many women, which is also shown in Gu''s intelligence.


    Lin Feng is like a person with the leading role template of "city soldier King type" in Gu Nan''s previous novels. There are a lot of things that don''t make sense to him, and the weirdest of them, of course, is peach blossom luck.


    Learning martial arts, being a king of soldiers, going back to hometown and so on are all reasonable. It''s strange that there are so many ridiculous women constantly appearing.


    If there is really a black hand behind this, the appearance of these women is undoubtedly the easiest place to find out the doubts.


    "Childhood sweetheart?" Gu Nan felt his chin and seemed to be a step closer to the truth.


    As it happens, Cao Cao is coming.


    Boom!


    Gu Nan''s underground warehouse door was smashed open, showing two figures, one high and one low. The tall one is a girl with a single ponytail, and the short one is an old man with fairyland character.


    It was Li Jingying and her grandfather, Li Qinghui, who was known as the martial arts champion and nicknamed "the master of extinction".


    "Grandfather, in front, Xiao Feng in front!" Li Jingying is holding a jade pendant in her hand. The jade pendant emits a faint light to guide them.


    Gu Nan saw the two men coming and left Yang Lan behind. He looked at the girl with horsetail with great interest: "are you Li Jingying?"


    "It''s me Little Maple


    As soon as Li Jingying answers, she sees Lin Feng who has just got up from the pool of blood. She suddenly loses her face and rushes towards him without saying a word.


    "Don''t come here!" Lin Feng was startled, hurriedly to stop Li Jingying''s action, but it was too late.


    Gu Nan''s figure flashed in front of Li Jingying, then hit the girl''s abdomen!

 Chapter 5

    How powerful is Gu Nan''s fist?


    Even Lin Feng, who is physically superior to ordinary people, will be knocked unconscious. If he hits an ordinary person like Li Jingying, the consequences can be imagined.


    The girl''s face became pale with the speed visible to the naked eye, and then spat out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person knelt to the ground.


    According to Gu Nan''s experience in killing NPC for many years, this blow has caused a lot of bleeding in Li Jingying''s stomach. It is estimated that the rest of her organs have also been shaken, and there is a problem of displacement. Her life is slim.


    In fact, it''s because Gu Nan didn''t do his best, otherwise Li Jingying''s abdomen might burst.


    "Ah! I want you to die


    Li Jingying''s tragedy stimulates Lin Feng. He pulls out the knife from his shoulder and runs at an amazing speed, stabbing Gu Nan in the chest.


    "Keng!"


    The sound of metal fighting came out. This ordinary fruit knife only pierced Gu Nan''s clothes, and then it was directly broken by his muscles.


    "Did it explode? Unfortunately, it''s still too weak If only to this extent... " Gu Nan shook his head with regret.


    He hit Li Jingying seriously, just want to see if Lin Feng can give him any "surprise", but it is not enough.


    "I''m invulnerable, and I''m as hard as stone How can you be an expert


    "Well?"


    Gu Nan turned his head and saw that the old man Li Qinghui was near. He held Li Jingying with trembling hands. However, the latter could not move for a long time.


    The tragedy happened so fast that even Li Qinghui could not stop it, so his heart was filled with anger and remorse.


    He hated his conceit. How could he have acted so rashly if he had not been conceited of his position in the world and no one dared to touch his granddaughter?


    So the old man put Li Jingying down with his trembling hand, stood up and stared at Gu Nan with his red eyes.


    "It''s really extraordinary that young people can enter the congenital realm." In Li Qinghui''s voice, it seems that there is a storm hidden.


    He slowly rolled up his sleeve: "I don''t care which family you are. You are so cruel. Even Jingying, an ordinary person, can do this. I''m going to do justice for heaven and Wulin today..."


    Bang!


    Before Li Qinghui finished his words, Gu Nan''s figure appeared in front of him and hit the old man on the head, so Li Qinghui also flew out.


    "So weak, so much nonsense." Gu Nan was very confused. He didn''t understand the meaning of these people''s saying so much if they didn''t prepare for a fight.


    "Master!" Lin Feng roars wildly once more. He doesn''t know where to make more strength. He tries to work hard with Gu Nan, but the result is no different.


    After beating Lin Feng black and blue, Gu Nan patted him on the cheek with a smile: "if you want to revenge me, remember to come to my house to get married at night!"


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Gu Nan returned to Gu''s home, still playing with a jade pendant in his hand, which was the one Li Jingying had before.


    Gu Nan doubted the origin of these women, but he didn''t think they would know much, so he was more interested in this jade pendant.


    Being able to warn Lin Feng of his distress and take the Li family to find the warehouse is no longer something in the martial arts category.


    Unfortunately, since Gu Nan''s hand, this jade pendant seems to have lost its spirit. It no longer has the faint fluorescence before, just like an ordinary antique.


    However, with Gu Nan''s intuition of going in and out of the major copies all the year round, he can still clearly feel that there is a huge amount of energy hidden in this jade pendant, even if a little burst out, it is enough to destroy him.


    "At least four levels of energy..."


    As one of the great evil spirits in the past, Gu Nan had a very accurate grasp of the energy level. That''s why he felt strange.


    It''s very unusual for a group of small people who can''t even reach the second level to have items of the fourth level.


    Thinking of this, Gu Nan immediately wanted to know who to look for next.


    ¡­¡­


    Thinking of sitting alone in the courtyard, is still sipping a cup of tea, but always some restless.


    At her level, the warrior has an inexplicable sense of many things In fact, her brother''s eccentric attitude, fools can see there is a problem, just do not know where the problem is.


    Just as she was thinking about the whole thing, a picture suddenly fell from above her.


    Considering how keen the spiritual sense of consideration was, he almost subconsciously reached for a clip and put the photo in his hand. And the contents of the photo made her pupils shrink.


    It''s a jade pendant!


    "It looks like you recognize this." Gu Nan walked out of the shadow with a faint smile and put his hands behind him. He made him pretend to be an expert.


    "Long Yu in your hands?" Care still maintained a calm look, even the voice did not change, just put down the cup of hand a little shaking.Gu Nan perfectly captured this detail and asked curiously, "is this jade pendant called Longyu?"


    The caring eyes became very strange: "you incognizance? How many people have tried their best to seize this dragon jade, but they didn''t expect to be obtained by someone you didn''t know. "


    "What''s the use of it?" Gu Nan didn''t want to pay attention to the girl''s doubts and asked directly.


    Without much hesitation, he said frankly: "the role of Long Yu is not a big secret. Some old people in the Wulin know Dragon jade is the treasure of Qi transportation. Those who get dragon jade can get the fortune of the world. "


    She stopped for a moment, and then looked at Gu Nan: "in Wulin, Longyu is related to the inheritance of an elder."


    "Which elder?"


    "The sword demon is not white."


    Gu Nan nodded. He knew that the treasure of Qi Yun was bullshit. I''m afraid that the inheritance of Mo Bai, the elder of Wulin, was the key for a group of people to fight for.


    "So." If Gu takes out a jade from his pocket, he can get it


    The caring eyes stopped on the dragon jade, then moved away: "it''s not that simple. Mo Bai left the inheritance to his posterity, and specially found a family of guardians to protect Longyu for his posterity. "


    "It doesn''t need the blood of the descendants of the Mo family to start the inheritance, does it?" Gu Nan frowned and felt a headache.


    "It''s more troublesome than that. It needs descendants of blood lineage to personally open the inheritance." Gu Nian shook his head. "By the way, Mo Bai is the name of the sword demon. His family name is Lin."


    Gu Nan "Oh" a, this time he understand the reason why Gu Nian agreed to marry Lin Feng.


    Marriage is a sham, and intentional approach is the goal.


    Thinking of this, Gu Nan said with a smile, "since you''ve already made plans, I won''t interfere When you use this dragon jade, just say hello to me


    This is actually to say, you just play, anyway, the end is not to come to me, long Yu in my hands!


    "Wait, don''t forget to take your photos with you."


    Gu Nan heard this, looked back, but saw that thin photo, with amazing speed to hit himself!

 Chapter 6

    For a real martial arts master, flying flowers and picking leaves can hurt people. There is no doubt that Gu Nian is an expert at this level.


    The thin photo was thrown out by her with one hand, just like a sharp concealed weapon, straight across Gu Nan''s neck.


    The sound of metal impact came again. Gu Nan didn''t even hide. He took his neck to fight against it. It was not Gu Nan''s pretending to force him, but his helpless act, because Gu Nan had already bullied him.


    Since Gu Nan''s advancement, he has been killing gods and Buddhas all the way. Even the old man who looks like a bull is not the enemy of him. This makes him a little swollen.


    Inflated people always learn a lesson.


    By taking advantage of the opportunity of "hidden weapon", Gu Nian was able to take the first shot, and immediately pushed Gu Nan into the downwind.


    In Gu Nan''s first perspective, the physical fitness of the other side is not strong, at most better than that old man, but also limited.


    But every time I fight with my opponent, I seem to have a strange way of strength on my hand. I take most of my strength off, and every time I get hit by a punch, the way of strength will be like a spirit snake, which will quickly penetrate into my body.


    After a few rounds, Gu Nan only felt that there were countless snakes swimming on his body, and his movements began to deform.


    What Gu Nan didn''t know was that Gu Nian was even more frightened at this time.


    She had long known that Gu Nan Xiu was a stranger''s innate state. In the Wulin, it is not as good as the traditional Neijia in terms of fighting power and status.


    Neijiaquan has reached the congenital state, and the flexible use of internal strength is enough to make the foreign experts suffer. In addition, neijiaqijin is more effective in health preservation, and its life expectancy will grow a lot.


    Generally speaking, only those who know that there is no hope in the cultivation of internal family will specialize in external skills.


    But now my brother There is no such level of foreign Kung Fu in Wulin!


    Although the physical strength of foreign experts will be stronger, they have never heard that they can resist the internal strength only by their body!


    Ordinary foreign experts can''t get up with a few internal forces, but they have already hit each other dozens of punches, but he is still like a nobody.


    Another blow, Gu Nan and Gu Nian retreated at the same time.


    Gu Nan shook his hand, even jumped twice, as if to shake off the "little snake" on his body. But Gu Nan quickly adjusted her breath in the same place - she just had a round of crazy fight, and almost beat her out of breath.


    "Is that the strength of Neijia boxing? It''s kind of interesting. " When the strength of Qi is completely removed, Gu Nan smiles at the girl master who is a little confused, and then turns to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    The battle with Gu Nian was expected by Gu Nan, but the process was worth thinking about.


    "It seems that those martial arts masters who cultivate their inner strength still have a certain combat effectiveness when they reach their innate level. Is innate level equivalent to level 2?"


    "That old man Li is so weak, mostly because I''m too quick. He doesn''t even have the chance to transfer his internal interest, so he has already lost..."


    "Well That is to say, once an expert in the family encounters a sneak attack, he may not be as strong as he is


    Gu Nan summed up the level of the world''s experts and the weaknesses that he could use for himself.


    In fact, he also understood the inherent gap between himself and those foreigners. The so-called foreign congenital, completely rely on external force to temper the body, not only to leave countless body injury, and the effect only stay in the body surface.


    And what he experienced was that he was promoted by the power of the evil temple, and his physical quality was improved from the inside to the outside in an all-round way.


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Nan left, Gu Nian slowly returned to the original place, but a dark shadow slowly appeared beside her.


    "Miss, do you want me to check this Gu Nan?"


    "No need." Without hesitation, Gu Niang interrupted, "no matter what adventure he has, it''s my brother. It''s hard to judge the cause and effect When things are over here, you may as well take him with you when you go back. "


    "It''s just a matter of cause and effect. This reincarnation is really not worth the loss." The voice of the shadow was soft and old. It was difficult to distinguish between men and women.


    After a pause, the voice said, "Miss, if that thing is really among the sword demon''s relics, it''s nothing, but if it''s just a rumor We don''t have much time. "


    Hearing this, Gu Niang seemed worried. He could only comfort himself by saying: "several suspicious places have been searched, and only the place where the sword demon passed on."


    "Besides, it''s too late to say that. Whether it will be done or not will be known tonight."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the whole upper level of Fengcheng was mobilized to a high-end hotel in the west of the city.


    There''s no way. Miss Gu got married, and the object is still the hot red man in the city, the classmate Lin Feng, who has ties with several forces.


    The location of this hotel in the west of the city is a bit off center, and the grade is not the highest. But it is said that it is the place of Miss Gu''s own choice, so we can only make do with it."Mr. Wang, are you here too?"


    "Ouch! Isn''t this boss sun? It''s an invitation sent by Mr. Gu himself. Who can''t give this face... "


    "That''s right!"


    At this time, half an hour before the wedding, the guests are almost here. Gu family attached great importance to the wedding, not only widely issued invitation, but also used a lot of relations, trying to maximize the scene.


    Many old people who have not appeared on weekdays have also been invited to the scene.


    To put it bluntly, most of Fengcheng is now in this hotel. If a missile is smashed here, the whole city will be paralyzed immediately.


    "Here comes the bridegroom! The bridegroom Ah, Feng Shao, what''s your posture like


    A riot came from the door. Many people looked there, but saw that Lin Feng was coming in with a calm face. Behind him, there was a huge team.


    There are about a dozen people behind Lin Feng, all white haired and wrinkled, but their momentum is quite extraordinary. At first sight, they are not ordinary people.


    Gu Xinming, the third elder of Gu family, is in charge of the business in the hall. He quickly comes up and stops the business: "Lin Feng, what are you doing?"


    Lin Feng reluctantly arched his hand and said, "uncle, these are all my elders. They are here to give my master an explanation..."


    "Elder?" Gu Xinming looked at the dozen old men in doubt.


    "Not bad!" Lin Feng saw behind him an old man heavily hummed a, came forward a way, "old man eight wild goose gate Zhang Songhe!"


    "Yan Wumen, Shen Ruo!"


    "Chen Bowen, the successor of jiujiequan!"


    "One heart sword, Wang Mingxin!"


    "Fight hard!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    By the time the dozen old men had given their names, everyone was silent. Some of the top figures in Fengcheng knew something about the people in the Wulin. They were startled at this time.


    These people They''re all famous martial artists in the legend!


    They are all famous martial arts masters for decades!


    It''s like thunder! gained a world reputation!


    What kind of thing, what kind of person, can make these ten famous masters come out together?


    Zhang Songhe, the leader of the eight wild geese gate, stepped forward again and said in a deep voice, "we are here to seek justice for Mr. Li Qinghui, the forerunner of the Wulin


    "Gu Nan! Do you dare to poison old Mr. Li and show up? "

 Chapter 7

    More than ten famous martial arts stars came to visit together just to find Gu Nan for a statement. This momentum is quite frightening.


    However, the client is standing on the high platform on the second floor, looking down with great interest. He is even eager to try.


    Gu Nian immediately said to him, "don''t show up, let the people below deal with it first, and wear off the spirit of these people. I''ll lead Lin Feng up again. "


    Few people know that Gu Nian and Lin Feng have known each other for a long time, when she was still in the martial arts school. Lin Feng fell in love with her at first sight, which is also the reason why she set up this game.


    "Is it enough to bring him up?" Gu Nan asked.


    Gu Nian smiles: "this hotel It''s the tomb site of Mo Bai, the sword demon! "


    Hearing this, even Gu Nan couldn''t help but feel slightly stunned. Dares to love oneself, this elder sister is really everything is ready, only waiting for a piece of dragon jade!


    If there is no appearance of her own, she is afraid to cheat out the whereabouts of Longyu by means of the wedding.


    In consideration of the old driver, it''s too easy to make the young Lin Feng. Casually find a "exchange of family treasures" and other reasons, as long as Lin Feng know long Yu this thing, basic can''t hide.


    But Gu Nan didn''t listen to him completely. He never forgot that he had made so many preparations, but it was all for the evil value of "wedding event"!


    The hint of the evil Temple tells Gu Nan that the wedding event has started. If you allow yourself to take Lin Feng away, where will you go?


    So it is necessary to make a big scene.


    Gu Nan patted his chest and said, "isn''t it just a dozen old men with half legs stepping into the coffin? I''ll take care of them


    "Oh, wait!" This is what I was afraid of. I tried to reach out and hold him, but I was still slow.


    With Gu Nan''s explosive power, he flew directly down from the second floor in a flash, making him angry.


    The following are not ordinary goods. For the master of Neijia boxing, 50 or 60 years old is still a prime of life, even if it is not much worse than himself.


    I''m afraid I can cope with two or three old men at most, but I''ll stand here for more than a dozen!


    Do you really want to let Mr. Yan do it?


    Here, Gu Nan thought to himself, but he didn''t care what she thought. He jumped directly from the second floor platform, and the strange force smashed the floor of the hotel, shaking countless cracks in the marble floor.


    After a terrible dull sound, people see that it is Gu Nan who jumps down. Everyone is tongue tied. Even Lin Feng and his party are scared by his appearance.


    "What can I do for you old people?" Gu Nan''s mouth, Gu Nan impolitely interrupted, directly Lin Feng''s "righteous words" forced back, and he really can''t say, because Gu Nan did a more shocking thing.


    He stretched out his hands to encircle the wall column, and then Shengsheng pulled the column out!


    This scene directly stunned all the people present, as well as the consideration of the famous hostels and the second floor. Even the one who had been hiding in the shadow of consideration couldn''t help coming out.


    "The boy Is it the innate state of cultivating the body and becoming the holy way


    The words of dark shadow let Gu Nian come back to his senses, and suddenly clapped the armrest and said, "yes! He certainly didn''t know where he got the inheritance of incarnation. By chance, he broke through to the congenital realm! "


    No wonder he has no sense of the inner family spirit!


    Different from those who go astray by nature, the way of incarnation is one of the top seven ways in the world. It is the real road to heaven. Once completed, the power naturally surpasses the same level.


    The onlookers can be silly, but Lin Feng and others can''t, because Gu Nan has already smashed a pillar down.


    "Justice from heaven!" Gu Nan fiercely smashed a pillar, and he still chanted the slogan of evil taste.


    At least it''s a broken post, not a dead one. With Gu Nan''s terrible power, what else can these martial arts experts do?


    The inner strength can''t be removed from the strength of the pillar hitting the face!


    One of the famous Wulin players was killed on the spot. It was the old man who called himself "Chen Bowen, the successor of jiujiequan". Unfortunately, he didn''t even have a chance to fight, so he became a pile of meat sauce.


    The rest of the people also fled. The scene in the hall was chaotic, and most of the guests fled on the ground - since several people who were not afraid of death were swept into the wall by a pillar of Gu Nan.


    Now nobody dares to talk too much.


    "Lin Feng! You have the seed to come out Gu Nan is holding a big pillar, and his body shape is not so flexible. All of a sudden, he makes Lin Feng and others hide, and then he just makes a mockery in situ.


    "How dare you come to trouble me with such rubbish? I tell you, I will not only beat your master, but also cripple you martial arts masters today


    Behind a column, Lin Feng''s eyes are already red. He wants to go out several times, but he is held down by the elders.


    "Don''t hit him!" Zhang Songhe said in a deep voice, "although this man is born with divine power, he has no internal breathing around him. Obviously he doesn''t know martial arts! As long as I wait for him to get close, he will die... "Boom!


    A pillar fell on the pillar behind Zhang Songhe, and a large piece of gravel fell, directly making a hole in the old man''s head.


    However, Zhang Songhe did not care about the blood on his head, so he quickly pulled Lin Feng away. Fortunately, the terrain in the hall was complex, otherwise they would not even have a chance to fight.


    Another pillar didn''t sweep anyone, but Gu Nan didn''t worry, so he walked forward. As long as there''s a change over there, it''s a pillar.


    This is also one of the ways he came up with to deal with the experts in his family.


    You''re so special, aren''t you? Have the ability to pass the inner strength along the pillar?


    The hall gradually quiets down, and the guests have already run away. Lin Feng and others are still waiting for the right time, and the second floor only cares about the farce below.


    Gu Nan is like an invincible general, looking around the battlefield with a sneer, but there is no one enemy.


    As a high play player, Gu Nan knows that the more this kind of time, the more he has to attack each other''s mentality. As long as the despair of the opponent''s mind play collapse, he really lost.


    So he went on talking rubbish.


    "Lin Feng, do you think this wedding is for you? To tell you the truth, my sister was mine long before you knew her! Tut Tut, is my elder sister my elder sister


    "Son of a bitch! You die for me


    Lin Feng finally can''t stand the stimulation, roaring to shake off Zhang Songhe''s hand, like a crazy rush out!

 Chapter 8

    If you write down Lin Feng''s life experience, Gu Nan can easily find out what kind of emotion he has for caring.


    He learned martial arts from Li Qinghui when he was young. After a little success, he went to the martial arts school to learn combat skills.


    I thought I was a little master, but when I met such a number one figure, a wisp of love was buried.


    After he returned from the army, there were more and more women around him, but he was only willing to marry Gu Nian. Even Li Jingying, a childhood sweetheart, was put aside


    But Gu Nan now tells him that there is a long time ago between Gu Nan and himself!


    It''s like throwing manure on Lin Feng''s face. If he''s not crazy, he''s sorry for his protagonist.


    Seeing that Lin Feng rushed out, Zhang Songhe suddenly gritted his teeth, and even roared: "Gu Nan, you are against ethics. It''s natural that you should be killed by us today!"


    A lot of words, summed up in four words: brothers up!


    It''s true that there are still 12 congenital experts left. Although everyone is injured, it''s also a force that everyone has to look at.


    Gu Nan is almost invincible only when he has a column in his hand, but he is not able to catch it alone after all!


    As long as one person can get close


    The eyes of the twelve famous martial arts stars are shining with the light of sacrificing one''s life for righteousness, and then


    Boom!


    Gu Nan won''t be polite to them. He just smashed one of the pillars. That person flies upside down, the whole person embeds in the wall, the whole body skeleton is broken, basically is not saved.


    "Lao Huang!"


    A few sad roars came, but no one slowed down. They know that they can''t let their companions sacrifice in vain. Only when they try their best to get close to the devil can they hope to defeat him, but


    This is the most precious treasure in the Wulin!


    So the loss is here A group of celebrities are dying for blood in their hearts. They all swear that if they take this guy down, they will make him kneel down in front of the door of all the celebrities and kowtow to make amends!


    Unfortunately, YY can''t solve the problem.


    Gu Nan has been standing in the same place, just to cause damage, a few accurate swings, and let the "Mingsu team" off the field.


    By the time Zhang Songhe was the first to Approach Gu Nan, only half of the twelve famous hostels were left, two of them were seriously injured and fell to the ground, and only four of them had combat power.


    At this time, Zhang Songhe''s eyes were red, and his eyes were almost bleeding. He roared: "little thief, go to die!"


    Hard a handprint to Gu Nan, but he never thought of things happened.


    Gu Nan laughs and drops the pillar he relies on. He runs away like a monkey.


    Zhang Songhe suddenly looks silly. He never thought that Gu Nan ran away! But This seems to be true. People are in good condition. If they really want to escape, who can stop them?


    After Gu Nan quickly opened the distance, he came to a pillar and pulled another pillar out as he did!


    Well, back to the original origin


    Gu Nan may still be in the mood to sing, but Zhang Songhe and others are in despair. He and his team paid such a high price, but he just let his opponent change his position?


    Just when Zhang Songhe was in a daze, a few shouts came from his ear.


    "Brother Zhang, go and kill the thief!"


    Zhang Songhe quickly raised his eyes and saw that the two people who had been seriously injured and fell to the ground had stood up and held the column tightly!


    Although they were physically disabled, their internal breathing did not lose much, but with their exquisite internal power, they forced Gu nan to stay where he was.


    If Gu Nan rashly let go, the two people have poured into the internal force of the column, they will immediately shock him.


    Zhang Songhe''s eyes are moist. Using columns to carry internal forces is entirely a matter of taking advantage of one''s own shortcomings and attacking the enemy!


    It''s a desperate choice. No matter whether it''s successful or not, the two who hold Gu Nan will not end well But now, there is only a glimmer of light in this bad policy!


    Gu Nan sneered: "use internal force to hold the column? I''ll see how much internal power you have to fill in! "


    Bang!


    There was another dull sound. He pushed the column of one man wide and hit the two men''s chest, which made them vomit blood.


    "Here we go


    At this time, except for Zhang Songhe, the three people all made a sound and rushed to the edge of the column to lift the column.


    There are three new forces to join, but Gu Nan can''t get rid of them for a while.


    "Brother Zhang!"


    Five people yelled in unison, Zhang Songhe also did not say a word, straight to Gu Nan, the mouth is also the second time shouting: "the thief died!"


    "Stupid!"


    I saw Gu Nan sneer, a quick step, a kick open Zhang Songhe''s palm, and then legs dead card master the latter''s neck!


    Everyone was shocked, no one thought, Gu Nan was in the hands can not move the case, can make such an incredible action.Compared with operation, these old men who haven''t fought with others for decades, where are Gu Nan''s opponents?


    The five people at the other end of the column finally seemed to be unable to hold their breath in their hearts, and their faces were defeated.


    Zhang Songhe is choked by a neck jam, but he still stares at Gu Nan, only to hate that he can''t kill the thief himself But just then, a light suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    I don''t know when, a figure has appeared behind Gu Nan. His eyes were red, his whole body was full of terror, and his actions seemed to have great power.


    It''s Lin Feng! And it''s Lin Feng who breaks through to the congenital realm and has unstable breath!


    Zhang Songhe didn''t have time to think about it, so he called out: "Maple! Do it


    And Lin Feng also really as he said general, a hard punch hit Gu Nan on the back of the head!


    This is a fist that represents the dignity of neijiaquan. This is also a fist that represents the last hope of human justice!


    Justice will prevail over evil! Lin Feng roared in his heart.


    The picture seems to stop here.


    Lin Feng, Zhang Songhe, as well as the five remaining celebrities over there, all stare at Gu Nan''s body. They firmly believe that Gu Nan, who has no family background, will be cut off by this fight!


    Only the consideration standing in the corner of the second floor gently shook his head.


    Even if she has been a warrior for many years, it doesn''t work to hit Gu Nan with dozens of fists. Lin Feng, who has just been a warrior, is a ghost who can hurt his body.


    Gu Nan released his hands, and the wall column fell heavily on the ground, making a huge noise.


    Gu Nan turned around slowly, and then touched the back of his head helplessly: "Hey, I said who It hurt me a lot. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The scene began to fall into the silence of death and the despair of human purgatory.

 Chapter 9

    "I really don''t understand you. It''s so easy to solve..."


    In the basement of the hotel, under the dim light, Gu Nianshan holds the unconscious Lin Feng and says to Gu nanwunai.


    Gu Nan is not in the mood to pay attention to her now. He is concentrating on the evil temple in his mind, and a line of small words slowly emerge on it.


    "When the event is completed, you gain a total of 5 sin points."


    Five o''clock!


    Gu Nan almost jumped up without excitement. You should know that the total evil value arranged by the evil god hall for this event was no more than 5 points, and he actually got all of them!


    Don''t think it''s easy to take all the sin.


    As an old player of "cultivation of evil spirits" for more than ten years, Gu Nan is too clear about the nature of events and replica tasks.


    Even if he is such a high player, once in ten events he can get the full sin value, he has to burn the incense quickly, and the branch line of copy task has never seen more than 95% completion.


    It''s even more outrageous after becoming a temple of evil. It only gives 1 point of evil value to destroy people all over the house


    Now that he gets 5 points at a time, Gu Nan''s evil value suddenly becomes 16 points, and the advanced condition of level 3 is just Well, well, it''s 50.


    However, breaking through 15 points of evil value also means that Gu Nan has 200 points left, which is finally useful


    "Well, what are you doing?" Gu Nian patted Gu Nan''s arm and asked suspiciously.


    "Ah?" Gu Nan raised his head blankly, he was still immersed in joy, thinking about what 200 points should be exchanged for.


    Gu Nian rolled his eyes and pointed to Lin Feng in his hand. He said, "let''s go. Mo Bai''s mausoleum is in front of him. "


    "Go ahead, don''t forget me if you have anything good." Gu Nan casually perfunctory, also conveniently took out the dragon jade, directly threw to Gu Nian.


    This time it''s the turn of mindfulness.


    She thought that Gu Nan would give long Yu to her hand in countless ways, with all kinds of conditions or costs, but she didn''t think that it would be like throwing a rubber.


    In fact, Gu Nan is not interested in dragon jade or sword demon relics. He just wants to mix up some evil value.


    Now that the event is over, does Longyu have a p?


    Gu Nan''s consciousness has mostly sunk into the hall of evil spirits, and his figure reappears on the dark purple throne, overlooking the empty hall.


    "If the sin value exceeds 15 points, you can open the equipment store. Please select the first column to open the item."


    "Weapons." Gu Nan, an old driver, did not hesitate to choose.


    Before the player completes a turn and reaches level 6, the game is still in the novice mode, teaching the player to develop himself. The second level teaching content is equipment selection.


    There are three items of weapon, armor and jewelry. Players can choose to open one item at 15, 30 and 45 evil points respectively.


    The order is generally decided by the players according to the development route. As an agile player, Gu Nan needs weapons most.


    Hongyan sword, broken blade, nine heaven fire claw, split axe A familiar name appeared in front of Gu Nan, he quickly pulled down the list, and soon found the target he had already chosen.


    Four yuan crossbow!


    Second order crossbow weapons, without loading, can generate earth, water, wind and fire element arrows according to the user''s requirements, with a value of 180 points.


    As an old player for many years, Gu Nan knows the advantages and disadvantages of agile evil god very well.


    If he is not strengthened by strength or physique, it means that he is not strong enough. Otherwise, the evil god has more than three innate masters.


    Instead of strengthening the mental system, it means that he can''t get any skills before the third level, and the means are very single, so it''s easy to be targeted.


    His advantage is that he is very flexible, able to play and run, and his super fast moving speed may not be able to catch up with the top three.


    It is based on this characteristic that Gu Nan chose a weapon like the four yuan crossbow for himself.


    The use of crossbow weapons is very simple, and the range can be near or far, flexible. The most important thing is that Gu Nan finally has the ability of kite with the help of long-distance means and his moving speed.


    If we go back to the dozen, he will be sure to kill them in half a quarter of an hour!


    I don''t know how long later, when I went back to the basement, I had a relieved smile on my face. And Lin Feng already disappeared, want to come to the end will not be too good.


    "You look like you''ve found what you''re looking for." Gu Nan saw her appearance and said with a smile.


    "Not bad." On his heroic face, he did not mean his smile at this time. "If I find something like that, my trip is worth it."


    Gu Nan noncommittal smile: "that''s it, next time there is such a good thing, remember to call me."


    The more far-reaching an event is, the easier it is to create evil value. Of course, Gu Nan is not willing to miss this "evil value ATM"."Ah, you wait..." But he stopped him.


    "Anything else?"


    "You should have been inherited by an ancient monk How much do you know about the outside world? "


    Gu Nan Leng, isn''t this the parallel world of the earth? Why is there still outside?


    "You mean Extraterrestrial galaxies? " He said tentatively, weighing his tone.


    Gu Nian gently shook his head: "Fengcheng, together with more than ten surrounding cities, is just within the Langya world. There are 33 main days in the world of the heavens, and there are 72 boundaries. Under the boundaries are countless small worlds. "


    Gu Nan calms down now, which sounds like his familiar fantasy novel routine!


    "You mean, like our langyashi, it''s just a small world. If I want to continue to upgrade, I have to go out and change the map? "


    "Almost Why does it come out of your mouth so strange? "


    "It''s nothing strange. It''s all common sense." Gu Nan waved his hand, with an enigmatic face.


    Gu Nian looked at him for a while with a kind of fool''s eyes, and finally sighed and explained to him the structure of the universe.


    According to Gu Nian, she came from the star world, one of the seventy-two boundaries. She was reincarnated in this small world to find a secret of her school.


    Now I have said so much to Gu Nan, I just want to ask him if he would like to go back to the star world with me.


    "Back to the big map together? How can I get back? A finger scratch breaks a void barrier? " Gu Nan''s brain hole is wide open, as if he has already seen the appearance of Gu Nian''s creation.


    Considering that her classmate''s face was almost black, she felt that her younger brother was quite normal. How could she become cute after knowing the secrets of the universe?


    "No one can break the barriers of the world unless he is an expert at breaking the boundaries If we want to come and go, we can only rely on reincarnation. "


    "Misty grass! Do you want me to go through it again? But it''s only nine chapters! "

 Chapter 10

    After experiencing the excitement of the successful completion of the event, the acquisition of weapons, the curiosity of knowing the universe, and the shock that he might have to go through once more, Gu Nan finally calmed down.


    It''s in Gu Nan''s plan to get the four yuan crossbow. There''s nothing special to feel about.


    Gu Nan is really curious about the strange world outlook of the universe. But what interested him most was the word "reincarnation".


    After "in-depth" communication with Gu Nian, he finally understood the meaning of the word.


    The heaven and the world can be collectively referred to as the plane, and according to the level, the plane can be divided into three levels: Heaven, world and world. The Langya age in which Gu Nan lived was the lowest one.


    Friars at the two levels of heaven and earth can cast a small part of their will into the "world" through the projection of spirits, so as to achieve the purpose of shuttling through the plane. This process is called reincarnation.


    Reincarnation is a very common practice in the world of heaven and earth, because many resources and inheritance are scattered in the small world, and they have already formed a set of established processes.


    There are not only detailed methods of releasing and recycling spirits, but also special means of extracting items from the small world.


    People like Gu Nan are more troublesome.


    In the process of traveling in the small world, people often meet talented people and hope to extradite them to their own world, but this "reverse reincarnation" is more troublesome.


    The premise of soul projection is that the world level is higher than the reincarnation plane, and if the lower plane wants to go to the big map, there is only one way.


    "Soaring? Do you want me to break the void


    "Not so terrible. Feisheng is a saying left behind in the past. In modern terms, it''s just a free ride for you. "


    ¡­¡­


    More than half a month has passed since Fengcheng''s farce. Gu Nan is taken by Gu Nian to a small town thousands of kilometers away from Fengcheng.


    "This should be the border of Xia, right? Elder martial sister, what are you bringing us here for? "


    Gu Nan was lying on the big stone beside him, looking at a little Lori who was not far away asking questions.


    Hearing little Lori''s question, she touched her head with a smile and said, "don''t worry, Pakchoi. You''ll know when we go in."


    "Well Don''t touch my head At the age of 16, he looks like a primary school student, holding his head wrongly.


    "Tut Tut, loli." Gu Nan expressed such feelings.


    "What are you talking about? Come down and get on the way Ear tip of care to hear this, immediately eyes a stare, toward Gu Nan a scold.


    Gu Nan curled his mouth, but his body came down honestly.


    After half a month of getting along, the three people are basically familiar with each other. Gu Nan knows that his elder sister looks like an iceberg goddess. In fact, she is a violent woman. If she doesn''t agree with her, she will fight. She will never kill BB.


    Cabbage, on the other hand, was a younger martial sister she knew when she was studying in the martial arts school in her early years. As for why she only took her with her, it''s very simple. Such trash as Zhang Qing and Zhang Yuan were not cared for at all.


    Gu Nan didn''t know the real name of Chinese cabbage, but he knew that she was really talented.


    This year just 16-year-old congenital master, this does not explain the problem?


    Not to mention the three people often fight along the way. Gu Nan, without using a crossbow, is no easier to deal with cabbage than to deal with care.


    This little Lori seems to have a natural instinct to fight, and her learning ability is very strong. She will never make the same mistake twice, and the same trick will never work twice.


    "It''s so special. It''s a beautiful girl''s Saint fighter..." Make complaints about it.


    Of course, no matter how fierce the beautiful girl Saint fighter is, it''s not his opponent at present. After all, he is an old driver who has been immersed in virtual combat for many years and can''t turn over the car for the time being.


    "The destination is ahead." After half a month''s journey, I finally arrived, and I seemed to be in a better mood. "This is the place where the whole Langya world is concentrated and ascended. All the ascenders go out from here."


    "So, in addition to the reincarnated people like you, here are the people who are going to fly up?"


    Gu Nan said excitedly and quickly checked his evil temple, but nothing happened.


    This let Gu Nan a little disappointed, such a messy place, did not let the evil Temple produce events. In the last half month, there was no new copy, which made Gu Nan confused.


    He nodded, "basically. There are also staff recruited in the world All right, get in the car. "


    "Why?" Gu Nan two people one Leng.


    This small town is very remote. They haven''t seen modern transportation for several days.


    As the voice of concern dropped, a small battered van came. It had no license plate, and the white body still had the words "Mingguang feisheng center Langya branch".


    Gu Nan was suddenly happy. It turns out that in the Xingyu world, even people in the lower world have arranged for relevant business?"Who are you reincarnated? To confirm your identity. " Asked the driver of the van, opening the window to reveal the face of a middle-aged man.


    "For your consideration, the Federal Code is 10xxxxxxxxxxx28." A middle-aged man began to take out a lot of numbers and input them skillfully.


    Taking advantage of this time, Gu Nian came back and explained: "the reincarnated will keep their original name, which is a means to protect the spirit."


    Gu Nan nodded: "what about foreigners?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you don''t know the language, you will be reborn into a person whose real name sounds similar, or you will change it yourself. " My worried face turned black again.


    "It seems to be a way to find the reincarnated."


    The middle-aged driver over there also checked the information: "I''m sorry, redfish people in the ninth star region of the Federation, with two climbers The fee has been paid. Please get on the bus


    Three people in accordance with the words on the "black car", Gu Nan found that in addition to himself and others, the car is already two people sitting.


    It was a man and a woman. The man seemed to be in his thirties, but he looked a little stiff. The woman looked about the same size as the cabbage, but she nodded in consideration.


    Obviously, she is the reincarnated. Just now she saw Gu Nian checking her identity, so she took the initiative to say hello.


    As for Gu Nan and Pak Choi, they were directly ignored by her.


    Gu Nan felt funny and touched his nose. It''s normal for people in the big map to look down on the friars in the countryside, but from here, we can see the status of ordinary ascents.


    Gu Nan, the man in his thirties, could not see any fluctuation in his internal breathing. Most of him was not a martial arts man. He should not be a rising man like himself.


    Gu Nian also nodded slightly, but didn''t reply. When she got out of the car and arrived in the town, she explained to Gu Nan casually.


    "The woman just now came to the lower world to look for a man''s pet Compared with the slaves of the star world, the lower world is much more cost-effective. "


    Gu Nan immediately took a breath of air conditioning: "elder sister, do you still need a male pet?"

 Chapter 11

    "Elder martial sister, what is a man''s pet?"


    "What are children asking?"


    "Woo Big brother, what is... "


    "Call dad and I''ll tell you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the open street, echoing the dialogue of the three people, I felt that my face was getting darker and darker. Fortunately, they finally arrived at their destination.


    The whole town is the so-called "rising center of bright light". However, to fly to different places is to be carried out in different areas. What I want to bring two people to is to go to the rising area of the ninth star domain in the world of stars.


    "Let''s go into the flying ship. Someone will remind you what to do. Goodbye in the world of stars."


    After leaving such an irresponsible sentence, the figure of care quickly disappeared.


    Gu Nan and Xiaocai look around blankly, but suddenly two beams of light fall from the sky, just enveloping them.


    Gu Nan felt a strange force around him. He floated up out of thin air and flew up slowly.


    Only in mid air did he see what the so-called "flying ship" was.


    It is a similar "goblin airship" airship, quietly suspended in mid air, and the guiding beam is shot from the gap on it.


    "What are you thinking?" The process of leading is very slow. The cabbage is beside Gu Nan. Seeing him meditating all the time, I can''t help but wonder.


    Gu Nan said casually: "I''m thinking about the principle of connecting and guiding the beam."


    "Oh, do you understand?"


    "I see. We should use the levitation force field to counteract the gravity, and then mix the adsorbed particles into the beam, causing local low pressure, and the pressure below will automatically push us up. "


    After hearing this explanation, little Lori was stunned and said: "you, you are so good But How do I feel the suction coming from my head? "


    "Oh, because I''m talking nonsense."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Gu Nan stood on the side of the ship, smiling to see off their staff, while little Lori Bai Luoluo was still standing on the side sulking.


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    "I hate people cheating on me!"


    "Someone was born to me just now, not me."


    "Do you think I''m a child? You... "


    "Yes."


    Bang!


    Little Lori angrily closed the door. Gu Nanwu shrugged her shoulders and walked to the deck. It was still a while before the launch of the helicopter, so he would walk around.


    Of course, what''s more important is the noise coming from the deck, which immediately aroused Gu Nan''s heart of "watching".


    Although he can''t be a protagonist, Gu Nan is still playing the role of gourd eaters.


    On the deck stood more than ten people, most of whom, like Gu Nan, were part of the crowd. The main characters were two men, one tall and the other short. They were sneering at another young woman.


    And between the two sides, there is a young man who looks like a staff member mediating.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Gu Nan touched the arm of a person beside him and asked curiously.


    What Gu Nan asked was a bald man with a funny appearance. He was looking very happy: "brother is also a rising man, isn''t he from the imperial capital?"


    "No, I''m from Fengcheng."


    "I said that if you were from the imperial capital, you would know these people!" The bald man said with a smile, and then explained to Gu Nan.


    It''s not a complicated story. It''s just that a very powerful reincarnated man came to the imperial capital and wanted to find some good young men to be his disciples. The two men were chosen.


    The tall one is Luo Miao, and the short one is Cai Yuanyi. The former is a descendant of the imperial family, while the latter is an ordinary common people.


    Logically speaking, the two brothers should fight openly and secretly. But on the one hand, Luo Miao is better at being a man, on the other hand Because of this woman.


    "This woman''s name is Qin Xuanji, the daughter of a little bureaucrat in the imperial capital. Her family has just been destroyed But do you know what happened? "


    "How''s it going?" Gu Nan was very cooperative.


    With her bare head on her side, she said in a low voice: "I heard that Qin Xuanji climbed to the door naked, knelt down all night, and finally let the man accept her!"


    "That" of course refers to the master of Luo and CAI.


    Gu Nan suddenly "Oh" a, and bald face to face and smile, his face is a man to understand the smile.


    But Gu Nan was very calm, because from the moment he saw Qin Xuanji, he felt like he was facing an ancient monster.


    "This woman has a problem..." Gu Nan made such a judgment in his heart.


    As if to verify his conjecture, the evil temple in the sea of knowledge was suddenly slightly shocked, and a line of small words appeared."New copy detected - Challenge copy: Qin Xuanji. Do you accept it? "


    "Accept." Gu Nan subconsciously chose to accept it, and then he came back to himself.


    It''s a challenge copy!


    In the cultivation of evil spirits, the copy mechanism is quite complicated. Gu Nan''s previous tasks are all copies of tasks, which can be divided into small, medium and large ones according to their size. They can be entered repeatedly, but once completed, they will disappear.


    In other words, the core of the task replica is the task. If you get a reward after completing the task, the replica cannot enter.


    The challenge copy is different. The challenge copy is specially set for combat players. The goal of the copy is to defeat the challenge object and continue to challenge after winning.


    However, the challenge copy has a time limit. Compared with Gu Nan''s current copy, it only takes one day to use.


    "This woman can''t even trigger the challenge copy?" Gu Nan frowned slightly, but he was thinking.


    The challenge copy will be generated by selecting a "challenging" target based on the player''s experience.


    If the judgment logic of the evil temple is the same That means Qin Xuanji is better than caring?


    Gu Nan did not say a word, directly chose to enter the copy - anyway, the copy is relative to reality, time is completely static, it only takes a moment to go in and out.


    The challenge copy is no different from Gu Nan''s previous game, which is still in an open arena.


    When Gu Nan entered, Qin Xuanji had already stood on one side of the challenge arena. At the moment when Gu Nan appeared, she rushed to Gu Nan as fast as lightning and hit him directly in the face!


    How fast!


    Gu Nan''s reaction was also very quick. He quickly turned his face. His small and hard fists almost wiped his face and fell down. His fists made his hair stand on end.


    "If you have a big hand, you''ll suffer..."


    In the heart silently congratulates, on the hand movement actually is not slow, only sees Gu Nan extremely quickly to get out of the leg, sweeps across directly.


    Gu Nan is very confident in this leg. He knows that the so-called martial arts people in this world attach importance to martial arts but don''t attach importance to fighting skills. This kind of small strain is exactly what they are not good at.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Qin Xuanji''s reaction was not slow at all. She put one hand on her abdomen, bent her legs slightly, and was swept by Gu Nan. She flew out and landed on the ground steadily.


    I met my opponent.


    Gu Nan looks at Qin Xuanji in the distance, his heart sinking.

 Chapter 12

    On the challenge arena of the replica space, two figures are crisscrossing rapidly. At this moment, they collide fiercely, and at the next moment, they stagger far away.


    Gu Nan has been sweating a little, which is rare since he was promoted to the second level - the dozen congenital experts didn''t even let him take a breath.


    He and this woman, Qin Xuanji, fought madly for more than 200 rounds in a short time, but they failed to cause fatal injuries to their opponents.


    Of course, Gu Nan''s advantages have begun to appear.


    The super physique that the evil god brought to him made him like a fierce beast in human shape, full of physical strength and super defensive.


    If Gu Nan is just a little short of breath, Qin Xuanji is already short of breath. Her physical strength is not as good as Gu Nan''s, and she still has many injuries.


    A blow on the face, a left eye has obvious bruise, the body can also see swelling.


    "My physical strength and defense are much better than those of ordinary martial arts, and I can keep up with my speed..." Gu Nan thought to himself, this is his most strange place.


    He is an agile evil god!


    Qin Xuanji doesn''t have any internal breathing in her body, and she doesn''t seem to be born with external skills What kind of monster turned into human?


    Gu Nan first thought of the possibility of mixed race.


    "To die." On the other side, Qin Xuanji, who is simulated by the copy, coldly spits out these two words, and then stops.


    This is obviously to enlarge the move, but Gu Nan didn''t move. Instead, he watched with great interest. Anyway, in the copy, death can also revive. It''s important to see her details.


    The next moment, Gu Nan suddenly felt that the sky was dark, and then nothing could be seen.


    "You are dead."


    Evil Temple sent such a hint, Gu Nan was directly kicked out of the copy, back to the hall.


    "Misty grass, what the hell is this?" Gu Nan, who doesn''t believe in evil, enters the copy again and beats Qin Xuanji to death, but the result is no different.


    What the hell is a dark sky? Full screen skills "steal the day"?


    Gu Nan make complaints about this kind of Tucao again. It was not until the 12th time that Gu Nan withdrew several hundred meters in advance that he finally saw the truth.


    Qin Xuanji''s big move is Change! No, change your head!


    Her body did not move. Her head suddenly turned into a huge snake head. She opened her huge mouth and swallowed Gu Nan!


    Gu Nan felt that it was dark because the Shekou was so huge that even the sky was blocked.


    After dozens of failures, Gu Nan finally gave up his useless attempt. The snakehead came too fast and his attack range was too wide. He couldn''t escape at all.


    But then when he no longer stood by, but began to win - "head changing" is really powerful, but don''t let her use it?


    When Gu Nan relied on his strong physical strength to fight his opponent to death, he was very happy with his smile.


    "Challenge copy completed, get 10 bonus points."


    "Complete the challenge copy and get 9 bonus points."


    "Complete the challenge copy and get 9 bonus points."


    "Challenge copy completed, get 8 bonus points."


    ¡­¡­


    "Challenge copy completed, gain 1 bonus point."


    It''s a good place to get fewer points after the harvest. After about 30 victories, Gu Nan can hardly get any points.


    However, he also gained more than 200 points, so that his points reached 236 points, a four yuan crossbow earned back.


    There are only a few hours left in the copy time, and Gu Nan is not idle. He tries to find out the details of Qin Xuanji in different ways.


    This paper explores the attack range, power accumulation time, use restrictions, and even cooldown time of the "head changing technique", and finally finds some weaknesses of Qin Xuanji.


    For example, the "head changing technique" can''t be used at will. It only appears when Qin Xuanji is emotional. For example, the snake head can''t be extended indefinitely, it can only move with Qin Xuanji


    In the last battle between Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji, he even pulled out his crossbow. All the way, the kite forced the other side to use the "head changing technique" twice. In the end, he was bitten to death by the snake''s head because of the limited space of the replica.


    "Forget it At least I know that this move has no cooling time, but it costs a lot. "


    Leaving the copy, back to reality, Gu Nan''s mouth is still mumbling. The bald man next to him is still watching. He doesn''t know that he has been playing with Qin Xuanji all night.


    Gu Nan carefully looked at the so-called dispute. In fact, Luo and Cai were completely mocking each other, while Qin Xuanji was looking at them in a certain direction.


    "Are you nostalgic for your hometown?" Gu Nan went around to the left and looked at the girl''s side face, pondering her thoughts.


    "It''s not believable to sell one''s body to be close to an expert, so Is it her extraordinary ability that has been taken inWhen Gu Nan was crazy, Qin Xuanji seemed to have had enough of it, and suddenly turned around and walked towards the crowd.


    "Qin, please stop..."


    "Go away."


    Qin Xuanji''s voice was slightly low, and her hand movements were even more powerful. I saw her wave her hand, a direct palm fan in Luo Miao''s face, caught off guard Luo students fly out on the spot.


    "Hiss!"


    Just now, the noisy crowd breathed in. Qin Xuanji''s hand shocked them to speechless.


    Even Gu Nan was startled. I didn''t expect that the girl was so hot tempered Gu Nan, who knew her strength well, knew that Luo Miao''s face would swell for at least three days.


    Cai Yuanyi''s eyes widened and pointed at Qin Xuanji. He didn''t know what to say. It never occurred to him that such a power could be possessed by a smelly bitch who would please his master


    Gu Nan hid in the depths of the crowd, did not see Qin Xuanji''s figure, and quietly retreated like many people.


    I''m busy watching. I''ve earned points. Of course, I have to leave. He was just a little curious about this mysterious woman, and he didn''t want to provoke her.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after returning to the room, there was a reminder on the radio.


    "The ship will start up in half an hour. Please stay in the rest room and do not go out."


    The flying ship is to shuttle between the two worlds. Once it is started, the strong wind passing through the atmosphere can blow people to death. Of course, no one dares to go out to seek death now.


    "Feisheng" will last about two days. The layout of Mingguang feisheng center is very humanized. It provides a lot of information about the celestial world for everyone to read.


    For those who want to fly to the stars, this information is just what they need.


    The reincarnated may not be willing to explain some common sense things, and the explanation may not be clear and detailed. How can there be complete information?


    Gu Nan looked at it with relish.

 Chapter 13

    The star world is one of the seventy-two boundaries of the heavens. Its vast territory is far beyond Gu Nan''s imagination.


    As the boundary of federalism, the 13 star regions of the star world form a super large Federation, which governs tens of billions of people here.


    The red fish star Gu Nan is going to is the main star of the ninth star domain. The flying ship will put him down when he passes and take him back from the local reception center.


    In addition, there are a lot of information about the celestial world, and Gu Nan can only select the more important ones to look at.


    Of course, there are two most important aspects. One is related to redfish, and the other is about the power system of the astral world.


    Different from the Langya world he had traveled to before, although Xingyu world has a level of science and technology beyond imagination, it is not a science and technology society, but a "XX continent, the strong are respected" Well, it''s a show.


    Martial arts practitioners are divided into five levels: postnatal, congenital, transcendent, broken and star master. Each level can be divided into several small sections.


    "At my current level of strength, it''s probably "Congenital three sections?"


    The realm of a monk should be classified according to the level of internal breathing, but Gu Nan had no internal breathing, so he had to roughly evaluate it according to his explosive power.


    There are only six ranks in the congenital level. He is already in the middle level, which is not bad.


    Time just slipped away when Gu Nan was reading, until the whole rest room vibrated violently, he was suddenly awakened.


    Turning to look out of the window, the colorful brilliance is moving rapidly, and the flying ship seems to be passing through the legendary space channel.


    It''s just Gu Nan''s mouth slightly puffed, and strange thoughts came into his mind.


    "Why is it so similar to the third rate domestic animation?"


    Just as Gu Nan was enjoying the strange scenery, the evil temple in his mind suddenly shocked and a line of unprecedented words appeared.


    "It is detected that the player body has arrived at another large replica space. Do you want to use it as a second residence?"


    Gu Nan was stunned.


    Another large replica space Is it the star world?


    According to the time and the scene outside the window, we should have passed through the gap between the two realms by now and initially arrived at the outermost part of the star world


    If we say that the astral world is "another large replica space", doesn''t it mean that What have you experienced before?


    Are all the so-called heavens and realms actually copies?


    Gu Nan suddenly had a creepy feeling, as if there was a layer of invisible fog, shrouded in everyone''s eyes, but because of the evil temple, he had a glimpse of the truth behind.


    After subconsciously choosing "yes", Gu Nan slowly calmed down.


    It''s still too early to make a conspiracy theory judgment based on one sentence from the evil temple.


    It''s true that every time you enter the dungeon that you have experienced before, it will be reset. Moreover, the judgment of the evil temple may not be correct, and it may not be the same as what you understand. Maybe it just defaults to all planes as dungeons


    "Your destination: red fish, the ninth star field, will arrive soon. Please stand at the reception."


    Did not give Gu Nan too much time to think, the radio prompt came again, the room lit up a ring, which is the so-called lead.


    Gu Nan didn''t think much. He went straight to the ring and was led away from the ship by the light beam.


    But the next moment, he realized something was wrong.


    She should have left with little Lori Bai Luoluo, but she was surrounded by another woman, Qin Xuanji!


    Gu Nan suddenly felt a blur of consciousness


    ¡­¡­


    "Fourth brother, who are these two little guys? It''s just two inborn conditions, and we have five extraordinary practitioners to rob people.... "


    "One is the mission from the west, most of them are of blood origin; the other is the reincarnation cause and effect of the family girl So we can''t kill these two people. We can''t get into trouble in the West or in taking care of our family. Once there is direct cause and effect, the consequences are hard to predict. "


    "What about that?"


    "Leave them in minglou. It''s better to die. It will take several years to come out if you don''t die. You can''t find us. "


    Confused, Gu Nan''s consciousness gradually woke up, and then vaguely heard some such sounds, but his brain was still tired, and soon he was covered by the deep darkness.


    When he really woke up, he found that he was already in a small room, where there were two beds, and Qin Xuanji was lying next to him.


    The words he heard when he was in a coma were clearly reflected in Gu Nan''s mind. He knew very well that this was because his constitution was far more than ordinary people and he did not enter a deep coma.


    "Those people probably didn''t expect that I would wake up early because of my strong constitution It''s because you''re concerned about the other side that you''re going to start with me? "


    Gu Nan sat up and thought calmly.


    "I don''t know if there''s anything wrong with little Lori, but I''d better not think too much because I''m in a difficult situation."


    Gu Nan began to look around. It was quite simple and old-fashioned, but he could still see the modern atmosphere. It showed that he was not too far away from the red fish star, or even on the red fish star."What is the Ming Lou?"


    Gu Nan with such doubts, got up to open the door, outside is empty grassland, no half a figure.


    A slight voice came from behind. Gu Nan didn''t want to turn back to sweep. Suddenly, a dull hum came - but Qin Xuanji was thrown out.


    Gu Nan silently smiles and beats her hundreds of times in the challenge copy. No matter how familiar she is with the other party''s small details, how can she be attacked?


    But it''s not the time for infighting.


    "Don''t worry about it. I was brought in from the ship, remember?"


    Qin Xuanji stands up indifferently. Her cold personality does not mean she is stupid. After Gu Nanyi reminds her, she immediately recalls the cause and effect.


    Gu Nan doesn''t know how much she knows, but she can''t tell herself.


    Just when they were speechless, a line of small words suddenly appeared from the ceiling, flashing light quickly.


    "After two interest, enter the assessment plane of minglou, please prepare for the two challengers."


    Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji look at each other and frown. It''s a bland remark, but the core message is that they are going to a special plane to complete the challenge.


    What challenge? Postgraduate entrance examination combat effectiveness or other capabilities? Cooperation or confrontation?


    Gu Nan thinks more about it. "Breath" is the standard time unit in the astrological world. It means the time for an ordinary person to take a breath. One breath is about 15 seconds.


    "It''s already in the world of stars." His face did not change, but he made a judgment in his heart.


    The two breath time passed quickly, and Gu Nan felt dark. When he reappeared, he was already in a completely different environment. Only Qin Xuanji was still standing beside him.


    At this time, the evil Temple appeared again, which Gu Nan could not understand.


    "An external task has been detected. Will it be included in the task sequence?"

 Chapter 14

    "Yes."


    "External task access In data processing A new task has been generated. Please view it in the task list. "


    Gu Nan dares to guarantee that there is absolutely no such prompt in previous life games, and there is no external task. The only possibility is the "assessment" in reality.


    When you open the task list, it says:


    task objective: kill Han yueren.


    Time limit: one hour.


    Task reward: medium.


    The copy task of the evil temple will never inform the reward in advance, but will be issued according to the actual completion, but will inform the reward scale.


    Medium task reward means this is a medium task replica But how can a medium-sized task be so simple?


    Gu Nan looked around quickly. This is a copy of the ancient style. The clothes of the people around him were obviously antique.


    In ancient times, the situation often means that the level of science and technology is insufficient, which means that the protection is not tight enough. The assassination task like this is much easier here than in the high-tech world.


    Having been in this world for such a long time, Gu Nan has never received a medium-sized task.


    According to the law of previous life, medium-sized copies are not easy to complete. Normally, it takes at least a month or two.


    But now it''s an hour?


    The hint from minglou came late at this time. A voice came directly to Gu Nan''s ear. It was a slightly cool female voice.


    "Please kill the commander Han yueren in an hour."


    "Han yueren?" Qin Xuanji over there obviously heard the sound and turned to a low voice.


    Gu Nan nodded his head to confirm. Then he paused and looked around with a little deep meaning. He had a smile on his face, which was a bit of ridicule.


    ¡­¡­


    In the white room, a man and a woman are looking at the big screen. The pictures inside are Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji.


    "What are you laughing at The woman looked at Gu Nan''s action and said casually. Judging from her voice, she is the one who sends the message to Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji.


    Lao Zhang is not old at all. He is a tall man with elegant demeanor. He said with a smile, "you can''t laugh at us Most of them are laughing at the low difficulty of the task. He looks like an old hand. "


    They don''t know how many assassination missions they have done. Of course, they understand that this kind of environment is full of flaws. If they are proficient, it''s easy to find an entry point.


    "It''s not easy for us to have two new people in our branch. Of course, we have to choose one without difficulty..." The woman picked up an apple and chewed it, muttering.


    "I hope it can pass If we belittle the task of minglou because we are releasing water, we will die in an ugly way. "


    ¡­¡­


    The task of assassinating Han yueren is not difficult, at least for Gu Nan''s high play, even a small task in the game can''t count.


    "No technical content at all..."


    Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji soon lurked near Han yueren, the commander of the imperial army. Don''t ask why it''s so easy. After all, the word "Imperial Army Han Fu" is hanging at the door.


    "The word" forbidden army "is specially written on it. It''s clear that it''s a bonus." Gu Nan complains that the task is not difficult, and laughs at the free reward.


    "Keep it down!" Seeing Gu Nan giggling, Qin Xuanji couldn''t help muttering.


    Qin Xuanji is a kind of person who takes everything very seriously, different from Gu. She didn''t know how much she had suffered for the identity of a blood descendant. If she took it lightly, she might die on the way.


    Gu Nan turns his mouth uninteresting. He feels like he''s on a mission with an NPC.


    However, according to the usual routine in the game, when there are NPCs to assist the players, NPCs often withdraw from the battle for some inexplicable reasons, and the battle still needs the players to complete alone.


    "This is the reality. There should be no such nonsense..."


    However, the next moment, after Qin Xuanji suddenly uttered a "up", the figure suddenly disappeared and went straight to Han yueren in front.


    Gu Nan just saw clearly that Han yueren was alone, but there were only a few guards around him. There were no personal experts.


    "Hello Gu Nan secretly scolds a, this just know this woman has no meaning of cooperation at all. Perhaps, in her opinion, she can complete the task, why take a burden?


    Even if Gu Nan didn''t plan to go, he still Forget it, I don''t think so.


    After Gu Nan thought about it, he squatted back.


    The two people in the white room cover their faces at the same time when Qin Xuanji rashly moves. It seems that they can''t bear to see the next scene.


    Han yueren is a young man who doesn''t need to face. He is very gentle and sorry for the prefix of "commander of the forbidden army".


    Maybe he was just confused by his face. When Qin Xuanji suddenly appeared, he was slightly stunned, and then made an unexpected response.


    Han yueren showed a look of neither laughing nor crying. He stepped back and lightly blocked Qin Xuanji''s blow.Only then did the girl realize that it was not good, and she also realized that she was confused by the difficulty of the task, and ignored the most important thing - the strength of the target!


    "You dare to assassinate me in the realm of King Wu. Is it my name of Han yueren that doesn''t work in Wulin?"


    With words of disdain in his mouth, Han yueren quickly raises his foot and kicks Qin Xuanji on her belly. The latter hums and flies out of her body involuntarily.


    "At least it''s congenital six, maybe it''s transcendental Sure enough, all NPCs will die. When they go out, they will be sent to the tower. " Gu Nan hides in the dark and watches Qin Xuanji be taken away.


    He didn''t mean to do it at all. He is not much better than Qin Xuanji in tackling difficulties alone. He is just a little stronger in endurance and speed. He is also not Han yueren''s opponent.


    "Why, this little guy didn''t do it?"


    "It''s no use. Han yueren is what they call the peak of King Wu, that is, the sixth segment of congenitally. His breath can''t hide from each other It seems that we have removed all external resistance and let them underestimate the enemy instead. "


    Lao Zhang was a little annoyed. Missing these two people, I don''t know when I can get fresh blood.


    It seems to confirm Lao Zhang''s words. After Han yueren asked people to take Qin Xuanji away, he stood for a while and suddenly said, "come out. When are you going to hide?"


    It''s calm. No one''s trying to kill him.


    Gu Nan''s mouth curled. How could she be cheated out so easily?


    Han yueren has a sneer on his face. He''s not sure exactly where the other party is, but it''s in his house


    "Come on, I have to search inch by inch!"


    Gu Nan couldn''t sit still. His figure darted out. At the same time, he said in a high voice: "Han yueren, do you think we are really here to assassinate you?"


    "To tell you the truth, it''s just a delaying tactic! Now the palace has already won. Ha ha ha ha... "


    Han yueren''s face changed wildly, and said abruptly: "bastard thief, how dare you attack the third prince!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ The third prince Gu Nan took advantage of each other''s pause and quickly ran away, murmuring in a low voice.

 Chapter 15

    When Han yueren arrived at the palace, he found that the third prince was safe and sound. Only then did he know that he had been trapped.


    This can''t blame him for not being careful. According to the current situation in the palace, he and the third prince are not secret at all. He never thought that the other party was trying to cheat out this information.


    "Mr. Han, Mr. Han! It''s not good... "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Han yueren is in a bad mood. He encounters an assassin for no reason. Before he can be interrogated, he is cheated into the palace by the assassin I don''t know what the other party''s purpose is.


    It was his servant who came to tell the news. He ran to him in panic: "Mr. Han, young master, he He was shot in the heart with an arrow. Now he is in a hurry. Go home quickly


    "What?"


    "Damn assassin!" Han yueren was shocked and angry. He was sure that it was the assassin before, otherwise there would be no such coincidence!


    As the saying goes, the disaster is worse than the family, but these assassins who have no bottom line actually attack his little son!


    Han yueren rushed home as fast as he could, but what he saw was a scene that made him want to crack. His 70 year old mother was holding his six-year-old son, Han Hao, in tears.


    "Hao''er!"


    Han yueren cried out in grief and rushed to the front. Sure enough, he saw that Han Hao had a crossbow straight in his heart and almost disappeared into his chest.


    The two doctors who came in a hurry could only sigh: "Mr. Han I beg your pardon


    As a matter of fact, Han yueren''s many years of experience in the war also shows that nine out of ten adults will not survive with such an arrow, let alone six-year-old children?


    But


    "Who is going to do this? I, Han yueren, will tear you to pieces!"


    Just as Han yueren knelt down in the hall and roared, there was a bland voice.


    "Don''t you know who did it, Mr. Han?"


    Han yueren suddenly turns his head and sees the assassin who escaped before standing in the courtyard outside the hall with a crossbow in his left hand and a boy''s neck in his right.


    That''s another son of Han yueren, Han Hao''s brother, Han bang, who is only eight years old!


    "Humble! Despicable! Small! People Han yueren almost broke his teeth. If his mind can kill Well, that scene is probably a little scary.


    It''s a pity that Gu Nan is completely unmoved. He covers Xiao Han Bang''s neck and looks at the people in the hall with a sneer.


    Han yueren''s eyes fixed on Gu Nan and walked out of the hall. He said in a cold voice, "let my son go. You''re aiming at me for any purpose. Why do you want to hurt the innocent?"


    "Hurt the innocent?" Gu Nan couldn''t help laughing, then quickly turned cold, "I want to kill your family, how can I hurt the innocent?"


    "No!" Hearing this, Han yueren seemed to understand something and quickly exclaimed.


    However, Gu Nan moved faster. He lifted the collar of little Han bang with one hand, threw it into the air, raised his left hand, and the crossbow aimed at the young body.


    "Fire


    Four colors around the four hand crossbow red flash, a fiery red arrow shot out, in the middle of the little Korean!


    Boom!


    Violent explosion, accompanied by flying pieces of flesh and blood, fell all over the yard, good mansion was immediately flooded with blood.


    There was silence in the courtyard, but no one made a sound until the blood mist fell slowly.


    There are two faces.


    Gu Nan is still calm and indifferent smile, and Han yueren has completely distorted face.


    "I want you to die!"


    Han yueren roars, crosses the courtyard with the fastest speed in his life, and pours at Gu Nanfei. As long as the latter has a slight pause, I''m afraid it will be torn to pieces immediately.


    Gu Nan, however, had been prepared. He aimed the crossbow at the ground early and shot an arrow.


    "The wind


    The blue light is shining, the strong wind arrow shoots to the ground, the huge recoil force flies Gu Nanding directly, but just avoids Han yueren''s lethal blow.


    As soon as Han yueren turned his head, he was attacked by six blue arrows in a row, but his blood almost broke through the top of his head. He had no reason to speak and rushed up without hesitation.


    The arrow tore Han yueren''s skin, but could not penetrate too deep. It was stuck by his muscles.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" The pain made him roar, more and more like a madman.


    At this time, Gu Nan was already in a strange state - he was on the roof!


    After six arrows in a row, he pushed himself to the top of the three story building near 20 meters high, looking down with a sneer.


    He chose the crossbow instead of other weapons, which finally showed up.


    As a powerful weapon that can provide the earth, water, wind and fire elements, the four element crossbow certainly has some disadvantages, but it can play an unexpected role in the real high play hands!Originally, it was used as the anti shock force of the shortcomings of the wind arrow. After the players developed it, they formed such a unique skill - wind arrow on the wall!


    With the counter thrust of the crossbow, players can send themselves into the air, or even climb the roof to break through some unsolved terrain.


    As a top player, Gu Nan is also familiar with this skill.


    But that doesn''t mean Gu Nan is safe. Although he can''t fly, it''s not difficult to jump 20 meters. Han yueren still has a way to attack him.


    "Where to run!" See Han yueren jump, the body straight up tens of meters high, from the air hit heavily on the roof.


    If it wasn''t for his home, he would have hit it all the way in his current mood.


    "Earth


    Gu Nan''s calm voice resounds through the courtyard. The Yellow crossbow shoots into the earth. A huge stone pillar comes out of the ground and hits Han yueren.


    Even with Han yueren''s constitution, this kind of "stone pillar smashing face" experience almost made him cry out in pain, but hatred still dominated him and made him ignore the pain.


    Gu Nan still has a calm smile on his face. He retreats slowly and uses the wind arrow to come to another roof again to distance himself from Han yueren.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to imagine that the four yuan crossbow can play an important role in the real high playing hand.


    The three characteristics of long-range means, flying and changing the terrain make up the most powerful kite weapon in the novice period, which Gu Nan dares to challenge Han yueren in this way.


    "Fire


    Another accurate explosive arrow shot, perfectly hit Han yueren''s face, and directly exploded him into a black charcoal head.


    This kind of injury is not fatal, but it is particularly irritating. Han yueren, who is already in an extremely angry state, is almost frantic and rushes to Gu Nan crazily.


    It''s all in these little rooms, and it''s all in the picture.


    "Is the boy crazy? Even if he can revolve for a moment with his crossbow, he can''t be the opponent of the target! "

 Chapter 16

    The assessment task of "assassinating Han yueren" can only be regarded as one of the most difficult tasks. Although Han yueren is powerful, he also has many weaknesses in the task.


    Some of these weaknesses are in the Han government, some in the forbidden barracks, and even one in the imperial palace.


    The real difficulty of this task lies in whether we can find enough weaknesses within the time limit to greatly weaken Han yueren''s strength and make it confrontable.


    According to their calculation, Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji could easily complete the task if they found one weakness.


    Who knows that Qin Xuanji, because she is too "honest", has trapped herself.


    And Gu Nan''s action is so "unexpected"


    "Does he want to kill Han yueren alone by these means?" A woman named Tang Xuan couldn''t help sneering. The gap between three and six paragraphs is not so easy to make up.


    She is very clear, Gu Nan shot ten arrows may not have an arrow can touch each other, what is the significance of this?


    Lao Zhang touched his chin and said, "in fact, it''s not without a chance He had deliberately angered Han yueren before, and I''m afraid that''s what he had in mind. "


    "What''s the point?"


    "Fly a kite."


    ¡­¡­


    Kite tactics has never been a new word, but few of them can be used in reality, because the conditions are very harsh.


    But Gu Nan did.


    He angered each other with the blood of Han yueren''s two sons, achieved super mobility with a four yuan crossbow, and then took away Han yueren''s life with one arrow.


    As time went by, it was getting closer and closer to the task time limit, but Gu Nan couldn''t see any anxiety on his face.


    Han yueren feels more and more tired.


    One of his eyes had been shot blind, and there was a black mark on the knee of his right leg - Gu Nan''s arrow went to the knee nine times out of ten except for the key point.


    The arrow in the knee is not only a stem, but also a great influence on the ability of action. Han yueren begins to realize that the situation is changing.


    From chasing each other all over the world before, to now, the other side will attack from time to time, making it impossible for them to stop


    Are you really going to die here?


    Han yueren also had the idea of running away, but his blood feud is still in front of him. His mother, relatives and friends are all behind him. How can he escape?


    One escape is the death of the whole family. What''s the use of one life?


    Standing among the broken walls of the house, Han yueren suddenly felt that there was no shelter of his own.


    Shua!


    Another rocket came and hit him hard in the chest. The terrible explosion followed and threw him out.


    This is the first time that Han yueren failed to dodge the crossbow and was directly hit.


    Gu Nan''s spirit was shocked in an instant. Quantitative change caused qualitative change. He knew that the critical point had finally arrived.


    Even if ten arrows can''t hit each other''s one, what will happen after 100 or 200 arrows?


    People are always tired, especially in the case of extreme emotional fluctuations, the consumption of physical strength is particularly huge. But Gu Nan''s action completely depends on the crossbow, but still maintains the abundant physical strength.


    The balance of victory is slowly tilting towards him.


    In the small room, this arrow has also become a turning point, and then the picture is reversed with a one-sided posture under the surprised gaze of Tang Xuan.


    Gu Nan completely does not give to the mobile phone meeting, appears to be particularly aggressive, 22 arrows in a row all hit, directly Han yueren exploded into a sieve.


    Lao Zhang sighed, but his face showed a happy smile: "this little guy is good, he is a good seedling Bring them back. "


    Tang Xuan nodded and turned on the device to guide the members back. However, after a flash of white light, only Qin Xuanji appeared.


    Three people are so big eyes stare small eyes, both sides are a face ignorant force.


    Why didn''t Gu Nan come back?


    "The main task of the replica is completed. Do you want to return now?"


    The familiar prompt sound rings in the ear, Gu Nan casually points no, and then continues his great cause of slaughter.


    In the small room, the copy of the picture is still showing, Gu Nan like a sharp arrow into the house of the Han family, crazy shooting the rest of the Han family.


    From Han yueren''s 70 year old mother to the little white dog raised by the maid in the outer courtyard, as long as they are active, they have never let go.


    It was not until the whole Han government was full of blood that Gu Nan submitted the task.


    "Copy task completed. Main task evaluation: C, branch plot development degree: D, map exploration degree: C, crime degree: B, comprehensive evaluation: C + "


    "Accumulated points: 100 points. Accumulated sin value: 10 points. "


    "Return immediately."


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s figure appeared in the small room, looking calm, but his mood was not calm at all.However, the only difficulty is the C + score, which is far from normal


    Because this is an intermediate copy task!


    100 points, 10 evil points, this is the minimum level of intermediate tasks, no matter how low the difficulty, the reward will not be lower than this.


    The logic line in Gu Nan''s mind gradually became clear - the game of evil gods regards the plane of the world as a copy space, but there is a contradiction in one place.


    In the game, the task level is determined according to the difficulty of the task, while the world depends on the level and size of the plane.


    In other words, as long as it is in the medium size plane, no matter how difficult the task is, it is a medium reward!


    Gu Nan seems to see a new way to get rich


    Just as Gu Nan was looking at his 26 point sin value and giggling, Lao Zhang, Tang Xuan and Qin Xuanji were also looking at him with strange eyes.


    Mr. Zhang and Mr. Gu have no doubt about Gu Nan''s delayed return. There are some problems with the equipment, but Gu Nan''s later behavior


    "Cough!" Lao Zhang coughed and said, "now that you have passed the examination, you are a family. Come and get to know each other. Welcome to minglou."


    "Zhang Dongsheng, you can call me Lao Zhang."


    "Tang Xuan To be exact, this is the sixth asteroid belt division of minlou redfish


    Lao Zhang looked at her helplessly, but he didn''t say what he wanted to say. He also introduced the Qiming building to them - Gu Nan''s information, but they knew it for a long time.


    With Lao Zhang''s narration, Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji gradually understand what kind of environment they are in.


    Minglou, a giant across the whole universe, even has the influence of minglou on several boundaries around it. It is a super organization with the ability to carry out cross-border tasks.


    According to Gu Nan''s understanding, this is a super large mercenary organization that is specialized in taking on surface level tasks and using reincarnation as a routine means.

 Chapter 17

    In a sense, Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji are smart people, so no one yells such silly words as "I won''t join your organization of unknown origin" or "let me go, I want to go home".


    The other party has revealed the origin of the organization, and now they say they will not join the organization. Of course, there is only a dead end.


    Of course I remember, sister Xuan, don''t be angry Ye Chong, a young man with blue hair, came up and said, "I''m doing it for their good."


    "Sister Xuan, Lao Ye is right. They used to take care of the new people so much that they thought that their mission was to go sightseeing, and they didn''t have the slightest vigilance If they don''t get nervous, we can''t help it. "


    Next to her, a woman with black hair and black robe opened her mouth. As she spoke, she was still cutting a green fruit on her hand, but she did not use a knife, but directly cut it with her nails.


    Gu Nan couldn''t help looking more. The woman seemed to be aware of it. She glared back and said, "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen the steel claw skill?"


    "I haven''t seen it." Gu Nan nodded honestly, "do you usually go to the toilet to wipe your ass?"


    The scene suddenly entered into a strange silence. The noisy crowd all quieted down. Ye Chong was also stunned. He looked at the woman and Gu Nan, and grinned: "new people are very powerful now. They dare to..."


    Bang!


    Before he finished, the woman had smashed the table with a hard slap. Suddenly she stood up and stared at Gu Nan and said, "come and have a fight?"


    After all, it''s still "competition". The "Tutoring" in minglou is really strict


    Gu Nan tried to find out something again, but he fiddled with his sleeve as if nothing had happened and said casually, "come on."


    As soon as the woman''s eyebrows were raised, she was about to start. However, Tang Xuan flatly stopped them: "shut up, everyone. What are you going to discuss? Lin, if you have five congenital segments, how about three congenital segments? "


    Lao Zhang, who had been sitting beside Qin Xuanji, also stood up with a smile on his face.


    "I think so. Ye Chong and Lin Ruo are responsible for the task of sky blue city. Take two new people with them."


    Lin Ruo was in a hurry: "boss Zhang, I can''t take such a new person!"


    "There''s nothing you can''t take. It''s settled." Zhang Dongsheng waved his hand.


    Seeing that Zhang Dongsheng has made up his mind, Lin Ruo has no way to shirk, so he has to stare at Gu Nan and turn back to the stairs.


    Ye Chong is about to cry at this time, he is completely lying gun wave, came forward to pat Gu Nan''s shoulder, said: "brother, good preparation, the task will start in seven days."


    He gave Gu Nan a look of self-interest, obviously did not think that Lin Ruo would easily let Gu Nan go.


    It''s hard to kill him. He''s always a member of the organization, but he must have some fun.


    Ye Chong can''t understand Lin ruo''s method of rectifying people any more.


    "Let''s break up. I''ll let you know when I have a task next time. Now go back home." Zhang Dongsheng clapped his hands and signaled the crowd to come to an end. All the members also cooperated very well, but most of them couldn''t help looking at Gu Nan.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen such a kind of new man in these years


    I don''t know if I can live to see him back in seven days?


    The members quickly dispersed. Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji were led to a small room on the second floor. Only Tang Xuan and Zhang Dongsheng walked out slowly.


    "Lao Zhang, can we do something wrong when we introduce Gu Nan into the organization?"

 Chapter 18

    Strictly speaking, only Zhang Dongsheng and Tang Xuan are in charge of the minglou branch where Gu Nan works. The others are ordinary members. There is no difference between high and low, only the old and the new.


    It can be seen from their strength that they are both extraordinary warriors, while the others are just innate.


    "Why?" Zhang Dongsheng raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Tang Xuan suspiciously.


    His idea is slightly different from that of Tang Xuan, and he does not taboo using means, so he is optimistic about Gu Nan''s previous performance. If you are not really curious about the people of blood origin, you will not leave Gu nan to the other side.


    Tang Xuan calm face, will Gu Nan test results told him.


    "The cultivator, speed and resilience? It''s a little strange... " Zhang Dongsheng looked a little dim, seemed to have some regrets, "I''ll go to the superior database to check, see if there is a suitable method for him."


    Seeing that he still had expectations for Gu Nan, Tang Xuan''s face became even more gloomy: "even if you don''t know the practice route, don''t you see his performance? It''s just a thorn in the head


    Zhang Dongsheng was very happy. He pointed to her and said, "you still say that people are prickly. When you entered the organization, it was not so good, was it?"


    Tang Xuan blushed and coughed: "what''s the same? I was put in a difficult position. He clearly picked his own business... "


    "All right. In any case, as long as you are a member of the organization and can complete the task, why worry about your personality? "


    "Also Organizations don''t allow members to fight each other. It''s not about love. If they dare to break the ban, the secret of cause and effect will let them know the consequences. "


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan sat alone in the room without any light, so he stayed quietly in the dark.


    "It''s easier to come to the task if you deliberately pick things up."


    "Next time you are reincarnated to another plane, if you can still receive the task of the evil god, I''m afraid the evil god temple will really be able to accept this kind of external task."


    "If I keep looking for simple tasks on the median plane, can I easily brush the sin value?"


    Every high play is keen to find game bugs and use them to make profits for themselves As long as he is not named, this is probably Gu Nan''s most fearless now.


    Dong Dong.


    Subtle knock came, Gu Nan did not lock the door, was knocked open a gap.


    "Gu Nan?" Qin Xuanji''s voice came from the door.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Nan threw a book in the past, the switch in the middle, the top chandelier on, the room suddenly open up.


    Qin Xuanji''s look was still cold and calm, but she was rarely a bit stiff. She hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s all your credit to be able to pass the customs examination task. I want to thank you."


    "Oh, you''re welcome. Just have a chance to repay me Anything else? "


    The scene was suddenly embarrassed. Qin Xuanji felt that all she wanted to say had been finished by the other party.


    Qin Xuanji is a very serious person. After she failed in the examination, she constantly reflected on herself and felt that she might have succeeded in becoming a blood descendant, which made her lose her vigilance.


    Otherwise, with her strength, even if she confronts Han yueren head-on, there may not be no chance of winning.


    It is because of this that she is particularly curious about Gu Nan, who can beat Han yueren with the strength of congenital three segments, and is so curious that she tries to understand his every move.


    She thought about it and asked, "there''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you. In the assessment task, why did you kill Han yueren''s family? Is this task related? "


    "It''s nothing to do with the mission." Gu Nan laughed, "it''s just that I promised Han yueren that I would kill his family before. Of course, I have to be trustworthy."


    By the way, I want to mix more evil values. Unfortunately, the task is too difficult and it''s useless to kill the whole family.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Qin Xuanji nodded her head seriously: "you are right. Since she has promised others, she will do what she can."


    "I''m looking forward to working with you next time." The corners of Qin Xuanji''s mouth were slightly raised. She seemed to want to show a smile, but she failed.


    "Me too." Gu Nan was very frank and smiling.


    ¡­¡­


    Seven days passed quickly. Gu Nan simply adjusted his state, but he still didn''t know much about the world of stars.


    Minglou is a very strange organization. On the one hand, it forbids members from fighting each other. On the other hand, it seems to be very impersonal. It just wants to train its members into task machines.


    Except for mission and combat related information, no other information is allowed to be contacted.


    "What kind of organization, regardless of origin or origin, only needs members to complete tasks?"


    Gu Nan guesses the meaning of the opaque building organization, but it does not affect him to complete the task - as long as you can provide him with points and evil value, no matter what you want.


    "The" sky blue city "we are going to this time is a very difficult old assignment. There are three waves of people in the organization, so we must not take it lightly."


    In the tavern hall, ye Chong distributed the task information, and his tone was serious."This time, it''s our turn to send people out. There are two new people here. Just do your best. It''s a big deal. I think that''s what Lao Zhang means


    If Lin hadn''t received the information, she would have known the task like the back of her hand and said it at will.


    If the mission is not completed, the organization is allowed to withdraw. In principle, no dead fighting is encouraged, and the main task is to preserve the living forces.


    As we all know, the difficulty of the task of "sky blue city" is that the large branches on the administrative star are powerless. Do you still expect them to be small places in the planetary belt?


    For Lin ruo''s words, ye Chong is just silent, but does not refute. Obviously, he may not have such an idea in his heart.


    It''s the first time that Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji get to know the task. They look at the information carefully. The more Qin Xuanji looks at it, the more frowned, while Gu Nan''s face is expressionless.


    The task of sky blue city is simple as well as difficult.


    The mission goal is very clear. Just protect one thing from being taken away by the enemy. Stick to it for three days.


    The difficulty lies in the fact that the reincarnated have little time to prepare for the battle as soon as they wake up, while the enemy is well prepared in all aspects.


    It''s a contest of hard power, and there''s almost no place to take advantage of it.


    Lin ruo''s eyes have been fixed on Gu Nan''s face, not only because of the conflict before, but also because of what Tang Xuan said to her in private afterwards.


    "Gu Nan, a new man, likes to take advantage of his mission. This mission can teach him a lesson."


    Thinking of Tang Xuan''s words, Lin Ruo couldn''t help sneering.


    Gu Nan couldn''t understand Lin ruo''s smile. He threw the information aside and asked, "when will we start?"


    "After 17 minutes and 35 seconds, the velocity of time on the small plane is different from that on this side, so we have to reincarnate at the right time." Ye Chong answered, and then looked at him suspiciously, "are you finished so soon?"


    The mission information of sky blue city is not small. Gu Nan almost flipped it twice and put it aside. Can you see it?


    "Well, it''s just a small task. It''s not difficult." Gu Nan waved his hand.


    This arrogant new man!


    The sneer on Lin ruo''s face is heavier, and even ye Chong can''t help shaking his head.


    In fact, they didn''t know that Gu Nan was just telling the truth. With his many years of experience, this is really only pediatrics.


    It''s all experience from life and death. It''s exclusive for players. NPC doesn''t have unlimited resurrection treatment.

 Chapter 19

    "I don''t care what you think of the task in your mind, do you recite the code of reincarnation clearly?"


    Two minutes before departure, ye Chong was still telling two new people, Zhang Dongsheng, to appoint him as the person in charge and be responsible for the results of this mission.


    Qin Xuanji nodded seriously, but did not speak; Gu Nan nodded "seriously" and yawned.


    Ye Chong''s face was a little black. He said to Gu Nan in a high voice: "Gu Nan! You''ve made it clear to me that even if the mission fails completely, it doesn''t matter, but the code of reincarnation is not allowed to be violated. Do you understand? "


    "I understand..." Gu Nan is still powerless.


    Ye Chong shook his head.


    In fact, it''s not Gu Nan''s intention to look for trouble, but he''s really not serious.


    The so-called code of reincarnation is exactly what they have been asked to understand well in the past seven days, or at least memorize completely. It tells us all kinds of taboos in reincarnation.


    For example, the reincarnation must use the real name, and for example, the reincarnation should not leave cause and effect on the reincarnation plane.


    It is not the first time Gu Nan has heard the word "cause and effect".


    He would come to the star world because he wanted to end "cause and effect"; he would be robbed and sent to minglou because someone didn''t want to end "cause and effect"; and those who didn''t dare to kill him were afraid of "cause and effect".


    If the "cause and effect" is not over, there will be demons when the grand realm is promoted, and the friars will die on the spot


    "Believe you, you have a ghost..." Gu Nan was disdainful.


    If the power of cause and effect is exerted on the friars through the mind demons, then why is there no cause and effect theory in the standard plane, but only in the reincarnation?


    Obviously, causality is related to reincarnation.


    The time of reincarnation soon arrived. As a blue light flashed over the round table in the center of the tavern, the spirits of the four were drawn out and put into a broken little plane at the other end of the endless void.


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, the clear birdsong reverberates in the mountains. There is a broken orphanage at the foot of the mountain. Four young men and women gradually wake up.


    It was Gu Nan and others.


    Two men and two women, who were orphans adopted by the head of the orphanage 16 years ago, grew up together.


    Ms. Luo Bing, President of the orphanage, is the protagonist of this mission. The ice Soul Crystal in her blood is the target pursued by the enemies.


    When ye Chong opened his eyes, he got up for the first time and looked around. He saw that several of his companions woke up at the same time and naturally spoke.


    "The first wave of attacks will come in a quarter of an hour. We will build some simple anti enemy facilities here, or find a handy weapon to kill the leading troops and gain time."


    Lin Ruo said: "we are the reincarnation of the whole spirit. The speed of strength recovery is very fast, but it also takes about half a day. During this period, we must pay attention to our own safety."


    The whole spirit reincarnates, and its power recovers very quickly. But once it dies during reincarnation, the spirit will suffer heavy damage, or even fall directly.


    So when dealing with this kind of task, once they are unable to grasp it, all members of minglou choose to give up the task directly.


    Lin ruo''s words are obviously to two new people. Although she has conflicts with Gu Nan, it''s not the time to deal with personal conflicts.


    Qin Xuanji looks dignified and begins to search for weapons meticulously. Before the physical strength is restored, the influence of weapons is still great.


    Gu Nan looks relaxed, but he also starts to look around, which makes Ye Chong and his wife feel relieved.


    They are afraid that Gu Nan is still not going to be serious, and they will be involved in the big guy at that time.


    After that, they didn''t laugh. Qin Xuanji finds a Chaidao, but Gu Nan finds one bottle?


    "What are you doing with a bottle?"?! The enemy is coming soon. We must rely on our present body to fight against more than ten opponents of the day after tomorrow! " Lin Ruo roared at Gu Nan.


    She thinks she''s going crazy. She hates this kind of guy who looks like a fool when doing business.


    You deserve to die! It''s just that it''s also a problem for my friends


    "Who said we had to fight? You NPCs, know a copy of P! " Gu Nan turned his lips disdainfully and said to Qin Xuanji, "lend me the knife."


    "Oh..."


    Gu Nan went to the inner room with a firewood knife in one hand and an empty bottle in the other.


    It happened that Ms. Luo Bing, the target of the task, came out of the inner room. Ye Chong rushed up and said anxiously: "ganniang, get ready quickly. Tianlan''s people are going to kill you!"


    As an orphan adopted by Luo Bing, the four people have always called her "ganniang".


    When Luo Bing heard the four words "sky blue little master", he was shocked and pale: "San Er, how do you know Well, they''re coming for me. Go as far as you can


    Of course, ye Chong can''t say that this is what he knew in previous missions. He turns his head and looks at Lin Ruo.


    According to the previous experience, one person needs to cooperate with him in persuading, and at least two people need to speak to persuade Ms. Luo Bing.As long as you can persuade her and the two to run away first, and leave them behind, it will be much easier.


    Lin Ruo had known the process, so he came up, gently hugged Luo Bing''s arm and said in a soft voice: "ganniang, you know we grew up with you. If you have any accident, we Wu Wu... "


    Lin ruo''s beautiful appearance immediately moved Luo Bing, and let the latter''s look ease down.


    Ye Chong couldn''t help but praise.


    No matter how cold and arrogant Lin ruoping was, she was really competent in carrying out the task. She made such a little daughter gesture without any hesitation.


    However, when they were a little relieved, a black light passed, and then they felt that something warm splashed on their faces.


    Blood!


    Luo Bing''s blood!


    That Gu Nan, unexpectedly a knife split on Luo Bing''s neck!


    Ye Chong only felt a rush of blood on his forehead, and his good plan was destroyed in an instant!


    "Do you know what you''re doing! You... " He rushed to Gu Nan with angry eyes, grabbed Gu Nan''s collar and opened his mouth in anger.


    Gu Nan pushed him away: "go away, don''t hinder me."


    "I You... " Ye Chong was too angry to speak.


    Only Qin Xuanji is still staring at Gu Nan. After learning from Lao Zhang how Gu Nan passed the assessment task, she became very interested in this life.


    She would like to know how he would like to complete the task of sky blue city.


    Gu Nan squatted down and put the bottle on the wound of Luo Bing''s neck to catch the blood.


    At this time, Ms. Luo Bing is not completely dead. She stares at Gu Nan. She can''t figure out how her relatives, who have been living together for 16 years, will attack her.


    "For, why..."


    Gu Nan took a look at her. Because she needed blood, it was not convenient to break her neck for the time being, so she spoke seriously.


    "It''s all to protect your blood. Anyway, they''re all going to die. It''s better for us to take your blood. At least we won''t let the sky blue young master succeed, right? "


    Due to high blood loss, Ms. Luo Bing''s brain has begun to lack oxygen. The thought of "he''s right and reasonable" reverberates in her brain, and her consciousness is gradually blurred

 Chapter 20

    On the plane of Tianlan City, in a hidden forest, Gu Nan and the other four are moving forward at full speed. Gu Nan is still carrying a small bottle.


    At this time, nearly an hour had passed since they woke up. Their strength gradually recovered to the peak of the day after tomorrow, and the strongest Ye Chong even began to enter the congenital state.


    "Why didn''t those people come? So I said, "you are not serious enough in data research!" Gu Nan talks, listening to the corner of the mouth of the three people next to him, almost can''t help beating him.


    It''s obvious that you don''t take it seriously!


    Gu Nan kept on walking and said calmly, "the first three missions have failed. They all have one common feature, that is, they can''t run away. Obviously, the enemy has the means to track and locate."


    "Since their target is ice soul blood, it''s not uncommon for them to be able to locate it. Maybe it''s the blood itself."


    Ye Chong frowns and looks at Luo Bing''s blood on Gu Nan''s hand and says. Anyway, Luo Bing can''t be saved, so Gu Nan can only play.


    Hearing this, Gu Nan sneered: "the second task, the team of four later scattered and fled, the results were all overtaken, how to explain?"


    "This..."


    "It''s obvious that the other party''s tracking means were left after contacting them. You just want to delay time and recover your strength, but you don''t think that strength is sometimes not the most important thing. "


    These words made Ye Chong and Lin Ruo feel dull at the same time. They never thought that the plan they summed up had such a huge flaw.


    Was it wrong from the beginning


    Gu Nan continues to explain.


    "How can the sky blue young master be positioned? If you go to see the background story, you should find that Luo Bing had been to Tianlan city before, and it was probably noticed at that time. "


    "In other words, the positioning device on her body is unlikely to act on her blood. Otherwise, people would have come to her and waited for us to be reincarnated?"


    No one can answer Gu Nan. Lin Ruo has been silent for a long time. He even slows down a little.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that Qin Xuanji suddenly said, "how do you know so many things after reading the information for a while? And I thought about it for a long time, but I didn''t remember that Luo Bing had been to Tianlan city... "


    "Oh, the last one I said casually."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the four came to an endless stream of water, which was the entrance of a river into the sea.


    "I said, you guys, don''t stretch your face..."


    "You see, I left so much blood in the same place, just want to confuse each other, even if it''s blood tracking, it can also delay time!"


    Lin Ruohan said with disdain: "are you sure you didn''t splash it with your hands?"


    Gu Nan turned his head and said he didn''t want to talk to each other, so as to avoid answering.


    "Well, let''s pour half of the blood here..." Gu Nan said with a smile with some evil taste, and he was doing the same thing in his hand.


    The precious blood, which contains the power of ice spirit, is poured into Haikou and washed away in a twinkling of an eye without any trace.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Gu Nan was doing something that made people angry, a group of people also rushed to the orphanage at the foot of the mountain.


    "Young master, the ice blood descendant we found before is right in front of us."


    "Are you sure it''s ice soul blood?" A young man with sky blue hair walked out of the limousine and looked at the orphanage in the distance.


    The man next to him flattered and said, "it''s because I''m not sure that I''m going to trouble you for a trip..."


    "Well." The young man nodded slightly. The matter of bingpu''s blood is too important, and it''s impossible to fake someone else. He has to come by himself.


    "Master, master..." In front of the past to explore the way, ran over in a panic, out of breath, "no good, young master That Luo Bing, she''s dead! "


    "Dead!"


    The sky blue little master stares at once. He thinks that the other party may run away. He may be aware that he has found a helper, but he doesn''t think that the target is dead.


    The blood is dead What about blood?


    Think of here, the sky blue young master angrily drinks out a voice: "quick! The fastest way! Before the power in her blood dissipates


    However, the students did not expect that when they arrived, they saw such a scene.


    Luo Bing was lying in front of the orphanage, with crystal clear blood and light blue light on her neck.


    Ice soul blood is really extraordinary. Exposed to the air for a long time, not only did it not solidify and deteriorate, but it became more and more brilliant, with a bit of coldness.


    "Yes, that''s the blood of ice spirit!" Sky blue little master a surprise, looking for years of blood, finally found!


    An old man came forward to explore. After a moment, he returned to the young master and said in a low voice, "someone has taken most of the blood With the concentration of her blood, ice soul''s blood can only be preserved for three days at most after it is isolated. ""Three days? That''s enough Sky blue little master face dew sneer, then salute to the old way, "also trouble Xu old hand."


    Xu nodded gently, carefully took a trace of Luo Bing''s blood, and said something in his mouth.


    That drop of blood began to light up, and then it floated out of thin air, slowly into the old man''s eyebrows.


    The sky blue little master stood aside, looking calm. Xu Lao''s hand, with a unique secret skill to pull the blood force, positioning the direction of ice soul blood, this is his card.


    Just a moment later, Xu suddenly opened his eyes, pointed to one side and said, "over there."


    "Chase


    ¡­¡­


    "Just now the blood suddenly began to emit blue light. What does that mean?"


    "It''s mostly a way of positioning them." Gu Nan shook the small bottle in his hand and sighed, "it must be Luo Bing''s body Unfortunately, we don''t have much time, otherwise a fire to the orphanage is the best choice. "


    This word is to hear three people again a burst of evil cold, Lin if is eyebrow big wrinkly, open to speak frankly.


    "You act too fiercely. In order to accomplish the task, you will get into trouble sooner or later Even if you kill Luo Bing, it''s very dangerous in itself. "


    "What can be the danger?" Gu Nan picks eyebrows, a face of disapproval.


    "Cause and effect." Ye Chong said with a calm face, "although we don''t know whether Luo Bing''s cause and effect can be attributed to us, there are risks in the end Once the cause and effect entangled, in the future want to promote extraordinary, it is extremely difficult


    According to the Xingyu world, "reincarnation cause and effect" will lead to the entanglement of demons and hinder the progress of monks, especially in the grand realm.


    But Gu Nan scoffed at it.


    If he was reincarnated in the plane of copy, he would have done countless copies when he was in Langya world. He didn''t know how many times he reincarnated, and he didn''t know how much cause and effect he had.


    However, the promotion to the second level of evil god is equivalent to the promotion of the world''s "innate" level, and there is no resistance?


    Gu Nan doesn''t care about the cause and effect when there is evil temple.


    "The next step is to find a living creature, which can be any living person Well, there''s a boar there. Let it be


    As Gu Nan''s voice fell, the sad cry of wild boar came from the forest.

 Chapter 21

    On the other side, when Tianlan Shaozhu and Xu Laoren came along Gu Nan''s footprints, they came all the way to the entrance to the sea.


    "Damn it! These bastards


    The whole face of sky blue young master is almost distorted. Without Xu Laoduo''s words, he also knows what happened.


    I saw a pool of light blue liquid floating on the flowing sea.


    "How dare they pour ice blood into the sea!" If Gu Nan was present at this time, the sky blue young master would not hesitate to tear him apart to vent his hatred.


    Do these bastards know how precious the blood of ice spirit is, and how they pour into the sea?


    Old Xu could not take care of his heartache. He ran to Haikou with a gloomy face. He waved his sleeve and covered the blue light with a flash of brilliance.


    There are many ways of practice in the world, and this old Xu is obviously a person specializing in spiritual thinking.


    He forced to wrap the remaining blood with his mental strength to ensure that they would not be lost, so he dared to extract it slowly.


    "The blood components have been completely washed away, leaving only pure ice power." Xu sighed, "fortunately Luo Bing''s blood concentration is enough, otherwise he would have been washed away by the sea."


    The sky blue young master can''t help but ask: "is there any way to extract the blood?"


    "Of course." Xu said proudly, "those people are stealing chicken, but they can''t eat rice. I didn''t expect that we would arrive so soon, and I didn''t expect that bingpu''s blood is not light or heavy, and it hasn''t been washed away by the current."


    "Now I keep it in a secret way. As long as I take the time to purify it, and don''t be infected by too much sea water, bingpu''s blood will still be intact."


    Hearing this, little master Tianlan felt relieved and nodded: "we only need about 80% of our blood, that''s enough Please do it as soon as possible


    Every second, blood is polluted. Old Xu did not dare to neglect, so he quickly sat down and used his own mental strength to refine the sea.


    As time went by, the little master of sky blue was not worried. Anyway, his blood had already arrived. He just told his men to protect all around.


    It wasn''t until a few hours later that Xu slowly opened his eyes. His face was tired.


    However, his spirit was very excited: "young master, all the blood of ice spirit has been purified Why so few? "


    "Shameless thief! They didn''t pour it all in


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan and others walk in the mountains, each holding a lot of frozen meat.


    Ice soul blood is really extraordinary, after leaving the body, just give the boar a small bite, the poor little boar instantly frozen into ice sculpture.


    Gu Nan chopped the frozen pigs into pieces, and everyone handed out a little to let them go and lose all the way.


    "What is the purpose of this?" Qin Xuanji is curious. She is also a person who often walks in the wild, but she can''t understand Gu Nan''s actions.


    Gu Nan threw out a piece of meat, explained: "interference pursuit."


    "Normally speaking, it''s impossible to be as precise as scientific and technological means by sensing the power of blood. At most, it''s a vague feeling..."


    Before he finished his words, Lin Ruo couldn''t help but say: "so the distance is far or the energy is weak, and the feeling to the other side is similar, and the other side can''t judge?"


    "Probably so." Gu Nan nodded.


    Lin Ruo and ye Chong look at each other and think about it carefully. It seems reasonable. Some tracking methods they usually use also have such shortcomings.


    Just in their way of thinking, they never thought about it in this way, let alone make use of these blind spots.


    The fact seems to be what Gu Nan thinks.


    When they were almost at the edge of the dense forest, a lot of news came from the rear. It was obvious that the other side launched a large-scale search.


    The sky blue little Lord stood in the same place with thick gas in his nostrils and directed his men to search around, with a piece of frozen pork in his hand.


    "These little tricks again..." Sky blue little Lord cold hum a, in the heart secretly ruthless.


    He thought that he and others were fast, and Xu helped to track them, so he should catch up with each other quickly, but he was repeatedly delayed by the other party in this way.


    Xu also had a gloomy face, and even his hair turned white with anger.


    Originally, the power of blood clearly directed this direction, but when he really came here, he found that blood suddenly directed dozens of directions!


    From the moment he saw the frozen pork, he knew what the other party had done, but there was no good way to deal with it.


    Dozens of senses are different in strength, and the correct answer is hidden in a pile of illusions. How can one judge?


    "Cunning villain!"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s even more unexpected.


    Ye Chong and the others followed Gu Nan for three days in the dense forest in the mountains, but they never met an enemy attack.


    Gu Nan has too many small means, such as confusing sight, creating roadblocks, and bringing disaster to the East He played with everything that could be used in the dense forest.There was no way out, so he caught a dozen wild animals and poured a mouthful of ice blood one by one.


    Gu Nan and his family left, but they had to work hard to purify their blood from the animal''s blood.


    After three days, Gu Nan and others were able to keep up their energy. Instead, a group of pursuers were exhausted and didn''t sleep well for three days and three nights.


    Ice soul blood after leaving the body, the spirit will continue to drain, three days will be completely invalid, no one dares to rest.


    "Little Lord, they have been blocked by us and surrounded in the valley in front of us. They can''t run out any more!"


    A man in black stood in front of the sky blue young master and said in a deep voice.


    His eyes are full of blood, and his image is very bad. If he was Tianlan Shaozhu, who usually pays the most attention to his manners, he would have kicked him, but now he is not in the mood.


    On the one hand, it is because he himself is not so good, on the other hand, of course, it is because


    "At last! I got them


    The grand sky blue young master, at the moment, had the impulse to cry with joy. He grabbed Xu''s arm beside him and said, "Xu, if you insist on it, it will be finished soon!"


    Xu nodded hard, but he didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    At this time, he was completely impersonal, his eyes were red, his face was still bloodstained, his hair was gray, and he was pushed on a simple wheelchair.


    The sky blue young Lord looks at him this appearance, is heartache unceasingly.


    This elder, who grew up looking at himself from childhood, is the hardest one in the past three days!


    On the one hand, he wants to feel each other''s position all the time, and he also needs to purify his blood from some messy places every so often, but he has no time to rest!


    Three days and three nights down, iron man can''t stand it!


    "Go! Come in with me When they arrived at the gate of the valley, the sky blue young master could not wait to roar.


    He has completely ignored any temptation or the strength of the enemy. Now he just wants to have a good fight.


    Even if he died on the spot, it''s better than the three days of holding back!


    Of course, in the bottom of his heart, Shaozhu is quite sure of his decision.


    Luo fan is only raised by the other party''s four orphans. It''s just some cleverness. How can it be the opponent of others?


    It''s a pity that he didn''t expect that he was going to face four inborn masters with high spirits.

 Chapter 22

    The battle between the four of minglou and Tianlan Shaozhu can be described as the destruction of the dead.


    The strength level of the sky blue pursuers themselves is just a congenital one or two, and each of them has a very poor spirit, and they can''t even give full play to half of their combat effectiveness.


    Originally, according to the process, the enemy to be dealt with in the first wave was not very powerful.


    The number of the strong in the enemy is not large, and it is impossible to take part in this kind of pursuit. Only when the members have been tailed and besieged can the strong arrive.


    Under the influence of Gu Nan, it''s like playing the first wave of monsters in a tower defense game. It''s not too easy.


    Gu Nan didn''t do anything at all. After killing several enemies, Qin Xuanji found that she couldn''t take ye Chong and Lin Ruo, two crazy "headdogs", so she had to return to Gu Nan silently.


    "Is this your martial art?" Qin Xuanji stood beside Gu Nan, looking down at the chaotic battlefield, but her face was calm, and she could not help saying.


    Gu Nan turned his head in surprise: "what martial arts?"


    "An elder told me that there are thousands of martial arts in the world. Only by keeping the way in your heart can you reach the peak. His way is a bit like you - making decisions and strategizing. "


    "Needless to say, I''m just playing games with my brain."


    ¡­¡­


    "Copy task completed. Main task evaluation: B, branch plot development degree: B, map exploration degree: A, crime degree: B, comprehensive evaluation: B + "


    "Accumulated points: 40 points. Cumulative sin value: 4 points. "


    The main task was finished easily, but Gu Nan was dissatisfied: "the reward is a little less. It seems that this is a small copy..."


    Small copy of the reward can not be many, but in Gu Nan''s view, the difficulty is not big, it is worth the ticket price.


    And this time he just got 4 points of evil value, which has accumulated to 30 points, which means that he can open the second equipment bar!


    376 points in hand, enough for him to buy some good equipment, once again strengthen their combat effectiveness.


    "The task is finished. Let''s go back. Do you still remember the formula for pulling the spirit?" Ye Chong comes over and looks at Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji.


    As he said this, he gave Gu Nan a deep look.


    This new man has shocked him a lot. For three days and three nights, "walking the dog" played the pursuers with applause. This kind of decision-making power is not available to ordinary people.


    In contrast, his strength is less important.


    For ye Chong''s words, Gu Nan nodded.


    The whole soul reincarnation is a dangerous way of reincarnation, but it also has many conveniences. For example, the strength recovery is very fast, and it is very convenient to return to the standard.


    As before, if only a trace of the reincarnation of the spirit is put in, the return will rely on external forces, while the reincarnation of the whole spirit only depends on the power of the spirit itself.


    After about a minute of pithy formula guidance, Gu Nan felt a force from the spirit, slowly dragged him away from his body and floated towards the sky.


    "This is reading a note for one minute, rubbing the furnace stone back to the city..."


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s consciousness awakes in the tavern of minglou branch, his body is wrapped by a blue light, appearing in reality bit by bit.


    Gu Nan is not surprised. This is the common sense of reincarnation.


    In reincarnation, there is a corresponding formula for members to place their bodies in the infinite void and keep them in secret. This is the most convenient and safe method.


    After all, sometimes, there is no condition to reincarnate in absolute safety, so we can only do this.


    Of course, the infinite void spirit can''t enter, and the preparation is complicated, so we don''t want to use it as a means to protect our lives.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going?" Zhang Dongsheng and Tang Xuan are already waiting in the hall of the tavern. When they see their return, Zhang Dongsheng smiles.


    He is in a good mood. As long as there are no casualties, at least he will keep his capital. If the task is not finished, it is not in his plan.


    There are only four places for such a difficult task, and there are two new people. How can we finish it


    "Mission accomplished." Ye Chong said calmly, but his words surprised Zhang Dongsheng and Zhang Dongsheng.


    "Done? How was it done? "


    Ye Chong takes a look at Gu Nan, and his words stop. Lin Ruo turns to leave. Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji leave one after another.


    In the hall, ye Chong, Zhang Dongsheng and Tang Xuan were left.


    Ye Chong see two people at the same time look, this just wry smile will task process, from beginning to end said again. After listening to his narration, the two of them glared at each other.


    "You mean Gu Nan took you around for three days, like a dog for three days?"


    "It''s ridiculous!" Tang Xuan can''t believe Ye Chong''s words. It''s not that she doesn''t trust ye Chong, but that she completely violates the basic logic.


    Ye Chong grinned bitterly. If he had not experienced all this, he would have been unbelievable.Who does this?


    Where did they know that Gu Nan had done this kind of thing too many times in the game of evil spirits. The so-called "cultivation of evil spirits" has such a diverse task system.


    Because of this, most of the tasks of evil gods are very complicated and difficult. In Gu Nan''s eyes, the tasks of Ming Lou are just children''s tasks.


    Just when Zhang Dongsheng and Tang Xuan are shocked and still holding Ye Chong to inquire, Gu Nan has long been hiding in his room and sinking into the evil temple.


    "Open the second gear bar!"


    "The second equipment column is open, please select the equipment column."


    "Jewelry."


    With Gu Nan''s order issued, a glimmer of light in the evil god temple, the second column of equipment appeared on the mall page, and a series of ornaments were displayed.


    At the same time, an inexplicable force acts on Gu Nan, and he suddenly feels that his constitution has been strengthened a lot.


    "Well? Will opening the equipment bar also enhance players'' physique? " Gu Nan has some doubts.


    In previous lives, I have never heard of such a saying in the game. The player''s promotion can only rely on advancement. In the reality of the evil temple, the ascension seems to be smoother.


    "Maybe when I opened the first equipment bar, I had such an improvement, but the range was too small, I didn''t notice it."


    Gu Nan thought to himself. However, this does not affect his purchase of the equipment he has long liked.


    "Buy - observer eyepiece, shadow eardrop."


    "Purchase success, total deduction points 345 points."


    Observer eyepiece: constant second-order magic "insight", up to 120 points.


    Shadow eardrop: exclusive to agile evil god, skill "shadow power" + 1, worth 225 points.


    The purchase of two pieces of jewelry directly left Gu Nan only 31 points, which can be said to be a waste of his family wealth. But the two pieces of jewelry I bought are definitely worth the money!


    With these two kinds of equipment, he even dares to compete with Ye Chong and Lin Ruo at the level of congenital three sections!

 Chapter 23

    In the game of evil spirits, players can use three kinds of equipment, namely weapons, armor and accessories.


    Among them, weapons and armor can only be equipped with one piece, but there are three kinds of accessories: earrings, necklaces and face decorations. So Gu Nan chose the second one to open the jewelry bar.


    Of course, jewelry can be equipped with a large number of equipment, but it still needs to be purchased with points. For example, Gu Nan can only buy two pieces at this time - if he doesn''t have money, he will be the first to open the jewelry bar.


    The two pieces of jewelry bought by Gu Nan are even better.


    The observer''s eyepiece is a monocular. Wearing it on the right eye is equivalent to having the "insight" passive. When you look at people or objects, you can get high-precision data analysis.


    The shadow eardrop is even more extraordinary. It is a legendary skill equipment, which can directly upgrade the skill level.


    Before reaching level 3 and learning skills, this kind of equipment is an artifact, which allows players to contact skills in advance.


    After wearing this eardrop, Gu Nan is equivalent to having a level of "shadow power", a subtle level of shadow manipulation ability, and can use the "latent shadow" skill..


    Consciousness back to reality, Gu Nan will eyepiece, earrings are worn on the body, the whole person''s temperament suddenly changed.


    In a tall floor mirror, Gu Nan wears a monocular in his left eye and a dark gold eardrop in his right ear. Coupled with his calm and indifferent eyes, Gu Nan''s temperament is cold and evil.


    Gu Nan is very clear, this is because of the shadow earrings, revealing a trace of the power of the shadow, just let himself look a little gloomy.


    He thought of micro motion, shadow Earrings gently a shock, a wave of inexplicable rising from him.


    A shadow appeared at the foot of the south, and then slowly moved forward, until it reached nearly 20 meters in front, and then suddenly turned into a sharp blade, stabbing upward from the ground.


    "I haven''t used shadow manipulation for a long time. I''m not used to it..." Gu Nan murmured, but he was satisfied.


    After all, it''s just "subtle" shadow control. It''s not bad to be able to do what players call "shadow control".


    The next moment, the shadow quickly back to Gu Nan''s feet, but his whole person suddenly disappeared, turned into a dark shadow, lurking on the ground.


    The core skill of agile evil god -- latent shadow!


    Compared with other types of evil spirits, agile evil spirits are not powerful, full of vitality, and have no ever-changing spiritual powers. They only have the most bizarre skill system in the game.


    If agile evil spirits follow the path of "shadow", they are born assassins.


    With "latent shadow" and "shadow manipulation", Gu Nan is not afraid to face the congenital five segments.


    "And with a new equipment bar, the strength seems to increase again. It''s time to test it." Gu Nan felt the abundant power in his lower body and whispered to himself.


    From the corner of the room, he found an old helmet and gently put it on his head - this is the login device of the virtual fighting field inside minglou.


    Xingyujie is a semi technological plane. It has the technology of virtual combat for a long time, but it is quite underdeveloped compared with Gu Nan''s previous life.


    The reason is very simple. On the one hand, the science and technology here focuses on military, and the accuracy of virtual technology is not enough; on the other hand, it is also because of the lack of cooperation of high-level.


    The first thing to do in a virtual arena is to scan all the data of the warrior''s body, even if you have a few hairs.


    Ask which famous earthquake side of the strong, will be willing to be scanned like this?


    It''s like exposing all your cards and waiting for others to come and look for trouble.


    Therefore, those who are willing to enter the open virtual arena are basically the acquired martial arts, or even martial arts enthusiasts. People like Gu Nan, who are born with martial arts, only go to some "private clothes".


    For example, the self built fighting field inside the minglou is called "minglou fighting field", in which there are a large number of congenital friars, and even occasionally there are super strong people.


    Anyway, the body data has been mastered by the organization for a long time, and other people don''t care much about it except for those who have other secrets.


    The interface of "minglou arena" is very simple, almost the same as Gu Nan''s pixel game hundreds of years ago, with rough text and rough lines.


    Gu Nan''s information is also very brief. He has only one name and is from "the sixth asteroid belt division of redfish", and does not even show a strength level.


    "Start matching..."


    There are a lot of people who use the fighting field inside minglou. Just after a few seconds, Gu Nan got an opponent.


    This is a young man in a black tights, typical of the people in the Ming tower.


    It says: Tianye star headquarters, Qin Chonghua.


    Looking at Gu Nan''s information, the young man almost didn''t laugh: "asteroid belt division? What kind of countryside is this? The organization still has a branch in the asteroid belt? "


    Tianye star is also located in the ninth star field. Although it is not the main star, it is also one of the three administrative stars, second only to redfish.What''s more, this young man comes from the administrative star headquarters, and of course he doesn''t see any branch on the asteroid belt.


    I''m afraid that there are few living people in such a branch, let alone how many resources the organization can get, and how strong can its members be?


    Although Qin Chonghua was born in four stages, he had a lot of high-end martial arts skills and skills and had a strong foundation.


    "Come on, boy, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance!" Qin Chonghua just stood in the arena and looked at Gu Nan with a smile.


    "Good." Gu Nan nodded, then his figure darted out, like a sharp arrow, and came to his opponent in the blink of an eye.


    "So fast! Why so fast... " Qin Chonghua''s eyes widened, but his body couldn''t keep up with his movements.


    Bang!


    Gu Nan hit him in the face with a fist, and directly blew Qin Chonghua out. The terrible force even made a sonic boom.


    The super high shot speed bonus of the agile evil god is not for fun


    "You..." Qin Chonghua landed on his face and finally got up with a big swelling on his face. But before he spoke, Gu Nan rushed up again.


    Qin Chonghua soon found that he had made a big mistake.


    He is not qualified to trust big, even if the opponent and his head-on battle, it will not be inferior, let alone now occupy the absolute advantage!


    It seems that this man can''t do martial arts at all, but his speed is too fast and his action is too clean, so he doesn''t give people any chance to use his martial arts.


    Qin Chonghua wants to cry without tears. He has never seen such a warrior!


    Just two minutes later, Qin Chonghua was hit in the throat with Gu Nan''s fist because of his two hands'' detachment. Directly because of the broken throat bone, he was judged dead by the system and sent out.


    A down-to-earth congenital four section master was attacked like a storm by Gu Nan, and was killed alive.


    Even because of the characteristics of the arena, he didn''t bring in equipment. He was fighting by his body.

 Chapter 24

    After several rounds of fighting, Gu Nan finally roughly confirmed his strength.


    In terms of strength and explosiveness, he is probably between the four and five segments, but his physical fitness is super strong, and he can resist the attack of opponents at the same level. His real combat power is far more than that.


    What''s more, Gu Nan still has three pieces of equipment in hand. Once he uses the power of four yuan crossbow and shadow, he can be a master of congenital six sections.


    "The strength is generally clear, but according to the rules of minglou, I don''t know how long it will take to leave..."


    Gu Nan didn''t forget that he was robbed of minglou because he was concerned about the other side. If you have a chance, you must leave here and go to see Gu. By the way, you can find out who did it secretly.


    It''s important to improve our strength, but we have to take revenge even if we have a grudge. Maybe we can still mix up a crime.


    But he was thrown into this asteroid belt branch just to delay his time and prevent him from appearing in a short time.


    Because according to the rules of minglou, five tasks are a round, and only after completing a whole round of tasks can you leave.


    After leaving minglou, if you want to come back to complete the task again, you have to complete a whole round before you are allowed to leave.


    This kind of peculiar rules is the root of the mystery of minglou. All the official members are on duty. Those who are outside must not be the official members, but at most the former members.


    Those who robbed Gu Nan before said that he would stay for at least several years, and there was nothing wrong with that.


    For these warriors, the task of minglou is still very difficult. It takes a lot of time for newcomers to get started. It takes two or three years to complete five tasks.


    In particular, they deliberately sent Gu nan to the asteroid belt to contain his growth as much as possible.


    For some large divisions, minglou will have resources allocated, but the asteroid belt, a rural division, can''t even complete the normal task quota. What resources are there to talk about.


    But no one thought that Gu Nan would be such a monster with soaring strength, and even Gu Nan had to thank them.


    If not taken to minglou, Gu Nan has no chance to soar in strength. The game itself can''t "brush the task" so fast!


    According to the frequency of his new arrival in the world, there is only one small task every other week on average, with low difficulty and poor reward.


    It''s like minglou, which can "manually import" external tasks.


    ¡­¡­


    "What did you say? Are you going to take on a new assignment? "


    Zhang Dongsheng and Tang Xuan look at Gu Nan with a calm look and frown at the same time.


    Zhang Dongsheng advised: "Gu Nan, I know you are very sure to complete the task, but we such a small branch, no matter how hard we try, we can not complete the quota, and there will be no reward. Why bother?"


    Each minglou branch has a certain quota of tasks and resources. Those who do more will be rewarded, while those who do less will be deducted according to the situation.


    A branch like the asteroid belt is poor, and the headquarters will not buckle too much, so it will be broken.


    Of course, Gu Nan won''t say that if you have done a bad job, you can give me the way to upgrade.


    He just said: "since the organization has decided to study, let me be the Tasker of minglou, then please allow me to read two poems first..."


    Zhang Dongsheng and Tang Xuan look at each other face to face, finally really can''t persuade Gu Nan, also just listen to Ren Zhi.


    Tang Xuan said solemnly: "I heard that you killed Luo Bing as soon as you entered the task of" sky blue city "? Never do that in the future! "


    "Why?"


    "Did you really look at the code of reincarnation?" Tang Xuan said angrily, "the reincarnated person, inherits its cause and effect, Luo Bing is a close relative of the reincarnated person, how can you do it to her?"


    "This time you are lucky, cause and effect have not been blessed to you. Next time, do you want to count on good luck?"


    The theory of cause and effect is very mysterious. Even the people in minglou who depend on reincarnation dare not say that they can understand it completely.


    According to the truth, Gu Nan''s killing Luo Bing is a complete violation of the cause and effect of the reincarnated person, but in the end, the cause and effect does not entangle him. It is mostly because there are some unknown rules at work.


    But that doesn''t mean Gu Nan can do anything. At least Tang Xuan doesn''t allow it.


    However, Gu Nan just waved his hand indifferently, which made Tang Xuan impatient.


    "Since you want to participate in the task so much, I happen to have an organization cooperation task here. Would you like to accept it?" Tang Xuan stares at Gu Nan and says.


    "Of course Gu Nan did not want to answer, "but what is the cooperation task?"


    Zhang Dongsheng interface explained: "in addition to ordinary tasks, there are also some large-scale tasks, the content is very complex, which need the cooperation of people from multiple branches to complete..."


    "Yes! I''ll take the job! " Without waiting for Zhang Dongsheng to finish, Gu Nan said excitedly.


    What cooperation task, this is the multiplayer copy of the game!The multiplayer replica, at least medium-sized or above, has one feature, that is, a large number of regional tasks, as well as a mechanism for regional rewards to be settled in advance!


    Multiplayer copies are copies that require multiple players to join in and complete some goals through cooperation or confrontation.


    In previous games, multiplayer copies are rare, even precious, because it can bring huge profits to players, and it is not easy to open.


    This copy will not appear normally and can only be opened by the copy scroll.


    The main task of multiplayer is usually very complex, and it takes a long time to complete, so players can improve themselves by completing the branch task.


    Now, a multi person copy is placed in front of Gu Nan. How can he refuse?


    Seeing that he agreed, Tang Xuan snorted, "if you want to join the mission, you must obey the command. The task of cooperation is not for fun. You can''t do it in private! "


    Gu Nan nodded: "promise to obey the command, if I don''t listen Are you going to hit me? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you talking about? "


    "I mean, if I don''t listen, just shoot me!"


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Gu Nan read a lot of information about the copy, as well as the task related content, and finally started another copy of his journey.


    "External task detected, do you want to access?"


    "Yes, the copy is named" immortal world. "


    With Gu Nan''s command, the evil Temple instantly put the task program into the list, and as Gu Nan''s spirit was slowly pulled out, he also slowly approached the big world from the endless void.


    Different from the last mission of sky blue city, the traction this time is very slow and seems to be very laborious. It gives Gu Nan time to take a good look at the endless void and the boundless sky.


    He saw the world of stars, the plane of sky blue city he had been to before, and the "immortal world" he was going to.


    The world of immortals and demons is very large.


    If the celestial world is the earth, then the fairy world is the size of the moon, and the sky blue city plane is not even a basketball.


    "It''s worthy of being a multiplayer replica. Of course, it''s not as good as Xingyu. There are also the rudiments of a large replica plane..."

 Chapter 25

    In the antique room, a young man with a pretty face slowly opened his eyes.


    What came into his eyes was a completely different scene from usual, but his eyes were calm and indifferent, and he could not see the slightest surprise.


    "Mr. Gu, are you awake?"


    Beside the boy, there was a young girl in palace dress standing respectfully. She saw the other side open her eyes and quickly went up to speak.


    "Do you know me?"


    "Miss Tang told me to be your guide when you wake up."


    Of course, this young man is Gu Nan who is reincarnated in the "immortal world". He stares at the girl for a while, suddenly shows a strange smile, and then nods gently.


    "Then I''ll do it for you first..."


    "Get out."


    "Ah?"


    "I''ll let you out."


    "Yes..."


    Just at the moment when the girl turned around, Gu Nan suddenly started and waved to the girl''s back. Even though he has just been reborn, this palm has the power of the day after tomorrow. If he hits, it will break his brain at least.


    But at the moment when the palm was about to fall, the girl suddenly turned sideways and just avoided the palm.


    There was no respect on her face, only a little curiosity: "how can you see that I''m not your right person?"


    Gu Nan shook his head: "I can''t see it."


    "Then you still hurt the killer?" The girl''s eyes glared, not very understanding each other''s thinking.


    "What''s so great about killing the wrong person at most?" Gu Nan looked at her strangely.


    Hearing this answer, the girl was stunned, and immediately began to laugh. She looked up and down with laughter: "Gu Nan, right? Well, I remember you. You should be reincarnated into our six evil sects. "


    Voice down, the girl''s figure quickly disappeared, after all, here is the right place, she did not dare to stay.


    Gu Nan was the only one left in the small room. He shook his arm, felt the power of rapid recovery in his body, and slightly picked the corners of his mouth.


    "Tang Xuan It''s really worrying to do things! " He turned his lips and walked out of the room. "Let''s settle the cause and effect of this body first."


    ¡­¡­


    In the world of immortals and demons, good and evil do not stand side by side.


    In Gu Nan''s words, the main social contradiction here is the class contradiction between the right way and the evil way.


    Five schools of the right way and six schools of the evil way control the force and power of the whole world. The mission goal of Gu Nan and other reincarnated people in minglou is to help the right way defeat the evil way.


    Heresy also has external help. It''s just another force. It doesn''t seem to be a reincarnation organization.


    This task has been started for several years, and both sides have failed to complete it completely, but they have benefited a lot from it.


    Because of this, the evil people are very aware of the weakness of the reincarnated. They know that they are the weakest when they just wake up, and then they will grow up quickly.


    Tang Xuan is busy with her own affairs, so she sends one of her men to help Gu Nan. Unexpectedly, she is robbed by evil people and replaced by their own.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Nan''s silence - well, in fact, he was very suspicious and looked upon people''s lives like weeds - I''m afraid a wave of sneak attacks would have been inevitable.


    "Main task: exterminate the six evil sects."


    "Branch Mission: kill the six evil sects or above."


    "Mission reward: medium."


    Gu Nan was walking on the ancient street, looking calm and natural, reading the hints given by the evil temple in his mind.


    The medium-sized reward shows that this is still a medium-sized task, not a large one. However, the upper limit of reward for medium-sized tasks is also very high, at least Gu Nan can''t afford to lose.


    Gu Nan''s steps are very fast. In a few minutes, he comes to a mansion.


    Above the main entrance of the residence, the word "Gu Fu" is written impressively.


    Gu Nan''s original body was also Gu. His name was slightly different. He was the abandoned son of the Gu family in Jiujiang.


    He used to be the illegitimate son of the head of the family. He grew up in the mansion as a young master, but he was in a better situation than his subordinates. He was often beaten and scolded.


    His mother is also a servant. She was drunk when she was living at home, and then she got pregnant unexpectedly. She has not been supported since then.


    Until three days ago, she was killed by Gu''s mother, and Gu Nan''s predecessor was driven out of the house.


    "Waste firewood In order to find this identity, Tang Xuan took great pains. " Gu Nan recalled the life experience of this body, and then lost his smile.


    Gu Nan was reincarnated to him, not by chance, but by the identity Tang Xuan chose for him.


    In order to avoid being infected with cause and effect, the reincarnated often choose such an identity, which is to facilitate the settlement of the former cause and effect - the worse, the better. They just need to kill.


    "Gu Sheng, how dare you come back?"


    As soon as the two guards at the gate of Gu''s house saw Gu Nan, they immediately sneered and stepped forward.


    Gu Sheng is the name of Gu Nan''s predecessor.Gu Nan gently shakes his head. He has no idea to say more. He is about to blow the two men''s heads with one blow, but the evil god hall gives a hint again.


    "Evil event: Revenge Jiujiang family incident, you can get up to 8 evil value."


    Seeing this line of words, Gu Nan''s eyes lit up.


    Sin is worth such a thing, but it''s never too much. He has just 30 points of evil value. If he can reach 45 points and open an equipment bar, his comprehensive strength can be upgraded to a new level.


    Long time no evil value event, let Gu Nan stop action.


    It is not enough to make a fuss if you want to get as much evil value as possible.


    "What about Gu Weiran? Tell him to come out and see me Gu Nan snorted coldly and stood at the door of Gu''s house like this. Gu Weiran is the name of his father, the head of his family.


    Hearing this, one of the guards suddenly changed his color: "be bold, Gu Sheng! Who gave you the courage to call your master by his name? "


    Gu Nan glanced at him coldly, slapped him in the face, and immediately took the guard out and smashed him into the wall.


    Next to him, another man suddenly looked silly. He pointed to Gu Nan and his voice trembled: "Gu Sheng, do you dare to do it? The master of the family is a great master of the innate realm! "


    "Congenital? What I''m going to kill today is congenital! " Gu Nan turned his lips and sneered.


    Seeing that the master''s name didn''t work, the guard was flustered. He ran into the mansion and told him in a hurry.


    Gu Nan followed him and walked into Gu''s house with a faint smile on his lips.


    At noon, in broad daylight, people come and go in Gu''s residence, a lively scene. Gu Nan was the only one standing there quietly, out of place.


    At this time, not far from the entrance of Gu''s house, two girls happened to appear, one high and one low.


    "Sister Xin, is that the man you were looking for in such a hurry?"


    "Well, that''s him. I thought he was in a crisis. It seems that he has come out of danger. "


    "I know that man!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 26

    Gu Nan slowly turned around and stood in front of him were two girls


    a girl in white who had just reached his chest height, oh, it should be Lori in white; the other was the Royal sister with short hair and a head higher than him.


    It is said that behind every leading role stands a pure and beautiful Lori. When everyone dislikes and despises the leading role, she always


    Pop!


    Little Lori blows at Gu Nan, but he catches her.


    "Why? How did you get so bad? " Little Laurie looked at him in surprise.


    Little Lori''s name is Yan Xiaoxiao. She is also a well-known family child in Jiujiang City. Naturally, she knows Gu Nan''s reputation.


    She saw the scene of Gu Nan''s escort, and she couldn''t help trying, but she didn''t expect to be taken over by Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and danger flashed in his eyes. She knows Gu Nan, but Gu Nan doesn''t know her. For those who dare to fight against her


    "Gu Nan."


    Suddenly, Gu Nan''s real name was called, and his action stopped immediately. Then he turned his eyes to the short hair imperial sister.


    The face of the reincarnated is certainly different from that of the original one. But just as the strength will recover quickly, the appearance and figure will gradually move closer to the self due to the influence of the spirit.


    Under careful observation, Gu Nan easily recognized her.


    Mo Jiaqi, one of the companions of the sixth asteroid belt division, is a rare nun. He has a name and ability that is out of place with this immortal world.


    Seeing Gu Nan, Mo Jiaqi was also relieved.


    She devoted a lot of time to this task. She didn''t know anything about Gu Nan before and only regarded him as an ordinary newcomer.


    So when she heard that jieyinren had been robbed and killed, she thought something was going to go wrong.


    Fortunately, the new man seems more alert than he thought.


    "Let''s settle the cause and effect first."


    Gu Nan nodded. Since this little Lori is with Mo Jiaqi, it''s not easy to kill, but Gu Nan smiles at Yan Xiaoxiao with a strange smile.


    Yan Xiaoxiao was very upset by his smile. He looked at his cousin and couldn''t figure out what they were doing.


    Here, someone from Gu''s family soon showed up, and a group of people came to the front of the group: "Gu Sheng! How dare you look back at your home? Are you listening to the words of the master? "


    This is Gu Nan''s predecessor''s uncle. I can''t remember his name. I just remember that he was not very good to his predecessor.


    "Well, it can be killed." Gu Nan nodded in his heart.


    However, since Mo Jiaqi has come, the procedure that should go still needs to go. Originally, he planned to kill everything directly.


    "From today on, call me Gu Nan." Gu Nan stepped forward and said in a high voice.


    He did not know where to take out a piece of white paper, which was full of words, but it was an address.


    "Jiujiang takes care of his family, neglects his ethics, and is domineering. Gu Nan was young and weak. He forced me to kill my mother and drive me out of the house Fortunately, I have been blessed by the immortal, and heaven has given me the immortal method to complete my cultivation... "


    "Today, we must kill 104 people in Gu''s family in order to cause and effect."


    Of course, Gu Nan didn''t write this long address, but Tang Xuan prepared it for him in advance.


    Reincarnations have long found that by means corresponding to the world background, it is better to declare the end of cause and effect than to do nothing.


    "That is to say, the God of cause and effect also likes to listen to reports." Make complaints about it.


    Hearing these words, Gu Nan''s uncle''s face turned white instantly. Even little Lori, Yan Xiaoxiao, could not help looking at Gu Nan in surprise.


    "You Have you become an immortal


    The reincarnation of the right way comes from minglou, and many people have said similar things. Therefore, there are legends about them in the camp of the right way, and they are even called "immortal teachers".


    The so-called immortal teacher is the one who has been taught by the immortal.


    The reincarnated usually grow up at an incredible speed. In the eyes of ordinary people, there is no other reason to explain this except to be taught by the immortal.


    My uncle was calm and said, "Gu Nan, don''t think that if you become an immortal, you can do it wantonly! I care for my family in Jiujiang, but I am protected by the alliance of five orthodox schools! "


    Most of the so-called five sects alliance has been infiltrated by the power of Ming Lou. It may be fair to deal with aboriginal affairs. Once it comes to reincarnation, what kind of fairness and justice is a joke.


    "Don''t come here You... "


    Gu Nan threw the proclamation aside and looked at him suspiciously: "when did I go there?"


    "Er..."


    The next moment, red light up.


    "Fire


    The fire red arrow flew out and directly caused an explosion in the crowd. Blood and meat flew everywhere. A broken hand flew out and landed at Yan Xiaoxiao''s feet.


    "Ah


    Little Lori in white has ever seen such a scene and screams on the spot. Even Mo Jiaqi is speechless and covers Yan''s eyes. Gu Nan''s method is really fierceAlthough it is said that the family will be destroyed, most reincarnated people will not do so.


    After all, it''s just a wish for the predecessor, not everyone has such a killing heart.


    "Who dares to come and take care of my family?" A full of anger rang out, a figure quickly from the front.


    It''s Gu Nan''s father who has a body. He''s the patron of his family, Wei Ran.


    Seeing Gu Weiran show up, Mo Jiaqi is a little relieved, and her hand covering little Lori''s eyes is also released. Seeing the right master, Gu Nan doesn''t need to force her with fierce means


    Seems to be to hit her face in general, Gu Wei Ran steps did not stand firm, Gu Nan an arrow has been shot out.


    "The wind


    After the strength was strengthened again, the strength of the four yuan crossbow was also stronger. The wind crossbow shot out at an incredible speed and hit Gu Weiran''s heart directly.


    "You..." Gu Weiran didn''t even say a word, so he fell down.


    Mo Jiaqi is stunned. No matter how weak Gu Weiran is, he is also a great congenital master. Will he be killed face to face?


    But she looked at the trivial matter on his face, and could not help looking at it.


    For Gu Nan, this is really a small matter.


    Since he killed more than ten inborn warriors in langyashi and understood the fighting mechanism of this warrior, he never paid attention to inborn.


    needs to mobilize internal interest before fighting, otherwise it is like a common warrior, which is their Achilles'' heel. Once faced with less responsive attacks, they may be killed instantly.


    In essence, it''s just a mage in the game. It''s usually crisp. The magic shield can''t be opened at any time. It needs to be opened temporarily.


    With Gu Weiran''s fall, Gu Nan seems to turn into a shadow and disappear in the twinkling of an eye.


    "So fast..." Mo Jiaqi is stunned again, this new person has given her too many surprises, regardless of the strength or the means of acting.


    As for Yan Xiaoxiao, she was totally stunned. Although she had an extraordinary identity, she had never seen such a killing scene.

 Chapter 27

    Unlike the cause and effect God who likes to listen to reports, the evil Temple judges the evil value of players, never by what you say, but only by what you do.


    So he also developed the habit that Gu Nan never talks nonsense. He only likes to talk with his crossbow.


    The killing is going on, the blood is splashing, and the endless blood is diffused in this small courtyard. Yan Xiaoxiao feels as if he is surrounded by blood.


    Unable to escape the smell of blood, unspeakable sensory stimulation, let her fall into a wonderful experience.


    On the one hand, there was a constant sense of vomiting, on the other hand, there was a shudder from the depths of her soul - it was with the deprivation of life one by one, which brought her shocking.


    I don''t know how long it was until there was silence in Gu''s house. There was no more fighting, shouting, footsteps, nothing.


    Strong sense of suffocation hit, Yan Xiaoxiao felt dizzy, in front of the picture gradually dark down.


    "What happened to her?"


    "I''m probably scared out of you."


    "Oh, it''s really fragile..."


    The last trace of consciousness, she seems to have heard such a dialogue, the calm tone


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah


    On the warm big bed, Yan Xiaoran suddenly sat up from the bed, his body was still shaking slightly, everything he had experienced before seemed to be a dream.


    "Are you awake?" Mo Jiaqi is sitting beside her with a smile on her face.


    So little Lori finally recalled that all this was not a dream. The voice of indifferent conversation and the figure of the man walking slowly out of the courtyard of Gu''s house were deeply imprinted in her mind.


    Blood, killing, loss of life


    "Cousin, I''d like to join your organization." Yan Xiaoxiao suddenly turned around and said in a very firm tone.


    She had known for a long time that her cousin was an immortal teacher. Just like that person, she also knew that the immortal teachers had an organization in which most of them were immortal teachers, but there were also ordinary people.


    Of course, what she doesn''t know is that these aborigines can only be peripheral members forever, but it doesn''t matter.


    "Oh?" Mo Jiaqi gave her a strange look, "do you want to go to Gu Nan?"


    "I think He is my teacher. "


    "Why?"


    "I feel that I have found the meaning of my existence."


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later, Yan Xiaoxiao followed Mo Jiaqi, looking a little haggard.


    They are standing in front of a manor. According to Mo Jiaqi, this is the gathering place of "organization" here.


    It''s not easy to be an outside member of an organization because it''s not an immortal.


    In the previous ten days, Yan Xiaoxiao only slept for about ten hours, and has been experiencing unimaginable special training. And whenever she felt it was hard to insist, the blood that almost choked her would come to her heart.


    "Sister Jiaqi." At the front desk of the manor, a girl in green met Mo Jiaqi and said with a smile.


    "I''m looking for Gu Nan." Mo Jiaqi said hello, there is no unnecessary nonsense, said directly.


    "Gu Nan?" Hearing this name, the girl in green was slightly stunned.


    "What? He hasn''t come to report yet? " Mojiaqi some doubts, ten days later, Gu Nan how also should come to organize the report.


    "No, it''s just him..."


    A voice came from behind them: "Mo Jiaqi, do you know Gu Nan?"


    Mo Jiaqi turned around and saw that she was a familiar person from a branch of red fish star. Her name was Zhang Yan. She had fought with her several times before, and she had a good relationship.


    "Yes, he''s new to our division." Mo Jiaqi naturally said.


    "Ah? Is he a new man? " Zhang Yan is a woman who usually pays great attention to her manners, but now she can''t help opening her mouth and exclaiming.


    "And it''s from your branch..." Zhang Yan looks at Mo Jiaqi''s eyes and suddenly becomes strange.


    Mo Jiaqi suddenly had a bad feeling: "did he do something Did you get into trouble with those people in the headquarters? "


    Headquarters naturally refers to the headquarters of red fish star. With her understanding of Gu Nan, it''s not so strange if something happens.


    If it''s other administrative star headquarters, it''s OK. If it''s red fish headquarters, even if the mission ends, people may wear shoes after that.


    "No, on the contrary, Mr. Yue Chenxing from the headquarters is quite optimistic about Gu Nan..."


    "Ah?"


    After listening to Zhang Yan''s narration and knowing what Gu Nan has done in the past ten days, Mo Jiaqi feels that her brain is not enough.


    "Do you mean that since he came here, he has hunted at least 20 congenital warriors every day?"


    Zhang Yan nodded: "only a lot more, and the number is still growing A lot of people are now in the opening, gambling on how many heads Gu Nan will bring back today. "


    Mo Jiaqi is by no means a young child, so she knows very well how difficult it is to assassinate a congenital warrior of the six evil schools.It''s not easy for them to lurk. What''s more, it''s very difficult for them to retreat after killing. After all, they are in the enemy''s territory.


    Although I have seen Gu Nan''s Crossbow before, I know that killing him is like killing a chicken, but


    On the contrary, Yan Xiaoxiao, who was standing beside her, had more and more bright eyes.


    "Back, Gu Nan is back!"


    "Oh? How many heads did he bring back? "


    "I don''t know. It''s a sack. I''m still counting..."


    "Oh


    A burst of noise came from the door, and several people looked there at the same time. As expected, they saw a familiar figure standing there.


    Today''s Gu Nan is dressed in white, without any smoke. He seems to be a young man going out for an outing, rather than a killer.


    "Eh, there are only seventeen today..."


    "Only seventeen? Ha ha, I win No, this is Lin Tianyun! Lin Tianyun''s head


    "Lin Tianyun? Isn''t he the top of the six stages of perfection? "


    "That''s Lin Tianyun..."


    Gu Nan stood aside and looked at them. When they counted their heads, he exclaimed and nodded clearly: "it turns out that it''s a congenital peak. No wonder it''s hard to kill."


    It''s not very easy to kill. It cost him a lot of money. In the end, he cheated into the mountains and fought guerrilla warfare for a long time, so fewer people were killed today.


    But Gu Nan didn''t suffer, because the stronger the target, the more rewards.


    "Branch Mission: kill the six evil sects or above."


    This is the only branch mission Gu Nan has received at present, and it is also the reason why he has been hunting crazily in the past ten days. Unfortunately, almost all of these hunts only provide points, and those with evil value are very few.


    The original score of 31 points has now risen to 450 points, while the sin value is just 35 points, and only 5 points are gained from ten days of fighting.


    "Mo Jiaqi? Long time no see. " Gu Nan saw Mo Jiaqi and immediately stepped forward and said hello with a smile.


    At this time, he seems to be just a young neighbor, can not see the slightest bit of blood and cold.


    Mo Jiaqi took a deep look at him and took a deep breath: "not for a long time By the way, there''s one thing I want to ask you. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mo Jiaqi pushed Yan Xiaoxiao up behind her: "this is Yan Xiaoxiao. She wants to..."


    Before she said anything, Gu Nan suddenly felt a slight shock from the evil temple, and a paragraph of text appeared.


    "Branch Mission: take Yan Xiaoxiao as an apprentice, train her to be an independent killer, reward to be determined."

 Chapter 28

    Mo Jiaqi never thought that Gu Nanyuan was much easier to speak than he thought. Almost as soon as he opened his mouth, he agreed.


    This makes her feel satisfied. Of course, she thinks that this is the respect of the other party for the predecessors of the same branch.


    In fact, after learning about Gu Nan''s terrible achievements, she has no self-esteem as a senior. In the world, after all, she has strength.


    If it wasn''t for Yan Xiaoxiao, who is an important cause and effect in the world, she would not be forced to do things on her own.


    "Yan Xiaoxiao?"


    "In Teacher In the inner hall, Yan Xiaoxiao stood in front of Gu Nan and said with her head down.


    In fact, she didn''t quite understand why the other party didn''t let her shout "Shizun" and insisted on using such a strange word as "teacher".


    Gu Nan nodded gently and looked into her eyes calmly: "first of all, you have to understand one thing I am not the same person as I used to be. "


    It is a common sense of the aborigines that there are different people before and after the immortal teaching.


    Yan Xiaowen nodded his head.


    Gu Nan showed a smile. He was a bit curious about this sudden branch mission. After all, it''s the first time that I''ve been here for so long.


    The so-called branch lines are things that will have a significant impact on the main line tasks.


    The girl in front of me Will it have a huge impact on the main line of eliminating the six evil sects? It means that even without her presence, she will be an important person.


    Whenever this happens, Gu Nan has a wonderful feeling of participating in history.


    "You say you want to learn from me, so what do you want to learn?" Gu Nan said kindly, but there was no emotion in his eyes, only calmness.


    "I don''t know." Yan Xiaoxiao hesitated, "that day That''s what I''ve been thinking since I''ve been taking care of my family. "


    Gu Nan picked an eyebrow: "do you want to learn to kill?"


    It was as if she had been stabbed by a sharp arrow. Yan Xiaoxiao''s breath was a little short. She took a deep breath Yes


    "Well, come with me."


    ¡­¡­


    Zhengdao Liupai, the southern branch of minglou, suddenly found something strange.


    Gu Nan, formerly known as "the craziest Hunter", suddenly disappeared. He not only stopped attacking the heresy, but also rarely returned to the branch.


    He was asked curiously a few days ago why.


    "Oh, I''m going to kill all the people around here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In fact, Gu Nan didn''t talk nonsense. The congenital experts were never Chinese cabbage. He almost emptied the congenital of several big cities in the south.


    Even if there is no such thing as Yan Xiaozi, he will stop recently or go to other places to continue hunting.


    As for the six evil sects, they are also aware of this, but they are more thankful that the murderer is finally willing to stop and have a rest.


    In a secret cave, three men and two women are standing in the shadow.


    "That guy Will you stop at last? "


    "Well." A man with a blue crown grinned bitterly, "it''s really from such a super power as minglou. We just thought we could compete with them, so we came to such a role."


    "I can''t help it. After all, we are not a full-time reincarnation organization. We can only rely on the aborigines In the face of incomprehensible forces, these aborigines can''t cope with them after all. "


    The biggest difference between indigenous people and reincarnated people lies in their horizons. Reincarnated people have many means that they have never seen before.


    "Gu Nan So it''s him? I knew I was going to risk him and send him back. "


    A female voice said, if Gu Nan would recognize him here, it was the girl who came to plot against him when he was just born.


    "Tang you, it''s too late to say that And according to the current situation, you really may not beat him


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, anyway, it will soon send an extraordinary person to fight for sending this Gu Nan out." A man who seems to be the leader interrupts the conversation.


    He stopped for a moment, and then said: "recently, there are reports that people are slaughtering civilians in our area. Tang you, go and have a look."


    Having met Gu Nanzhao before, the girl named Tang you said, "I know Who killed civilians? "


    "That''s exactly what you need to investigate."


    ¡­¡­


    Within the sphere of influence of the six evil sects, in a small village in the countryside, a figure is flying around, wantonly killing ordinary people in the village.


    This is a girl in black. She holds a simple crossbow in her left hand and a dagger in her right.


    Her action is very concise, almost every shot, will take a life, and very few redundant action, has a high killing efficiency.


    "If you want to be a killer, the first thing you need to learn is not killing skills or knowledge, but a heart that ignores life.""When you get used to killing, you can learn skills."


    The teacher''s indifferent words constantly echoed in his heart. While killing, Yan Xiaoxiao restrained his instinctive reaction - nausea, fear And excitement.


    This is the sixth village she''s ever slaughtered.


    She originally thought that she had the power of the day after tomorrow''s peak martial arts, and she was a famous genius. After Mo Jiaqi''s special training, she was just a group of ordinary people. How could she live hard?


    However, the reality has taught her a profound lesson.


    Killing people is far from easy to imagine. When facing the threat of life, anyone can always burst out with amazing potential, especially when there are a large number of people on the other side.


    In the first village, when she almost vomited because she saw the first person''s intestines exposed, more than ten big men rushed up from behind, each with weapons in their hands.


    Even the simple agricultural "weapon" did her a lot of harm. The nearest simple harrow was only half an inch from her neck.


    Fortunately, there is a teacher in


    Yan stopped a little and looked back at the white figure standing on the side of the road. Because he likes to wear white clothes, he doesn''t allow me to wear them. It''s really


    "Don''t be distracted. There are two more over there." Gu Nan''s languid voice rang out, "run away, you don''t want to eat at night."


    I have a good appetite for food Yan Xiaoxiao turns her eyes secretly. She can''t compare with her teacher after all. It''s hard to eat after a bloody killing.


    But she went through honestly.


    Not only to complete the task assigned by the teacher, but also Be true to the deep thoughts.


    Kill them Don''t let go of one Kill all the people here


    A kind of unspeakable excitement began to occupy Yan Xiaoxiao''s body. Infinite desire to kill reverberated in her mind. Just when she was about to lose it, a pair of calm eyes appeared in front of her.


    That''s the teacher''s eyes Even in the craziest killing, he looks like this.


    Yan Xiaoxin''s only sober mind tells her so.

 Chapter 29

    "What happened to me before?"


    "In your words, you are possessed."


    "In the teacher''s words?"


    "Up there."


    In a small inn, Yan Xiaoxiao wakes up on the bed again, but this time Gu Nan, not Mo Jiaqi, is sitting beside her.


    Gu Nan took a bowl of white porridge and said with a smile, "what is the leader? You can''t understand this Do you want porridge? "


    Yan Xiaoxiao blinked his big eyes: "can the teacher feed me?"


    "No way."


    "Oh..."


    After a fight with the day, Yan Xiaoxiao finally feels that he has recovered some strength, because the detachment caused by fighting is rapidly recovering.


    Gu Nan looked at her eyes, with a kind of unspeakable appreciation, as if looking at a piece of dusty jade.


    He never believed that there was any coincidence in the world. Everything had its own rules.


    Yan Xiaoxiao is a born madman, a born bigot and a born killer. Even without her own appearance, sooner or later, she will wake up to the deep desire of her soul.


    And she exists alone as a branch line. It''s obviously not too difficult for Gu nan to guess her identity.


    "Then, you have only one last chance."


    Yan Xiaoxiao was stunned when he heard this and immediately realized, "are we going to reach our destination?"


    "Well, there''s one last stop." Gu Nan nodded gently. He took Yan Xiaoxiao not to stroll around, but to walk all the way to the center of the immortal and devil continent.


    That''s where Tang Xuan is. According to the previous agreement, after adapting to the world, Gu Nan was going to help Tang Xuan in the middle.


    "Come with me."


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Gu Nan and Yan Xiao walked side by side in the street, accompanied by a beautiful woman.


    "So Mr. Gu and your sister are from Jiujiang?"


    "Yes, it''s the first time we''ve all been to central China, and as a result, we still have Shangguan girls as guides What a trouble, girl Gu Nan said with a smile on his face.


    Known as the "Shangguan girl", the woman covered her mouth and laughed, even said "no harm".


    Gu Nan''s appearance has always been good in his past and present life. It''s not difficult to attract bees and butterflies, but Yan Xiaoxiao looks a little unnatural and looks at each other with strange eyes occasionally.


    Shangguanxian only thinks that she is a young lady of a rare family, but she never thinks that this little girl looks at her occasionally, but what she thinks is


    How long does it take to kill her? How many moves do you need? How to hide people''s eyes and ears Well, what am I thinking about!


    Yan small cerebellum in wishful thinking, follow behind the two people, two people talk words but constantly into the ear.


    "This is the famous red tide dike Gu has long been well-known. It really deserves his reputation. "


    "Are you also interested in the legend of the famous prostitute Qin Hongshi?"


    "Of course Not interested. "


    "Ah..."


    Time passed little by little as they strolled around. In the evening, they had a few drinks in a restaurant, and Gu Nan said goodbye.


    "I''d like to be accompanied by Shangguan girl today."


    "If you don''t dislike me, you can call me xian''er..." Shangguanxian''s face is a little red. I don''t know whether it''s because of the drinks or the words at this time.


    "So I''ll go over it. Xian''er, be careful all the way. " Gu Nan''s face was slightly stunned, but if you look at it carefully, you will find that his eyes are always cold.


    Shangguanxian nodded gently: "will you go to the middle tomorrow?"


    Gu Nan stopped for a moment, as if hesitating. After a moment, he said, "we brothers and sisters I''ll stay another day. "


    "Ah! That''s great Tomorrow, xian''er will visit the Red Lake with you again. "


    "Good..."


    ¡­¡­


    Shangguanxian leaves with a look of joy. Gu Nan and Yan Xiaoxiao watch her leave. Until her back disappears completely, Gu Nan opens her mouth with a smile.


    "What do you think of this woman?"


    "The teacher said how to kill?"


    "No, from the perspective of an ordinary friend Or from your former perspective. "


    Yan Xiaoxiao is a little silent. Although it was only ten days later, she felt as if she had been separated from others when she recalled the carefree girl.


    Sometimes I think about giving up my illustrious family background, confidants and good friends, strict father and loving mother But without hesitation, he embarked on a killer road.


    Now at home, perhaps have found their missing, began to worry about looking for it?


    Father, mother


    One hand gently patted her shoulder, holding her back to the room, it was Gu Nan.


    "Have a good sleep and you''ll be fine tomorrow."¡­¡­


    The next day, shangguanxian was on time for the appointment. In the process of playing, she was acutely aware of the small difference of Yan.


    The little girl seems to have become cheerful Sure enough, she is just a little girl who is afraid of strangers. Once she is familiar with her, she is still very lovely.


    Shangguanxian smiles on her delicate face.


    Since the memory of the past, Yan Xiaoxiao''s inner softness seems to be touched, she began to change back to the lively girl before, and a personality dedicated to killing seems to be temporarily sealed.


    The three came to the red tide levee again, but this time it was dusk, and the Red Lake under the setting sun was particularly charming.


    The yellow sunlight falls on the surface of the lake, which sets off the fiery red color of the lake, and falls with the tide. This is the source of the name "red tide".


    "Red Lake is a red lake." Gu Nan stood on the levee with such emotion.


    Shangguanxian stood side by side with him, one hand holding his arm without trace, as if also intoxicated in this amazing scenery: "yes..."


    "Xian''er Do you think the red tide looks like something else


    "Oh? What is it? " Shangguanxian shows her curiosity. Along the way, she is used to Gu Nan''s witticism.


    "Blood."


    "Eh?"


    A flower of blood explodes behind shangguanxian. She doesn''t understand what happened. Only Yan Xiaoxiao, who is standing beside them, is full of horror.


    The shadow at Gu Nan''s feet slowly protrudes, and grows to shangguanxian''s back. From the shadow slowly turns into a human figure, stabbing the girl on the back with a knife.


    "This is..."


    Yan Xiaoxiao can''t help looking at Gu Nan. He has no expression on his face. He has already worn a gold earring on his right ear. He looks very strange.


    The next moment, a single eyepiece hung on Gu Nan''s face, and he looked at the distance calmly: "it''s just that after staying one more day, the guests will come..."


    "Why, what are you looking at?" Gu Nan turns his head and looks at Yan Xiao, who seems to be collapsing.


    Immediately he showed a smile: "Oh, I forgot to tell you, this is the last stop!"

 Chapter 30

    Tu Guang is a village, and Tu Guang is a small city. They are totally different concepts.


    The former only needs to block several main routes to ensure that no one can escape and the news will not leak for at least a few days, while the latter


    Tang you never thought that the murderer would be so crazy that he would kill directly in the city.


    I''m afraid that after today, the name of each other will be spread all over the world Who is it?


    In the bloody City, when Tang you finds the source of the killing, he only sees a girl in black, with obvious childishness on her face Maybe under age?


    "Long time no see." A voice sounded in her ear, Tang you suddenly turned around, but saw a familiar figure standing by.


    "Gu Nan! It''s you... "


    "Well, what''s your" original "situation?" Gu Nan said innocently.


    Tang you felt that his lips were shaking, which was based on the anger of the deprivation of the same kind of life, a manifestation of universal value.


    "These people have nothing to do with you. We are only here for the task. Are you not afraid of heaven''s punishment when you do such things that hurt heaven''s peace?"


    Gu Nan thought seriously: "in a sense, I''m not afraid."


    Evil spirits are the existence of Western system, and they are certainly not afraid of the curse of the East.


    "You Stop her Tang you cries angrily.


    Although the people of Tang you''s organization are assigned to the six evil sects, it doesn''t mean they are evil spirits. They just come to do a task.


    Gu Nan laughed, did not speak, with practical action to her reply.


    "The wind


    The crossbow of the wind shoots fiercely, takes up a gas beam which is hard to see by naked eyes, and goes straight to Tang you. But after all, Tang you is not Gu Weiran''s waste wood. After Gu Nanshi''s powerful punches, most of her combat effectiveness has gone, and only her hard support is left.


    "This is the congenital six sections It''s really weak. " Gu Nan shook his head and sighed.


    It''s not that he''s arrogant, it''s that he''s really crushed. The evil spirit''s body is too strong, and its explosive power is only four, which does not mean that it can''t spell six.


    Even if congenital six, how many opportunities to do it? If it''s just a hasty parry, it''s certainly not Gu Nan''s opponent, but he has such strength in every punch.


    So once the battle enters Gu Nan''s rhythm, he plays six segments like bullying children.


    However, just when Tang you was completely suppressed by him, an indescribable feeling suddenly appeared in his mind. Gu Nan''s face changed slightly, and he couldn''t care about his opponent in front of him, so he quickly flashed aside.


    Almost at the same time as he left, a shadow came down, but it was a long knife and a man with a beard.


    When Tang you saw him appear, he was greatly relieved: "elder Wen."


    Elder Wen nodded and protected her behind him. He looked at Gu Nan with a smile: "your name is Gu Nan? I don''t remember a man like you around redfish


    It has been two or three years since the world of immortals and Demons was opened. It is not surprising that the opposite party knows that minglou is the branch of minglou near red fish star.


    The top talent in nature, even in the world of stars, is not unknown.


    But people who can talk like this


    "Extraordinary?" Gu Nan''s face finally showed a little solemn color. This was the first time that he faced the extraordinary warrior.


    "That''s right. You can break yourself up." Elder Wen said calmly, "of course, if you want to feel the extraordinary power, it''s OK. After all, there are not many opportunities."


    A plane of this size allows the reincarnated to divide the spirit into two parts, half of which enters and the other half reposes in the crevice of the world.


    The advantage of this is that even if you die in the face of the throne, you can still save a life, but it takes a period of time to cultivate.


    However, once death, the spirit is stamped with the mark of the world, and can not enter the world again.


    For example, Gu Nan''s branch, Zhang Dongsheng and Tang Xuan, were originally in this task, but Zhang Dongsheng died in an accident, so Tang Xuan was the only one left.


    The eyepiece of the observer scans elder Wen constantly, but he can''t get much information.


    The other party is like a completely closed individual, with little power spillover, so there is no effective data.


    "Extraordinary individual, self made world..." The description of Gu Chaofan in the data reminds me of Wu Nan.


    If we say that the day after tomorrow is an ordinary person, and the nature is an extremely powerful human, then the extraordinary begin to transcend the category of human.


    Congenital peak is also called "non-human" at most, and extraordinary friars are real non-human.


    Moving mountains and reclaiming sea, controlling fire and controlling thunder


    Although Gu Nan''s fight against congenial six is the same as his fight against dogs, congenial martial arts can easily be suppressed in his eyes.


    Gu Nan''s eyes swept around, but he couldn''t find Yan Xiao''s trace. He couldn''t help smiling.


    This little girl is very clever, things can''t be done, of course, to escape as soon as possible, leaving just drag him down."Even if you are extraordinary, you may not be able to grasp me who has the power of shadow..." Gu Nan looked at elder Wen with gloomy eyes and thought to himself.


    Elder Wen seems to be in no hurry, as if determined that Gu Nan can''t jump out of his Wuzhishan.


    Tang you is relaxed now. It is common sense that transcendence cannot be defeated by nature, unless in some special circumstances, transcendence suppresses some of its own strength.


    Just as she relaxed and looked at Gu Nan, Gu Nan suddenly moved.


    "So fast!"


    Gu Nan shows the speed that makes Tang you gape. She has never seen such a speed in her life, and almost comes to her eyes in the blink of an eye.


    "You..." Tang you can''t believe that in front of the extraordinary, the target of the other party is himself!


    She seems to have seen Gu Nan''s sneer, but


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum came from his side, and Gu Nan flew out directly.

 Chapter 31

    In fact, Tang you hasn''t seen any extraordinary people. Not every force is as big as minglou. Among the ordinary forces, the extraordinary are already superior and rarely appear in front of the world.


    But this does not affect her confidence in elder Wen, because this young elder named Wen Changfeng, even among all the elders, is also ranked very high.


    In the ruins in the distance, Gu Nan''s figure gradually stood up and looked at each other with a kind of dangerous eyes.


    "Pressure? Sure enough, the so-called supernatural is just a third-order evil god... " Gu Nan looks the same, but he sneers to himself.


    In the viewer''s eyepiece, he saw the change before he was blasted off, and saw more clearly what was going on.


    When he is only half a step away from Tang you, the air in front of him is suddenly highly compressed. The super pressure is like a heavy fist, and Shengsheng blows him out.


    "Elder Wen should be a person with the ability of Qi system, but obviously he has just entered the third level, and his control of core skills is still very weak."


    "Otherwise, he can detonate the high pressure in my body, and my whole body will be blown to pieces."


    It''s not that there is no data flow out of the supernormal. Gu Nan noticed a long time ago that the supernormal is very similar to the third level in the previous life game.


    From the beginning of transcendence, the martial arts began to be called "monks", and awakened their own attributes, as well as the corresponding "supernatural powers". For example, elder Wen''s "Qi explosion" is a kind of "supernatural powers".


    How similar is this to the skill that evil spirit players can gradually learn from level 3?


    "Oh? Not dead yet? "


    Elder Wen was dressed in a green shirt, but he had a big face with a beard. Coupled with his Western-style voice from the world of stars, it was very disharmonious.


    But Gu Nan is not in the mood to take care of this, because he has already felt the amazing killing opportunity.


    Elder Wen''s speed was so fast that he almost came to him in the blink of an eye. Then he reached out with one hand, and the air around Gu Nan was instantly locked.


    Gu Nan almost had the impulse to roll his eyes: "it''s so easy to bully low-level people with Qi system ability Fortunately, I had foresight. "


    Gu Nan turned into a shadow and ran away quickly.


    Wen Changfeng was really surprised. He said: "the prototype of magic power? I didn''t expect that you could understand the supernatural power to such a level with your only four innate levels. "


    Hearing this, Tang you''s eyes in the rear flickered: "so he was born with four sections..."


    But after seeing the shadow, she really didn''t want to win. There are always some speechless geniuses in this world. Gu Nan is obviously such a person.


    To be able to understand the rudiment of the supernatural power means that his realm is only half a step away from the extraordinary, and the difference is nothing more than the accumulation of cultivation.


    If Gu Nan knew what they thought, he would laugh.


    This is not the rudiment of a supernatural power, but a real core skill. Just like the supernatural power, he relies on equipment to acquire this skill.


    "Even if you have a power prototype, can you escape?" Wen Changfeng''s face calmed down and said with a smile.


    The next moment, his figure suddenly soared, was floating out of thin air, and then quickly toward a side shot away.


    Gu Nan, who lurks on the ground, is stunned, but he has forgotten the most annoying point of those who are capable of air system. By controlling the air pressure, they can fly fast at the third order.


    Gu Nan''s eyebrows wrinkled. He knew that the other party was carrying out a carpet search. He kept diving at low altitude and quickly explored the surroundings.


    The moving speed of latent image is not fast enough, which is an obvious disadvantage. If it goes on like this, it will be found by the other party sooner or later


    "I can only try I hope it''s still the same as the game. " Gu Nan kept thinking about Countermeasures in his mind, but finally found that he could only take a chance.


    There is a big gap between the second level and the third level, especially the other side''s special ability.


    Even if you use 450 points on your hand, there is no equipment that can help him turn the tide, whether it''s necklace or armor.


    Since the power within the scope of the system doesn''t work, Gu Nan has to use some methods unique to players, such as blocking a bug.


    The four yuan crossbow in the game of evil spirits is very famous, not only because it is powerful, but also because it has several famous bugs, one of which is


    "The wind


    A blue arrow came from below, but Wen Changfeng shook his head slightly. The young man is still too impatient It won''t make any difference, though.


    The wind arrow was directly broken, but the figure of Wen Changfeng rushed down quickly and appeared in front of Gu Nan in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Don''t you give up?" Wen Changfeng with a cool smile, looking at Gu Nan.


    Anyway, it''s impossible to really kill the other party. If the other party wants to, he doesn''t mind making friends with the other party.


    As long as the other party leaves this plane obediently, their task will not be affected, and they can make friends with a genius who can understand the supernatural power in four stages. Why not?Gu Nan felt the air around him solidifying rapidly, and his movements became more and more difficult. He couldn''t even turn his head.


    He simply looked straight ahead and said, "do you see my crossbow? It can make explosive arrows. "


    Wen Changfeng couldn''t help laughing: "now the air pressure of your whole body has exceeded 20 standard units. No explosive can exist stably unless you can create one out of thin air..."


    Boom!


    He did not finish his words, the sound of a terrible explosion sounded, the whole person of Wen Changfeng was blown out.


    Poor elder Wen looks confused and doesn''t understand what''s going on. However, he sees a figure breaking out of the smoke. It''s Gu Nan who tears the high pressure.


    Gu Nan was also affected by the explosion, but his evil spirit constitution is super strong, how can he care about this small injury?


    Gu Nan''s mouth shows a sneer, and Wen Changfeng feels that more than ten points of energy appear at the same time. He says, "it''s not good." he wants to remove the high pressure, but it''s too late.


    Far more terrible than just now, the explosion appeared. Tang you was affected in the distance, and the huge shock wave lifted her away and landed on the ground again.


    But Tang you didn''t care so much. She quickly got up from the ground and rushed into the explosion circle.


    "Elder Wen, elder Wen!"


    "Cough! Cough I''m fine. " Wen Changfeng''s voice came from the front. Tang you was relieved and quickly stepped forward to help Wen Changfeng.


    But Gu Nan''s figure disappeared Has it been blown up to death?


    "He ran away." The elder said with a bitter smile But this guy has a lot of tricks. The inexplicable explosion, and the constitution of enduring such an explosion... "


    Wen Changfeng stood up, dusted himself, and said calmly, "let the central region strengthen its guard. I think Gu Nan It will be back in front of us soon. "

 Chapter 32

    On the country road, a dark shadow quickly floats by and turns into a human figure. It is Gu Nan who has just escaped from the hands of the extraordinary.


    As soon as Gu Nan just showed his figure, he could not help sitting on the ground and coughing violently.


    It''s no joke to detonate more than a dozen explosive arrows all over his body at one time. Even with his evil spirit''s constitution, he can''t bear it.


    However, he believes that the other side is no better than him. They both need to take good care of themselves for a few days before they can recover their internal organs.


    In terms of physical fitness alone, he believes that he is no worse than those who are extraordinary.


    "But the four yuan crossbow bug can really be used in reality..." Gu Nan raised the crossbow on the handle, showing a strange smile.


    The cultivation of evil spirits is a highly imitative game, but no matter how imitative it is, since it is a game, there must be some unscientific aspects, such as the generation of attribute crossbow.


    Take the fire crossbow as an example. Its principle is to inject explosive force into the crossbow. Then where does this power come from?


    There is no explanation.


    According to common sense, unstable explosives cannot exist under high pressure and cannot be produced, because they are out of control in the manufacturing process.


    However, the four yuan hand crossbow has skipped the process of "making", which is equivalent to creating things out of thin air, making the crossbow have the attribute of explosion.


    Once the crossbow of fire appears, it will explode directly because of the high pressure around it, so it doesn''t need to be shot at all.


    In other words, it is the high pressure created by Wen Changfeng that gives Gu Nan the skill of "portable grenade" and gives him a chance to escape.


    "After all, it''s still too weak..." Gu Nan was dissatisfied with his own strength for the first time since he crossed.


    "If I have reached the third level and learn a few skills, these so-called extraordinary players can hang with one hand."


    As a great evil god of the 16th order in the previous life, he is qualified to say such words.


    Put away a strange equipment, Gu Nan saw the direction, and chose to continue to set out.


    "First, go to the central area to find Tang Xuan and take care of her injury. With minglou''s influence here, it should be easy to find Yan Xiaoxiao It''s up to the little guy if we can advance quickly. "


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Xiaoxiao is walking alone in the busy street. Her hair is in a mess, and her eyes are a little absent. She looks like a lost girl lost with her family.


    She is so beautiful that she can easily attract the attention of some vagrants.


    So in a secret corner, three young people stopped her: "little sister..."


    Click.


    Yan small stretched out a hand, gently twisted the person''s neck, so full of words are stuck in the mouth.


    The other two were stunned, and then turned pale quickly. They are just gangsters on the street. Have they ever seen such clean means of killing people?


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s action is accurate and efficient, without any procrastination, just like a killer who has been proficient in assassinating for many years.


    But who would have thought that less than a month ago, she was an innocent ordinary little girl?


    Coldly watching the two escape, Yan Xiaoxiao did not show any. Leaving the body aside, she walked out of the shadow and went on.


    It''s nearly three days since the battle in Xiaocheng. Whenever she recalls the situation on that day, her heart is very complicated.


    It''s a betrayal.


    Yan Xiaoxiao said to himself.


    She betrayed her teacher. In the face of the enemy, she became a coward and left her teacher to run away But there was another voice in her heart telling her: it should have been.


    The killer should accurately judge the situation, escape is the best help to the teacher, stay not only has no help, but may be cumbersome.


    Maybe the teacher could have escaped, but he was left behind because of himself Is it really possible? That''s a super strong man


    No matter how innocent she was, she understood the meaning of "extraordinary".


    On the one hand is the guilt of the teacher, on the other hand is the inner shaking.


    The killer heart formed by killing six villages was smashed by the teacher in just two days. When the blood blooms and shangguanxian''s body slowly falls down, she wants to ask the teacher


    Killer, even innocent friends can do it at will?


    If so, will the teacher treat me one day


    Thinking wildly in the brain, Yan Xiaoxiao inadvertently went to the city gate, with a new notice posted on the bulletin board.


    Yan Xiaoben has no interest in these, but he glances at them casually. It seems that he sees his portrait on it and goes up to check it carefully.


    At this, her face became more and more pale.


    Murderer Revenge of the six evil schools Jiujiang Yan Family


    ¡­¡­


    In a secret manor in the central plain, Gu Nan got up slowly from the meditation, spitting out a foul breath, but his face showed a happy smile.


    After three days of recuperation, most of the previous injuries have finally gone, at least it will not affect his hands.Push the door out, familiar figure has been standing in the door, it is a long time no see Tang Xuan.


    "How is it, Yan Xiaoxiao still hasn''t found it?"


    Tang Xuan shook her head, which gave Gu Nan a headache. This era is still behind the imagination. Nuo Da''s five orthodox schools can''t find a girl''s whereabouts


    Seeing him like this, Tang Xuan couldn''t help laughing and said, "I didn''t find him. What you asked for has been done."


    "Oh?"


    "Before the murderer, is Jiujiang Yan small news, now has been known all over the world. The six evil evil sects sent their men to revenge But I didn''t expect their methods to be so fierce. "


    After a pause, Tang Xuan frowned and said, "I thought they would grab Yan Xiaoxiao''s parents and force her to show up..."


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "I gave Mo Jiaqi the order to kill Yan''s family secretly and blame the six evil sects."


    "Mo Jiaqi will listen to you?" Tang Xuan immediately stares at a way.


    "Under your command, of course." Gu Nan shrugged his shoulders indifferently, a natural look.


    "You..." Tang Xuan was impatient. Before the change, she had already passed by with a slap in her hand, but she forced her anger down and tried to calm herself down.


    The reason is very simple. Since Gu Nan''s achievements in the South and the news that he easily walked away from Wen Changfeng came, no one in the whole organization dared to despise him any more.


    Even in the organization, it has been widely spread that he is now the first person under the transcendence, and it''s only a matter of time before he enters the Transcendence - after all, it''s a person who understands the supernatural power in the fourth stage of his life.


    Wen Changfeng and Tang you are not kind enough to help him keep a secret. The news has been spread all over the world for a long time.


    That''s Wen Changfeng Even Tang Xuan herself thinks that she will have a headache in the face of Wen Changfeng. After all, she is just a new comer.


    "Do you just want to cultivate a killing machine by doing so many things?"


    Looking at Gu Nan, Tang Xuan frowned and asked. What he did along the way may be able to hide from outsiders, but it''s very difficult to hide from Tang Xuan who helped him cover up.


    She knew very well how Yan Xiaohui would hate the six evil sects after experiencing these things.


    A genius killer bent on revenge is still a headache.


    "You can understand that." Gu Nan''s smile remained unchanged, "but it''s not my abnormal hobby, it''s just..."


    "Here it is


    At the same time when Yan Xiaoxiao saw the contents of the notice, the evil temple in Gu Nan''s mind was slightly shocked.


    "The branch mission has been completed. There is no comment. Please enter the evil temple to check the reward."

 Chapter 33

    Training Yan Xiaoxiao to be a qualified killer is the content of the regional mission, and the reward is yet to be determined.


    According to the rules of previous games, the reward to be determined actually means that this task can be developed in depth. What level of reward can be obtained depends on how far players can dig.


    Gu Nan''s will appeared in the evil god temple, so the task reward was announced:


    500 points.


    It''s a bonus!


    Gu Nan eyebrows pick, the heart can not help but across a trace of joy. He was not surprised that the regional missions only reward one of the points and sin values, which is a normal thing.


    But he did not expect that such a "simple" branch line actually gave 500 points!


    Don''t think sin value is very important, so integral doesn''t matter. Without points, you can''t upgrade if you have sin value, you can''t buy enhancement if you upgrade, you can''t afford to buy


    In a very simple way: do you want to be stronger without money?


    For example, Gu Nan had not been willing to buy the jewelry in the "necklace" column before. He was just preparing for the third level - the advanced level of the second level evil god, which required 1000 points.


    But now Gu Nan has 950 points, but it doesn''t need to be too economical. Without a word, he bought a piece of equipment.


    "Item: Dragon Heart Pendant, purchase success, deduct 250 points."


    With a flash of light, Gu Nan has a red Pendant in his hand. On the top of the pendant, there is a Western-style dragon carved, but it''s a little small, so it''s not powerful, on the contrary, it gives people a kind of cute feeling.


    But this 250 point pendant doesn''t work at all.


    Dragon Heart Pendant: allows players to activate the general skill "dragon power". This skill cannot be upgraded.


    Dragon Power: active release, greatly enhance the body''s strength and physique, lasting for 5 seconds, cooling for 5 minutes.


    Dragon heart pendant is a very famous prop in the game. The 5-minute "little Superman" mode is very popular with non spiritual players, and the price is also very expensive.


    The price of this skill can''t be upgraded pendant is even more expensive than "shadow eardrop". You can imagine the powerful skill of "dragon power".


    "Now I have 700 points, 35 points of sin. According to this schedule, when you can be promoted to the third level, there should be surplus points, and you can buy several good skills. "


    Yes, after promotion to the third level, you have to pay points to learn skills, and the price is not cheap.


    "It doesn''t take a day to finish the main line task, and only one branch line is left to kill the strong enemy..." Gu Nan thought about what he could do next.


    "If only we could trigger another branch line."


    Well, the kid''s trying to be good.


    In the following days, Yan Xiaoxiao still has no news, Gu Nan can only try to go out to "steal the head". Unfortunately, thanks to Wen Changfeng and Tang you, he has been watched every move now, so he can''t hide.


    This is the distress of becoming a celebrity. Before we get to the battlefield, the enemy has run out


    In this sense, it''s not necessary that there is no idea of protecting Gu Nan''s subordinates when he vigorously publicizes Gu Nan''s reputation.


    In this way, more than a month later, Gu Nan actually got a hundred points, and there was no evil value at all. It was a waste of time.


    Sixth asteroid belt division, tavern hall.


    The central pillar of light lit up slowly, and Gu Nan''s figure came out of the endless void, with a resentful color on his face.


    If he can''t get more points and sin value in "immortal world", he will leave the plane temporarily. Anyway, you can go in again at any time if you need to, and there are many things waiting for him to know.


    There is no day and night on the asteroid belt. The tavern is always bright. At this time, only one person witnessed Gu Nan''s return.


    It was Lin Ruo who didn''t deal with him in the early days. Later, when he finished the task of "sky blue city", he never mentioned that.


    Lin Ruo is not a fool. It''s nothing to bully the newcomers by strength, but Gu Nan is obviously not a newcomer. The sky blue city mission was completed by an unknown small branch, which has long been spread.


    She didn''t know the situation of the immortal world and Gu Nan''s latest achievements, otherwise she didn''t dare to have any ideas.


    But on the contrary, she didn''t have to turn her head to please, so when she saw Gu Nan show up, she immediately got up and left.


    Facing Lin ruo''s indifference, Gu Nan doesn''t care. For him, it doesn''t matter what the people who don''t have the ability to influence him think.


    When Gu Nan returns to his room, he finds a note from Qin Xuanji.


    "Personal tasks, are you interested?"


    Personal tasks?


    The message on the note gave Gu Nan some doubts. He couldn''t receive more tasks in the minglou branch, so he had to go to the immortal world, otherwise he didn''t need such trouble at all.


    As for the source of this strange thing, Gu Nan has checked the data for a long time, but he didn''t get much useful information.I only know that these tasks seem to come from some natural laws rather than human control.


    This made Gu Nan regret for a long time. If the task is released artificially, then he can find someone to specially send the task and do it by himself. He can brush the evil value casually.


    Even if the task is just another channel, he can leave minglou in the future and become a lone reincarnator.


    "It seems that Qin Xuanji knows more than I do." Gu Nan had such an idea in his mind.


    Gu Nan had expected that. After all, he still doesn''t know about the strange existence of blood descendants. Qin Xuanji obviously has many secrets.


    There is no day and night on the asteroid belt. Gu Nan immediately comes to Qin Xuanji''s room.


    Qin Xuanji was in the room at this time. After a while, she came out of the room with dark hair and wet.


    Gu Nan took a look, it seems that her head is not sweat, nor ordinary water, but like some special liquid medicine, Gu Nan can also smell the faint smell.


    "A special way of practice?" Gu Nan thought to himself.


    Except for such a wonderful person who depends on the task to upgrade, most people usually grasp the time to practice, and no one knows whether the next task is dangerous or not.


    Although members'' lives are the priority of Ming Lou, there are still casualties.


    "What do you mean by personal tasks?" Gu Nan saw her appear and asked directly.


    "A special task Before that, I want to ask you a question. " On Qin Xuanji''s face, there was a rare smile. It seemed that something good happened.


    "What?"


    "I know that there is a kind of person who is naturally recognized by the universe and can benefit from the task. Are you such a person?"


    Gu Nan''s face became serious. He knew that his strange behavior of looking for a task had finally aroused the suspicion of others.


    Zhang Dongsheng and Tang Xuan may have doubts, but they didn''t say so.


    So Qin Xuanji said, "let''s make a deal in silence."

 Chapter 34

    The content of Qin Xuanji''s transaction is still beyond Gu Nan''s expectation.


    "Minglou is just a semi open organization. It''s not a good place for people like you." Qin Xuanji restrained her smile and said in a deep voice, "you take me away from here. I''ll teach you how to become a solitary reincarnation."


    "What are the advantages and limitations of the solitary reincarnation? What is the destiny? " Gu Nan frowned, "you know, the information of minglou will not involve this aspect."


    Qin Xuanji nodded: "of course, members of minglou only need to complete the task, and they will never give extra information."


    "To explain your doubts, start with the concept of reincarnation."


    "At the beginning, the reincarnation was not carried out spontaneously by the friars, but was called by the will of other worlds, and went to the plane to complete the task..."


    "The world provides the body for the reincarnated, while the reincarnated, as an aborigine, obliterates the world will."


    In this process, the core of "self preservation" is the identity of the person who changes his name. At the same time, we should fulfill a wish for the attached aborigines as the price of possession of their bodies. "


    With Qin Xuanji''s eloquence, a set of strange and self-contained laws of reincarnation is presented to Gu Nan.


    "That''s what it means to end cause and effect?" Gu Nan feels that there seems to be less fog about reincarnation.


    "Not bad." Qin Xuanji''s mouth slightly tilted, with a trace of ridicule, "now many people don''t understand this. To understand the cause and effect from the literal meaning, they still think it''s the evil spirit."


    "What''s the devil in the world? If cause and effect don''t end, it will be punished by the will of the world. It will only be reflected in the way of the aborigine. "


    As for the mandate of heaven, it refers to the people who are favored by the will of the world. They will receive additional gifts from the world itself while fulfilling their world tasks.


    Only such people will be keen to complete the world task itself, and others will only try to gain something in the process.


    But the real name is the proof, and cause and effect is the price Gu Nan felt that the painting style was a little magical again.


    Ye Chong and Lin Ruo, for example, are only members of the outer circle of minglou. Naturally, they don''t understand the essence of causality. They may even be deliberately guided by someone at the upper level.


    It''s just How can Qin Xuanji understand so clearly?


    Gu Nan couldn''t help looking at her.


    As if understanding Gu Nan''s thoughts, Qin Xuanji explained without expression: "we blood descendants have our own inheritance, and what we know and hear comes from blood."


    Gu Nan coughed softly and said without embarrassment: "I didn''t ask you this Do you really want to leave minglou? "


    "Of course." Qin Xuanji said in a tone of "are you stupid?" looking at Gu Nan''s eyes, she couldn''t help complaining.


    It is not difficult to leave minglou. As long as one round (five times) of tasks is completed, minglou allows members to leave the organization, and even does not restrict members from publicizing what they see and hear.


    Qin Xuanji thought that Gu Nan, like her, had been robbed to minglou, and she must have tried to leave. Unexpectedly, he was not in a hurry


    In desperation, she had to take the initiative to attack. After all, if you want to finish the task quickly, you still have to rely on this "destiny".


    Each destiny person has his own special skills in completing the task. Qin Xuanji naturally attaches Gu Nan''s strangeness to the destiny person''s identity.


    Gu Nan was very satisfied with the information provided by Qin Xuanji, so he "reluctantly" agreed to her transaction request.


    His strength is really progressing too fast. According to the current progress, he will enter the extraordinary, that is, the third level of the evil god system in a few months.


    In minglou, it''s too conspicuous and easy to attract some people''s attention.


    It would be too young to think that minglou is an organization of "doing good to others" because of its unlimited means.


    "Well, let''s talk about your personal tasks first." Gu Nan also remembers this one. I don''t know if there are rewards for personal tasks. I always have to try.


    "Well, let me tell you a relatively simple method of reincarnation. It''s a deposit."


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, in a familiar and strange little plane of Gu Nan, their figures appeared.


    "Here is Langya world Gu Nan looks at some familiar environment around him and doubts his voice.


    "Yes." Qin Xuanji simply nodded, "I still have cause and effect here, and it has evolved into a task."


    "Will cause and effect evolve into a task?" Gu Nan got some information again, "maybe this is the origin of private tasks."


    Gu Nan is actually a stranger to langyashi.


    This is a bit similar to the earth, but quite different. The same level of science and technology is excellent, but it has the existence of martial arts, has extraordinary power.


    Qin Xuanji said, "our mission this time is..."


    "Kill a man called Yanfei?" Gu Nan picked it up.


    As early as after accepting the external task, his evil god hall has written the task content.Main task: kill Yanfei.


    Task reward: small.


    "The destiny is good." Qin Xuanji could not resist the impulse of rolling her eyes. She sighed bitterly. Compared with the advantage of destiny, even if she is of blood origin, it doesn''t seem to be much.


    "This time, we are reincarnating the whole spirit, making quick decisions and reducing risks By the way, your body may have cause and effect. " Qin Xuanji said after a pause.


    At the beginning, Gu Nan and she took their own bodies to the star world. This time, of course, they came back to other people''s bodies.


    Qin Xuanji is an ordinary girl she has prepared for a long time, while Gu Nan''s companion can only be found temporarily.


    Gu Nan carefully examined his body memory and found that he really had a wish to fulfill.


    The body, originally named Wang Sheng, came from a poor family in a nearby mountain area. It was just 16 years old this year and was abducted and sold by human traffickers 11 years ago.


    His adoptive parents were unable to bear children, so they spent money to buy a child and treated him as if he were his own. The good could not be better. Therefore, Wang Sheng''s wish was not revenge, but to find his own parents.


    "This kind of wish is the most troublesome, paranoia is still deep, can not but complete." Qin Xuanji''s brow slightly wrinkled, feeling Gu Nan''s bad luck.


    It''s a waste of time to search for the cause and effect of nature, but they are the reincarnation of the whole spirit, and the worst is time.


    The purpose of reincarnation of the whole spirit is to quickly restore strength and make a quick decision. Because the spirit is away from the body for too long, it is bound to have an impact on the Buddha.


    "Is it?" Gu Nan touched his nose and said with a smile, "let''s go straight to Yanfei."


    "Well Don''t you end the cause and effect first? " Qin Xuanji looks at Gu Nan in amazement.


    Gu Nan''s eyes were full of curiosity: "nothing, I just want to see what causality is like."

 Chapter 35

    Two days later, on the mountain road, a medium-sized bus stopped outside the rest area. There was no one around, only the silent mountain wind blowing.


    "Dear passengers, yanxingshan scenic area has arrived. Please pack your bags and get ready to get off."


    The door opened, and a beautiful young girl got out of the car with a big horn in her hand and said to the car. She is the full-time tour guide of the tour group, responsible for leading the tourists to visit the famous yanxingshan scenic spot.


    Sitting at the door of the car, a middle-aged woman was about to get up and get off the bus. She looked around and complained, "how can I park in such a ghost place and not drive in any more?"


    The girl''s guide showed an apologetic smile: "I''m really sorry, because yanxingshan is a 5A scenic spot, and foreign vehicles are not allowed to enter. We can only walk in this section of the road..."


    "Ah? How long does that take? "


    "Don''t worry, it''s not far. It''s ten minutes'' walk."


    "Really, it''s a big deal to increase the money. What''s the point Ouch! You don''t have eyes? " Middle aged women are still reluctant, but in the middle of the speech, they feel that the whole person has been knocked aside.


    Looking up, it was a young man with dark skin who was pulling his girlfriend out of the car. Just now, it was he who roughly pushed himself away.


    When the middle-aged women were so angry, they scolded them on the spot.


    Hearing her swearing words, the young man turned back and looked at her in surprise. His eyes were very strange, as if he had been arched by a pig on the road.


    Then, the middle-aged woman saw a scene she would never forget.


    The boy got out of the car and took out a crossbow from somewhere. Then a red crossbow was shot under the car.


    Boom!


    There was a huge explosion, and the whole car was directly thrown away, falling towards the bottomless foot of the mountain!


    "I How can I fly... " The last consciousness of middle-aged women is to see themselves thrown out together with the whole bus.


    Next to the girl who got off ahead of time, the guide had already been stunned. He was pale and could not say a word.


    Until Gu Nan turned to look at her, she waved her hand: "master! I didn''t see anything. Don''t kill me, master... "


    Gu Nan was almost amused by her name. He shook his head with a smile. Then he picked up her collar and threw her down.


    "Ah..."


    The girl''s scream reverberates in the mountains. It''s creepy to hear it, but Qin Xuanji''s face is still calm. She just looks at Gu Nan''s eyes, which are somewhat strange.


    Along the way, this is not the first time Gu Nan has done so.


    In fact, he would choose to kill all the people in his company, which has nothing to do with the middle-aged woman. No matter what kind of person his partner is, the outcome will not be different, because he has been doing this all the time.


    "Since Yanfei''s men have great influence, isn''t it necessary to clean up the traces along the way?"


    Qin Xuanji has nothing to say about Gu Nan. This is really reasonable, but how many people will use such fierce means because of this?


    Qin Xuanji is actually a person with high Eq. she grew up in the imperial family, and her guess of other people''s minds has become an instinct.


    Her usual indifference is just a way to protect herself and paralyze others.


    But for Gu Nan, she couldn''t see through.


    If we say that he is cruel in nature, fickle and ungrateful, and can''t be seen in his daily speech, he is just like an ordinary young man.


    Only to the task, he seems to have changed a person, depending on human life such as grass mustard, can kill, never say more.


    "Let''s go. According to the information, Yan Xingshan is the place where Yan Fei lives in seclusion. " Gu Nan greets Qin Xuanji to take action. He looks calm and can''t see that he has just harvested dozens of lives.


    It''s normal that Qin Xuanji can''t understand Gu Nan''s mentality.


    In fact, Gu Nan has never been a killer, and he has no sense of human life, but He didn''t think of them as human beings at all.


    As Gao Zhan, who has experienced numerous realistic games in his previous life, he often sweeps the city streets with submachine guns. What''s all this now?


    At the end of the day, he just plays with the world as a copy. What''s the guilt of killing NPC.


    Even Qin Xuanji and Gu Nan are NPCs who form a team to do tasks. If necessary, they can be killed. After all, the meaning of NPC is to serve the players.


    Whether it''s paying for their lives, or whatever they have.


    Yanxingshan scenic spot is a very famous scenic spot. After walking for a few minutes, they can see many tourists.


    However, Gu Nan, who got rid of the car walking, wanted to hide their tracks, which was very easy.


    Just a moment later, they bypassed the protection of the scenic spot and went deep into Yanxing mountain, the location of Yanfei, the target of the black forces in this area."Yanfei used to be my friend and one of the people who fought for blood race." At this position, Qin Xuanji finally revealed some information.


    Gu Nan nodded and said nothing more.


    It''s enough to say that she used to be her friend, not "her former friend.".


    For Gu Nan, the killing task is the simplest one. To kill each other without saying a word, you don''t need to understand the "plot".


    With the deepening of the two, a strange style of Castle, gradually revealed in front of them.


    Although the castle is newly built, it is not a modern style building. On the contrary, it is a deliberate imitation of some ancient civilization. Some mysterious patterns even appear on the walls.


    "Is this the inheritance of your blood descendants?" Of course, Gu Nan can guess where Yan Fei''s castle is.


    Qin Xuanji''s face was more dignified than ever before: "well He may have found another blood lineage Damn, there is a second blood descendant in langyashi? "


    Gu Nan can''t help but pick an eyebrow. He didn''t forget that when he was challenging the copy, he was killed by Qin Xuanji''s "head changing technique".


    If the special abilities of the people of blood origin are all at this level, even now they are in danger.


    Especially when you don''t know the other party''s ability, if you are accidentally killed, you will regret it. There is no chance for the whole soul to be reborn.


    Seeing Gu Nan''s hesitation, Qin Xuanji couldn''t help smiling: "why, are you afraid?"


    She has a good control over her expression. The smile is just right. It will not arouse Gu Nan''s antipathy, but also stimulate each other.


    She believes that as long as the other party is still a strong man, especially a strong man, there will be no retreat.


    However, Gu Nan nodded decisively: "well, it''s dangerous. You lead him out first, and I''ll follow you. "

 Chapter 36

    For Gu Nan, it''s perfectly normal for NPC to attract strange people. NPC is used to sell.


    Even if it''s reasonable to say that this time, it''s mainly Qin Xuanji''s task. If she doesn''t, Gu Nan will leave without any loss.


    Therefore, Gu Nan has no psychological burden when he decides to let Qin Xuanji take the lead and follow him.


    A moment later, after confirming that Gu Nan was not joking, Qin Xuanji had to sneak into the castle alone with a black face.


    In her opinion, she is really "alone", because her eyes can''t catch Gu Nan''s trace at all, and she doesn''t even have a ghost in front of her.


    If it wasn''t for the special spiritual sense of the blood descendant, which made her realize that there was a gaze that seemed to be staring at her, she almost thought that the other party had run away.


    "Not a man!" Qin Xuanji could only curse herself bitterly, and then Step on the road of mice.


    Yan Fei, like Qin Xuanji, was one of the people who participated in the struggle for the inheritance of the blood lineage. He had a good understanding of the blood lineage civilization, and various means emerged one after another.


    The whole area of yanxingshan is the territory of Yanfei. If they want to kill him, they have to sneak into the castle.


    And the danger of sneaking into the castle can be imagined, how to say, it is also the base camp of the other party for many years.


    Along the way, Qin Xuanji did her best, but she was still miserable and embarrassed by various organs and traps.


    After all, she can''t just see through these organs, but also try to avoid them, even deliberately triggering them. Otherwise, tell Yanfei that someone has broken in.


    Even Gu Nan was a little surprised when he saw it behind him. After all, the means of the blood descendant were a little strange and unpredictable, which was different from what he had seen in the game.


    Although most of them can see the principle and find a temporary way to deal with it, it is impossible to see it in advance.


    If he came to the castle by himself, he would not be hurt, but he would be frightened.


    Qin Xuanji deserves to be the one who got the blood lineage inheritance. She is very familiar with these means and handles them one by one. Finally, she came all the way to the top of the castle.


    There is no sign of half a living creature in the whole castle, but the top floor is different. The owner of the castle lives here.


    Qin Xuanji''s penetration has reached its limit. In such an absolutely private place as the top floor of the castle, Yanfei has arranged a large number of mechanisms, and almost immediately noticed that someone was coming.


    Yan Fei is a middle-aged man with refined temperament. He is dressed in a gray Chinese tunic suit and sits on the ground with his knees crossed. His feet are covered with runes on the marble floor.


    With his every breath, the bloody runes on the ground are slowly alternating with each other, just like living creatures.


    At the same time, Qin Xuanji''s eyes are all red.


    "You are Qin Xuanji Yan Fei looked at the strange face in front of her, hesitated for a moment, and then reacted quickly.


    No matter how to change the body, the essence of spirit will not change. Yan Fei is very familiar with his old opponent.


    Qin Xuanji didn''t mean to talk nonsense with him at all, and a cruel smile came out of the corner of her mouth.


    The next moment, Gu Nan familiar shadow suddenly appeared!


    Qin Xuanji''s head turned into a snake''s head in an instant. She opened her mouth a hundred times her own size, and then she bit Yan Fei!


    This is a fight against landlords. Drop the bomb as soon as they come up!


    But I have to say that Qin Xuanji''s decision is actually very correct. Even though she and Yanfei have the same strength, this castle is Yanfei''s territory. How can it be good for her to delay?


    Since the more you delay, the more you suffer, it''s better to use killing tactics at the beginning to surprise the other party.


    The effect was really good. When Yan Fei found that the old nest had been accidentally intruded, and the visitor was Qin Xuanji, he was shocked. This time, he was even less responsive and swallowed it directly.


    Gu Nan uses "latent image" to hide in one side, sees this scene, still has the patience.


    It''s not how much he knows about Yanfei, but how can NPC really complete the task according to his years of game experience? In the end, the players must come out to wipe their buttocks.


    So 30 seconds passed A minute went by Five minutes went by


    The bloody Rune has gradually darkened, and the breath of Yanfei has completely dissipated, as if there is no trace left by him between heaven and earth.


    The top floor of the castle fell into a strange silence. Even Qin Xuanji didn''t move. She didn''t believe that Yan Fei would die so easily?


    She has always boasted of great patience, but in the face of this strange situation, she can''t help feeling irritable.


    For a moment, she even wanted to ask Gu Nan. Fortunately, her only reason stopped her. Self disclosure is the most stupid and meaningless behavior.


    Gu Nan is still waiting, motionless, not even a breath released.


    The reason is very simple: his evil temple, still did not give him the task to complete the prompt.As a high play player, Gu Nan always keeps in mind a principle - eyes will deceive you, ears will deceive you, NPC will also deceive you, but the system prompt will not.


    Just as he expected, a breath of palpitation came, and Qin Xuanji was directly knocked out.


    "Ha ha ha! Qin Xuanji, I didn''t expect you to come back! "


    Qin Xuanji''s body was a mass of thick blood, and then quickly changed into Yan Fei''s.


    At this time, Yanfei was quite different from before. She was not only dressed in a blood red robe, but also had a much younger face and a strange red skin.


    Qin Xuanji stood up from the ruins and looked at Yan Fei with a cold look: "this is not the power of the blood descendants You took refuge in the gods


    The contradiction between gods and blood descendants is even greater than the inheritance of different blood descendants. No wonder it forms a private task.


    Yan Fei said with a sneer, "people of blood origin can''t go this way. Of course, they have to go another way. You think I''m those idiots? You''ve been a stepping stone for nothing


    Qin Xuanji''s eyes narrowed slightly. The blood in her body vibrated again. The huge snake head that swallowed the sky appeared again. Yanfei was swallowed again.


    However, just a moment later, the blood is still surging, Yan Fei''s figure appears again.


    Incidentally, this time, even the bloody runes all over the ground are lit up, as if showing a ferocious face, grinning at Qin Xuanji.


    "It''s no use." Yan Fei with a disdainful smile, "I believe in the God of blood, to seek such infinite resurrection of the magic, is to deal with you, Qin Xuanji!"


    At that time, he failed to fight for the inheritance of blood lineage. He saw several companions with his own eyes and was swallowed up by Qin Xuanji with the power of blood. From then on, he was still afraid of this move.


    When choosing the magic, I subconsciously chose this one, which is just restrained. I didn''t expect that it would come in use now.

 Chapter 37

    Qin Xuanji''s face turned pale after using the technique twice, which obviously consumed a lot of money.


    She believes that Yan Fei''s resurrection magic can''t be used indefinitely, but she can''t kill each other without blood.


    If it is finally dragged into a war of attrition, the other side will certainly take advantage of it - this is Yanfei''s castle!


    Qin Xuanji began to celebrate that she had called a helper, and that she was a helper who could get gifts from the world and didn''t need to pay too much.


    "Don''t you do it yet?" Qin Xuanji gave a soft drink behind her.


    Yan Fei''s action suddenly stops, even the extinction of the bloody Rune stops for a moment, and her eyes scan behind Qin Xuanji.


    After a long time, there was no movement. Yan Fei recovered his calm. His smile, which was under control, came back to his face.


    "Cheat me? Oh, it''s no use procrastinating! " Yan Fei speaks in a cold voice.


    Although Yanfei is already an apostle of the gods, killing a blood descendant has no real benefit to him, but Relieve Qi!


    The winner of that year, now he will die in his old nest, and his means will be conquered by him.


    "Really..."


    With the voice of a smile, Yan Fei''s expression instantly solidified, because he was surprised to find that the voice actually appeared from behind him!


    How can it be!


    It''s incredible that someone can sneak into the top floor quietly. How can they run to their own body!


    Qin Xuanji also showed a look of horror. She had not really seen Gu Nan before, but now she did, and it was a very strange scene.


    A dark hand came out of the shadow behind Yanfei. Holding a shadow dagger in his hand, he gently pierced into Yanfei''s heart.


    The sound of sharp weapons entering the flesh came, and Yanfei''s vitality was instantly deprived. He didn''t see the face of the enemy until he died.


    Almost at the same time when he fell down, his body turned into blood and penetrated into the ground, and another Yanfei was reborn.


    This time, Yan Fei''s face was livid, and he was staring around. His nerves kept in a high tension state, but he didn''t stop: "what''s the ability of sneak attack? If you have the ability to do it again..."


    Poof!


    Another sword pierced his chest, and Yanfei rushed to the street again.


    This time, Yan Fei''s body condensed faster, and his face was more ugly. He has no time to say rubbish, all his energy is used to guard against Gu Nan''s attack that may appear at any time.


    The sword of shadow rises from behind Yan Fei again. This time, the latter reacts very quickly. He has a short knife in his hand, and then he splits behind him.


    In fact, Yanfei''s strength is very strong. He is a half blood descendant with strong physical quality. He is also an expert in martial arts. In addition, he is an apostle of the gods


    This is a triple force system. If Qin Xuanji doesn''t use her blood, she may not be able to beat him.


    Unfortunately, he wanted to fight Gu Nan, but he was far from it.


    Gu Nan''s own strength lies between the four and five stages of his innate ability. With the addition of the body of evil spirits, agility and the existence of the bug skill "shadow power", even the peak of his innate ability can be hanged.


    Of course, the aboriginal peak of the immortal world can''t be compared with Yanfei and other experts.


    Yan Fei''s knife directly cut off Gu Nan''s shadow blade. A smile just flashed in his eyes, but it disappeared immediately.


    No! There is no one behind!


    Yan Fei only felt that there was a cold sweat on his forehead. There was no such thing as ghost in the world Right? Should it be?


    At the moment when his mind was scattered, another Black Dagger appeared, still behind him!


    Yan Fei, who is highly nervous, reacts even faster than the first time and cuts off the dagger at the first time, but it doesn''t help the situation.


    Can he cut it once or twice, ten or twenty times?


    For Gu Nan, the operation of this kind of latent image sticking back is the foundation of the foundation, and there is no difficulty at all.


    Just like in other realistic games, Gaomin can always stay behind the enemy, and is often used to abuse vegetables and play handsome.


    Yan Fei was completely confused. In this world, more attention is paid to the move itself, and this kind of pure skill is rarely involved.


    So when Gu Nan''s attack frequency is getting higher and higher, Yanfei is hard to resist after all. Once again, he is stabbed into his heart and his life is cut off.


    Qin Xuanji over there is totally stupid. She has never seen such a strange way of attack.


    Gu Nan didn''t show his figure from the beginning to the end. Yan Fei was fighting with the shadow. He didn''t even know how to attack the other side. How to fight?


    Qin Xuanji asked herself that even if she was present, there was no way to take Gu Nan unless she used her blood.


    No matter how powerful the serpent is, it can''t swallow the shadow. This is already a power involved in the level of rules.


    When Yanfei appeared again, he had learned to be smart. Blood appeared on the wall in the distance. As soon as it condensed, it immediately stuck to the wall.He didn''t see through the essence of Gu Nan''s method. He thought it was some kind of spell involving the law of cause and effect. For example, the blood descendant has a kind of spell, which has a similar effect.


    To deal with this kind of magic, we need to find a way to break its conditions, so that we can crack it.


    Gu Nan, who is hidden in the dark, is dumbfounded. Of course, Yan Fei''s practice is ineffective. Sticking to the wall does not mean losing the shadow. Moreover, there is no limit to the shadow.


    However, since the other party is self limiting in this way, he has better means.


    In the dark, a dark shadow that is hard to see with naked eyes comes to Qin Xuanji, and Gu Nan''s figure slowly comes out of it.


    He was dressed in a dark tights, a monocle on his face, and a pendant on his ear, shining with lavender light. He looked very strange.


    Yan Fei finally saw the true face of the enemy and said, "what''s your name? I''m willing to pay double what Qin Xuanji can pay! "


    Gu Nan laughed, did not speak, directly raised his hand a crossbow shot in the past.


    "The wind


    "You have no task..."


    He helped Qin Xuanji, but he was willing to do so because of the reward of the task itself and the temptation of the reincarnation. Because of this, Qin Xuanji was relieved to bring him here.


    The pale blue crossbow went directly into Yanfei''s throat at a speed that was hard to see by naked eyes, and the latter didn''t even make an evasive move.


    It''s another reincarnation of blood. The speed is faster and faster than before, but the blood is more and more scarce. It''s obvious that Yanfei is at the end of his life.


    As soon as his figure appeared, Gu Nan shot again.


    With the increase of resurrection times, it is obvious that Yanfei''s all-round quality is also declining, otherwise he will not be weak to this level.


    Yan Fei is about to bite off his teeth. The other party doesn''t communicate with him at all. He is totally determined to kill him, but his means are extremely strange. He completely controls himself


    "In that case, we will die together."

 Chapter 38

    "In that case, let''s die together."


    Yan Fei''s crazy roar reverberates on the top floor, and the bloody runes on the ground suddenly light up, sending out bursts of amazing power.


    Qin Xuanji''s face changed slightly, and she suddenly pulled Gu Nan beside her: "go! He''s going to explode blood runes


    "Pure second order explosion." Gu Nan smiles and shakes his head. He grabs Qin Xuanji''s collar with his backhand and throws her out of the window.


    Bang!


    Qin Xuanji flew up and smashed the only window on the top floor. Her figure appeared in the sky. She could only watch the castle explode violently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Yan Fei''s heart is really fierce enough. After years of operation, all the blood runes burst out, and the terrible shock wave almost took off the top of the castle.


    Qin Xuanji, who was in mid air, was also shocked to fly tens of meters away, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    For the warrior of her level, this impact was nothing, so she got up for the first time and fixed her eyes on the top of the old castle filled with smoke.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, Qin Xuanji saw an incredible scene.


    "He''s ok And


    Gu Nan just stood on the top floor without any protective measures. His clothes had been blown to pieces, even revealing his white and muscular abdomen.


    But he didn''t lose anything. He didn''t even have a disordered hairstyle. He began to walk step by step to Yanfei not far away.


    "Why..." Yanfei had been hiding for a long time, but he was still seriously injured by the explosion. Seeing that Gu Nan himself was intact, he could not help asking questions.


    "Without the blood rune, you can''t use your blood sacrifice, can you?" Gu Nan came up to him, but he didn''t answer the question.


    "Yes Wait a minute. Why do you know about blood sacrifice? " Yan Fei''s eyes widened, which surprised him even more than Gu Nan.


    The name of the blood god skill he learned is "sacrifice of blood", which is the secret of the blood god. Even Qin Xuanji only knows about it. How can this person understand it so clearly?


    "Why do I know..." Gu Nan''s face flashed a trace of helplessness and whispered to himself, "how can I not know the second-order strange skill of blood apostle?"


    Did not give Yan Fei the opportunity to continue to talk, Gu Nan directly end him, evil temple tips finally came.


    "Copy task completed. Main task evaluation: B, branch plot development degree: C, map exploration degree: B, crime degree: B, comprehensive evaluation: B - "


    "Accumulated points: 30 points. Cumulative sin value: 3 points. "


    The bonus points are pitifully small. The sin value is not bad. After all, it''s only a small copy. Gu Nan has already been psychologically prepared.


    Although the task is completed, Gu Nan has no joy in his heart, because the information verified from Yan Fei is beyond his expectation.


    In the previous life of the game, the players play the evil god, is to fight with the gods, this is the only "main plot" in the game.


    Evil gods themselves are not gods. Whether they are light gods or dark gods, they are the enemies of evil gods. Therefore, Gu Nan, the apostle of the God of blood, has killed many people in his previous life.


    But he never thought that there was a god of blood in the world?


    According to the trial just now, even the skills of apostles are the same as in previous lives Is there any connection between this world and the game of previous life?


    But in the game, there is absolutely no such thing as martial arts, and there are no those friars in a mess.


    "Yan Fei is dead?" Qin Xuanji didn''t know when she had come to him. Looking at Yanfei''s body on the ground, she asked.


    "Well." Gu Nan nodded, his thoughts still stopped on the blood apostle, and explained casually, "the blood apostle prepared the blood Rune in advance, and died by sacrificing the rune. Without the rune, of course, he would die."


    Qin Xuanji looked at him strangely: "you Know the God of blood? "


    Gu Nan came back and looked at Qin Xuanji as if he were looking at a huge treasure: "tell me all about your understanding of the gods!"


    ¡­¡­


    When the spirits of the two men returned to minglou, the world of stars had just passed for half an hour. The smaller the plane is, the greater the difference of time and velocity is.


    All the things to be exchanged have already been exchanged in langyashi. Gu Nan didn''t say much and went straight out.


    "God, it''s very similar to the one in the game But are they concentrated in some big worlds? "


    According to Qin Xuanji, gods do exist, but they rarely appear in the astral world. Instead, they appear in a part of the world on the other side of the universe.


    Although there are gods and believers in the star world and the nearby big world, their strength is weak and their faith may not be firm.


    Like that Yanfei, he clearly wants to rely on his blood power to strengthen himself. Maybe one day he will betray his faith.


    The appearance of the trace of gods made Gu Nan''s sense of urgency suddenly strong. Natural enemies still exist, and this is not a game, the gods will not sit at home waiting for you.Although according to the experience of the game, the gods can''t find the identity of evil gods, who can tell in reality?


    Gu Nan doesn''t want to make fun of his life.


    "Hurry up..." Gu Nan sat in his room, his eyes flickering, and began to consider his next plan.


    If it is before, he is not in a hurry for time, then he can do the task peacefully in minglou and mix some points and evil value.


    As for consideration, it may be because of his cause and effect What''s life and death to do with him?


    But since you want to improve yourself as soon as possible, it''s necessary to leave minglou as soon as possible and become a solitary reincarnation person. It''s just the time to look for consideration and ask for an explicit identity to cover up.


    It is necessary to show one''s identity.


    Qin Xuanji is right in saying that since he is a "destiny", the longer he stays in minglou, the greater the danger.


    It''s not difficult to get away from minglou, as long as you don''t get noticed and finish the task normally.


    At Gu Nan''s level, when the next mission is released, he can reach the number in the shortest time, and then leave minglou.


    "The fairy devil world, if you have nothing to do, you''d better not go first."


    There are a lot of reincarnations in the world of immortals and demons. There are also extraordinary level masters. There are too many things that are easy to expose.


    Although there may be a branch line and a main line task with rich rewards, this is not what Gu Nan needs now.


    On the contrary, Gu Nan''s current strength progress has been exaggerated, if there is no sign to enter the extraordinary, it is too eye-catching.


    Even if the evil value is enough, he will choose not to advance for the time being, so it''s better to wait until he leaves minglou before making plans.


    Anyway, there are plane coordinates. After he leaves minglou, he can also enter the immortal world, but at that time, he can''t get the help of minglou any more.

 Chapter 39

    "Gu Nan, are you serious?" Zhang Dongsheng looked at Gu Nan standing in front of him, looking helpless.


    "Yes, I have finished five tasks. According to the rules, I can leave minglou now." Gu Nan looked calm and said in a flat tone.


    At this time, more than a month has passed since the last private mission, and the new mission from minglou headquarters has already been issued.


    Gu Nan picked a few small tasks casually. Because of the time and speed, after all the tasks were completed, the star world even took two or three days.


    Although it''s a small task, the total reward is not small.


    Gu Nan now has 950 points, which is close to the 1000 mark, and the sin value is 44 points, which is only one point short of opening the third equipment bar.


    Zhang Dongsheng is really helpless.


    It is understandable that Gu Nan wants to leave. In fact, no one in this branch does not want to leave. Even if you want to stay in minglou, you can go to a larger branch. Why suffer here?


    Not to mention that Gu Nan and Qin Xuanji were robbed. It''s normal for them to leave in a hurry.


    But what Zhang Dongsheng doesn''t understand is that they actually completed five tasks!


    Of the ten or so people in this division, the longest one has been trapped for two years because he has not been able to complete one round. It can be seen from the task of sky blue city that the task is not so easy to handle!


    But when it came to the young man, it was different.


    He finished the task as simple as eating and drinking water. He could also pull Qin Xuanji up by the way and bring her to the end.


    "I see But can you wait for a while? The immortal devil world needs your hand. " Zhang Dongsheng thought about it and said.


    Nearly half a year has passed in the world of immortals and demons, and the battle between the good and the evil has come to a white hot stage. Gu Nan''s top fighting power is still very important.


    Because of this, Tang Xuan has no time to come back here.


    Gu Nan shook his head firmly: "I have to go back to the red fish star first If I have a chance, I will still go in


    Zhang Dongsheng was disappointed at first, and then heard Gu Nan''s words, so he had to nod. This is probably the best result.


    "Well, I''ll help you with the formalities Do you want to wait for Qin Xuanji? She also applied to leave the organization. "


    "No, I don''t know her well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    "The sixth asteroid belt station is here. The transport ship only stays here for three minutes. Please don''t get off the ship and walk around..."


    With the voice of the electronic girl, Gu Nan stepped into the third warehouse of the transport ship.


    "Your identification, sir." The steward of the third warehouse stood by the door and saw Gu Nan coming up. He was obviously stunned, and then he said quickly.


    She''s been on a carrier for months, and it''s the first time she hasn''t seen anyone up or down at the sixth planetary belt station.


    A moment later, she handed the certificate back to Gu Nan and couldn''t help looking at the latter.


    All of Gu Nan''s documents and information are naturally prepared by minglou, but the information will inevitably be a little random For example, the column of his birthplace says the sixth asteroid belt.


    "Someone was born in such a ghost place..." The stewardess was broken down.


    The next stop, red fish star, was the terminal. The cabin was a little deserted, with only a few passengers sitting sporadically. Gu Nan is also happy to be quiet. He finds himself a Li side to sit down.


    "Sister, where is the sixth asteroid belt?"


    "I don''t know. It''s like an interstellar observation point Someone came up from there


    "Could it be a bad guy..."


    "How dare the bad guys get on the federal carrier? Don''t dream all day


    There was a faint voice of conversation. Gu Nan didn''t even need to raise his eyes. He knew that it was a pair of sisters at the back of the side who were talking about himself.


    Although they tried their best to keep their voices down, it was still a little difficult to hide Gu Nan''s ears.


    Two have nothing to do with the curiosity of passers-by, Gu Nan is not interested in eavesdropping on, is going to ignore two people, but was their next sentence attracted attention.


    "Elder sister, this time I invite us to red fish star. What are we doing?"


    "It doesn''t matter to tell you now She has a friend. There''s something wrong with Xiuqing''s mind. She''s going to be possessed. "


    "Well? Who is who? Do we know each other? " I don''t know why, my sister''s voice suddenly excited, "sister, let me do it this time, OK?"


    "Absolutely not. This time, I''m looking at a Skywalker. The mind of Tao is quite complicated. You can''t cope with it. "


    "Well..."


    That''s the end of their conversation. Sitting in front, Gu Nan picks his eyebrows. A friend who cares, or a rising one Could it be Laurie white?


    Gu Nan was not surprised to meet the two sisters. Because this is the only transport ship going to redfish at this time.But in this way, it''s convenient to find consideration. Just follow the two sisters.


    The sixth asteroid belt is not far from the red fish star. The transport ship arrived at the station soon, and Gu Nan left with the crowd.


    Only then did he see what the two sisters looked like. The elder sister is a typical oriental beauty with black hair, black pupils and white skin. The younger sister looks younger and more lively. She is of mixed race, and her hair shows a light golden color.


    There was someone here to meet the two sisters. Gu Nan stood nearby and listened to the dialogue.


    "Miss Lu, Miss Lu is already waiting for you. Please follow me." A man in a black suit stood in front of the second daughter, looking respectful.


    "She''s coming, too?" Her sister, known as Miss Lu, was a little surprised.


    She thought that she would meet them at home. After all, as her identity, she would be sensitive to meet them here. If you are seen, the next day may be full of rain.


    They followed the man to leave the transport ship station and made seven turns all the way to a very remote hut. A pretty girl was waiting at the door.


    However It''s not about caring.


    "Gu Xingzhu? "What about you?" Miss Lu frowned slightly. She felt as if she had been involved in trouble. At present, Gu Xingzhu is also a family man, but he doesn''t deal with Gu Nian very well.


    Gu Xingzhu looks less than 20 years old, but his behavior is very mature, with a confident smile on his face.


    "Miss Lu Xinyu, don''t be nervous. Something happened at home. This time, my elder sister and I were on one side. "


    "How can I believe you?" Lu Xinyu is really not nervous. She just came to help, even if she can''t help That won''t help.


    "We can talk about that later. Let''s see the patients first." Gu Xingzhu looks helpless, "if you come a little later, she may be too late."


    As he spoke, Gu Xingzhu opened the door of the hut, revealing a girl who was curled up in a ball with a dull look.


    It''s Bai Luoluo!

 Chapter 40

    Gu Nan and Bai Luoluo are old acquaintances. They rose from Langya world together in those years, and they had a lot of exchanges along the way.


    Later, Gu Nan was robbed. Bai Luoluo seems to be OK and comes to red fish star smoothly. However, from her current situation, it is obvious that the situation is not very good.


    As soon as Lu Xinyu saw Bai Luoluo, his face became ugly.


    "She is Has Tao Xin been forcibly destroyed? " Before Lu Xinyu spoke, his sister, who had been standing beside her, couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Gu Xingzhu obviously didn''t know this one, and looked at Lu Xinyu doubtfully.


    "My sister, Lu Zhanyu."


    Gu Xingzhu suddenly realized. She knew that Lu Xinyu''s family were all experts in Qingxin Taoism. If she had a sister, she would be good at it.


    She quickly introduced the situation to them.


    "The girl''s name is Bai Luoluo. She was brought up by her elder sister from a small position. She has good qualifications and pure mind. The elder sister wanted her to practice qingxindao, but it turned out that... "


    Gu Xingzhu said here with a sort of schadenfreude smile on his face: "as you know, the elder sister is now in charge of the family. Last time, she used a little The means are not to be seen


    Lu Xinyu frowned. She knew her friend''s care very well. She could stand out as a woman and become the successor of such a big family. Naturally, her means would not be too clean.


    But while she wanted to cultivate Bai Luoluo to cultivate her mind, she found her other side This is more destructive.


    In the past, the so-called way of clearing the heart was a kind of "boy skill", which was specially used to cultivate young men and girls who were not familiar with the world, so that they could keep their hearts pure and their strength could grow rapidly.


    When their strength reaches a certain level, they can be put into the world to practice and pick up the earthly dust heart step by step.


    This is not a dangerous road. Many forces will use it, but there will be accidents.


    Nothing is an accident. She used to take care of her life as her tutor. She didn''t touch fireworks like a fairy in the sky. As a result


    "What did you do this time?"


    "She killed the whole family, tied up their wives and daughters, chopped them up and fed them to the dogs." Gu Xingzhu shrugged his shoulders and said, "as a result, he was caught by the little girl."


    Lu Xinyu''s brow locked, thought: "you go out first, I''ll talk to her."


    My sister Lu Zhanyu also knew that this "case" was really tricky. She didn''t say any more, so she went out with Gu Xingzhu.


    They waited at the door for a long time, listening to the room from a monologue to a conversation, the voice from light to loud, but finally returned to silence.


    Lu Xinyu finally opened the door and walked out of the room with a tired face. He shook his head gently: "there''s nothing I can do, she What about her? "


    In the middle of the conversation, Lu Xinyu just turned his head and found that Bai xiaoluoli had disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Let me go! Let go! Who the hell are you? "


    "Don''t you even know me? It''s really sad... " Gu Nan threw Bai Luoluo to the ground and shook his head gently.


    White little Laurie has been held by him in a hurry, this time to see his face: "you, you are Gu Nan?"


    "Is that me? Well, do you know the true face of care? " Gu Nan said with a smile, "I told you that she is not a good person..."


    "Wait, when did you tell me?" Bai Luoluo was interrupted by him. He couldn''t hang up his melancholy and interrupted.


    "Well? No? " Gu Nan was surprised. "It doesn''t matter. Now I''ll tell you..."


    "Well, Gu Nan." Bai Luoluo interrupts again. At this time, she doesn''t seem to be in any interest, and her face is gloomy again.


    "I know you''re trying to persuade me However, this is my heart disease, my heart demon... "


    Gu Nan could not help turning a blind eye. Make complaints about this small child in the two period.


    In fact, he didn''t want to meddle in this business. After all, he just knew Bai Luoluo. He didn''t bother to meddle in this kind of trouble.


    But when he came to the hut and was about to have a look, a message came from the evil temple.


    "Evil event trigger: white and black."


    Gu Nan went to Sparta on the spot. His criminal events appeared in this form, and they were still so "unlimited" content!


    From Yan Xiaoxiao to Bai Luoluo, the same theme of loli''s blackening Evil temple, are you especially fond of little Lori whose name is reduplicated!


    but make complaints about Tucao, make complaints about it.


    "Come with me." Thinking of this, Gu Nan said with a cold face.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Gu Nan and little Lori come to a slum.


    It''s full of skinny children, women in heavy makeup, and men with dark skin, all of which are in line with the imagination of ordinary people.A woman with slightly beautiful make-up came up to Gu Nan and said, "do you want to..."


    "No, get out of here."


    "Shit! What are you dragging... " The woman may not have seen Gu Nan so rude answer, while turning around, while cursing a low voice.


    He grabbed her head and hit her head.


    After five or six times in a row, accompanied by a shrill scream, the woman''s forehead was covered with blood, and she kept apologizing and begging for mercy.


    Gu Nan threw her aside, turned his head and asked Bai Luoluo, "do you know why I hit her?"


    Bai Luoluo looked at the woman''s eyes and hesitated: "because she scolded you?"


    "No way." Gu Nan shook his head and said to another woman beside him, "you, come here."


    The woman was much older, and her face was heavily made up. When she heard Gu Nan''s greeting, her body trembled, and she forced to smile: "sir..."


    Gu Nan didn''t even say anything this time. He grabbed his hair and hit the ground.


    After that, he asked Bai Luoluo, "do you know why I beat them?"


    "I don''t know Why? "


    "Because I''m happy!"


    Gu Nan took it for granted, then patted little Lori on the shoulder: "as a strong man, what you want to do to others depends only on what you need, and it has nothing to do with each other. Do you understand?"


    A gust of cool wind blows, and the two victims run away long ago, leaving little Lori alone in a daze, while Gu Nan stands beside her.


    "If you don''t understand, go back and think about it Now take me to see you. "


    ¡­¡­


    "What do you mean, Bai Luoluo has come back?"


    Gu Xingzhu sent someone to search around for a long time, but there was no sign of Bai Luoluo. He had no choice but to take Lu''s sisters and go home first.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I got home, I heard that little Lori had come back.


    "The elder sister should still be on the other side of the Council Did she come back by herself? This little girl has learned to run Gu Xingzhu angrily said that she had been running for half a day in vain.


    The housekeeper of Gu family, a middle-aged man with refined temperament, had no choice but to smile bitterly: "miss six, you misunderstood Miss Bai Luoluo was brought back by someone else. "


    "Oh, who is that?" This time, not only Gu Xingzhu showed his curiosity, but also Lu Xinyu couldn''t help looking over.


    After all, Bai Luoluo disappeared under her eyes, and she also wanted to know what was going on.


    "This is Mr. Gu Nan." The housekeeper pointed to the lobby.


    There was a young man sitting quietly with a cup of tea in his hand. He had a leisurely look and took a sip of it. It turned out to be an expert.


    "Bah! What kind of tea is so bitter That one, give me two pieces of rock sugar. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 41

    "Mr. Gu Nan, according to you, you didn''t know Bai Luoluo before?"


    Gu Xingzhu sat in the hall, looking at the young man drinking tea with rock sugar in front of him, his face was a little dark. What Gu family brought out to entertain guests were all valuable tea. This man Sugar?!


    Gu Nanke doesn''t care what she thinks. As far as his personal taste is concerned, drinks should be sweet, just like bean curd.


    "Yes, I don''t know that little Lori." Gu Nan nodded impolitely. "I met her by the side of the road. She seemed to be lost, so I sent her back."


    In this state, Bai Luoluo will talk to a stranger? It''s a trick!


    Gu Xingzhu didn''t believe a word of Gu Nan''s words, but she couldn''t find fault with the other person''s direct push. After all, people do come back from each other.


    "So Mr. Gu Nan..."


    "Oh, you''re welcome. Just call me a red scarf."


    "I don''t want to thank you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Gu Xingzhu angrily dropped the cup and went straight back to the hall. He only said, "when the elder sister comes back, let her talk to this man by herself!"


    Gu Nan looked at her back and shrugged.


    "Mr. Gu Nan, have we met before?" After Gu Xingzhu left, Lu Xinyu, who had been sitting beside them, suddenly looked at Gu Nan and opened his mouth.


    "Yes, on the carrier." Gu Nan readily admitted.


    Lu Zhanyu patted his thigh: "it''s you! You Are you following us? "


    Lu Zhanyu was not stupid at all. She thought about this possibility for the first time and blurted it out. Lu Xinyu''s face changed slightly, but she didn''t stop her. She had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    My sister is still too honest. Even if I guess, I can''t say it like this


    "Well, you found it all."


    Lu Xinyu


    "How can you do that!"


    "Why don''t you hit me?"


    Sister Lu


    Half an hour later, Lu Xinyu, a self styled "negotiator", finds that he really has nothing to do with this young man.


    The other party doesn''t reason with you at all, and it''s impossible to take care of your family, so there''s nothing to talk about.


    After two groups of people failed to communicate, Gu Nan was taken to a room by the housekeeper to have a rest.


    No one to disturb, Gu Nan also happy quiet.


    Until the evening, Gu Nan was still looking at some books in his room, reading them with relish, and a breeze was blowing behind him.


    Gu Nan almost subconsciously started the shadow eardrop, and the light of lavender flashed by. At the next moment, Gu Nan had already appeared half a foot away.


    "Extraordinary?" Gu Nan looked at the concern standing in front of him, and his voice was slightly surprised.


    This is the first time that he saw Gu nianben. She is not much different from Langya. No matter in appearance or temperament, she just looks more indifferent.


    Gu Nan wasn''t surprised at her appearance, but he didn''t see her in just a few months. Gu Nian was already an extraordinary person, which was beyond his expectation.


    Is it because she has already come to this step, or because of the harvest of reincarnation, she just stepped into the extraordinary?


    Gu Nan believes in the latter.


    "I got the magic treasure. It seems that you''ve had a lot of adventures in recent months." Looking at Gu Nan''s strange earrings, he was surprised.


    If you want to say surprise, the surprise in your mind is actually greater.


    Gu Nan, a rising man from a small plane, only recently acquired such treasures. And judging from his proficiency, it is obvious that he has a deep understanding of this magic power.


    Gu Nian is more willing to believe that this is a treasure related to his inheritance.


    They are just like friends they haven''t seen for many years, sitting freely on both sides of the coffee table, chatting about their experiences during this period.


    "It''s minglou No wonder my people can''t find you. " After hearing that he was robbed to minglou, Gu Nian suddenly realized, "I didn''t expect that you have also embarked on the road of reincarnation."


    "Isn''t reincarnation good?" Gu Nan was a little surprised. In his opinion, reincarnation is basically a business that can make no loss.


    Gu Niang shook his head slightly, did not explain more, but said: "so you come to me to find an identity as a cover, to be a lone reincarnation?"


    "That''s right."


    Gu Nan readily admitted that there was nothing to hide about this. He chose to disclose the information of "minglou" just because he needed help.


    Of course, he didn''t say anything about Qin Xuanji, the gods and himself.


    After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly showed a smile: "I can provide you with the material of reincarnation, but in exchange..."


    "Hey, don''t you still owe me When Gu Nan heard that there were still conditions for Gu Nan, he interrupted her.


    Now he knows what the cause and effect is. Obviously, considering the cause and effect of that year, he wants to take good care of langyashi''s family. Gu Nan is also here.Except for those who died, she thought that all the others had settled down. Gu Nan was the only one. She could not settle down with common sense, so she had to bring him to the world of stars.


    "I''m going to help you the most when I bring you to Xingyu, aren''t I?" Gu Niang said with a smile, "with your fortune so far, the will of the world will not fall on me."


    Gu Nan couldn''t help being silent. He knew that he couldn''t be bothered by this old man, so he had to say, "what conditions do you have?"


    "I''m going to deal with some things right now. You don''t have to take care of your family. You have to take care of the family." "She comes from the same place as you, and you help her as well as yourself."


    Gu Nan thought that the crime had not been completed, and immediately nodded: "deal!"


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Gu Nan moved out of Gu''s house and came to Gu Nian''s solitary house, where he had to perform a reincarnation ceremony. Of course, he couldn''t live in Gu''s house.


    "There''s no hurry about bailuoli. This should be a long-term event I don''t know how to complete the blackening. " Gu Nan was preparing for reincarnation, thinking in his heart.


    "Blackening" is a very complicated process, and the training of the Three Outlooks is not a one-day effort Oh, maybe one day.


    Apart from this, Gu Nan now hopes to go back to the "immortal world" to have a look. Of course, it''s not because there''s another little Lori over there, but because of the main task.


    Minglou is already in full swing. If everything goes well, he may be able to go in for an assist and finish the main task.


    Although there will be a lot of team punishment, the final reward may be very small, but it will not be lower than the lower limit This is at least a medium scale plane!


    In the dim little room, Gu Nan carefully carved runes on the ground according to the method provided by Qin Xuanji.


    About half an hour later, he finally finished his work and sprinkled the powder of void evenly. A delicate portal of void stood up immediately.

 Chapter 42

    In the world of immortals and demons, in a remote cemetery group, two young people, one tall and one short, are searching for something.


    "Brother Xu, how can I feel chilly? Let''s go..." The tall man walked behind and said, shrinking his head.


    "What are you going to do! In this world, those who are brave and those who are hungry and timid... " Xu Ge''er is small, but bold. He scolds, "besides, isn''t it a long time? What are you afraid of! "


    Daren Qing, the two timid grave robbers, did not dare to come in the middle of the night and chose to come at noon.


    "That''s it. It looks like a rich man." Both of them are laymen. After a long time, they don''t know which tomb to steal, but brother Xu follows them.


    Thin and tall swallow saliva, in Xu Ge''er''s drink scold, finally shake hands began to dig down.


    As he dug, he was still chanting: "ancestors bless, ancestors bless It''s not that we want to do this job. It''s just that the world doesn''t let people live... "


    A few moments later, they were asked to dig out a coffin. Brother Xu''s eyes began to shine: "this coffin is so beautiful! Come on, open the museum. There must be treasures in it! "


    "Xu, brother Xu..."


    "For what?" Xu Ge''er is still turning around to look for tools. He hears a tall and thin voice. When he looks back, he almost doesn''t scare his soul away.


    I saw that the coffin actually opened a gap, and then a figure stood up from inside!


    "Ah


    They both screamed and ran away quickly. However, there is a shadow coming with them, which turns around in their hearts and cuts off their vitality.


    Out of the coffin, of course, is Gu Nan, who has been holding shadow earrings for so long, and he is more and more skilled in controlling the power of shadow.


    "It was dug up by two thieves. It seems that we should find a safer place next time." Gu Nan looked at the graveyard behind him and shook his head.


    After the reincarnated person leaves the plane of reincarnation, the attached body also needs to be properly preserved - in fact, it is generally to find a place to hide.


    In only half a year, the surrounding environment has changed greatly, a desolate scene.


    Gu Nan frowned slightly and walked towards a nearby town according to the route in his memory.


    An hour later, Gu Nan stood in front of a small pawnshop and rubbed his eyebrows helplessly.


    This city has also been affected by the fire of war, and now it is a dead city with few people. And this small stronghold of minglou power has been deserted.


    "I didn''t leave any information and materials. It seems that I retreated calmly..."


    Gu Nan walked out of the pawnshop, but he didn''t find any more valuable clues. He couldn''t even find the people in minglou, which made him angry.


    Just then, a voice of conversation came from afar and attracted his attention.


    "Fairy Lin, this is Qingyun town." A young male voice was saying, "where the seven killers pass, there is no grass. It''s really a witch!"


    Another man sneered and said, "Zhang Tianshu, the witch is chasing the people of the six evil sects. It''s on your side."


    "Don''t be silent, don''t spit out blood!"


    "Well, both of you are here to catch the witch. Why do you have to fight?" A soft female voice sounded, listening slightly helpless.


    Gu Nan turned his head and saw that the three figures had gradually entered, which was easy to distinguish.


    A woman with extraordinary temperament in a Pink Tulle dress should be "Lin Xianzi"; next to her, a young man with elegant appearance in a seven star Taoist robe should be "Zhang Tianshu".


    There is still a man with disdain and dressed like a prodigal son in the river and lake. I think he is "silent".


    When they saw Gu Nan here, they were also a little surprised, because Gu Nan was not like the refugees in the war.


    "This young man is polite." Fairy Lin stepped forward and said, "have you ever seen a woman in black?"


    "Woman in black? Is that what you call the seven killers? " Gu Nan''s face showed curiosity.


    "Not bad. The seven kill witch is the reincarnation of the seven kill stars. It''s extremely lethal. If you can find out her trace, it''s the blessing of the world. " Fairy Lin said solemnly.


    Gu Nan shook his head: "I just got here, too."


    Lin Xianzi showed a trace of disappointment on her face, but she still said thanks to Gu Nan with a smile. Her conversation was like a spring breeze. She was obviously born in a famous family.


    At this time, Mo silent suddenly look move, saw a sky gull slowly fall, will mouth a roll of writing paper vomit to his hand.


    Mo silently read it all at once, and his face suddenly brightened: "fairy, I found it! I have found the whereabouts of the witch


    "Really? Great Lin fairy surprise inexplicable, one side of Zhang Tianshu but look gloomy a few minutes.


    Mo silently glanced at Zhang Tianshu and handed the letter to Lin Xianzi: "it''s the news from my family that the seven killers are in the Luo river valley, and they have been trapped by evil people."Zhang Tianshu said quickly: "then we have to hurry up. People in the evil way hate the evil girl to the bone. Once a great master arrives, he will surely hurt the killer."


    Fairy Lin also nodded, with a compassionate look on her face: "the seven killers are the enemies of evil ways after all. It would be a blessing for the right way to dissolve her killing nature."


    "The fairy is merciful." Zhang and Mo sighed together.


    Gu Nan turned a white eye to one side secretly, in the heart already pasted the label of "Saint female whore" to this forest fairy, but on the mouth said: "seven kill evil girl sounds so fierce, why don''t you let me also help?"


    Three people are one Leng, two young people looking at Gu Nan''s eyes, with a bit of disdain color, Lin Xianzi is also a face with a bitter smile.


    "Mr. Lin is very kind. It''s just that the witch is powerful. If you are... "


    Bang!


    Gu Nan suddenly stretched out his left hand and hit the wall next to him with a fist. There was a dull sound, which interrupted Lin Jun''s words by the way.


    He hit down, but the wall did not respond at all, the three people are quite baffled.


    The next moment, the wall began to crack a gap, Zhang Tianshu turned a white eye.


    After a while, the gap slightly increased, Mo silent eyebrows slightly wrinkled, began to be a little impatient.


    After a breath, Gu Nan took back his hand and patted the dust on it. Lin Jun was about to speak, but he put a finger in front of his mouth, and then pointed to the pawnshop.


    "I said..." Zhang Tianshu raised his head, and in the middle of his words, he was suddenly pulled by Mo silently.


    Click, click, click.


    Zhang Tianshu couldn''t help looking around, but he saw that the cracks were expanding at the speed visible to the naked eye, and then expanding rapidly. In a twinkling of an eye, the whole pawnshop had completely collapsed.


    "This..."


    Gu Nan smiles at three people: "I''ve been stronger since I was a child."

 Chapter 43

    In the smoke and dust, four fast horses sped.


    Lin Junlin is in the lead, and the seven killers are right in front of her. After months of hard work, she finally wants to have a result. She can''t help it.


    Zhang Tianshu and Mo silently guard on both sides of her, their looks are a little strange, because another figure is following them slowly.


    This guy, who calls himself Gu Nan, has a strange atmosphere. He must not be a good man Lin Xianzi is so kind.


    It''s hard for the two to reach an agreement.


    "Brother Zhang, brother Zhang." Gu Nan didn''t know when he came up to Zhang Tianshu.


    Zhang Tianshu felt that he had a big nod, but in front of Lin Jun, he had to show his magnanimity as the chief of the five sects. He had to harden his head and say, "brother Gu, what''s the matter?"


    "I''d like to ask brother Zhang about the details of the seven killers."


    "Oh, some of them said..." Zhang Tianshu is relieved. They are going to catch the witch. It''s normal for the other party to understand the situation.


    "Well, is it as strong as me?" Gu Nan stares at a pair of innocent big eyes.


    Zhang Tianshu''s mouth slightly puffed, and his stomach was choked back No! "


    "Brother Mo, brother mo. Brother Zhang, he ignored me... "


    "I don''t want to talk to you either."


    "Well, the fairy..."


    "Wait a minute!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Here we are. The Luo river valley is ahead."


    Four people came to a valley, in front of a faint breath of killing, Lin Jun jumped off the horse, said to three people.


    Then he looked at Gu Nan: "Mr. Gu, along the way, you must know how dangerous it is to kill seven demons. If..."


    "I know." Gu Nan impatiently waved his hand, "is not the road six months, slaughtered 24 cities, hands over ten thousand lives?"


    "Brother Gu is open-minded, and these demons can understate it." Mo silent sneer at a side way.


    Gu Nan turned his lips with disdain. After several rounds of testing, although no one knew the real name of the seven kill witch, he could guess who she might be.


    I didn''t expect to hear from Yan Xiaoxiao again in this way


    Lin Jun came out again to stop their "battle of words", and the four began to move towards the valley.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep down in the valley, the ground is a river of blood, and it''s obvious that there''s been a big war here.


    A group of people gathered around a bottomless cave, and a little blood spread all the way out of the cave.


    "Little, come out. I know you''re in it." A young man in a brocade robe stood in front of the entrance of the cave and was shouting inside.


    "Little, I am boundless! Have you forgot? When I was a child, I went to Jiujiang, and we went to Zhenwu Temple together. As a result, we were caught by those smelly Taoists and went back to... "


    The young man who claims to be boundless persuades him several times outside the cave, but there is no reply in the cave.


    At this time, Lin Jun and Gu Nan also arrived.


    "Elder brother, where is the seven killers?" Seeing the figure of the youth, Mo came up and asked.


    Mo Wuyan is suffering from the lack of response. At this time, he is in a good mood. He takes Mo''s silent hand and looks excited: "second brother, you are just in time!"


    "Do you know who the witch is?" Mo Wuya''s face was full of joy, "it''s small! Yan Xiaoxiao, when we were children, we went to Jiujiang... "


    Listening to the elder brother''s story, Mo silent also finally recalled the experience of that year.


    "It was her It''s no wonder that the seven killers regarded the evil way as their mortal enemy. It''s said that the Yan Family in Jiujiang was destroyed by the six evil ways. " Don''t be silent and suddenly realize.


    When he is about to Jiujiang Yan family experience, said to a few people around to listen. Lin Jun and Zhang Tianshu listened carefully. Gu Nan was very serious at first, but later he didn''t listen much.


    because what he found was that Mo Jiaqi acted very awesome, without leaving any hand and foot, and there was no sign of any traces.


    "However, we have to find a chance to send Mo Jiaqi out..." Gu Nan thought of the only insider, but he was still active in the immortal world.


    Now he is away from minglou, and he has no scruples to attack the people in minglou.


    After listening to Wanyan''s little story, Lin Jun was also filled with emotion: "there is still such a story. When there is a big change at home, it''s no wonder Miss Yan will take this road. "


    "This is..." Mo Wuya obviously doesn''t know Lin Jun.


    "I heard that Lin''s face was a fairy


    Mo boundless indeed as expected face dew surprised: "it is the face of Qinglan tiannv, disrespect."


    "Brother Mo, why be polite..."


    Lin Jun''s address to his eldest brother was obviously called by his own family, which made Mo silent feel more complacent. He glanced at Zhang Tianshu''s look, and sure enough, his face was as deep as water, and his heart became more and more proud.


    By the way, he also took a look at Gu nan to see the barbarian''s reaction.No expression at all.


    Hum, it''s really a barbarian. I haven''t even heard of the name of fairy Lin Don''t be silent. Hum in your heart.


    This is because he misunderstood Gu Nan, who has been in the world of immortals and demons for quite a long time. He still has a certain understanding of the identities of the important figures of both good and evil.


    Tiannu sect is one of the five orthodox schools. The three tiannu sect are the first, and Qinglan tiannu is one of them.


    Gu Nan knew about tiannu sect, but he didn''t expect that Lin Jun was one of them.


    In other words, in order to pursue Yan Xiaoxiao, tiannvzong directly sent one of the three tiannvs In this tense situation, this is not a big deal.


    What are they up to?


    No matter what the purpose of tiannu sect is, Gu Nan''s action will not be affected. Among the aborigines in the world of immortals and demons, even if there is a super strong one, he is not very afraid.


    After all, "shadow power" is a real magic power, but it is still a second-order one, and the power it can mobilize is limited.


    Wen Changfeng''s reincarnation is not enough, but there must be a chance to compete with an aborigine.


    Mo Wuyan is still lamenting Lin Jun''s amazing appearance. Zhang Tianshu over there coughs: "everyone, we''d better find a way to kill the seven as soon as possible Let''s lead Miss Yan out. "


    "Yes, we are still surrounded by evil ways. If we attract extraordinary masters, it will not be good." Mo Wuya agrees.


    "Is Miss Yan in the cave?" Lin Jun took a look at the entrance of the cave.


    Mo Wuyan nodded and wry smile: "Xiaoxiao was chased by evil masters, so he had to stay away from it The passage of this cave is narrow, and only one person can walk in it. With her skill, it''s really like a fish in water. "


    After a pause, he added, "but now she''s It seems that she has been possessed and does not recognize the six relatives. That''s why we go in, and it''s also the result of being split by her sword. "


    While saying that, Mo Wuyan also side body, sure enough, see his right arm, there is a long wound.


    Mo silent suddenly face slightly heavy, he is very clear about his elder brother''s strength.


    As the eldest son of the Mo family, he was cultivated as the heir of the family. His cultivation is no less than that of two top young heroes. He was hurt by Yan Xiao.


    Yes, according to the legend, the seven killers are already the strength of the innate peak


    No one thought that a voice suddenly came in: "I''ll go in and have a look."


    At the same time, several people turned their heads and looked at Gu Nan who spoke for the first time.

 Chapter 44

    Gu Nan didn''t succeed in the end. It wasn''t someone who could stop him, but Lin Jun advised them to stay.


    "My tiannu sect has a secret method, which can be used to kill Miss Yan. Please wait here." Lin Jun left such a sentence, and his figure drifted away.


    Gu Nan touched his nose, but he didn''t come hard.


    According to the information of minglou, tiannvzong is the most mysterious of the five orthodox schools. Their inheritance may even come from ancient times, and even many people in minglou are interested in it.


    Tiannvzong''s many means, as well as involving the spiritual level, are of high grade.


    So Gu Nan is also very interested in Lin Jun''s secret method. He doesn''t mind taking a look at it more.


    It is mo silent and Zhang Tianshu, looking at Gu Nan''s eyes, some bad. In their eyes, their hesitation before is to miss an excellent opportunity!


    If I had known that Lin Jun had a secret, I would have been duty bound to say anything, and let the barbarian show off


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s cave is very quiet. Lin Jun has been in for about half a quarter of an hour, but there is no movement. This makes several people outside the cave worried.


    He was worried that Lin Jun might have an accident, and that the evil people outside might attack at any time.


    You know, now it''s the Mo family who has stopped countless evil people around with their own efforts, and the situation is not optimistic at all.


    In this short period of time, a number of people have come to report, hoping that Mo Wuyan can withdraw as soon as possible.


    "Young master, it''s really dangerous if we don''t retreat!" Next to an old face, dressed in plain clothes of the elderly, is painstakingly advised Mo boundless.


    "Fauber, I know it''s dangerous now, but..." Mo boundless face, still hesitated, "Luo river valley is located in the remote, extraordinary master should not arrive so soon..."


    Just as he hesitated, a burst of laughter came from a distance.


    "Ha ha ha! It''s so easy to catch a seven kill witch, and even meet Zhang Tianshu


    As the laughter approached, people could see the appearance of the comer clearly.


    This is a young man with black hair and purple eyes. He is wearing black armor, a pair of metal boxers on his hands, and a ferocious black helmet on his head.


    "Du Mian!" As soon as Zhang Tianshu saw each other, he couldn''t help blurting out.


    Mo silent look slightly changed: "this is the ''little devil'' Du Mian?"


    Du Mian is known as the "little devil king" in the evil way. He is the first person in the young generation and is only one step away from the extraordinary master.


    Think of here, Mo silent can''t help but some helpless, looked at his big brother. It''s true that I didn''t wait for the extraordinary master, but I waited for the first young master of the magic way


    Du Mian''s eyes swept over several people, but he didn''t see the figure of the seven killers. Mo brothers he also knew, as for Gu Nan, was directly ignored.


    Zhang Tianshu, as the second disciple of Wentian sect, also wants to kill!


    Du Mian''s eyes were fixed, and his figure appeared directly in front of Zhang Tianshu with an incredible speed, hitting the back face with a hard blow!


    "Jiuchong magic skill!" Zhang Tianshu didn''t even have time to react. He just had time to think about it, and the whole person had already gone upside down.


    Looking at this scene, Mo brothers were also stunned. They thought that Du Mian would be very strong, but they didn''t expect that he would be so strong.


    "It''s the Ninth level of magic skill..." The two brothers looked at each other and saw the bitterness in each other''s eyes.


    There is no other name for the skill handed down by the Demon King through the ages. It is called magic skill. And in addition to the first generation of magic emperor Tianzong wizard, who can push the magic power to the tenth level, the strongest one in the past dynasties is the ninth peak.


    Du Mian''s magic skill has entered the Ninth level, which is not much worse than that of the contemporary devil king. What''s worse is just the realm.


    Gu Nan was surprised to see Du Mian. It was the first time that he had seen a practitioner who strengthened his body since he had been through so long, so he specially looked at him more.


    Different from Qin Xuanji''s semi-finished products, Du Mian''s breath is already at the peak of his nature. Although his speed is still lower than that of himself, his strength is very close.


    If you don''t open the "Dragon Heart Pendant", Gu Nan estimates that he is already in the middle of a hundred moves.


    Du Mian looked at Zhang Tianshu flying, sneered, did not look there, and Zhang Tianshu naturally had his hand to clean up.


    He turned his head and looked at the Mo brothers: "now the world is in chaos. In the face of Mo Lao, I won''t hurt your lives Where is the seven killers? "


    Mo boundless tense face, of course, he can''t say Yan Xiao''s whereabouts, and Mo silent eyes are some flicker.


    He is not familiar with Yan Xiaoxiao. He just wants to please Lin Jun. now that Du Mian comes, even Lin Jun himself is in danger


    "In that cave."


    A voice came from the side, Mo silent, was still hesitating, heard this voice suddenly stunned. And Mo Wuyan has turned his head, looking at the voice of the master, eyes are full of anger.


    Du Mian also looked at Gu Nan in amazement, and then laughed: "good! Little brother, remember to come to my Wuji sect in the future. I''ll give you a helmsman to play withGu Nan nodded seriously: "I will go if I have a chance."


    Du Mian didn''t pay attention to his words. The latter turned and ran into the cave.


    Seeing Du Mian''s figure disappear, Gu Nan smiles and starts to walk towards the cave. All the people who have ideas about Yan Xiao go in. Of course, he also wants to go in to join in the fun.


    However, as soon as he took a step, Mo Wuyan stopped him.


    "For what?" Gu Nan looks at him suspiciously.


    "You dare to ask me what I do!" Mo Wuya said almost word by word, "how dare you betray your little position, you wretch! I Well


    Gu Nan blows at Mo Wuyan''s abdomen, and the strange force makes him bend down directly, so painful that he can''t say a word.


    "Mentally retarded You don''t dare to talk when they want to kill you. Now come and ask me Gu Nan squatted down in a funny way and patted his side face. "Do you think I''m easy to bully?"


    With these words, Gu Nan did not give him a chance to answer, quickly stepped into the cave.


    Behind Mo silent and Fubo, this suddenly reaction, rushed up, one side to hold the ground can not afford Mo boundless.


    "Big brother!"


    "Young master!"


    "I I''m fine. " Mo Wuyan covered his stomach and retched for a long time before he said pale, "second brother, who is this man?"


    Mo silent look a little strange: "I don''t know. We met him in the neighborhood, only known as Gu Nan Well, he has a lot of strength. "


    Mo boundless mouth slightly draw, silent for a moment, finally spit out a: "strength is very big."

 Chapter 45

    The cave is rather dim, with only faint light, but this does not affect Gu Nan''s advance. With the body of evil spirits, dark vision is the basic ability.


    It''s the complicated route here that gives him a headache. There are so many forks that it''s almost impossible to conduct a carpet search.


    I''m afraid this is also the key for Yan Xiaoxiao to hide here and avoid the pursuit of evil ways.


    Fortunately, Gu Nan let several enemies in, and soon there was a wave of power in front of him, just like a bright light in the dark, guiding Gu Nan forward.


    In the depths of the cave, Lin Jun is sitting on the ground with his knees crossed, his whole body flashing white light, extending out little by little.


    Du Mian stood on the edge of the white light and sneered: "fairy Lin, don''t be dying. How long can your secret method last? Now time is on my side! "


    "Since ancient times, evil is more than good, and Lin Jun has only one ear." Lin Jun said without changing her face, but when she looked to the side, her eyes were still worried.


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s eyes are closed, lying beside Lin Jun, her fingers are still beating slightly.


    "Is that the smile on her face? While you want to stop me, you also want to shield her thoughts of killing with "great mercy and universal wish". I''m afraid that it won''t be long before the lamp will run out of oil. "


    This time, Lin Jun didn''t answer, but he was cold and didn''t speak.


    In fact, Du Mian is right. If she doesn''t have to take away Yan Xiaoke, she can''t get away from Du Mian. How can she be so far away.


    Just as they were in a standoff, a sound of footsteps came from the side.


    Now you will come into the cave, only the ones outside


    Lin Jun''s eyes flashed the color of hope, and Du Mian frowned slightly. He said that since you are looking for death, even Mo family, no wonder I am!


    However, when the visitor showed his figure, they were all in a row.


    "It''s you!" Du Mian eyebrows micro pick, is about to threaten, there Lin Jun has opened his mouth.


    "Mr. Gu, you are just in time. Come in quickly." Lin Jun took a deep breath and said, "this man is the current devil. He is very dangerous. Please take care of this girl."


    Lin Jun''s voice is full of determination, which means to fight with Du Mian.


    In fact, it''s not impossible. As long as Gu Nan enters the white light range and helps her keep an eye on Yan Xiaoxiao, she can free her hand to deal with Du Mian.


    With her three great heavenly daughters, there may not be no hidden means.


    Before Gu Nan spoke, Du Mian sneered: "it''s late!"


    Almost at the same time as his voice, his fist has been waved to Gu Nan - it''s better to start first. As long as Gu Nan''s variable is solved, Du Mian will still win.


    Gu Nan didn''t dodge in the face of this fist, just glanced at him lightly, as if he didn''t see it.


    "Can''t even react?" Du Mian sneered even more in his heart, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    However, he didn''t notice that the pendant on Gu Nan''s chest was shining slightly. Just as his fist was about to fall, Gu Nan suddenly raised his hand and hit him in the face.


    Dragon power!


    This is not inferior to Du Mian''s power, which is instantly strengthened several times, and the strength and speed reach an incredible level. Du Mian came fast, went faster, and flew back several times.


    "Be careful --" Lin Jun''s voice came late at this time. Before he finished speaking, he was stuck in his throat.


    Gu Nan ignores her. Before the dragon''s power disappears, he rushes into the white light and catches Du Mian, who has been knocked out, with several punches.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    His fists fell like raindrops, and he made a dull noise. The little devil''s constitution was really strong.


    Five seconds passed quickly, Gu Nan''s "five second real man" state disappeared, he also stopped, and Du Mian had been completely impersonated by him, and his face could hardly see his original appearance.


    Lin Jun was completely stunned. She knew Gu Nan was "stronger", but This is Du Mian!


    Strictly speaking, she and Du Mian are of a generation. If they did not inherit the identity of the three heavenly daughters, she would be even weaker than the "little devil king".


    And now, Du Mian was killed by this barbarian Mr. Gu hit the ground violently?


    More importantly Why can he do it in the great mercy universal wish?


    Lin Jun felt that her head had become a paste, and Gu Nan could not understand everything she did.


    After Gu Nan beat Du Mian violently, he threw him aside and began to walk to Lin Jun. To be exact, it''s going to Yan Xiaoxiao.


    Of course, he realized that as soon as he entered the white light, a force began to invade his mind. But this power has not yet reached the depths of his heart, it is rapidly consumed in his sea of knowledge until it completely disappears.


    The body of the evil god has many abilities, such as super recovery, dark vision, immunity to common toxins, mind will, etc. the general mind magic has no effect on Gu Nan.Gu Nan goes to Yan Xiaoxiao and pats the latter''s pretty face.


    "Gu, Mr. Gu! What are you doing! " Lin Jun feels that she is going crazy. It took her some time to let Yan Xiaoxiao fall asleep. Gu Nan wants to wake her up!


    Don''t you know that once he wakes up No, he can even get rid of Du Mian. It seems that the seven killers are nothing


    In the face of absolute power, it doesn''t matter whether a witch or not.


    Yan Xiaoxiao is really forced to be hypnotized. Under the action of external force, she suddenly opens her eyes.


    Her action was faster than opening her eyes. Almost at the moment of opening her eyes, her right hand had drawn a dagger from her waist and quickly swept Gu Nan''s throat.


    At the same time, he clenched his left hand and bombarded Gu Nan''s chin from bottom to top.


    If there is no accident, Gu Nan will be the first to be beaten up, and then be directly wiped throat to die.


    However, Gu Nan''s action is faster. He just slightly bowed his head, Yan Xiaoyi''s fist directly failed, and the left hand gently around, unexpectedly from a strange angle, Shengsheng grasped the girl''s wrist.


    It all happened so fast, almost in a flash.


    In the eyes of Lin Jun, the onlooker, Yan Xiaoxiao punches the air, and then sends his hand to the other side to catch it.


    "Miss Yan''s moves seem to have been completely predicted by this person? How could... " Lin Jun didn''t know martial arts, so he had such a strange guess in his heart.


    Since her debut, the seven kill witch has been famous for her cunning and changeable martial arts. She can be seen through directly


    And the next conversation between them made her gape.


    "Not bad." Gu Nansong opened his small hand and said with a smile, "you haven''t wasted the past six months."


    And Yan Xiaoxiao at this time also saw the face of the people in front of him, the original cold face gradually melted, and even had the feeling of slightly sour nose.


    "Teacher..."

 Chapter 46

    Mo silent outside the cave, the whole person fell into anxiety.


    On one hand, my elder brother was seriously injured, and on the other hand, my sweetheart was in danger


    Fortunately, the reality does not need to be too hesitant. Because not long after Gu Nan entered the cave, he came back with three people.


    To be exact, it is followed by two and one in hand.


    "That''s Du Mian Mo silent is about to stare his eyes out. How can Du Mian, who is known as the first man of the young generation, be beaten like a dead dog?


    "Well, fairy Lin, I''ll leave now." Gu Nan walked out of the cave and said with a smile to Lin Jun, "I hope the fairies can find what I need as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry I don''t know how Lin Jun wants to contact you? "


    "Next full moon night, I''ll show up." Gu Nan put his hands on his back, pretended to be a big force, and then took Yan Xiao away.


    Mo silent then came back to his senses and quickly stepped forward and said, "fairy, Gu Nan Is he a hermit of the right way? "


    "No Lin Jun shook his head gently.


    "Ah? Which side is he on? " Don''t be silent. You can''t figure it out. The other side beat Du Mian like this. Can''t he be a devil?


    "He is Miss Yan is over there Lin Jun seems to have some tangled, thought for a long time to answer.


    After a pause, she sighed softly: "he is Miss Yan''s teacher."


    ¡­¡­


    When Mo brothers fell into a state of dullness, Gu Nan took his apprentice, Yan Xiaoxiao, who is now the "seven kill witch", to walk along an unknown river.


    "Teacher, this half year..."


    "Oh, I shut up." Gu Nan was not conscious of lying at all. He said solemnly, "when I was fighting with Wen Changfeng, I got away with my life. I closed the door to heal my wounds. I didn''t go out until now."


    This words he says very falsely, but hear Yan small ear in, but really can''t again true.


    She is no longer that ignorant girl in those days, and now she is also a figure standing at the top of the congenital peak, so she can better understand the significance of Wen Changfeng''s extraordinary master.


    Only now did she know what a feat his teacher had made when he escaped from the master.


    "Teacher, have you taken that step now?" She looked at Gu Nan''s eyes and could not help but bring some expectation.


    "Not yet. It''s one last step away." Gu Nan shook his head gently, then said with a smile, "what? I hope I can avenge you? "


    Yan Xiaoxiao is a little embarrassed and lowers her head. She can''t remember how long she has, and she hasn''t had this kind of emotion. But in front of the teacher, she seems to change back to the original, that little girl who doesn''t know anything.


    Gu Nan patted her on the shoulder: "of course, you have to take revenge on your parents."


    "But..."


    "I feel that the evil forces are too big to avenge myself?"


    Yan Xiaoxiao is silent. Gu Nan''s words seemed like a sharp arrow, which directly hit her innermost thoughts.


    Gu Nan laughed: "I taught you what is a killer, but I didn''t teach you how to kill. Now I just make up this lesson."


    ¡­¡­


    The night of full moon will soon come, leaving Lin Jun little time to collect information, but she is still in a hurry, and finally completes Gu Nan''s request.


    Moonlight like water, a thin brochure, lying quietly in front of Lin Jun, silver cover reflects the moonlight, also reflects Lin Jun''s delicate face.


    Mo silently sat beside her and saw the pamphlet. He could not help feeling resentful: "fairy, you are so busy collecting these things these days that you haven''t closed your eyes for several nights. If that person doesn''t come tonight..."


    "How can such people break their appointment?" Lin Jun didn''t worry at all, with a smile on his face.


    Mo Shengsheng certainly knows that a guy who can beat Du Mian as a dead dog doesn''t want to let them go, but


    It''s just a barbarian. How can he become a hero in the world?


    The teacher of the seven killers If someone can teach such a freak as "seven killers", then he is really terrible.


    Just Mo silent heart, or not very acceptable. It''s not easy to drive Zhang Tianshu back to his hometown. Lin Xianzi is busy for another man


    They just sit in the courtyard and wait. Suddenly, a dark wind blows. They don''t notice. A dark shadow has come to them.


    Gu Nan walked out slowly from the shadow, gently twisted the pamphlet and said with a smile, "thank you, fairy."


    "Young master, stay here." Lin Jun noticed Gu Nan''s appearance and cried out, but he was secretly amazed at the presence and disappearance of the other party.


    "What''s the matter with the fairy?" Gu Nan looks back in surprise.


    Don''t be silent, can''t help but face a black. Daren Qing, are you ready to leave when you come to get the information? We''ve been busy for half a month, but we don''t even have a word of thanksThe conscience of heaven and earth, Gu Nan never used to thank NPC, unless waiting to trigger the next task.


    Lin Jun didn''t mind. She looked very self-conscious and said, "it''s still about Miss Yan..."


    "I have my own plan, so I don''t have to worry about it." Gu Nan lightly waves a hand to interrupt a way.


    Gu Nan''s rude behavior again and again finally angered Mo silent. He suddenly stood up and said: "Gu Nan! Don''t be shameless. We''ve been chasing the seven killers for a few months. You''re going to take them away in a word? "


    Looking at Mo silent standing in front of him, Gu Nan smiles. He doesn''t even have the desire to start. He just points to his back: "look back."


    "Well! Pretending to be a God... " Mo gave a silent sneer, but before he finished, his face froze, because he felt the cold touch from his neck.


    I do not know when, a black dagger, has been horizontal in his neck.


    What''s more strange is that Gu Nan didn''t even move. He stood up in a human shape from Mo''s silent shadow and put a sword on his neck.


    Lin Jun in the back, will see this scene really, can''t help exclaiming: "magic power rudiment..."


    This Gu Nan, is really only one step away from the extraordinary!


    Mo silent also finally reaction come over, the face suddenly pale terrible, Gu Nan with a push, will he stagger to push back, sit down on the ground.


    Lin Jun also stood up and went to Gu Nan. He bowed slightly and said, "the ability of a young master is enough to suppress the killing of Miss Yan. Lin Jun dare not say more."


    "It''s just that the troubled times have come, and no one in the world can stay out of the trouble. I hope you will take life as the most important thing..."


    "Do you want me to help you deal with the evil way?" Gu Nan looked at her with interest.


    Lin Jun nodded firmly: "yes, if you can help the right way, it''s really a blessing in the world."


    "Oh, it''s not cheap to recruit me as a thug." Gu Nan''s eyes swept a few times on her body, ha ha said with a smile, "what kind of price are you going to pay?"

 Chapter 47

    What price is Lin Jun willing to pay?


    In principle, for the sake of the common people in the world, it''s not impossible for her to feed the devil with her body. Tiannvzong also has such a tradition, but How can you ask directly?


    Lin Jun can''t help but stare at Gu Nan.


    If he follows the rules of the right way, sets up his chariots and horses, and then sleeps with him and goes back to the right way, it would be a good story. Even if he is silent, he can only sigh


    But she didn''t know that Gu Nan was just teasing her. By the way, if there could be any "mission" here, she wasn''t really interested in her.


    So Lin Jun hesitated, Gu Nan immediately said with a smile: "it seems that the fairy can''t give me the price I want, so I''ll leave."


    As the voice fell, his figure turned into a dark shadow, and then he ran away quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Gu Nan''s figure reappeared in the corner outside the courtyard.


    "Did the teacher like the big breasted fairy of tiannvzong?" Yan Xiaoxiao stood beside him and muttered in a very small voice.


    Gu Nan''s face turned black and said, "what are you muttering about? Memorize this list and burn it tomorrow morning. Don''t leave out any names! "


    "Hee hee Teacher, what''s this? " Yan Xiaoxiao is laughing. She looks a bit playful. She can''t see that her hands are covered with blood. She is an executioner who has killed tens of thousands of people.


    "A share of See evil as a list of enemies. " Gu Nan with a strange smile on his face, "war is hell for the weak, but heaven for the strong."


    "Gather these people together, you can build a killer organization across the three states in a short time, and it will become the sharpest sword in your hand."


    "A real killer can kill people in every possible way, such as framing, political strife, moral kidnapping Killing people by hand is only the lowest means. "


    ¡­¡­


    The turmoil in the world of immortals and demons is still going on. The battle between the good and evil sides is becoming more and more fierce, and even the mortal Kingdom has participated in the war.


    In this situation, the organization named "fire hall" is rising.


    The experts who are dissatisfied with the evil forces, or whose close relatives have died in the war, and who are extremely hostile to the evil ways, are summoned by the people who want to teach them how to kill.


    Thus, since the central and southern regions, along the Taixu mountains, there have been three prefectures where evil masters have been assassinated.


    These assassins are mixed up in the chaos of the war, so they are not very noticeable. After all, the experts on both sides who die every day don''t know what to do. Who has the time to check them one by one?


    In the west of central and South China, the existence of a small manor is out of tune with the turbulent times.


    Here is a rare outside quiet, I do not know when the wind and snow, at the entrance of the manor accumulated a layer of frost.


    A little horse''s hoof came near under the night sky. A carriage entered the manor and a young man in white came down from it.


    Return home in a snowy night.


    The young man stepped in slowly, took off the silver cloak behind him and handed it to the maid: "where''s your lady?"


    "Go back to the master, miss, and discuss business in the inner hall."


    The young man nodded gently, did not speak, and walked towards the garden. He soon came to the inner hall, where a solemn young woman was talking with a middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man is a man of great martial arts. However, he looks down and obedient in front of this young girl who is like a lady of a big family.


    From his words, we can still hear the title of "hall leader".


    Seeing the arrival of the youth, the girl waved and said, "let''s call it a day. Let''s send the list of ten days in the evening."


    "Yes, Lord." The middle-aged man quickly bowed, then slightly saluted the young man and retired from the inner hall.


    "Teacher." When the girl saw him leave, she showed a relieved smile. She took the young man''s hand and said, "the teacher is alone, but let Xiao work hard here."


    The young man rolled his eyes: "I''m just asking you to restrain your murderous spirit. I don''t want you to think you are a famous family. You don''t have to talk like that."


    These two people are naturally Yan Xiaoxiao and Gu Nan.


    Since Gu Nan said, "you''re going to write" I''m a killer "on your face right now," Yan Xiaoxie began to "put down the butcher''s knife" and become a young lady of gold and the head of a killer organization.


    Yan Xiaoxiao is indeed a natural killer. She hasn''t played the sword for nearly a month, but Gu Nan believes that once she draws the sword again, her strength will only be better than before.


    In the face of Gu Nan''s lesson, Yan Xiaoxiao didn''t pay attention to it. He ran to Gu Nan''s back, thumped his shoulder and said with a smile: "the teacher came back so fast this time, is there any harvest?"


    Gu Nan narrowed his eyes and enjoyed it for a while. He nodded slowly: "not bad. After this time, we just need to wait patiently... "


    "No accident happened to Du Mian, right?" He asked after a pause.


    "Business as usual." Yan Xiaoxiao covered his mouth and chuckled, but his eyes were a little cold. "According to the teacher''s instructions, he broke his tendons once a day.""OK, take me to see him."


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark dungeon, they went all the way to the deepest place. Du Mian, the "little demon king" who had been in high spirits at the beginning, was now scarred all over, his hands and feet were punctured and locked on the wall.


    "Gu Nan If you have the ability, you will kill me, or you will regret it! " Du Mian hasn''t seen Gu Nan for a long time. As soon as he appears, his eyes turn red and he roars.


    Gu Nan was very helpless to spread out his hand: "your injury is not what I left behind. Even if you want to die, why do you want to find me?"


    Du Mian''s face was stiff. Of course, he knew very well who his injuries came from, but whenever his eyes fell on the girl, he could not help feeling cold.


    How determined is the mind of the "little devil king". However, his experience in the past month nearly made his mind collapse, and his magic power was eating him back.


    Because of his excellent self-healing ability, this woman came here every day to cut his tendons inch by inch with a knife


    While cutting, she could still keep calm, chatting with herself like nothing happened.


    Even occasionally talk about her teacher, his face will be a few blush, and the hand action is still no mistake.


    Seeing that Du Mian didn''t speak, Gu Nan came forward and patted him on the shoulder: "thanks to your brother, I finally have a suitable target You don''t have to die


    Du Mian was silent for a moment and hummed: "then you''d better let me go at once, or my elder teachers will find here at any time."


    "It must be done." Gu Nan looks at Du Mian''s eyes as if he is looking at the evil value that can move. "However, you have to wait until the effect of this bait is exhausted."


    "What are you talking about?" Du Mian was startled, and a strange idea came out of his heart.


    Yan Xiaoxiao, who had not spoken all the time, sighed and showed pity: "don''t you understand? From the beginning, the teacher wanted to use you to lure the extraordinary master to appear. "

 Chapter 48

    Yan Xiaoxiao''s conjecture about Gu Nan''s mind is undoubtedly correct. The latter keeps Du Mian until now. He is a super strong man who wants to lead to evil ways.


    Gu Nan came to the fairy world, not to teach little Lori to play, but to accumulate the evil value faster.


    In addition to the main task, there is also a branch line of "killing evil masters". Characters like "little devil" Du Mian are likely to contribute their evil value.


    It''s not worth trying to kill Du Nan.


    The aborigines in the immortal world are extraordinary, and their strength is inferior to that of Gu Nan. In addition, Gu Nan''s multi-faceted methods are not necessarily impossible.


    In the past month, Gu Nan got the whereabouts of the evil masters from Du Mian, eliminated six evil strongholds in a row, and finally got 1 evil value.


    This key 1 point of sin value makes it possible for him to hunt the super strong, because his current sin value has reached 45 points!


    "Open the third gear bar!"


    "Buy armor - Dawn sage robe."


    Consciousness sank into the hall of evil god, Gu Nan appeared on the high throne, overlooking the cold palace below.


    With his order issued, the third equipment bar was opened, and an inexplicable force came out of his body. Gu Nan just felt that his whole body was full.


    There seems to be some energy surging in the skeleton, combing his meridians, muscles and tissues bit by bit.


    Since last time, Gu Nan has known that every time the equipment bar is opened, it will bring him a full attribute enhancement.


    In fact, when he opened the weapon bar, he should have strengthened it once, but it was so weak that he didn''t even find it.


    That is because of this, his power will come to the congenital three, and after opening the jewelry bar, his explosive power has been between the congenital four and five.


    Therefore, it is estimated that when the armor bar is opened this time, his attributes will reach the peak of the congenital stage, that is, the peak of the second-order evil god.


    Only when his sin value reaches 50 points and he is advanced to the third level, he will completely enter the transcendence.


    I don''t know how long it took. When Gu Nan opened his eyes again, the explosive power in his body disappeared, but the power of his body seemed to be stronger.


    And a long white robe embroidered with gold lines, all over the body, also quietly lying in front of him.


    "If the armor" dawn sage Robe "is purchased successfully, 200 points will be deducted."


    After he bought the armor, he still had 810 points left. In this month''s hunting, the evil value was only a little, but there were a lot of points.


    Twilight Sage robe: basic level defense. When you are not attacked in three seconds, you will get "Twilight praise" effect.


    Dawn praise: self healing ability increased by 300%.


    This is a armor that only provides basic defense, but is still very popular with players, because it has a super special effect.


    Every evil god has a strong self-healing ability. It won''t take long to cut a wound on his hand with a knife.


    Once the dawn praise is stimulated, it means that this ability has been increased three times That''s basically the same as Superman.


    Players always have some means to protect their lives. It''s not very difficult to keep themselves from being injured for three seconds. And with the dawn of the sage robe, it is equal to an undead Xiaoqiang.


    Gu Nan quickly put on the robe with a slightly wide cuff. The style is very different from that of the world of immortals and demons, which is a typical Western style.


    After all, "the cultivation of evil spirits" is essentially a game with magic as the main background.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Highness, the little devil, is he locked up in this manor?"


    The wind and snow are still the same, and a black robed man stands aloof, but his voice is a little colder than the surrounding temperature.


    "Lord Hui, the intelligence of the 46 spies in central and southern China all points to this place." The black robed man was surrounded by a young man in blue, and he replied humbly.


    The man in black looked at him coldly: "three days ago, these spies were like headless flies, but now they suddenly have the same information If it''s not the enemy''s plot, can you believe it yourself, second highness? "


    The young man, who is known as "second Highness", smiles and shakes his head: "I just tell you the truth. Elder martial brother is lucky. You don''t have to look for it in a hurry, but you can draw it slowly."


    The black robed man''s mouth was slightly drawn, and his anger was even worse.


    He knew that what the second highness said was in fact ironic. He wished that his elder martial brother, his Highness "little devil king" would fall, so that he could take charge of the evil way alone in the future.


    But I''m really anxious to find Du Mian Even if we know that this may be the other party''s trap, so what?


    The man in black finally glanced at him and was about to threaten him again, but his face suddenly changed: "who is it?"


    The "second Highness" of the young man in blue was also stunned. Although he was only two people here, he was not a mortal. Who could lurk under his eyes?Just as he was thinking about this, a burst of laughter came from his side: "you are worthy of being an extraordinary master. You can find my trace three Zhang away."


    His second Highness''s eyelids are jumping. This man can sneak three feet around the master It was then that he saw the face of the man.


    The man was wearing a white robe inlaid with gold, his hands behind him, and a strange ornament in his right ear.


    The black robed man over there had cold eyes, shook his hands, and flew straight to the visitor.


    Of course, it was Gu Nan who came. He was not surprised when he faced such a blow. Instead, he was relieved. Indeed, there is a gap between the aborigines and the stars.


    Na Wen Changfeng''s innate power is "Qi". His practice enables him to control the atmosphere and have unlimited power.


    But in front of him, the black robed man had to use his martial arts to activate his magic power. Even if it''s just a simple wave, there are essential differences.


    Without using the power of shadow to dodge, he took the blow.


    His strength fell on his shoulder, and his Twilight Sage robe was undamaged, but the inside of it was bloody, and the wound was deep.


    This performance falls in two people''s eyes, the black robed man frowns slightly, while the second highness shows a sneer. This man is really stupid. He was beaten by the master Huh?


    What happened in the next moment changed the color of the second highness.


    In a few seconds, the man stood up again as if nothing had happened.


    "The master''s attack? It doesn''t look good either Gu Nan chuckled and asked a man from behind, "are you looking for this man?"


    It was Du Mian.


    "Your Highness!" As soon as the man in black saw Du Mian, he rushed up to help him.


    Gu Nan also let go and gave Du Mian to him. As soon as Du Mian himself saw the man in black, he said repeatedly, "Uncle Han, go! His goal is you... "

 Chapter 49

    Du Mian''s martial uncle, Han Qiong, one of the older generation of demons, has been a great master for many years. How ever did he take a young man seriously?


    So when Du Mian said this, his brain didn''t react at the first time.


    It was not until the young man, who was less than three Zhang away from him, appeared directly in front of him at an incredible speed that the old devil suddenly turned pale.


    "The power of shadows!"


    "Weakness insight!"


    "Dragon power!"


    Since the fight with Wen Changfeng, Gu Nan''s first full hand, shadow earrings, observer eyepieces, Dragon Heart Pendant at the same time light up.


    At the foot of the shadow spread out, into two dark ghost claws, a grasp of Han Qiong''s ankle.


    And after the strength of the dragon has been strengthened a punch, hard hit his head!


    As long as there is extreme quickness, no matter fist or sword, any weapon will be extremely lethal, and it can''t be avoided, it can only be forced.


    Han Qiong felt this way.


    The opponent''s fist came too fast, and his own contempt made him unable to mobilize his magic power at the first time, so he could only make a gesture reluctantly, with his arms staggered upward.


    "Click!"


    Next to him, Du Mian heard the sound of broken bones and felt the amazing power. His face became pale.


    "He seems to be It''s getting stronger again. "


    Gu Nan is really getting stronger again. After opening the third equipment hurdle, his explosive power is no longer the innate peak, and his physique, speed, etc. are beyond.


    In front of the extraordinary master, the existence of the Dragon Heart Pendant gives him the means to threaten each other.


    The strength of the dragon is not unlimited. The stronger its strength is, the weaker its strength will be. With Gu Nan''s current strength, his strength can be strengthened to the appearance of entering the third level.


    It''s the first time to enter the third level, not the first time to enter the extraordinary. Such a punch has already qualified Han Qiong, an aborigine, to pay more attention to it.


    But Gu Nan took advantage of his mentality of belittling the enemy, and used Du Mian as a bait to distract him, so that he had mental calculation and didn''t want to hit such a punch.


    Senior Han Qiong has suffered a lot.


    He was directly hit on the ground by this punch, but soon got up again, staring at Gu Nan, his face flushed.


    His injury is not very serious. It''s just a broken wrist bone in his left hand. It''s a big deal that he doesn''t have to use his left hand for a period of time What really annoyed him was that he was hurt by a small blow!


    The difference between the extraordinary and the innate is the difference between the immortal and the ordinary, and I was injured by a mortal!


    The sense of honor from the class constantly stimulated Han Qiong and made his anger accumulate further: "boy, I want you to die without a place to die!"


    "Ha ha ha! Come on, then The answer is Gu Nan''s arrogant laughter and Fast away back.


    Gu Nan''s strength has reached its innate peak, and his speed bonus is even more terrifying. With the help of shadow power, Gu Nan really runs faster than rabbit now.


    Despite Du Mian''s dissuasion, Han Qiong stamped her foot and shot out like a shell.


    After all, Han Qiong was an extraordinary master. He was not slow at all, and soon got closer to Gu Nan - although Gu Nan only used 50% of his speed.


    Even at that time, Wen Changfeng was able to catch up with Gu Nan because of the particularity of the "Qi system". In fact, Gu Nan''s speed has exceeded that of ordinary people.


    However, Gu Nan intends to seduce Han Qiong, of course, he won''t get rid of him. He just hangs on the other side and takes out a four yuan crossbow in his hand.


    Han Qiong originally sneered in his heart. According to this situation, he could catch up within two breath until a blue arrow came.


    "The wind


    The energy of the wind reverberated in the snowy night. Of course, such an arrow could not hurt Han Qiong, but it could stop his attack.


    Gu Nan, on the other hand, took advantage of the counterattack of the crossbow and arrow of the wind to push forward again, and the distance was pulled apart again.


    Han Qiong''s eyes were slightly cold. He didn''t say any more nonsense. He just held his breath and pursued. The other side is just congenital, and how long can they maintain such "full speed"?


    Han Qiong has the confidence to consume the other side.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before he caught up with Gu Nan again, and Gu Nan also used the crossbow of the wind to open the distance again.


    After several rounds, as Han Qiong expected, the speed of the opponent gradually slowed down, and the extremely fast crossbow no longer appeared.


    "Well! Is internal breathing going to the limit? " Han Qiong sneered in her heart. She accelerated at her feet again and quickly shortened her distance.


    But he didn''t notice that with the two people''s rapid distance, they had come to an unknown area.


    Seems to be forced to hurry, Gu Nan suddenly a fold body, instead toward him rushed over. Han Qiong''s spirit was suddenly boosted, and she knew that her opponent''s strength was poor. She was going to work hard.


    Han Qiong is also an old man. The more he comes to this time, the more cautious he is.


    However, he would never have thought that his every step of the idea was completely calculated by his opponent.Gu Nan saw that he was really cautious. With a smile in his heart, he put away the crossbow and directly let go of his hands and feet to attack with all his strength, regardless of himself!


    One punch and one foot from the mid air attack, directly ignoring the black strength of Han Qiong''s whole body, is to hurt for injury!


    "To die!"


    Han Qiong saw his opponent''s appearance and sneered even more. She didn''t hesitate to fight back.


    He is a great master. Is he afraid to exchange injuries with a congenital one?


    Bang!


    The dull sound of the fist comes, Gu Nan is directly blasted out by the fist, while Han Qiong has nothing to do with it.


    But he didn''t expect that when his opponent was flying upside down, there was a red crossbow that just landed on his chest, and the violent explosion also lifted him out.


    The explosion didn''t hurt Han Qiong. It just made him confused.


    "So much less power Was it some secret method before Han Qiong felt Gu Nan''s strength drop, and her brain suddenly understood.


    "Well! Indeed, it''s just innate. " Han Qiong consciously saw through each other''s means, and her heart was set.


    Gu Nan broke out of the smoke. His right hand had been interrupted in the fight just now, and he hit Han Qiong with his left hand.


    Han Qiong is very inexplicable, with a punch to meet, but in the heart is surprised: "this person is not to die?"


    The result was unexpected.


    The terrible force came from Gu Nan''s fist, so Han Qiong''s hand also followed suit and was directly broken by the strange force.


    "Son of a bitch!" Han Qiong roared and finally realized that she had been cheated, but Gu Nan had already disappeared.


    The two men''s chase battle has been more than five minutes, and the cooling of "dragon power" has turned for the better. So Gu Nan played a trick and hurt Han Qiong.


    Full speed evacuation, almost in the blink of an eye, Gu Nan had been tens of feet away from Han Qiong.


    "That''s IQ suppression." Gu Nan with a smile on his mouth, as if back to the game, kites die one by one, far more powerful than his boss.

 Chapter 50

    Han Qiong actually has a good hand, but every step of his decision-making is accurately calculated by Gu Nan, so it''s hard to play.


    At the beginning of the game, he had an absolute advantage; when Gu Nan took the shot, he abandoned one hand and could still chase Gu Nan all over the world.


    However, by now, Han Qiong has no advantage, let alone the right time and place, and no one is on his side.


    "Thief, you..." Han Qiong saw the other side gallop away, far faster than before, and finally realized that something was wrong.


    "Introduce yourself." Gu Nan stood at a safe distance, nodded his head with a smile and said, "I''m Gu Nan. According to your understanding, you can call me" immortal teacher. "


    Han Qiong''s heart is a bit more heavy. When he comes to his position, he has learned the secrets of some reincarnated people. For example, although they help each other, they may come from the same place.


    If he had known that the other party was an immortal, he would never have been careless.


    Unfortunately, "congenital" these two, let him too preconceived, early did not care about Gu Nan.


    Just when Gu Nan came out to talk nonsense, "dawn praise" had already started. His injuries recovered quickly, and even his broken arm was repaired at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Han Qiong just remembered the scene when the two sides just met. I''m afraid that the other side didn''t block his own attack, but relied on the super resilience to take it down!


    No wonder he dares to trade injury with himself


    Gu Nan''s series of measures, to put it bluntly, do not have any technical content, but make good use of their own advantages.


    However, how to induce the enemy to act according to his own plan is the key point. In other words, life is like a play, and it all depends on acting skills.


    Han Qiong looked around, only to find that she couldn''t recognize where she was.


    He didn''t pay attention to Gu Nan before, how could he consider whether there was a trap? Even if someone is in ambush, he can get away with his extraordinary strength, but


    "Are you ready to die, then?" Gu Nan''s injury finally recovered. He grinned and raised his hand to shoot a rocket.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Mian and his second highness stayed where they were.


    The former is because the tendons of hands and feet have been broken, and they have no ability to move quickly for the time being, while the latter is not worried, just waiting for Han Qiong to bring the boy back.


    Of course, there''s a half chance that Han qiongren is exhausted and is run away by the boy, just waiting for him to come back and laugh at him.


    His second highness thought in his heart.


    Soon there was a burst of air breaking sound. Han Qiong rushed from a distance. He was really alone.


    His second highness was about to open his mouth when Han Qiong took the lead in shouting: "go! Come on


    His highness felt a little pain in his neck before he heard it.


    "That''s My body... " His second highness saw his headless body, and then Han Qiong.


    He was bathed in blood, one arm had been completely broken, his left face had been blasted, there was a huge wound in his abdomen, and his intestines were still moving.


    "How could..."


    There, Du Mian was already in the dark. He could not help falling to the ground. What he was most worried about was that something had happened.


    Although I don''t know how that man did it, even martial uncle Han was defeated by him


    Han Qiong saw the shadow from a distance, and his second Highness''s head flew up, and her steps were also a meal. He clearly saw that Gu Nan just stood behind his second highness and slapped him.


    "Is that the secret of power explosion again..."


    Han Qiong is gnashing her teeth. He has never seen such a secret method. He has used it more than ten times, but he doesn''t consume it at all.


    Normally speaking, it''s the limit to use these secrets once or twice.


    He didn''t know that Gu Nan''s equipment skills were not consumed at all. He could only wait for a cooling down.


    Han Qiong doesn''t run away at all now. He knows that he is likely to die. Instead, he can calm down and look at Gu Nan and say, "who are you? What''s the grudge against my Wuji sect? "


    Gu Nan and they certainly have no grudge, just want to kill him to get a reward.


    So Gu Nan raised his head and said, "evil spirits and crooked ways, we are righteous people, and everyone will be punished!"


    Han Qiong hasn''t made any response yet. It''s bad luck for him to meet a wooden head, while Du Mian almost didn''t swear.


    What''s the right way you are! Is it true that you pick people''s hands and feet all day long?!


    Han Qiong was guerrilla all the way by Gu Nan. She was supported by the tone in her heart. Now seeing the death of his second highness, Du Mian thought that he had no way to live. As soon as his heart was gone, he would lose sooner or later.


    In this way, an extraordinary master who had no way to heaven and no way to earth died in Gu Nan''s hands."3 evil points, 100 points." Gu Nan looked at the display in the evil temple and nodded with satisfaction.


    The reward and judgment mechanism of the evil temple is quite flexible. He kills the target with second-order strength, and the reward is much higher than normal.


    Now Gu Nan''s evil value has reached 48 points, the distance can be advanced, only the gap of the last two points.


    Seeing Han Qiong''s body fall, Du Mian calms down. He watches Gu Nan step by step and closes his eyes to wait for death.


    However, Gu Nan just patted him on the shoulder: "go back, young man, remember to come back to me for revenge By the way, do you know the way? "


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan returns to the manor, Yan Xiaoxiao is still dressed as a lady of the family, wearing a bright yellow light shirt, waiting for Gu Nan''s return.


    But her first sentence was: "teacher, how did you let Du Mian go?"


    Gu Nan immediately gave her a shudder on her head: "I''m not a coward. Even if I''m extraordinary, I dare to watch it?"


    Yan Xiaowu head, make a pair of innocent shape. Gu Nan knows that she is just curious about her actions.


    Maybe in Yan Xiaoxiao''s eyes, his teacher should be cruel and ruthless, and it''s just to cut down the roots.


    As for the real reason why Gu Nan let Du Mian go, it''s actually very simple - killing a congenital peak can be no more than 1 point of evil value, or even most of it may not be. It''s better to wait until you''re fattened.


    "Du Mian is just a small matter How many members are there in Qinglong hall now? "


    "There are 233 people born in the first place, but there is no detailed statistics on the day after tomorrow, about 1200 people." When it comes to the newly established organization, Yan Xiaoxiao also began to be serious and answered.


    Most of her recent efforts have been on this, and this kind of data has long been in her mind.


    Gu Nan just nodded gently: "I will be closed for a while In addition, I''ll bring a child to meet you in two days. "

 Chapter 51

    Players always have a strong purpose to do things, and Gu Nan, as a top player, is not only good at completing tasks, but also good at doing one thing to achieve several goals.


    For example, he has been thinking about how to solve the "white blackening" incident since he just got it.


    Gu Nan already has a set of procedures in mind for how to reshape Luoli''s three outlooks, and now the preparatory work has been completed.


    It''s nearly ten days since I last met Bai Luoluo.


    Gu Nan went to the table and quickly scanned the text message sent by Gu Nian. He put a smile on his mouth and returned three words of Gu Nian.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark of night, Bai Luoluo is lying on the bed alone in his family''s mansion. He curls up in a ball and wraps the quilt around him.


    Qingxin Dao is a very powerful and strange practice method.


    The cultivation of this way can make the practitioners have a firm mind and a firm will. It is most suitable for young girls who are not familiar with the world.


    But once the strongest link is broken, it becomes the weakest link. It is also very difficult for those who practice mind clearing to return to the right track once the mind of Tao collapses.


    Bai Luoluo is in such a state.


    "Elder martial sister Is it such a person? She''s been lying to me... "


    "But why did she lie to me? I''m not a child. For the sake of my family, even if it''s cruel... "


    White little Laurie is not pure silly white sweet, her pure heart road real contradiction, lies in some more profound, even her heart are avoiding problems.


    Just when she was still struggling with these problems, there was a loud cry outside the house.


    "Kill! If she doesn''t come out, she''ll kill all her family! "


    "Good! That consideration is cruel and cruel. She destroyed all my Wang family in those years, and today she will have a taste of destroying them! "


    "Brothers, kill with me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Luoluo jumps out of bed. If something goes wrong with Daoxin, it doesn''t mean that her strength disappears. In the face of life and death related issues, survival instinct let her quickly pick up the spirit.


    But she was still surprised. Ever since she came to the star world, she has been deeply impressed by the image of caring for her family and "omnipotent".


    Suddenly someone came to kill her. She couldn''t react to such an accident.


    And the enemy did not give her a chance to respond. Bai Luoluo had not even recovered. The door had been kicked open by someone, showing the figure of two big men with knives.


    When they saw Bai Luoluo, they didn''t even say a word, so they pulled out their swords and cut.


    "Damn it


    White falls to fall in the heart a tight, hurriedly avoid. But the two men were powerful and unforgiving. They were chased by two swords, and the swords were all cut down to Bai Luoluo''s throat. This is a way of playing without leaving a living.


    Although he has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, it is the first time he has faced life and death. Bai Luoluo can''t help but get nervous and his body movements begin to deform slightly.


    Facing two experienced opponents, this tension is fatal.


    After two rounds, Bai Luoluo was cut on his shoulder with a knife, and the blood flowed in an instant.


    "Run


    The intense pain made her more flustered, and she quickly turned to run away, so she made a more serious mistake - leaving her back to the enemy.


    The two men looked at each other and laughed at each other at the same time. Several ups and downs caught up with little Lori. They didn''t mean to pity her at all. They cut down several times in succession.


    "Ah


    The pain on her back almost made little Lori shed tears, but at the moment of life and death, there was no time for tears.


    Run, run, run.


    I don''t know how long or where I ran. Bai Luoluo didn''t even have the courage to look back. Until she was exhausted, she fell down in front of the debris and gasped.


    However, the voice mixed with a sneer rang out beside her.


    "Run? Why don''t you keep running? "


    "Brother, wait a minute. This little girl is still pretty."


    "What? Are you interested? "


    "No way! I''ll shave her face and sell her to the west of the city... "


    Bai Luoluo is in a panic. He struggles to get up, but he feels that he has no strength in his whole body, and his consciousness is gradually lost


    ¡­¡­


    "I hope you don''t let me down because it costs a lot to play such a play in the center of the city."


    Looking at the bruised Bai Luoluo, she motioned to the doctor nearby to give her medicine, and then turned to look at Gu Nandao.


    "It can''t be worse than it is now." Gu Nan a pair of indifferent appearance, "and if you don''t want to control this wench personally, how can you get to this point?"


    There are many ways to practice Qingxin Taoism, but we choose the "bang style practice".


    In Gu Nan''s opinion, this is of course that she wants to strengthen the control of the dialogue. Even if she grows up in the future, she will not betray Gu''s family, at least not herself.For the purpose of anyone''s action, Gu Nan always speculates in the most malicious way.


    Take care of the forehead blue veins jump: "the heart of a villain! Why do you think I asked you to go with her when I left? "


    "Why?" Gu Nan was stunned for a moment, and then laughed awkwardly.


    It turns out that the first person to be taken as an example is himself As a result, he was robbed to minglou and had to fight in person.


    So Gu Nan coughed softly: "in that case Leave it to me. "


    ¡­¡­


    When Bai Luoluo wakes up again, the first thing he feels is the disgusting smell of blood, mixed with sweat, carrion, excrement and so on.


    She opened her eyes with difficulty to understand her present situation.


    Mass graves


    There were bloodstained corpses all over the place. Under the palm of her left hand, she still pressed a prolapsed eyeball. On her stomach were two amputated intestines - not her own.


    Before, I''m afraid little Lori would have screamed, but now she is struggling with nausea, slowly standing up and moving towards the side.


    There is a small river, feel the body unimpeded white fall, decided to clean themselves first.


    However, when the river reflected her face, she could not help exclaiming.


    "Ah! Who is this


    Bai Luoluo suddenly sits down on the ground. The appearance of the person in the water is totally different from that before her, only one thing is similar - she is scratched with a sharp instrument.


    Little Lori felt the burning pain coming from her face. Dozens of wounds of different depths were constantly stimulating her nerves.


    "Why Why... " Bai Luoluo can''t help crying out at last. He beats his hands on the ground and seems to be accusing his fate.


    "The lucky ones who survived the war?" A soft voice came from her ear. "It''s pathetic to be ruined."


    "Follow me later."


    Bai Luoluo raised his head in amazement, but saw a bright yellow girl in royal guards standing in front of her.

 Chapter 52

    After Bai xiaoluoli was sent to the fairy world, Gu Nan stayed in the star world and did not start a new round of reincarnation for the time being.


    When he arranged in the immortal world, Gu Nian sent him several messages urging him to find an identity in the celestial world as soon as possible.


    The Star Kingdom is a federal system of autonomous star territory. In the ninth star territory, the three administrative stars take care of each other, and the residents of red fish star only need to accept the jurisdiction of the red fish star government.


    Gu Nan entered the red fish star with his legal identity, and naturally entered the regulatory vision of the government.


    If he stays away from home for a long time, he will soon attract the attention of the relevant departments, which will be a very troublesome thing.


    Because - reincarnation is illegal.


    Yes, although many people in the celestial world take reincarnation as a way of practice, in the current law, reincarnation is an illegal act.


    Once found, there will be no punishment, but the friar himself will be deported.


    Gu Nan was in a state of confusion when he first heard about it. Later he realized that reincarnation was not in line with "Humanitarianism".


    On the other hand, Gu Nan really needs a job in StarWorld.


    Qin Xuanji also told him that most of the required materials are common, but one of them needs to buy raw materials to make itself.


    This kind of key material purchase, Gu Nan does not want to fake home, that can only find a way to get some money to buy.


    "So the job I''m looking for is to be a combat coach?"


    Gu Nan stepped down from a floating car, followed the girl and asked casually.


    "Elder sister said that this is the most suitable for you..." Gu Xingzhu looked back, looked up and down at Gu Nan''s small body, and almost wrote "I don''t believe it" on his face.


    Gu Nian is already half a parent of Gu''s family. As the only one of the younger generation who is promoted to be extraordinary, she has too many things to do. Of course, she can''t come to Gu Nan all day.


    So Gu Xingzhu became their "liaison".


    Originally let her contact Gu Nan this poisonous snake, Gu Xingzhu is not very happy, but she can''t disobey Gu''s order.


    Lu Xinyu''s understanding of Gu Xingzhu is actually an old yellow calendar. There is a lot of friction within the family, but it''s because of competition.


    Since Gu Nian was promoted, competition has lost its meaning, unless before Gu Nian completely controlled Gu''s family, a second super strong man was born, and Gu Xingzhu was one of the first people to surrender to Gu Nian.


    This is the difference between transcendence and innate.


    For Gu Xingzhu''s suspicion, Gu Nan did not show any performance, just nodded: "this is really suitable for me."


    Thanks to consideration, I can help Gu Nan find such a suitable job. I only have time to come here a few times a week, and I can ask for leave in advance. Even my major is quite suitable.


    Gu Nan was never good at martial arts, but at fighting skills, which he knew when he was in Langya world.


    Gu Xingzhu shrugged: "then come in with me I have to remind you that the boss of this fight club is not very talkative


    Gu Nan didn''t even talk back this time. They went into the fight club called reincarnation.


    A fight club with such a literary and artistic name is still prosperous. It''s not easy to think about it.


    "Star bamboo? Why do you come here today? " A young girl saw them and said, "how about a game?"


    "Yes! I''ve made a lot of progress in these two months. " Gu Xingzhu saw the girl with a bright smile.


    When the girl came in, she said, "but I have to take him to see your brother first This is Gu Nan. He''s applying for a combat coach. He''s my distant cousin. "


    "Cousin." Gu Nan emphasizes without salt.


    Gu Xingzhu''s face turned black for a while, rolled a white eye at him, and introduced: "Wang Lichi, the second leader of this club, her brother is the boss."


    Wang litchi looked at Gu Nan curiously, and Gu Nan also had the same expression: "Wang litchi, is your brother Wang strawberry?"


    "Of course not! Where is a man called strawberry? " Wang litchi showed a look of disgust, "his name is Wang jelly."


    "Oh, that''s very manly." Gu Nan nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Three people advance together, soon came to the club interior, saw the legendary boss Wang jelly.


    When he saw him, he was giving lessons to several students. When he saw three students, he let them train freely for a while, and he came here.


    Wang guojelly is also a little skinny man, about 30 years old, but he is not only the owner of the club, but also the number one coach.


    In other words, he''s the best player here.


    Wang jelly said very directly: "Gu Nan, right? You come just in time. Our coaches are always short of staff, but we can''t find professionals Let''s try it first? "


    "Well, is it here?" Gu Nan didn''t say much, just looked around.This should be a public training room. Many coaches are guiding the trainees, and there are many people around.


    "Yes." Wang jelly nodded without hesitation, then felt a little impolite and explained with a smile, "I''m sorry, because it''s training time..."


    Gu Nan also nodded. Just as he was about to speak, a man came in a hurry.


    "Brother jelly, Miss Xu Er... " This is a man in a coaching suit. He ran to Wang guojelly and was in a hurry to open his mouth. Half way through, he found that there was an outsider on the scene. He quickly shut up.


    Wang jelly didn''t care about these. She frowned and said, "Lao Lin can''t do it, either?"


    "Yes." The man said with a bitter smile, "in the evening, Miss Xu came to the club again, and Lin Jiaolian lost five battles According to the previous agreement.... "


    "According to the previous agreement, it''s your turn to be my personal coach, coach Wang."


    A slightly cool female voice came from behind the man and took over his words.


    They couldn''t help looking back, but saw a girl standing in a loose sportswear with a cold look. Her hands were crossed on her chest, and the cuff of her right hand was slightly damaged.


    Gu Nan knew at a glance that this was caused by the fighting that had just happened.


    "This is Xu Feiyan, the apple of the eye of the Xu family. Don''t provoke her." Gu Xingzhu whispered in Gu Nan''s ear, as if for fear that he would come out.


    In Gu Xingzhu''s eyes, Gu Nan is a thorn in the head. He dares to do anything that is taboo.


    Of course, there seems to be nothing wrong with this kind of cognition.


    "The apple of my eye So she''s rich? " Gu Nan thought and asked.


    "Of course I have money." Gu Xingzhu subconsciously replied, but then glared at him fiercely, "people are very rich, you have to have life to take it!"


    Gu Nan turned his head and gave her a smile, which made her hair stand on end.

 Chapter 53

    Looking at Xu Feiyan standing in front of him, Wang jelly couldn''t help but show a wry smile: "Miss Xu, I really can''t smoke myself here..."


    Since she first came to reincarnation club, Miss Xu Feiyan asked Wang jelly to be her personal coach. Money is not a problem.


    But Wang jelly runs the club by herself, and regards it as a career. Of course, it is impossible to leave her family business to be a personal coach.


    So the two sides made an agreement that Wang jelly was responsible for providing her with personal coaches. One day these coaches couldn''t beat her, Wang jelly could only fight in person.


    Before Wang jelly mouth "Lao Lin", is a senior coach in the club.


    Did not expect to guide Xu Feiyan has not been half a month, even lost five games, can be said to be late.


    Xu Feiyan''s expression did not change, but said faintly: "coach Wang, we agreed before."


    In her capacity, even if forced Wang jelly to coach her for half a year, in fact, it is not impossible, just not willing to impose difficulties.


    If Wang jelly wants to go back on her promise, she doesn''t mind using other means.


    Wang jelly is also aware of this point, and knows that he has no room to refuse, so he has to sigh: "I hope Miss Xu can give me some time, and the club still needs some arrangements."


    "Yes." Xu Feiyan nodded, and even if he turned away, he didn''t look at the people around him from the beginning to the end.


    However, no one thought that when Xu Feiyan turned to leave, a can flew out of thin air and hit the inside of her right calf.


    Xu Feiyan stopped all by himself, and the scene fell into silence. Only Gu Nan, who kicked out the can, kept a calm smile.


    "Gu Nan, you..."


    Gu Xingzhu looked at him like a fool. Even Wang Lizhi next to him subconsciously stepped back two steps, as if he wanted to stay away from Gu Nan.


    "This man must be crazy. He dares to play a prank on Miss Xu..." The uniform coach next to him had long been stunned and looked at Gu Nan with a very strange look.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Xu Feiyan didn''t get angry because of the prank, but after a pause, he slowly turned around.


    She frowned, looked around, and finally put her eyes on Gu Nan.


    "Did you kick it?"


    "It''s me." Gu Nan smiles and says, "how do you feel? Do you think you can''t get away with it? "


    Xu Feiyan is silent. She looks down at her right leg and spins it twice with her toes. She feels more and more uncomfortable.


    She is a six stage martial artist, and her internal skill is very high-end. Of course, she is no stranger to listening to the wind and identifying the position.


    As early as when the can flew up, she knew that it would fall on her. She could even hear the landing point clearly.


    But when she wanted to move, she felt that it was not right to move. The other side seemed to aim at a dead corner, which made her unable to dodge no matter where she went.


    But when she calmed down, she thought it was abnormal.


    Why do you have such a feeling when you can avoid aiming when you raise your leg?


    "Because there''s something wrong with the way you walk." Gu Nan didn''t wait for Xu Feiyan''s answer, so he just opened his mouth.


    Including Wang jelly, people are puzzled by what he said. Is there a fixed posture for walking?


    Only Xu Feiyan suddenly raised his head, rushed up and grabbed Gu Nan''s arm. On his cold face, he was surprised: "you come to be my personal trainer."


    "Do you want money?" Gu Nan asked.


    "I''ll give you double what the club gives you." Miss Xu is extremely heroic.


    So Gu Nan turned his head, looked at Wang jelly and said, "boss Wang, you''ve heard me. Give me millions of hourly salary. I''ll give you half of it then."


    Xu Feiyan''s face suddenly turned black.


    Jelly Wang


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, Wang guojelly didn''t offer any sky high price, but according to the highest treatment of the coach in the club, he gave Gu Nan a special contract to become Xu Feiyan''s personal coach under the name of the club.


    Otherwise, Gu Nandao is not qualified to be a coach.


    It was also at this time that Xu Feiyan knew Gu Nan''s background - he was a temporary worker who had no coaching qualification and had not even been accepted by the club.


    Of course, she had to be able to give her good guidance, regardless of her qualifications.


    In a private training room, only Gu Nan and Xu Feiyan were alone, and the latter slowly told the story.


    "When I was very young, I often practiced martial arts with Epee in my right hand, but my family didn''t think much about it. One day, I was seen by an elder and stopped me from practicing. "


    "He said that I''m not sure about my body shape. This practice will affect the balance of my whole body and leave a fatal flaw."


    "When I was 14 years old, I was also instructed by an elder to practice martial arts. He also said at that time I have a problem with the way I walk. "Xu Feiyan uses a very concise language to create a female martial arts maniac image for Gu Nan, who studies hard and practices hard and ends up being self defeating.


    Of course, what she didn''t say is that these two elders are all senior and extraordinary strong men, which is rare even in her family. Gu Nan is the third person to see her problems.


    Gu Nan nodded gently. He had been engaged in fighting for more than ten years in his previous life. Of course, his eyes were so fierce that no ordinary person could match him.


    "It''s really a matter of balance. When you walk, your right leg will contract unconsciously, and you will walk a little faster than your left leg. So when I aim at one of the balance points, you can''t avoid it


    "Coach, what should I do?" Xu Feiyan showed some eagerness on his face.


    Although she knew about this problem before, she didn''t expect that it could be so serious. The difference of walking speed can be used by people, which makes her unable to avoid attack?


    If Gu Nan knew what she thought, he would be dumbfounded.


    Because even if you ignore this, Gu Nan can easily find dozens of shortcomings in her body, and then make use of them, but the problem of her right leg is the most obvious.


    "It''s not hard to solve it." Gu Nan said lightly.


    Xu Feiyan was stunned and said that even the elder didn''t say how to solve it. Is it so easy for you?


    "In those days, you stopped in time, and your body was not damaged. Now you just need to add weight to your left leg and readjust your balance."


    Xu Feiyan nodded gently, which sounds very simple. After thinking about it, he said, "if the body is damaged, what will it look like?"


    "One leg is short, the other is long."


    Xu Fei took a deep breath from the corner of his cigarette and said, "let''s start weight-bearing training."


    "What''s the rush?" Gu Nan rolled his eyes and said, "do you know how much you should bear? Do you know which position to tie? "


    "Get all the weight-bearing tools ready, and a set of speed measuring instruments. I''ll come back tomorrow night." Gu Nan left this sentence and left the training room without looking back.

 Chapter 54

    "20 standard units of Star iron, Chenghui..." At midnight,


    came out of the rare metal shop alone, and make complaints about the last material.


    His personal coaching work is calculated by times, and he came to buy Star iron only after he had advanced three times of guidance remuneration from Wang jelly.


    Wang guojelly was very straightforward and agreed without saying a word. In fact, Gu Nan was willing to help him solve the "disaster" of Xu Feiyan, let alone double his salary.


    However, all the money Gu Nan had was enough to buy 20 units of materials.


    "To purify star gold, at least half of the loss I don''t know how many times it will last. " Make complaints about the south.


    He found a reason to push Xu Feiyan''s guidance to the next time, which was also selfish, because he was in a hurry to buy Star iron and search for the free world mission.


    With his current 48 point evil value, as long as he does one more task, he is very likely to break through the 50 level.


    Once the achievement is extraordinary, it is the capital to settle down in the star world.


    Back to the secluded cottage Gu Niang had provided him, there were two people waiting here. As soon as they saw Gu Nan, they met him: "Mr. Gu, Miss wants to take Miss Bai back."


    Gu Nan took a look in the room. Bai Luoluo was lying in the cultivation warehouse, soaking himself in the green nutrient solution.


    Her body has been basically recovered, and there is no scar on her face.


    Gu Nan sent her to the world of immortals and Demons after she was in a coma. Naturally, her body was left in the world of stars. Before Gu Nan wanted to protect the coordinates of the world of immortals and Demons and guide her to reincarnation, but now it doesn''t matter.


    "Well, you can take her back." So Gu Nan nodded, "tell Gu Nian if she has any change, let me know as soon as possible."


    Gu Nan will certainly not take the matter lightly.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    After sending Bai Luoluo away, Gu Nan took out the star iron he had just got, put it in a jade container and put it on the flame.


    Star iron is a kind of metal with special material. It must be kept in cold storage. If it is heated a little, it will melt into liquid. If the temperature is higher, it will gasify rapidly.


    Gu Nan''s flame is also very special. It is ignited with a special fuel Xuening paste, which can control the temperature and keep the star iron in a liquid state.


    This step is quite smooth, just a moment later has been successful, Gu Nan immediately put in some gold powder.


    Gold powder is pure gold used as adsorbent. As soon as it enters the liquid, the whole liquid begins to contract rapidly, and the original dark color begins to turn to gold rapidly.


    "Done It''s not hard Gu Nan was relieved.


    The whole purification process took less than two minutes, but the technical content was not simple - at least the official alchemist came, and it was difficult to pick out Gu Nan''s mistakes.


    After all, this has been practiced many times in the world of immortals and demons.


    The final result is similar to Gu Nan''s expectation, 20 units of Star iron, only 8 units of star gold, the purification rate is only 40%.


    However, there is no way to do it. Gu Nan quickly picked up his mood and began to devote himself to the pattern drawing.


    Qin Xuanji provided him with a way to receive tasks, which is to find a platform to disclose the tasks to the outside world, to receive and complete the tasks in a private form.


    The existence form of world tasks is very strange. They are produced by the will of the world, but they are free from the will of the world. Only when there is a specially assigned person to "translate", can the friars understand the meaning.


    With the popularity of reincarnation business, organizations specialized in translation have gradually formed and published tasks to benefit from it.


    It''s really profitable to accomplish the world task, but most of these benefits are obtained by translators, such as minglou, or the organization Gu Nan is about to contact.


    As the inscriptions on the ground lit up, a golden beam of light gradually emerged, and a line of words directly reflected in his sight.


    "Welcome to Stargate, new man, please leave your code number."


    "Evil spirits."


    "Code confirmation, you currently have e-level permissions, please check the available tasks."


    Stargate, that''s the name of this organization. As an organization for all reincarnation, their docking system is very complete, and can even be completed by Gu Nan''s unilateral operation.


    Gu Nan uses his consciousness to click on the task list, but instead of a series of tasks, a sentence appears.


    "It is detected that you are receiving a task for the first time. Five tasks can be randomly assigned to you. It takes one day to refresh the task."


    "It is detected that you are receiving a task for the first time. You need to pay five units of star gold as collateral for receiving a task, which will be returned after the first task is completed."


    A row of two ascension jump out, let Gu Nan eyelid straight jump.


    There are only five tasks to choose at a time. It takes one day to reset and five units of star deposit to deposit How dark!


    One unit of star gold is only enough to open the gate of the astral boundary twice. As a result, it needs five units as soon as it opens Fortunately, it''s just a deposit.In order to earn the evil value, Gu Nan can''t manage so much. He immediately starts to check the task.


    In Gu Nan''s opinion, the five tasks are not very difficult and belong to the type of small tasks, but one of them caught his eye at the first glance.


    Mission objective: to protect Bailu goddess.


    Task plane: exotic, white fog plane.


    Task receiving times: 3


    task information: go to the position and protect the target person to survive for five days. This task is a team cooperation task, and the maximum number of people is 4.


    Gu Nan frowned and took the team cooperation task of three times, which means that three people have already taken the task, but someone didn''t agree to do it and wanted to wait for another one.


    After all, the greater the number of people, the greater the assurance of completing the task.


    What attracts Gu Nan''s attention most is the task content itself.


    "Bailu This is the character in the game Gu Nan can''t help recalling his previous life and those years of struggling in the game.


    Even the guardian Bailu goddess, there are similar copies in the previous life game, but I don''t know if it is consistent with this life.


    Surprised to see the familiar task, Gu Nan did not hesitate and directly chose to pick it up.


    "Task received successfully. The number of people has reached the maximum. Please start the task as soon as possible."


    After taking the mission, the light of Stargate will fade. After all, this is only a platform for taking the mission, not a reincarnation array.


    Gu Nan starts the ceremony of reincarnation next to him, inputs the coordinates of the plane, and the ceremony of reincarnation appears again.


    Gu Nan''s body is stored in the endless void, while the spirit is slowly pulled out and goes deep into the door of the reincarnation.


    When the spirit shuttles through the blue gate, Gu Nan finally finds out the difference of this reincarnation, because the situation behind the gate is different from what he has seen before

 Chapter 55

    Fairy world.


    In the quiet courtyard, Bai Luoluo dances the sword alone. Her movements are neat, and there is nothing superfluous in the sword path.


    If compared with a month ago, I''m afraid no one would think they were the same person.


    Just as she was quietly practicing her sword, a short sword suddenly came and appeared behind her. And Bai Luoluo''s reaction is also very fast, and he returns his sword in an instant.


    Keng!


    When the two swords intersected, the sound of metal fighting came out. The man left as soon as he touched them. He didn''t give Bai Luoluo the chance to fight back and went around her again.


    Another sword fell. Bai Luoluo had to turn back again, but her opponent went around to her left.


    After several times, Bai Luoluo finally couldn''t resist, and the long sword was chosen to fly far away.


    Bai Luoluo then said bitterly, "elder sister, you always use this So... "


    "Such obscene tactics?" Yan Xiaoxiao picks up the long sword and gives it back to Bai Luoluo, laughing.


    "Well..." Bai Luoluo nods gently.


    "My teacher taught me that." Yan Xiaoxiao, smiling slightly, said softly, "he told me that if you can win, it doesn''t matter what means you use; if you can decide life and death, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose."


    Since being accepted by the other party, Bai Luoluo has learned too much from her, and even has the idea of learning from her.


    But her young lady refused all the time, because she had not finished her studies and had a lot to learn.


    So although he didn''t agree with this, it didn''t prevent Bai Luoluo from showing his longing: "Little Miss''s teacher What kind of people are they? "


    "He probably The greatest killer in the world. " A smile hung from the corner of Yan Xiaoxiao''s mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan has also been reincarnated many times. Whether he goes to the Tianlan City plane, Langya world, or as a medium-sized immortal world, he comes to the plane soon after he passes through the boundary.


    This time, the light and soul were transported one by one in different sizes.


    Gu Nan knew that they were planes.


    Is the destination so far away from the star world


    One by one, the planes pass in front of Gu Nan. He seems to be watched by countless eyes. Countless wills seem to be gradually reaching out to him


    Gu Nan had never experienced this kind of experience before. An inexplicable sense of coldness began to breed in his mind.


    But in a flash, he came to himself again.


    Even if there are innumerable world wills, here is the reality of the world, it doesn''t matter to him. His promotion depends on the evil god system.


    In fact, at the beginning, he specially left a small cause and effect in langyashi, and he didn''t know what would happen when he was promoted


    With this in mind, Gu Nan''s spirit is thrown into a ball of light, and consciousness comes back to his body.


    "Oh, I wake up at last. Brother, you are far away from here! "


    Gu Nan had just woken up when he heard someone talking around him. He must have been his companion in this operation. He slowly opened his eyes, and sure enough, he saw a man and two women beside him.


    Gu Nan looked up and saw that he was an artist with long hair.


    But his speech posture is very civilian, just like the big brother next door going out to buy vegetables.


    "Now that all the people are here, let''s hurry." The taller of the two women said, "I''m the first person to pick up this mission. I''ve learned some information before. You can call me Dany."


    Dany speaks common language, but the three of them can clearly recognize that her name is pronounced differently.


    Gu Nan thought in his heart that this might be a monk from other language families. Then he introduced himself and said, "Gu Nan."


    "Luo Sheng."


    "Lu Zhan Yu."


    When he heard the last name, Gu Nan suddenly looked up and looked at the last woman. As expected, she also looked to her side.


    This time, they were reincarnated. Although they changed their bodies, the breath of the spirits could not be hidden. They recognized each other with a little discrimination.


    When he just came out of the Ming tower, Gu Nan met a pair of sisters. They were asked to solve Bai Luoluo''s problem of spiritual cultivation.


    But in the end, I still can''t help, Lu Zhanyu is one of the sisters.


    Gu Nan and she looked at each other, Lu Zhanyu just slightly tilted the corner of his mouth, gave him a deep look, and immediately moved his eyes away.


    Gu Nan also takes back his eyes and pretends not to know each other, but he is secretly on guard.


    The performance of this woman is totally different from that when she first met her. If it''s not schizophrenic, it''s that she''s been acting earlier Why do you have to act in front of your sister?


    The four knew each other, and then Dany began to introduce the mission."My plane is not far from here. There is also a legend about Bailu." Dany spoke slowly in a dignified voice.


    "According to the records, the protection of Bailu goddess has long happened in history. But at that time, the result was the failure of protection. Bailu goddess was invaded by evil spirits and degenerated into the moon god today. "


    "In other words, this bit plane is a single fragmentation bit plane. Once it is started and cannot be reset, we have no chance to come back."


    Hearing this, the other three frowned at the same time.


    Gu Nan is not a rookie now. He knows a lot about planes.


    Planes such as the immortal and demon world are quite complete, and the rules form their own system. Apart from volume, they are no longer different from normal planes.


    Because of the incomplete rules, the small planes are mostly called fragment planes. For example, he went to the "sky blue city" mission at the beginning. The events in the plane are repeated and in infinite samsara.


    It is precisely because of this that the "sky blue city" mission has failed many times.


    Now this task can''t be reset, which means that they don''t have the chance to fail - it''s different from the game. At that time, "Guardian Bailu" was just a common entry copy.


    There is no more information about Dani''s introduction. After all, it''s her first time to come here, and Gu Nan''s mission information is finally too late.


    "Copy of the main task: Bailu goddess survived for five days."


    "Mission reward: small."


    It''s a very simple message, almost without any effective prompt, but Gu Nan is not nervous, because he soon came to the central town and immediately felt relieved.


    "Dear adventurer, welcome to Bailu town." An old man with white hair and white beard came to them, bowed himself and said, "the devil is coming. The goddess needs your help."


    This is the Bailu town in Gu Nan''s memory. Even the NPC has not changed. Gu Nan even knows that this old man, as the mayor of the town, is actually a transvestite

 Chapter 56

    Players are the most boring people in the world. If they have enough time, they can explore every detail of the game and thoroughly study the characteristics of every NPC.


    "Guardian Bailu goddess" as a second-order copy, is also a very early copy of the game, in the game can be unlimited reset.


    When the players are able to crush the copies, of course, some boring people will come back and study them thoroughly one by one.


    Not only the playing methods and strategies, but also the background of the plot and the colored eggs of NPC passers-by are basically understood.


    So when Gu Nan saw the old man "Moffett", he immediately felt at ease. If it''s the copy in the game, he can get through with his eyes closed.


    While Gu Nan was looking around, the other three people had already begun to communicate with the mayor to explore more mission information.


    Gu Nan listened for a while, but was surprised to find that the level of these three people''s work was much higher than that of the Ming building.


    Even Lu Zhanyu, who looked like a silly girl before, was not as capable as the same person.


    "Is it because the independent reincarnation has to be self reliant, so the ability is stronger, or is it because the overall standard of that branch is too low?" Gu Nan had such doubts in his mind.


    Luo Sheng and Danni have already gone far away. Lu Zhanyu looks at Gu Nan in doubt: "don''t you go to understand the task?"


    Gu Nan shakes his head and says that he is not interested in it - nonsense. He can recite the lines of several key NPCs. What is there to explore.


    Lu Zhanyu looked at him strangely, but he didn''t say much at last.


    Gu Nan''s image in her eyes is also mysterious, which is the case from the star world. I didn''t expect that he was still a reincarnation.


    A moment later, the three gathered again and got the same information.


    "The demon Legion will invade. It will come from the West. We have half a day to prepare." Dany summed it up in simple language.


    Rosen nodded and added: "there are items in the town to restrain demons. If we fight, they can be provided to us for free."


    "But these items are limited, so use them carefully." Lu Zhanyu frowned and opened his mouth.


    Three people a person a sentence, immediately turn a head to come over, look toward Gu Nan.


    Although it''s necessary to share information as a partner, if you want to get information in vain Of course, no one will turn over immediately, but the white eyes in the dark are inevitable.


    Lu Zhanyu''s eyes show a trace of banter, and she wants to explore Gu Nan''s details.


    Gu Nan didn''t think so much. In order to finish the task well, he didn''t mind giving some advice to the three.


    "See that?" Gu Nan pointed to a little white dog by the road. The three men turned their heads at the same time, which frightened the white dog.


    "What happened to the dog?" He was curious.


    "This kind of dog is called green feather dog. There are three in this town. On the first day, there will be a flying demon. With the hair of the neck of the green feather dog, it can be lured to kill. "


    Gu Nan didn''t even lift his eyelids. He said, "if you don''t do this, you can only rely on a lot of molten powder to smash it. That''s blood loss."


    The "strategy" was so detailed that Rosen and Dany looked at each other. The latter hesitated and said, "this town is not big. It''s not hard to find a dog, it''s just How do you know? "


    "Oh, just now a beggar passed by and told me." Gu Nan casually said, three people are all looking at him with disbelief.


    "Don''t you believe it? I can''t help it Gu Nan shrugged, "the beggar has gone."


    ¡­¡­


    Although I don''t believe Gu Nan''s excuse, it''s no trouble to find three dogs. Just believe him.


    As task companions, their respective positions are still very pure. There is no conflict of interest between them. Why should they cheat themselves?


    After collecting the hair of the three dogs, the three began to ask the people in the town what help they could offer. They got a lot of weapons, potions, and means of restraining demons.


    The task level of the three men was really good. Knowing that they would not use all these things on the first day, they found a place not far from the front line as a temporary stronghold and material storage place.


    This is convenient for the rest personnel to rush to, and also convenient for the control of materials.


    In this process, Lu Zhanyu and other three people are basically busy, while Gu Nan is the audience ob.


    Although Gu Nan knew what he would use on the first day, he couldn''t say it all. That would be too fake. What beggar could know so much.


    The first wave of attack came in the evening, like the tide of demons emerged, straight make people feel numb.


    Each of these monsters looks strange and frightening. There are ogres with six heads, evil Eyed Monsters more than ten meters high, and giant spiders tens of feet long.


    "This is The devil? " Although Dany had great knowledge, she had never seen such a scene, and she couldn''t help breathing.


    Luo Sheng is also a little pale, but Lu Zhanyu can still keep calm, after all, is a big family.As for Gu Nan, it doesn''t matter. If these people have seen the war in the kingdom of God, they will know that these are not even small fights.


    "Don''t hurry. It''s just the vanguard of demons. Let NPC Let the aborigines consume first. " Gu Nan calmly opened his mouth and almost let it slip.


    Perhaps it was Gu Nan''s calm tone that infected several people subconsciously chose to listen.


    The town guards also burst out and rushed to the demon Corps from all directions. The ground outside the town was instantly stained red with blood.


    The demons didn''t let Gu Nan wait too long. Just a moment later, four demons appeared, who were much bigger and obviously like little leaders.


    "Do it." Gu Nan habitually said, "pay attention to the demons around them. They are elite guards. The template attribute is 30% higher than the ordinary one."


    Three people together a Zheng, and finish saying this, Gu Nan himself is slightly shaking his head, heart a "into the play too deep", straight toward the front line.


    The first day of the offensive is to give players to adapt to play, not too difficult.


    According to the world''s algorithm, the demon head''s strength is about five congenital segments, while Rosen and Dany are both six congenital segments, while Lu Zhanyu is slightly weaker and has five congenital segments.


    If it''s not on the battlefield and there are elite guards around, four of them can clean them up.


    Luo Sheng is a martial monk. He uses a huge sword. He can solve more than ten demons with one sweep. He rushes all the way to the battlefield.


    Danni was more like a spiritual practitioner. She was chanting words, and a fire rain fell down on the devil leader, which immediately caused a series of screams.


    Lu Zhanyu''s strength is a little weak, but she has both martial arts and spiritual skills. Her body is extremely flexible, and she enters the war after several ups and downs.


    All the demons who are close to her are enchanted and can''t get close to her.


    They all began to control the war situation by their own means, and then turned to Gu Nan - they were very curious about their mysterious companion.


    However, such a look made them see an extraordinary scene.

 Chapter 57

    Gu Nan chose the farthest target, and his speed was not fast, so when the three people looked at him, he was just about to contact with the devil.


    Three people are still waiting to see how he deals with the devil, did not expect that under their eyes, Gu Nan whole person disappeared out of thin air!


    There is no sign, no fluctuation of internal interest, he is just like a living person, and disappeared directly.


    Most concerned about Gu Nan''s Lu Zhanyu''s body shape, he was almost caught by a demon.


    Only half a breath later, Gu Nan''s figure appeared out of thin air. He had already gone around behind the demon leader and hit him with a hard blow.


    The demon leader didn''t even have a chance to react. He was directly hit by the fist and his brain burst. The red and white liquid splashed all over the ground, and all the demons around were quiet.


    "Roar!"


    Then the more loud roar rang out, and Gu Nan had already left.


    The whole process didn''t take more than half a minute, and the three onlookers were stunned until Gu Nan said, "what are you looking at? Get rid of the target quickly!"


    ¡­¡­


    Night is falling, the first attack is coming to an end, and the demon leader has three waves. Although the intensity has increased, the four can cope with it easily.


    Especially Gu Nan None of the demons could stop him. Seeing the scene, Luo Sheng was murmuring to himself. He didn''t know whether his huge sword could withstand Gu Nan''s attack.


    "Is the flying demon you are talking about coming up?"


    Standing inside the town wall, Lu Zhanyu can''t help but ask Gu Nan curiously.


    At this time, they did not doubt Gu Nan''s words, but they still had no idea about flying demons.


    "How do I know, the beggar didn''t say." Gu Nan rolled his eyes and said casually.


    Of course, he knew very well that when the devil died with only the last 1%, the flying devil would appear coming!


    A burst of sharp laughter rang out, Gu Nan suddenly spirit of a shock, quickly called several humanitarian: "the green feather dog''s neck hair out!"


    Before long, a group of pale blue hair, has been placed in front of Gu Nan.


    According to the theory in the game, the neck hair of the green feather dog has its own energy absorption effect, which can spontaneously gather the energy of the gas system before it is inactivated, which is a fatal temptation to the flying demons.


    A dark shadow rose and fell in the sky in the distance, quickly came to the four people, and an amazing breath filled out.


    "Extraordinary!" Luo Sheng suddenly exclaimed.


    "No, it''s pseudo extraordinary." Lu Zhanyu beside said in a deep voice, "only the rudiment of supernatural power, the actual realm has not reached that point..."


    The so-called pseudo transcendence refers to a strong person who has already possessed basic magic power, but has not yet reached the realm. In fact, Gu Nan is also at this stage.


    But even if it''s not really extraordinary, Lu''s look is very ugly.


    On the one hand, it''s not easy to deal with fake supernormal; on the other hand This is the first day! How can we deal with it?


    Luo Sheng looks dignified, while Danni clenches her teeth, and seems to be thinking about how to deal with it. Gu Nan doesn''t even change her expression.


    Most of the neck hair on the table was taken away by the flying demon, and the rest was taken away by Gu Nan.


    The stopped flying demon has shown his body shape - his whole body is blue, with a big bald head and blue face and tusks, which is in line with people''s impression of the demon image.


    He put his hair in his mouth and swallowed it directly. Then he looked at Gu Nan and yelled and clawed at him.


    "Be careful!" Lu Zhanyu three people exclaimed at the same time, this demon is obviously a kind of speed supernatural power, the body strength can''t be underestimated.


    However, Gu Nan gave a grim smile, and the Dragon Heart Pendant on his neck suddenly lit up. His right hand came out and immediately grasped the devil''s arm.


    Feitian devil was stunned. He didn''t see how the other party acted. He had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Gu Nan grabbed it by the arm, lifted it up directly, and then hit it heavily on the ground behind him. A terrible loud noise came out, and he smashed a crack in the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    Gu Nan didn''t mean to stop. Feitian devil was thrown back and forth by him like a ball. Gu Nan didn''t let go until five seconds passed.


    At this time, the flying demon could only lie on the ground, foaming at the mouth, and could not make any sound.


    Gu Nan breathed out a breath, then lifted the Dragon Heart Pendant and laughed at the three: "unconventional means Take a good rest in the evening, and tomorrow''s offensive will be more fierce. "


    ¡­¡­


    Night has come, Gu Nan alone in the temporary tent, closed his eyes to keep God.


    The first day''s attack was almost solved by him alone. Of course, it''s not that Gu Nan is ready to help others, but that he doesn''t think it''s necessary to use up the limited auxiliary supplies on the first day.


    Although it is a low-level copy, the difficulty of "guarding Bailu" is not low. His goal is to deal with the last two days as well as possible.


    I never try to make it as difficult as I can, but try to make it as easy as I can."Gu Nan?" A low call came from outside the makeshift tent.


    Gu Nan could not help smiling: "come in."


    Lu Zhanyu''s figure appeared. She seemed to complain and asked: "how do you live in this place Anyway, the devil will come tomorrow. We should have a good rest and raise our spirits. "


    They drove away the demons today. They are already the heroes of the town. Of course, they have comfortable houses.


    "Isn''t it convenient to wait for you?" Gu Nan said with a faint smile, "if you live there, there are many people and many eyes."


    This is actually an excuse. Because Gu Nan knows that there will be a wave of demons attacking at night. He will live in a temporary tent in advance, and then he will not attack suddenly.


    Of course, Lu Zhanyu didn''t know this. When he heard Gu Nanyi''s words, he flashed an indescribable color in his eyes, but the corner of his mouth said with a smile: "how about a shot?"


    The behavior of reincarnation is very common. On the one hand, the task is stressful. On the other hand, it''s not your own body and there''s no loss.


    "Well, take off your clothes." Gu Nan''s eyes were bland, and his face was smiling indifferently.


    Lu Zhanyu smoked at the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t move at all. They looked at each other for three seconds.


    In the end, Miss Lu couldn''t stand it. She said in a deep voice, "I want to tell you today that this task is not as simple as you think."


    "Oh?" Gu Nan''s face finally showed his curiosity. He wanted to know what he didn''t know about this copy.


    Lu Zhanyu hesitated: "it''s not convenient for me to elaborate on the details. I hope I think too much Anyway, be careful, Dany. "


    Be careful, Dany?


    Gu Nan''s mind flashed over a series of behaviors of this companion before, and didn''t seem to see anything wrong.


    With these words, Lu Zhanyu turned and left. However, when she was about to leave the tent, Gu Nan''s words came from behind, which almost made her stagger.


    "Why don''t you stay and have a fight?"

 Chapter 58

    Early the next morning, Gu Nan went outside the town as usual to start a new day''s defense.


    The three companions seemed to be doing as usual. Lu Zhanyu was as if he had not been to his tent last night, and Danni could not see any clue on her face.


    The next day''s battle will be much harder than the first day. Players have to use the items in the town.


    "A scroll, four magic crossbows, and holy light potion." Gu Nan skillfully picked from the materials, "this is enough."


    His companions watched him choose, listening to the nouns that they had never heard before, and jumped out of his mouth one by one.


    "OK, let me talk about today''s play." Gu Nan brings the three together in front of him, just like the previous life in the game.


    Noticing the three people''s more and more strange eyes, he had to start like this: "last night, a beggar passed by my tent..."


    "Just say what the beggar told you." Lu Zhanyu said angrily.


    Gu Nan gave her a "teachable" look and began to explain the strategy of the day.


    The second day''s invasion demons are not different from the first day''s formation, but they are changed to the rough skinned and slow-moving meat mountain demons.


    Holy Light potion should be provided to NPC townspeople. After mixing with water, let them soak their weapons, which can cause great damage to demons.


    This potion has no effect on the player''s weapons, so the player has to control the magic crossbow to shoot these demons with the heavy crossbow.


    After listening to Gu Nan''s story, Luo Sheng couldn''t help feeling: "it''s so difficult the next day It''s a five-star mission


    "Five stars?" Gu Nan Leng.


    "Don''t you know?" Dany added with a frown, "when you pick up a task at the gate of the star world, you will note that it is difficult. The more stars there are, the more difficult the task will be."


    Gu Nan recalled it carefully, as if there was such a thing However, when he chose a task, his attention was all on "guarding Bailu" itself, so he had no time to care about it.


    "It doesn''t matter. The difficulty is not very important." Gu Nan waved his hand.


    Black lines appeared on the three faces.


    ¡­¡­


    All battles are as good as Gu Nan expected, from the type of demon to the time of appearance, and then to the strength of the leader demon.


    Whenever there was doubt, Gu Nan would say: "there was a beggar last night..."


    "All right, all right! Who knows why there are so many beggars in the town! "


    Gu Nan expressed his concern.


    Everyone has his own secret. Gu Nan doesn''t want to talk about it. Of course, no one is stupid enough to ask.


    A spell like prophecy or astrology does not fail to achieve this effect. With such a teammate, it''s too late for the three to be happy. Who will come forward to question?


    Kill common demons with the magic crossbow, and four people will deal with the leader and elite.


    After the devil gets to the top, there''s no room for him to turn his hair.


    Gu Nan''s arrangement all came in handy, and each one was just right, without any waste, which made the three companions very surprised.


    In principle, even if we first see the devil and then consider the countermeasures, it is still in time, but it is necessary to waste resources to explore, resulting in unnecessary loss.


    With Gu Nan, the loss is almost minimized.


    On the third day, Gu Nan still arranged his tactics.


    "The beggar came again yesterday." Gu Nan said, "today''s demons are mainly from the air force. They can be dealt with by mobile arrow towers. But the leader and boss are land units, and they have no weakness. They have to rely on themselves. "


    "I remember there was a weakening scroll in the warehouse. Can''t it be used?" Lu Zhanyu raised his own question.


    Gu Nan picked to pick eyebrow, light smile way: "that back will use - the beggar says."


    Under Gu Nan''s precise arrangement, the third day is still not too difficult, but the energy loss of the four is much greater than the second day.


    On the third day, the leader and elite, as well as the final boss, had reached the peak of the second level. Even Gu Nan couldn''t fight alone, so he had to besiege four people.


    Of course, the main force is Gu Nan, only he can withstand the boss''s attack.


    When the battle was over, the four men were all tired. There was even a long wound on his right hand, which had hurt his tendon. It was bound to affect tomorrow''s battle.


    Gu Nan frowned, but there was no way.


    Despite their rich experience, these three players are still no match for the old players in the game - in terms of saving their lives on the battlefield.


    Until the fourth day, the accident finally happened.


    In a similar fight with the previous day, Dany was bitten by a demon in the neck and seriously injured on the spot because she was in a trance!


    Fortunately, Luo Sheng fought hard to save her from the battlefield, but at the same time, he was also seriously injured.So that night, Lu Zhanyu came to Gu Nan''s tent again.


    "Now you believe me?" Lu Zhanyu''s expression is dignified. Looking at Gu Nan who has no expression at all, he says slowly.


    "You mean Dany?" Gu Nan gently shook his head, "I can''t think of the reason why she deliberately did this."


    The reincarnated person''s insidious harm to her companion will lead to the failure of the task, but there is no second possibility, and she can''t have any profit.


    What''s more, the battlefield is changing rapidly, and this time it''s the reincarnation of the whole spirit, so she''s not afraid to take herself in?


    Today, if it wasn''t for Luo Sheng''s desperate rescue, she would have died on the spot.


    Lu Zhanyu looked a little strange: "tonight, they have been sleeping in the same room That''s what Dany wants. "


    Gu Nan just drank water and almost didn''t spray it on her face: "you mean, she came here just for shooting?"


    "Of course not!" Lu Zhanyu glared at him fiercely, "she is likely to kill Luo Sheng tonight, because she is not with us!"


    "She''s a hostile agent." Lu Zhanyu concluded in a deep voice.


    Gu Nan eyebrows a pick, finally realized what he ignored.


    In the world mission, the participants may not all be in the same camp, or there may be hostility between the two sides. But Gu Nan also did not expect that the hostile mission would disguise as a companion!


    "My family''s Secret mind skill, I realized at the beginning that her thoughts were very mixed, and she was still hostile to me."


    Lu Zhanyu said so, while Gu Nan nodded gently.


    If so, it makes sense. But Gu Nan never knew that defending Bailu would lead to player confrontation, and in this way, the difficulty was also extremely high.


    It seems unreasonable to think so.


    Gu Nan frowned. He always felt that something was wrong.


    That man Why did you say that?


    "Let''s see if we can save Luo Sheng, or at least wipe out Dany." Lu Zhanyu urged.


    Gu Nan suddenly raised his head and looked at her. All the time, he saw that she was hairy in her heart. Then he gave a smile: "OK, let''s go!"

 Chapter 59

    Gu Nan and his wife came out of the house with a loud roar.


    Gu Nan, an old driver who has experienced many battles in his previous life, certainly knows what the roar is, but Lu Zhanyu''s face turns red.


    "This couple of dogs and men..."


    Gu Nan laughed, didn''t speak and pushed the door open.


    As expected, the two people in the room are doing what everyone loves to do. The bedding has fallen to the ground. They are naked. When they see Gu Nan and Lu Zhanyu come in, they are all shocked.


    "Gu Nan? Why are you here? " Rosen was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t get angry, or in his opinion, it wasn''t a great thing.


    Before Gu Nan spoke, Lu Zhanyu said angrily: "Danni, don''t pretend any more! You are a hostile Tasker


    At this time, Luo Sheng''s face changed, and he held Dany''s hand back.


    He didn''t doubt Dany''s eccentric performance today, but he fell into the land of gentleness on the one hand, and on the other hand, he didn''t think about her opponent''s direction at all.


    At this time, Lu Zhanyu''s vigilance came out.


    Dany''s face was stunned, and it took a long time for her to respond: "you, you''re talking nonsense!"


    Lu Zhanyu sneered: "if it''s not a hostile mission, you will be hurt by low-level demons on the battlefield?"


    "I..." Dany''s face was blue and white for a while, but she couldn''t give any reason.


    Seeing this, Luo Sheng felt a chill in his heart and quickly climbed down from the bed, while Dany looked at him in a daze.


    "No more words? Then die Lu Zhanyu was like a hot tempered little girl. She put her hand on Danni''s head and beat her to death.


    "This..." Luo Sheng watched her do it, but there was no time to respond.


    He and Danni were both seriously injured. Of course, they couldn''t resist, so they had to look at Gu Nan.


    "She did the right thing." Gu Nan said with a smile, "since he is a traitor, of course, he should be eliminated at the first time And we don''t have much time. "


    "What?" This time, even Lu Zhanyu was stunned.


    "The last wave It''s already here. "


    With the sound of Gu Nan''s voice, the two people finally rose and fell.


    ¡­¡­


    "Gu Nan, thank you." Outside the town, Lu Zhanyu looked at the traps and arrow towers that had been set up long ago, while the demon Legion was blocked out and let go.


    There was some confusion in her eyes, and she seemed to admire Gu Nan''s anticipation.


    Gu Nan leisurely smile, indifferent way: "do it, the last day there is no clever way, those materials can use all use, can only rely on us."


    Danni was dead, and Luo Sheng had no fighting power. He stayed in the town to rest. Gu Nan and Lu Zhanyu were the only two left.


    Fortunately, the strength of the last wave of demons is not much stronger than before, and even weaker than the fourth wave.


    After all, "Guardian Bailu" is only a second-order copy. It is impossible to have a third-order creature, so we have to play tricks strategically.


    Starting from the consumption of props and NPC townspeople, the designer wants to gradually nibble at the cards on the player''s hand.


    And the last wave of offensive, is to calculate the players'' thinking inertia, want to hit them unprepared.


    Once the demons break through the town wall, to the point of street fighting, the difficulty of the copy will soar. The level of demons fighting alone is much higher than that of NPCs.


    But when you meet a player like Gu Nan, these methods are useless.


    At present, not only are there more than half of the materials left, but the militia in the small town still have fighting capacity, and the night attack has not taken effect. Even if there are only two players left, it is not difficult to guard the town.


    With the number of demons getting less and less, the boss finally appeared, but ate the last weakening scroll and fell into the siege of the town soldiers. This copy also entered the end.


    In terms of game terms, now it''s basically CG stage. Players just need to watch the play.


    "Gu Nan, when you get back to the star world, you need to contact more!" Lu Zhanyu joked in a little girl''s voice, "can we do the next task together?"


    "Yes Gu Nan agreed, "I''m very happy to cooperate with you By the way, did Rosen kill him? "


    "Kill..." Lu Zhanyu blurted out a word, and then the whole person was stunned.


    Then she gave a reluctant smile: "what are you talking about?"


    Gu Nan had a sincere smile on his face: "I mean, did you kill Luo Sheng before you went out? I''ve killed Dany anyway, and he''s not the only one


    Lu Zhanyu''s smile gradually subsided and he didn''t speak.


    "By the way, with your caution, you should have disposed of his body?" Gu Nan still said to himself, "if I finish the task, and want to go back to have a look, found the body can not say clearly."


    Gu Nan''s voice reverberates slowly, and Lu Zhanyu finally smiles again.But this time her smile is very calm, and her face is the coldness when she first came here. Anger, admiration, expectation, these emotions are gone.


    "How did you find out?" She''s just pure curiosity.


    "You asked me a question." Gu Nan also said calmly, "you ask me if you want to use the last scroll."


    Lu Zhanyu frowned and thought for a while, then guessed: "do you think it''s a waste of materials So suspect that I''m the enemy Tasker? "


    "No, no, this mission has no adversaries." Gu Nan''s tone is very positive, "I just think that a person who simply wants to complete the task will not ask like that."


    "You should understand that you just need to believe me, so why ask more?"


    "Then you came to me and said you were going to kill Dany. That''s when I understood." Gu Nan stares at the girl''s eyes, "you are testing, testing whether I have enough assurance."


    "The land even lost a look of self doubt - I asked


    Gu Nan shrugged his shoulders and said he had no comment on this: "so what''s the reason you killed them


    "Why, you don''t know?" This time it''s Lu Zhanyu''s turn to be surprised. "For team formation tasks, the rewards given by the star world are fixed. The less people form a team, the more rewards."


    "In other words, the less people survive, the more rewards." Gu Nan suddenly realized, gave her a thumbs up, "as expected, the most poisonous woman."


    Lu Zhanyu''s mouth was slightly puffed, and he felt speechless about Gu Nan''s praise.


    "So you''re going to kill me now?" Lu Zhanyu looked up at Gu Nan and pointed to himself, "kill me, a kind-hearted woman, and enjoy the reward alone."


    "Of course not." Gu Nan refused without hesitation, "as I said, we had a very happy cooperation!"


    "We can still form teams in the future. I''m in charge of the mission, you''re in charge of the team. "


    "When I''m found out, I deny that I sold you. Isn''t that good?"

 Chapter 60

    "Copy task completed. Main task evaluation: B, branch plot development degree: D, map exploration degree: C, crime degree: B, comprehensive evaluation: B


    "Accumulated points: 100 points. Cumulative sin value: 3 points. "


    When Gu Nan returned to the world of stars, the prompt text in the evil Temple gradually emerged.


    Despite some accidents, Gu Nan was satisfied with the mission. Not only successfully get the award, but also know a "reliable" partner.


    Yes, although Lu Zhanyu''s work is not authentic, in order to swallow the reward and sell his teammates, Gu Nan doesn''t mind!


    To put it bluntly, he has seen more immoral and outrageous things in previous games. Most of the players in the game of evil spirits have no idea. This kind of thing is too common.


    If a few players in the replica cooperate sincerely, it''s either that there''s no profit in selling teammates, or that the task is really too difficult, not even one less person.


    As for whether Lu Zhanyu will sell himself Gu Nan is not afraid. He is always on guard against everyone around him, and she is not one more.


    The most important thing is He will be promoted to the third level soon. Are you afraid that Lu Zhanyu will dare to resist?!


    After getting the reward for this mission, Gu Nan has gained 1010 points and 51 points of guilt, just meeting the advanced requirements!


    Consciousness into the hall of evil god, Gu Nan in the throne of evil god sat for a while, let the mood gradually calm down, and then ordered.


    "Advanced."


    "Exchange items: Advanced evil spirits. At present, it is a second-order evil god. The advanced level needs 1000 points, and the evil value requires 50 points Meet the requirements, advanced start. "


    "You are about to be upgraded to level 3 evil god. Please select the core skill."


    "Shadow." Gu Nan, of course, chose the most familiar "shadow" route in his previous life.


    "Shadow" or "shadow" rule is one of the high-level rules in the game. It is one and two sides of the law of light, and it is also in the first level in the core skills.


    Of course, the more advanced the skills are, the higher the requirements for operation are. Gu Nan, a high player, certainly doesn''t worry about this.


    With an inexplicable force into the body, Gu Nan seems to be in the infinite void, and a is from far and near, bit by bit devouring the whole night sky.


    "This is The power of shadows? " Gu Nan''s mind is filled with endless feelings, which makes him feel headache.


    After all, reality is not a game, the body can be strengthened, but when Gu Nan himself began to enter the extraordinary stage, the so-called "Benming magic power" could not be mastered out of thin air.


    Unless these insights are fully understood, strength cannot keep up with the realm.


    Of course, this is not difficult for Gu Nan.


    As a high-end player like him, his savvy is at the top, and his understanding of "shadow" is far beyond ordinary people. He knows every use of "shadow power", but what he lacks is the principle.


    And those feelings from the evil temple are to help him "know what he has".


    Since then, even without the existence of the evil temple, Gu Nan may not be able to understand the "shadow" rule by himself.


    In the empty palace, Gu Nan stood alone in the center, and the dark shadow gradually spread from his feet until the whole palace was covered.


    And at a certain moment, the speed of shadow generation suddenly slowed down.


    In Gu Nan''s consciousness, it seems that there is some power from far away, inexplicably, coming to him, trying to stop his breakthrough.


    However, this power is too weak. Once it is washed away by the "shadow" law of the original level, it will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "Is that cause and effect? That day in langyashi or specially left, did not expect so useless Gu Nan washed away the power and shook his head in his heart.


    I don''t know how long it took, Gu Nan slowly opened his eyes, and the shadow at his feet suddenly opened, and then all of them converged.


    "Shadow body."


    He stretched out his right hand and gently grasped it. A dark sword gradually came out. The body of the sword was thin and narrow, with a faint black light.


    The familiar touch makes Gu Nan smile. With a stab of his sword, a strange ripple reverberates.


    The successful promotion to the third level not only strengthened his physical strength to an unprecedented level, but also really possessed the core skill of "shadow power".


    According to the practice theory of the celestial world, it is a process of spiritual transformation from congenital to transcendental.


    Although the principles of the advancement of evil spirits are different, the final results are similar. Gu Nan''s spirit has also been greatly strengthened, and his skill power has reached the third level, which is no longer a castrated version only relying on equipment.


    More importantly, because of the "shadow eardrop" effect, his "shadow power" at this time is actually Level 2!


    As a core skill, "shadow power" is an open skill "latent shadow" at level 1, and "shadow body" at level 2.


    The role of "shadow body" is to manipulate the shadow to create things. It can not only create a weapon that is extremely handy and changeable at any time, but also incarnate in armor for defense. At the highest level, it can also create a human form."Shadow" is worthy of being one of the top core skills. It''s not only powerful, but also extremely difficult to operate. It takes at least three or five years for ordinary players to think of the level of making a separation.


    For Gu Nan, of course, it is not difficult.


    After practicing "shadow body" completely, Gu Nan''s consciousness returns to noumenon.


    "The next step is to go to the world of immortals and demons. With my current strength, it''s not difficult to hunt and kill the extraordinary. It''s just time to earn a wave of evil value and points." Gu Nan is thinking about the next trend.


    Although he has been promoted to the third level, his guilt value has also reached 50 points, but this is not enough.


    Next, three common skills columns will be opened at 100, 200 and 300 nodes respectively. Common skills can be purchased and used, and core skills will be upgraded.


    If you want to be promoted to the fourth level, you need 500 points of sin.


    The points needed are astronomical, and Gu Nan has to spare some points to buy some third-order equipment.


    For example, the eyepiece of the observer, or even the four yuan crossbow, can already die, waiting for Gu nan to buy a better substitute.


    "But before that, I have to go to the reincarnation club."


    Gu Nan didn''t forget that he took over the job of combat coach, so that he could buy enough star iron and get in touch with the gate of star world.


    There are many strong people in the world of stars. Gu Nan has no capital to act recklessly, so he has to abide by the rules here.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Gu Nan is planning to go to the immortal world, there are two people coming to Qinglong hall headquarters, which is outside Yan Xiaoxiao''s manor.


    "Master, this is the new headquarters of Qinglong hall." A strong young man, standing beside a middle-aged man with white hair, said with a bow.


    "The head of Qinglong hall is also a cautious man to change five headquarters in three days." The white haired man said softly with a smile of interest.


    He then turned to look at the young man: "the murderer who killed your martial uncle Han may be in it. Don''t you want to avenge him?"


    Young Du Mian''s face suddenly became ferocious, but he soon calmed down: "I''m not the opponent of that man, so I need to ask the master to do it, otherwise I may not catch up with him all my life."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The white haired man was smiling brightly, full of laughter, and patted Du Mian on the shoulder.


    "Not bad. To be able to bend and stretch is the way to achieve great things. " The white haired man said meaningfully, "I don''t admit defeat, so I will lose all the time. I''m glad that you can learn to retreat."


    When Du Mian heard this, he was silent for a long time. Finally, he breathed out a long breath: "please kill this man."


    "Don''t worry." But the white haired man waved his hand gently, "the son of a thousand gold, sit down.". Why should we expose ourselves before the other party shows up? "


    "It is the right way to use force to suppress others."

 Chapter 61

    When Gu Nan came to the reincarnation club, he ran into an acquaintance by accident.


    "Gu Nan, here you are!" Wang Lizhi looked at him in surprise. "Miss Xu hasn''t arrived yet. Many people in the club want to know you. Would you like to give a face?"


    "Good." Gu Nan doesn''t care. He just does whatever he wants sometimes. He''s not autistic. What''s wrong with knowing some people.


    After all, there are few students today, and the public training room is a little lonely, but Gu Nan''s arrival makes it lively here.


    "Coach gu!"


    "Coach Gu, I''ve long wanted to meet you."


    "Thank you so much, coach gu! You are our Savior


    Gu Nan was surrounded by a circle of strong fighting coaches, who came up in turn to shake hands with him. They all looked very grateful.


    Gu Nan can''t help but feel speechless. It seems that Xu Feiyan has really upset them.


    After thanking him, most of the coaches went to their own work. Some of them wanted to ask Gu Nan for advice, and their posture was very low.


    After all, it''s a character who has convinced Xu Feiyan. Who dares to be presumptuous?


    Gu Nan also gave some advice at will. With his level and insight, even if he had no strength at all, he was enough to instruct these coaches.


    Of course, no one at the scene can see that Gu Nan has advanced beyond the ordinary, otherwise no one dares to put forward the word "instruction".


    "Here comes Miss Xu!"


    I don''t know who yelled. Gu Nan turned to see that Xu Feiyan had arrived.


    Xu Feiyan is still that loose sportswear, with her cold and beautiful face, it really has some charm of iceberg beauty.


    "Coach Gu."


    Gu Nan nodded gently: "is everything I want ready?"


    Before Xu Feiyan said anything, the young people who came with him said, "all the loads, instruments and equipment you want are here, but I warn you that if you speak freely, you will taste the consequences!"


    Xu Feiyan gave the young man a silent look. The young man was her elder brother Xu Xun. As soon as he heard what happened to him yesterday, he decided that he was a liar and had to follow him.


    And that''s exactly what Xu Xun thought.


    In his opinion, Gu Nan obviously didn''t know where to hear the rumor. He knew that his sister had a secret illness, so he found a chance to cheat.


    Even he may have the idea of toads eating swans. Xu Xun said this to irritate each other.


    As long as the other party is angry and asks "who are you" and so on, he can show his identity and teach the boy a good lesson, and he can''t reply!


    It''s a pity that he thought very well, but Gu Nan didn''t even look at it. He just spoke calmly.


    "Well, come with me."


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you know how to fight? Let''s do a set of fists first. Let''s see. " Gu Nan came to the training room, did not immediately start "treatment", the first sentence is this.


    "Good." Xu Feiyan nodded gently.


    "You..." Xu Xun wants to speak, but is glared at by Xu Feiyan, so he has to sit aside and sulk.


    Xu Feiyan obediently practiced a set of boxing, and in the process, Gu Nan''s eyes always swam between her legs, judging the disharmony between the two.


    This curtain fell in Xu Xun''s eyes, which confirmed that Gu Nan must have a bad heart. If you can see the problem with your eyes, what else do you need so many devices to do?


    "Well, stop it." Gu Nan opened his mouth and handed over a leg ring. "Hang it on the left leg, three centimeters below the knee, and fight again."


    Xu Feiyan acted according to her words, but just as she was about to finish, she heard Gu Nan say, "it''s too low."


    She had to raise some more.


    "It''s too much. A little lower."


    "Again OK, that''s it


    Xu Feiyan looks a little strange, but Xu Xun over there can''t help it. He angrily takes a tape measure and runs over and says, "you think your eyes are rulers! You say three centimeters is enough... "


    He got stuck in the middle of what he said, because with a tape measure, the position of the leg ring was not much, just three centimeters away from the knee.


    Gu Nan continues to be expressionless and has a precise control of distance, which is a necessary quality for professional high play.


    "All right, brother, just watch it." Xu Feiyan is still full of confidence in Gu Nan and pushes Xu Xun aside.


    Xu Xun rolled a white eye: "the female does not stay in big!"


    Xu Feiyan didn''t fight with him. He was still fighting as usual. Gu Nan asked her to change her leg ring after watching for a while.


    "Change this leg ring, or the old position..."


    "This one, too, is half a centimeter lower."


    "Change the low one..."


    After nearly an hour''s adjustment, Xu Feiyan has begun to gasp slightly. She has three leg rings on her left leg and one on her right leg.


    At this time, Gu Nan was finally satisfied and said, "OK. Fix these four leg rings, and then practice the same boxing five times a day. You can take them off in a week"That''s it?" One side of Xu Xun see yawn repeatedly, see Gu Nan suddenly stop, can''t help blurting out.


    Gu Nan ignored him, said hello to Xu Feiyan, and went straight to the door.


    "Wait a minute, coach Gu." Xu Feiyan saw that he turned around and wanted to leave, and then he called him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "When my leg problem is solved, will you continue to be my personal trainer?"


    Gu Nan thought that the source of star gold still needs to be solved, so he nodded: "yes, but I won''t come often. At least I won''t be free for more than a week."


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister, do you really believe that guy?"


    Xu Xun watched his sister carefully lift up her trouser legs and put the fixator on her legs, but she was not angry.


    Gu Nan''s action, in his eyes, is completely playing tricks, inexplicably let his sister fight for an hour, hanging a few leg rings, this is over?


    If it had been that simple, my father would have cured my sister long ago!


    Xu Feiyan didn''t retort, but calmly said: "anyway, it''s true or false. Don''t you know after a week?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the world of immortals and demons, in the manor of Qinglong hall headquarters, there is already a cry of killing. Countless powerful enemies look around, and even Bai Luoluo is forced to fight with blood.


    Fortunately, after this period of Yan Xiaojiao''s training, she is no longer the rookie at the beginning. She doesn''t hesitate to kill people, and her knife is a life.


    "Xiaobai, go!" Yan Xiaoyi''s sword splits an enemy and brings Bai Luoluo to a secret road. "Go, I''ll come right away!"


    "Miss, you''ll come with us, too!" Bai Luoluo looks at Yan Xiaoxiao and turns back. He can''t help saying.


    Yan Xiaoxiao ignored her, gritted her teeth and went to the side of the secret road. With a push of her hand, a hidden darkroom was pushed out of the wall.


    Bai Luoluo was stunned. This is the little lady''s room. How could there be a hidden dark room? What did the little lady hide in it?


    By the weak light, she seems to be able to see, it is a coffin!


    "Teacher, I''ll take you away!" Yan small hands holding up the coffin, gritted his teeth said.


    Inside It turns out to be a little girl''s teacher? Was he already dead?


    When she saw the lid of the coffin, she didn''t know if it was in vain!

 Chapter 62

    "See? Just three magic teams are enough to make the headquarters of Qinglong hall completely chaotic. "


    The white haired man stood on a high mountain outside the manor and said to Du Mian. They are in an excellent position to have a panoramic view of the whole estate.


    But Du Mian frowned slightly: "the headquarters is in such a mess. The man hasn''t appeared yet. Isn''t he here?"


    "It may be that he is not here, or that he does not care about this force." White hair voice is still calm, can not hear any waves, "of course, more likely to be hidden up."


    Du Mian suddenly turned pale and said anxiously, "master means that he has already noticed us?"


    "Nature is aware of it." The white haired man shook his head and said with a smile, "but so what? I destroy his power and cut off his foundation. This is a plot of Yang. "


    "If he doesn''t want to be a turtle all his life, he''ll show up sooner or later."


    It seems to be to verify the white haired people''s statement that the original rapid offensive in the manor seems to be blocked by some force, and everyone is one of them.


    A wave of inexplicable swept, a burst of unspeakable palpitations in everyone''s heart.


    Du Mian also felt the wave, so he showed a smile on his face and said in a loud voice: "as expected, the master didn''t expect, but the man couldn''t help it."


    However, the white haired man, who had always been calm and calm, suddenly changed color at the moment: "he has been promoted to extraordinary level!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Teacher Are you advanced? " Yan Xiaoxiao looks at Gu Nan in front of him, and his face is full of surprise.


    Originally, Gu Nan''s power was completely convergent, but at the moment of completion of reincarnation, his power entered the body through the spirit, but the fluctuation could not be concealed from others.


    Gu Nan also learned that one of the advantages of the super strong is that there is no need to wait for reincarnation, and his power can recover quickly until he reaches the limit that the spirit can carry.


    "Half spirit reincarnation So it is


    Gu Nan, who has been in the third stage, has different feelings when he was reincarnated. Many things he didn''t understand at the beginning are now clearly placed in front of him.


    "Relying on half of the spirits, the other half is replaced by the power of the world. In this way, we can not only inherit all our strength, but also get a chance to avoid death. "


    "But once the body dies, the spirit will be rejected by the power of the world, but it is difficult to enter this plane."


    Gu Nan saw clearly the essence of the half spirit reincarnation, finally turned his head and nodded to Yan Xiaoxiao: "there are enemies?"


    "Yes They are the people of the infinite. " Yan Xiaoxiao gnashes her teeth. The power of Qinglong hall is almost pinnacled overnight, and they suffer a heavy loss.


    It took so much effort to gather the strength. After this battle, I''m afraid that most of them will be lost.


    As if seeing what Yan Xiaoxiao thought, Gu Nan said with a faint smile: "as long as you reach your own strength, how many of these forces are there I''ll be your teacher first, and then I''ll destroy the enemy! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Gu Nan''s figure disappeared instantly, and Bai Luoluo over there looked at him in a daze.


    Although Gu Nan''s face is different from his own because of his reincarnation, Bai Luoluo still feels inexplicably that little miss''s teacher How familiar


    ¡­¡­


    The white haired man said to Du Mian in a deep voice: "you step back first..."


    Before he had finished his words, Gu Nan, who was wearing a white robe inlaid with gold, appeared, looked at him and said with a smile, "the demon king, Wang Yutong?"


    The devil''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was silent for a while, and said, "that''s good. Gu Daoyou has been promoted all the way from the four congenital stages in just over half a year. He is worthy of the title of the genius of heaven


    "Do you know me?" Gu Nan is really a little curious. He didn''t expect that the other party, a native, actually knew what happened to him in those years.


    "At that time, Daoyou had already realized the rudiment of the supernatural power and escaped from wendaoyou. But we can''t hide this from you." The white haired devil said leisurely.


    He knew Gu Nan''s resume well, but Du Mian was shocked.


    It turns out that when he was born in the fourth period, he had already realized the rudiment of magic power No wonder he can defeat or even kill martial uncle Han Qiong with his innate state!


    Du Mian even made up Gu Nan''s purpose.


    At that time, the other party must have been congenitally successful. He was about to find an extraordinary strong man to test his hand and help him to be promoted with the fight of life and death!


    Even Mojun thought like this. He said again: "my younger martial brother Han is inferior to others. He died in the hands of Taoist friends. I have nothing to say. There is no hatred between Daoyou and me. Why don''t we... "


    "Why don''t you go with your younger martial brother too?" Gu Nan stopped drinking. He didn''t know when to pour out a black sword in his hand. A sword stabbed the demon king!


    This sword is too fast, even the devil can''t dodge.


    But the devil king is the leader of the devil way. Even if he doesn''t come from the upper world, his means are not comparable to those of ordinary people.


    I saw him in no hurry, stretched out his right hand in Gu Nan''s sword tip gently, immediately blocked Gu Nan''s attack.


    But without waiting for him to smile, Gu Nan suddenly gave a sly smile. In the devil''s heart, a sense of crisis suddenly arises, and he immediately wants to withdraw his hand. Now it''s really too late.The sword, which had been defeated by the fingertips, stretched several feet out of thin air and pierced into the fingertips of the demon king.


    Even Du Mian could feel that the master''s breath had disappeared. It was obvious that this sudden move had broken his magic power.


    Finally, there was some annoyance in the eyes of the demon king, but his eyes were always calm: "since Daoyou insisted on being the enemy of us..."


    "If you want to fight, fight. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Gu Nan only took a step back, but with another sword, he pointed at the devil''s face.


    The devil''s mouth is slightly puffed. He has never seen such an opponent. In their capacity and status, what can we not sit down and talk about? Do you have to be like the enemy of life and death?


    The enmity between Yan Xiaoxiao and the devil''s way has never been put in the eyes of the devil. It''s a big deal to give Yan Xiaoxiao a clean hand at that time.


    As for whether it was wronged or not, comrade Mojun did not care.


    Gu Nan has six swords in a row. This time, the devil doesn''t use his fingers. Instead, he waves his hand gently. Six power vortices just appear and just block Gu Nan''s sword path.


    "Gravitational vortex? It''s kind of interesting. " Gu Nan nodded gently.


    The magic King''s core skill is "gravity", which is already a very high-end rule. Of course, the opponent''s standard is also quite good.


    Good skills and good operation, in order to play a good effect.


    But unfortunately, he is facing Gu Nan, who knows the advantages and disadvantages of almost all the laws in the world and how to deal with them.


    Gu Nan''s black sword disappeared, but behind the devil, a human figure suddenly stood up and smashed it with a hard blow!


    The weakness of gravitational vortex is that the closer it is to the noumenon, the more difficult it is to control it. It is easy to cause gravitational chaos. Therefore, it is undoubtedly the best choice to use avatar to fight with him.


    "Damn it


    The devil finally began to be in a hurry. He never thought that the other party had seen it only once, and then he saw his weakness!


    And the holy magic finger is also broken by the opponent. He has no chance of winning


    The devil made a quick decision, and suddenly a gravitational vortex was pushed out. The shadow incarnation had to stay away, but he took this opportunity to get out of the war.


    He picked up Du Mian and left quickly, leaving only one sentence.


    "Gu Daoyou, if you have a chance, you might as well come to my altar for a talk."

 Chapter 63

    Gu Nan watched the shadow of the demon king disappear gradually, but did not chase him.


    The actual realm of this demon king is still above him, but the means are completely seen through by him. But Gu Nan wants to leave the other side, the difficulty is also quite big.


    Anyway, there will be people from minglou leading the battle in the future. Why is it necessary for him to fight with the devil now?


    Waiting for the head to be picked up is the last word.


    As soon as the demon king retreated, the evil way left those little fish and shrimp. Of course, they couldn''t turn up any waves. After a while, they were slaughtered by Gu Nan.


    Yan Xiaoxiao starts to arrange for people to clean up the manor and rearrange the destroyed clothes.


    "Teacher, was that The devil Yan Xiaoxiao came to Gu Nan and asked with some difficulty.


    Gu Nan''s fight with the devil king didn''t avoid anything, and the devil king''s conspicuous appearance was easy to be recognized.


    "Not bad."


    Yan Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, arched his hand and said: "congratulations to the teacher, as soon as he entered the extraordinary world, he stepped into the" micro "realm!"


    The so-called micro, refers to the extraordinary stage of the three realms.


    From transcendence to breakthrough, there are three realms in the middle: Hunyuan, weiru and Hengyu. According to Gu Nan''s understanding, it is actually the difference of core skills level 1, level 2 and level 3.


    He has a shadow in his ears, and his core skills are already level 2. Therefore, he is not at all inferior to the demon king who is generally recognized as "entering the micro realm", so Yan Xiaoxiao thinks so.


    "Not really." Gu Nan shook his head, "I''m just aware of the supernatural power, but I haven''t kept up with myself."


    Yan Xiaoxiao almost rolled his eyes The supernatural power surpasses the realm, which is more terrible, OK!


    Only at this time, she was suddenly silent.


    Gu Nan looked at her and said with a smile, "what? Do you think revenge is possible? "


    Yan Xiaoxiao still didn''t speak, the usual smile gradually disappeared, instead, it was the seven kill witch who killed everywhere.


    To Yan Xiaoxiao, Gu Nan sees very thoroughly.


    This young girl is a natural killer. The revenge against her family makes her grow up quickly, but it also makes her go on the road of extreme and paranoid.


    Although in her own persuasion, she temporarily put down the hatred, but this does not mean that she forgot.


    She put away her sword, which was just a matter of life and death, and never pulled it out, which showed that she was still trying her best to restrain herself.


    She wants to nourish the sword in her heart with deep hatred. When the sword comes out of its sheath, it will be the time for her to become a Taoist.


    "Take revenge." Gu Nan light tunnel.


    Yan Xiaoxiao looked at him in amazement. She thought that the teacher would persuade her to be patient until the heart sword was formed. Unexpectedly


    "If you can''t even get revenge, what''s the point of practicing martial arts?" Gu Nan touched her head and said with a smile, "never forget what made you go this way."


    With Gu Nan''s voice, Yan Xiaoxiao seems to have returned to the old mansion, the scene of blood splashing, the shivering from the depths of his soul.


    ¡­¡­


    In the first World War of qinglongtang headquarters, there were many people around, and the result was impossible to hide.


    The demon king went to the south central region in private, trying to catch up with the new force "Qinglong hall", but was wounded and returned. Such news began to spread all over the world.


    Even as rumors become more and more popular, it is said in some places that the demon king is seriously injured and dying, and the way to wipe out the demon is just around the corner.


    In the center of the mainland, minglou is in the headquarters of our world.


    "It''s ridiculous! The demon king is already a master in micro environment. He is the strongest group among the aborigines. How can he be hurt so easily? "


    A wrinkled old man slapped the table and didn''t believe the rumors at all.


    Together with him, a total of 11 people with different looks were sitting around a huge round table discussing the incident.


    "But it''s true. The devil retreated." The old man said leisurely to a woman in green, "according to our information, the man who fought with the devil is at least a strong one in the micro realm."


    The old man looked gloomy. He knew that he could not refute the hard evidence in front of him, so he asked: "well, tell me, where is such a master? Is there any secret in this world that we haven''t found in minglou? "


    The old man''s last sentence made everyone present look dignified.


    Minglou has been preparing for this plane for such a long time, but it''s not just to finish a task.


    When they have solved the problem of hostile reincarnation, it can be used as the resource plane of minglou to stably transport all kinds of materials and human resources.


    If there are secrets or even hidden forces in this world, that is what we really need to pay attention to.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." While everyone was thinking, one of the women said in a voice, "I think I probably know who that person is


    "What?"


    "Is that true?"


    "Tang Xuan, did you get information from other channels? Is it reliable? "A series of questions rang out, and Tang Xuan''s face showed a wry smile. She gently pushed the information on her hand forward: "I don''t know if you remember that we had a genius before..."


    With her voice, the information in her hand was distributed to the people.


    After reading Tang Xuan''s materials, all of them were frowning.


    Tang Xuan showed them that it was Gu Nan''s dispute with Yan Xiaoxiao.


    At the beginning, Gu Nan instructed Yan Xiaoxiao all the way, which was not a secret in the eyes of those who wanted to. Even the devil could find it, let alone explain the building.


    And Yan Xiaoxiao is the seven kill demon girl, and also the leader of Qinglong hall, which is more obvious.


    "So It should be Gu Nan who is promoted to be extraordinary. " A young man with sword eyebrows grinned bitterly and shook his head. "At the beginning, I was very optimistic that he could be promoted. I didn''t expect that he would be so soon."


    This young man, Yue Chenxing, once stationed in the south, had seen Gu Nan''s amazing achievements in that year and appreciated him very much.


    "It''s a pity he''s not one of us." Next to him, another man sighed softly, "otherwise our mission will be too easy."


    People also have no choice but to sigh.


    Even among the people present, most of them are still in the first "Hunyuan" realm. If there is a new one, the combat power will be greatly expanded.


    Minglou can''t help but go and stay, so no one can say anything about Gu Nan''s departure. He can only sigh that he left at a wrong time.


    Just when the meeting fell into silence, a middle-aged man with refined temperament knocked on the table.


    "Even if Gu Nan is no longer one of us, he may not be able to come here." The middle-aged man''s expression is flat, as if nothing can make him moved, "he and the devil started, this can prove a lot of things."


    People''s eyes suddenly brightened. They regretted the passing of talents. For a moment, they didn''t expect this.


    If you are not a companion, you can also be a comrade in arms!


    The middle-aged man slowly stood up: "everyone, the final battle has come, you can start the extraordinary war."

 Chapter 64

    Just at the top of minglou, because of Gu Nan''s battle with the devil king, he decided to start the final decisive battle ahead of time and intervene in the war with extraordinary combat power, a shadow came to the South quietly.


    "Sister Jiaqi, this is today''s information."


    A young man with short hair approached, put a pile of papers at Mo Jiaqi''s desk and said softly.


    "Well, I see." Mo Jiaqi nodded, smiling at the young man, "thank you, Zhao mu."


    The young man named Zhao Mu seemed to be a little shy. He showed a shy look and said in a hurry: "sister Jiaqi, you should also pay more attention to rest!"


    Mo Jiaqi was stunned. Recently, the battle between good and evil is very hot. She is also very busy, but she hasn''t had a good rest for a long time.


    So she laughed again and patted Zhao Mu''s arm: "OK, after dealing with today''s batch, I''ll have a good sleep."


    Seeing the effect of his admonition, Zhao Mu nodded excitedly, and a strange feeling gradually emerged in his heart.


    Jiaqi would listen to my advice. It''s useless for others to advise her. She


    When Zhao Mu''s heart was surging, he looked at Mo Jiaqi''s eyes gradually straightened. Because he saw that a wisp of black was spreading along the foot of the table.


    The dark shadow seemed to be slow and fast. Without waiting for Zhao Mu''s reaction, it climbed up Mo Jiaqi''s neck in the blink of an eye, and Mo Jiaqi seemed to know nothing about it.


    "Little..." Before Zhao Mu finished his two words of "be careful", he saw a scene that made him gape.


    That shadow is actually in mojiaqi neck gently ring cut a circle, the latter''s head, so fell down!


    "Jia, sister Jiaqi..." Zhao Mu was a fool. He had never seen such a terrible sight!


    Gu Nan''s figure gradually emerged at this time, and then he saw a man standing beside him: "eh, are you also from minglou?"


    At this time, Zhao Mu reacted and burst into a rage: "you killed sister Jiaqi. I want to avenge her!"


    As he said this, he had already jumped on it.


    Bang!


    Gu Nan directly slapped him upside down. This slap fell on his face and completely deformed his face. Naturally, his life would be hard to protect.


    "Mentally retarded I don''t know if I''m dead in the plane, but I can''t get in later? "


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the manor of minglou branch was covered by the fire. No one in it survived, and all kinds of materials, files and documents were destroyed.


    Gu Nan brushed his clothes and left no trace.


    He wanted to kill Mo Jiaqi because he killed Yan xiaomanmen in those years. He did it through Mo Jiaqi''s hand.


    As long as Mo Jiaqi is still in our world, this matter may be used as a flaw by people in minglou in the future to stir up the relationship between him and Yan Xiaoxiao.


    To kill Mo Jiaqi is to destroy the evidence.


    Even if Tang Xuan knew about it, she had no evidence. She just used her mouth to talk about it.


    I came here to do this just in case. In fact, Gu Nan is no longer trying to get anything from Yan Xiaoxiao. At most, he needs a person to help manage his power.


    During the battle of good and evil, Gu Nan needs a pair of his own eyes to explore intelligence and find hunting targets for him.


    After the end of the war, even if Yan Xiaoxiao finds out the truth, it has no influence on Gu Nan.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan is cleaning up Mo Jiaqi, the world of immortals and Demons has finally ushered in great changes.


    The battle between good and evil, which lasted for nearly nine months, is finally going to enter the final stage - the confrontation between the two sides'' top fighting forces and the battle between the extraordinary strong.


    On September 15, the leader of Tianhuo sect, the Taoist priest, appeared to burn 70000 troops of demons from Tianhuo, shaking the world.


    On September 17, Gaoli Taoist appeared again, and was besieged by three extraordinary masters of the devil''s way. He was seriously injured.


    On September 21, the evil masters sneaked in and assassinated. On the contrary, they were attacked by Zhengdao and suffered heavy losses.


    On September 25, the pure land Bodhisattva of Hehuan road fell.


    September 29


    Once the extraordinary war started, there was no room for both sides to leave their hands. The strong men on both sides went to the battlefield without money. In just one month, nearly ten extraordinary Masters had fallen.


    This number has been the sum of the good and evil for hundreds of years.


    In the battlefield invisible to ordinary people, there are more powerful people who are constantly dying. Even those famous indigenous strong people are mostly killed by them.


    In a dense forest in the northern part of the mainland, a team is rushing. They come to a hidden valley.


    "Lord, the last stronghold of the Yin Huai gate is in front of us. Their holy Son, their holy daughter, and the last guardian elder are all in it. "


    A man in black bows to report to a girl in bright yellow.


    "Do it." There was no expression on the girl''s face, she said calmly.Of course, this girl is Yan Xiaoxiao. According to the information, it was Yin huaimen who raided the Yan Family and caused the massacre.


    Since Gu Nan''s war with the devil king, Yan Xiaoxiao has set foot on the road of exterminating Yin huaimen.


    With the team of Qinglong hall, she conquered thousands of miles in a month, and wiped out more than 30 residences of yinhuaimen in a row. She beat such a middle-class sect so hard that only three or two kittens and dogs are left.


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s growth is too fast.


    Half a year ago, she was just a little girl with two hands and three feet. When she came to Gu nan to rescue her last time, she was able to compete with the martial arts of the sixth stage.


    But to now, the Yan small already completely did not put the congenital in the eye.


    After all, she has been with a teacher who has been on the same level since she was born, and who dares to hunt and kill extraordinary teachers at the top of her life. Her vision has been raised for a long time.


    She killed all the three congenital six sections of the Yin Huai sect by herself. She also killed all the direct blood relatives of the Yin Huai sect leader one by one and made them into corpses for sacrifice.


    And now, finally, there''s only one left.


    The son and daughter of the Yin Huai sect are the last Miao people in the sect. As long as they are killed, the Yin Huai sect will be completely wiped from the mainland.


    With Gu Nan endorsing the result of the first world war with the devil king, Yan Xiaoxiao goes out under the banner of Qinglong hall, and does not dare to interfere at will


    The members of Qinglong hall quickly took orders to go. Instead, Yan Xiaoxiao stood outside the residence, silent for a long time.


    "Young lady?" Bai Luoluo looks at her suspiciously.


    "Xiaobai, you said What else can I do after revenge? " Yan Xiaoxiao''s voice sounds melancholy, even hesitant.


    Bai Luoluo tilted his head and thought, "Little Miss, you can take more people to our Qinglong hall! We want to develop Qinglong hall into the largest organization in the world! "


    When he said this, Bai Luoluo''s eyes were shining, and he added in his heart: who dares to bully us at that time!


    Yan Xiaoxiao was dumbfounded and touched the back of little Lori''s head.


    "The strongest force in the world? I want to But... "


    In Yan Xiaoxiao''s heart, she thought of that year, of Mo Jiaqi, and of the day when she took herself to meet Gu Nan.


    "But there are still a group of people in this world, who are called immortal teachers."

 Chapter 65

    "The Lord of the hall, the son and daughter of the Yin Huai sect have been captured, and Liu Qingsong, the elder of the sect, killed them on the spot." A man in black reported.


    "Good." Yan Xiaoxiao nodded and walked slowly to the residence of yinhuaimen.


    There are many dead people in the camp. The people of Qinglong hall don''t know what it means to be merciful. Except for the two people named by the hall leader to be captured alive, there is no one left alive.


    "Seven kill the witch! You are guilty to the sky and will be punished for killing people all over the world The sage son of Yin Huai gate glares at Yan Xiao''s appearance.


    Shengzi is a 13-4-year-old boy. Because he was forced to press on the ground, his small face has turned red.


    In the face of the little son''s accusation, if the usual Yan Xiao, certainly ignore, a sword killed. But today her mood is a little different.


    "In those days, the Yin Huai sect killed hundreds of people in my Yan family. Now I''m avenging my parents. Why not?"


    Her calm eyes fell on the son and said calmly.


    Hearing this, Shengzi was stunned. After all, he was still young and had no contact with the clan affairs. Of course, he did not know the origin of Yan Xiaoxiao.


    There are countless enemies in the Yin Huai sect, and they have done a lot to destroy the whole family. For a moment, Sheng Zi could not speak. However, a voice came slowly from far and near.


    "Amitabha, please show mercy, benefactor Yan."


    A golden light suddenly flashed by. Yan Xiaoxiao felt a soft force coming. The sword she had fallen on the throat of the son had been rolled back.


    When she looked at it, she saw a monk in plain clothes standing beside the son, with a string of rosary beads in his hands, a low eyebrow on his face and a towering figure.


    Yan xiaoleng snorted. With a long sword in his hand, he came to the monk in the blink of an eye.


    "Amitabha!" The monk just read a Buddha''s name, and a wisp of golden awn appeared in front of him. Yan Xiaojian was immediately blocked.


    "When is the time to repay each other''s grievances, benefactor, why bother to kill again?" The monk put his hands together, still slightly lowered his head, sighed, "it''s better to put it down."


    "Monk? "Transcendent realm?" After all, Yan Xiaoxiao often comes into contact with Gu Nan. At a glance, he can see each other''s accomplishments, and his heart shakes slightly.


    There are also Buddhists in the world of immortals and demons, but Buddhism and Taoism have always declined. Quanyin temple, the leader of Buddhism and Taoism, is the only one in the five schools of Taoism that has no extraordinary master.


    But now there is an extraordinary level of Buddhism, Taoism and arhat, who personally appears in front of Yan Xiaoxiao.


    Yan Xiaoxiao is no longer Wu xiaamung, the top figure of both the good and the evil. She can almost recognize her appearance, but she has no impression of the monk in front of her.


    "Who are you?"


    "It''s hard to be a poor monk."


    Yan Xiaoxiao frowned more tightly. She had never heard of the name. Even Quanyin Temple didn''t have the title of "Jing"


    Did this extraordinary master jump out of the stone?


    No matter what the other party''s origin is, Yan Xiaoxiao knows her way to revenge. I''m afraid she will be blocked at the last step - the extraordinary power is not what she can fight now.


    ¡­¡­


    "The great monk of extraordinary level?"


    At the headquarters of qinglongtang, Gu Nan is also surprised to hear Yan Xiaoxiao''s report.


    The master of Buddhism is really rare, not to mention the immortal world, but he has not seen much in the world of stars. These great monks who are particular about being born will not show up easily.


    In the world of immortals and demons, where Buddhism and Buddhism are weak, suddenly an extraordinary


    Gu Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "did you keep an eye on their whereabouts?"


    Yan Xiaoxiao nodded and said, "he has two children. He can only follow the official path. It''s easy to keep up."


    "All right, let''s get this news out to the fairy masters."


    "Yes."


    Yan Xiaoxiao is ordered to leave soon. The immortal teacher she can contact is actually Tang Xuan.


    Since Gu Nan showed his extraordinary power, people in minglou began to contact him, and Tang Xuan naturally became the person in charge.


    Gu Nan also needs the help of minglou to find out the right opportunity to hunt and kill the extraordinary, so the two sides hit it off.


    During this period of time, three of the fallen heresies died in Gu Nan''s hands, contributing a wave of evil value and points to him.


    How many points there are, the sin value is unified, 3 points for each.


    So Gu Nan now has 350 points, and the sin value has reached 60 points.


    Let Yan small notice minglou there, Gu Nan will ignore this matter. The monk is not an evil person. He didn''t care to kill him without reward.


    As for the son and daughter, they were not in a hurry to kill.


    Anyway, people didn''t disappear. The monk could protect them for a while at most. When the war is over, it will be too easy to deal with him.


    But Gu Nan didn''t expect that Tang Xuan''s reply would come back in two days.


    The content of the letter is to invite him to deal with the monk named "Jingnan".


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Gu Nan arrived in Luocheng, the capital of Jin. Tang Xuan and the other two high-rise members of Ming Lou were already waiting here.The two high-level officials, a man and a woman, are Yue Chenxing, who praised Gu Nan at the beginning, while the woman''s name is Ye Zhiyu, who comes from the headquarters of red fish star and is one of the highest ranking members in this mission.


    "Tang Xuan, it''s time. Isn''t Gu Nan here yet?" Ye Zhi Yu Xiu eyebrow light Cu, some impatient ground asks a way.


    "Maybe something happened on the way, just wait." Tang Xuan returned without expression.


    "Well! When he was born, Wen Changfeng was able to escape. What can delay him? " Ye Zhiyu snorted softly, "I don''t think he ever paid attention to us!"


    Tang Xuan''s eyebrows are picked, and she is about to speak. Yue Chenxing, who is on one side, has already come up to make it over. It''s so easy to pacify them.


    Yue Chenxing also felt a little helpless. Now the attitude towards Gu Nan in minglou can be divided into two groups.


    There is no problem with Gu Nan''s efforts to complete the task. However, one group of people advocated making good friends with Gu Nan and trying to attract the other party as much as possible; the other group advocated first subduing the other party and bringing Gu Nan into the system of minglou for unified dispatch.


    Needless to say, the former is reasonable.


    Gu Nan has been famous for his genius since his debut, but he is very perverse. This kind of person is a double-edged sword. If you don''t use it well, you will hurt yourself. First of all, you should polish it well.


    Ye Zhiyu belongs to the latter group. She was an officer in the star world. She resented Gu Nan and other reckless people, so she was very impolite.


    After pacifying her, Yue Chenxing advised: "Zhiyu, we can say that in private. When Gu Nan arrives, you can..."


    "Why?" Ye Zhiyu interrupted coldly, "does he dare to be the enemy of minglou? It''s just a supernormal who just got promoted! Do you really believe that once someone is promoted, they will be able to enter the micro level


    Yue Chenxing laughed bitterly: "that''s what he said, but..."


    "It''s nothing to be proud of." Ye Zhiyu waved her hand. "I''m the commander in chief in this operation. If Gu Nan doesn''t listen to me..."


    Ye Zhiyu''s words haven''t spoken yet. A breeze blows from the front of the three people. Only a dull sound is heard. Ye Zhiyu''s whole person has already gone out!

 Chapter 66

    Everything happened so fast that Yue Chenxing and Tang Xuan could not react, and ye Zhiyu had already fallen to the ground.


    What they didn''t think was that Gu Nan didn''t know when he appeared. He stepped on Ye Zhiyu''s head with a smile on her face and said, "if I don''t listen, what do you want?"


    "Gu Nan, you..." Looking at Gu Nan, Tang Xuan couldn''t speak for a moment.


    At this time Gu Nan and her impression of the gap is too big.


    Since Gu Nan left, Tang Xuan hasn''t really met him, so the latter''s impression on her is still the younger generation with a little talent but not strong strength.


    The young man in front of him was dressed in a white robe inlaid with gold. His black hair was scattered at random. His eyes were cold. He was like a sharp arrow out of his sheath. He was too sharp to look directly at.


    "Is this the real him?" Tang Xuan couldn''t help remembering Gu Nan''s calm face when she was testing her talent.


    Not to mention Tang Xuan''s complex emotions, ye Zhiyu finally recovered, and the whole person suddenly fell into a rage.


    "Gu Nan, you want to die!"


    A strong flame surged up and down, and ye Zhiyu began to emit red light. The red light was with terrible high temperature, and even the air was twisted.


    This is Ye Zhiyu''s original magic power - Flame ripple. If you give her enough time, she can release ultra-high temperature flame rays, each of which is lethal and can''t be prevented. It''s a very powerful magic power.


    "A small skill in carving insects."


    Gu Nan chuckled. The shadow on the ground quickly covered Ye Zhiyu. Countless black silk threads shot out, and each one just hit the ripple.


    So the flame wave went out at the speed visible to the naked eye, until ye Zhiyu''s whole body was black, and there was no red light at all.


    "It''s really in the micro realm! And this is Shadow power As the only one among the three, Yue Chenxing can see Gu Nan''s background at a glance, and his heart is shocked.


    The so-called "micro" refers to the monk''s perfect mastery of his own powers, which can be large or small, and can be freely manipulated. Just like Wen Changfeng at the beginning, he can detonate people with air and lift himself with air pressure.


    Gu Nan''s perfect means of counteracting, even in the micro environment, is also a very difficult skill!


    Ye Zhiyu, who was trampled by Gu Nan, was also stunned. She never thought that her magic power would be broken in this way


    Her flame ripple has always been known for its high attack strength. If it is evaded, it''s OK to say, but the other side forcibly suppressed her with its own magic power.


    This feeling of powerlessness blocked Ye Zhiyu''s hair.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan didn''t hurt the killer in the end. Under the persuasion of Yue Chenxing and Tang Xuan, he let Ye Zhiyu go.


    But ye Zhiyu did not have the face to stay any longer. She turned around and left, even without saying a word.


    "Well, I''ll let her know later." Yue Chenxing didn''t rush to this. Instead, he looked at Gu Nan and said, "thank you for your kindness."


    Gu Nan waved his hand with a kind face: "as a man, I don''t like to kill people indiscriminately."


    Both Yue Chenxing and Tang Xuan have a little tongue in their mouth. They know Gu Nan''s past achievements


    Gu Nan has no feeling about it. He always thought he was a normal person, killing people just to get rewards, no good, why kill people?


    It''s like this time he came to kill the monk. If Tang Xuan didn''t say that he had joined the evil way, he would not have come.


    "According to the organization''s information, monk Jingnan is a famous lone reincarnation. He lives in the sixth star region and seldom interferes in the tasks of large organizations. This time, I don''t know what moved him. "


    For several years, the opposite reincarnation organization, of course, has long been inquired about by minglou.


    SA Motian is a reincarnation organization that has only flourished in recent decades. It''s not surprising that he can get in touch with monk Jingnan.


    "What is the level of Jingnan?" Gu Nan asked the key question.


    "At least in the micro realm, some people say that the core of his field has become, and it''s only a matter of time before he steps into the constant realm." Yuechen star said in a deep voice.


    Gu Nan couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "such an opponent, the only four of us are going to kill him? Come on, go home, wash and sleep. "


    "Of course it''s not that simple Listen to us first. " Tang Xuan interrupted.


    "We dare to attack Jingnan because he has been seriously injured..."


    Listening to Yue Chenxing''s explanation, Gu Nan finally understood what their strength was.


    Jingnan himself has nothing to do with this world mission, and has no intention of helping Samantha. The relationship between them is more like cooperation. SAMs provides intelligence, while Jingnan comes for other tasks.


    The net difficulty of seriously injured state is that the realm is still there at most, and the strength almost degenerates to the Hunyuan realm.


    In this way, it''s not impossible to leave the other side with the team of two in the micro and two Hun yuan.Gu Nan understood the meaning of the two people a little, said: "his task, is it related to the son and daughter?"


    "To be exact, it has something to do with a treasure of the evil way."


    ¡­¡­


    "Thank you for your help."


    The son of the Yin Huai sect is Zhang, and his sister is the last blood of the Yin Huai sect. He was taken out of the woods by Jingnan and fled all the way back to Los Angeles, which gave him a sense of survival.


    "Amitabha. How can a poor monk not save himself when Buddha crosses the world? " Jingnan put his hands together, and there was still no expression on his face.


    The son was still grateful. The virgin who had never spoken to him suddenly said, "I don''t know what happened when the master came here?"


    Jingnan''s eyes turned slightly and fell on the saint, showing a little praise.


    "Dare to ask the name of the little benefactor."


    "My name is Zhang Yao, and this is my brother Zhang Tianxu." Saint Zhang Yao looks calmer than her brother. Her tone and manner are not impatient at all. She can''t see that she has just gone through life and death escape.


    Monk Jingnan nodded gently: "I''m here for something called the nine mysterious magic disk."


    "Magic disk!" Zhang Tianxu''s face was shocked and he said, "master, I know this treasure. The last director of it is my senior of Yin Huai sect!"


    "Oh? Do you know where the magic disk is? " There was a smile on Jingnan''s face.


    "I know Er, but it''s a magic treasure! " Zhang Tianxu is about to speak, but he reacts in the middle of it.


    This Buddhist master, why do you want to find a magic treasure?


    "The magic disk is in the city of Los Angeles. It was taken away by the royal family of Jin in the early years, but they can''t open it. Now it must be in the royal secret library."


    Without waiting for Zhang Tianxu to speak, the virgin Zhang Yuan did not hesitate at all, but directly revealed the location of the magic disk.


    Zhang Tianxu turned his head and looked at his sister in amazement. There was a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    In his opinion, since the master has something to ask for the magic disk, they can ask the master to help and kill the seven kill witch


    Jingnan nodded: "thank you, benefactor."

 Chapter 67

    "Sister, why are you so confused!" Zhang Tianxu''s face hated iron but not steel, "that master is so powerful, if we can ask him to help..."


    "Why do people want to help us?" Zhang Yao looked indifferent and said.


    Zhang Tianxu stood still and said to himself, "master, be merciful..."


    "Brother, if the master is really merciful, we have already died. I don''t know how many times." Zhang Yao gently shook her head, helpless way, "you don''t forget our identity."


    Zhang Tianxu''s heart was completely cold.


    Yes, their brothers and sisters are the holy sons and daughters of the Yin Huai sect, and they are in essence the people of the evil sect


    For her brother''s innocence, Zhang Yao had expected it, so she had to speak. If I wait for my brother''s words That master is not really compassionate.


    "Brother, let''s go." Zhang Yao sighed.


    "Ah? Where to? "


    "To the infinite." Zhang Yao''s eyes were full of firmness. "The people of Qinglong hall must still be following us. Now only Wuji demon sect can save us."


    ¡­¡­


    In Los Angeles, Gu Nan and his party are rushing to the palace.


    "The jiuxuan magic disk is hidden in the treasure house of the royal family of Jin State. Jingnan wants to pass through the magic disk to fulfill his merits and virtues. This is the task of his trip." The purpose of Tang Xuan''s narration of Jingnan.


    Gu Nan thought for a moment and asked, "what does he have to do with you


    Next to Yue Chenxing, he said, "there are three evil spirits sealed on the jiuxuan magic disk. After jingnandu''s transformation, these three evil spirits will stay for us to solve."


    "Oh, so why don''t you just start first and kill Jingnan and take away the magic disk?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then I want the magic disk."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    ¡­¡­


    "Who dares to break into the imperial palace of Jin Dynasty?"


    "Amitabha, there is an object in your palace that is related to my Buddha. I hope some benefactors will give way."


    "Where''s the bald donkey Ah


    ¡­¡­


    "The state of Jin is not extraordinary. The strongest in the Imperial Palace are just a few congenital peaks. It is estimated that they have all died in the hands of Jingnan."


    Yue Chenxing looked at the calm palace and frowned slightly. Jingnan is one step ahead of them. There''s no reason to fall behind. It''s just that Jingnan has sneaked in quietly.


    Tang Xuan''s face was slightly heavy: "what should I do then? The terrain of the palace is very complex. It''s too late for us to search everywhere. "


    When it comes to the task, ye Zhiyu has returned to the team, but she never says a word. When she is a transparent person, she doesn''t have a good face to show Gu Nan.


    She was supposed to command, but now she can only count.


    "What''s the difficulty? Just force him out?" Gu Nan looked at them strangely.


    "Well! Easy to say At this time, ye Zhiyu finally opened her mouth and said with a sneer, "that monk Jingnan is alone and unconcerned. Why do you force him out?"


    Gu Nan shook his head and didn''t want to talk. The four yuan crossbow appeared directly in his hand. Raising his hand was a fire red crossbow shooting straight to the depth of the palace.


    Although the crossbow is only a second-order weapon, its power is also affected by the player''s level.


    With Gu Nan''s current three-level strength, when he used it again, his power was already beyond comparison.


    A red line appeared in the field of vision of several people, followed by a terrible wave of energy, and earth shaking explosions came from the depths of the palace.


    Blood * * days, broken limbs flying, screams and anger continue to ring.


    "This..." Looking at this scene, Tang Xuan seemed to understand what Gu Nan wanted to do.


    Gu Nan didn''t look over there. He shook his hand and shot several arrows, which fell in different directions. After several waves of explosions, the whole palace has been completely in turmoil.


    It has to be said that the efficiency of imperial palace guards is still very high. Someone immediately found the whereabouts of the four.


    "Who on earth are you!? This is the grand Jin court. How can you... "


    A thin blue thread passed by and made a cut directly on the man''s forehead. Then there was a "Shua" sound. After three steps, the crossbow of the wind was faster than the speed of sound.


    In the grand Jin palace, only a few experts have been solved by Jingnan, and no one can block Gu Nan''s way.


    Then Gu Nan took a deep breath and said decidedly, "Jingnan! If you don''t come out again, we''ll kill the whole palace! "


    Just a moment later, a sigh came from deep inside the palace.


    "Amitabha. Benefactor, since he came here for the poor monk, why should he kill the innocent in vain? "


    Jingnan''s figure slowly appears in the air, holding a small black disc in his hand, which constantly emits black air, but it is gradually dissolved by the Buddha light on Jingnan''s body.


    When all the black gas is purified, the task of Jingnan is completed, and the three demons sealed in the magic disk will be released.After listening to Gu Nan''s words, Yue Chenxing immediately had some thoughts in his heart and said to the three: "don''t worry about it. Since the monk cares about the common people, he will not release the demons Gu Nan! What are you doing


    Yue Chenxing still wants to persuade monk Jingnan to come to his own side by relying on the demon''s words. Unexpectedly, Gu Nan It''s direct!


    Gu Nan is like a shadow that is hard to capture. He stealthily sweeps behind Jingnan. He holds the sword of shadow in his hand and stabs it like a dagger.


    "Amitabha!"


    Net hard not dodge not avoid, the mouth chanted a law, the whole body gold soared. Gu Nan''s sword fell, but it was blocked by Jin Guangsheng, making a harsh sound.


    "It''s Jingnan''s original magic power. It''s gold in nature, and nothing can stop it." Yue Chenxing breathed heavily, but said, "let''s do it together."


    In the blink of an eye, Yue Chenxing three hands at the same time, ye Zhiyu condenses the flame rays, Tang Xuan throws the metal flying blade, and Yue Chenxing condenses two icicles with both hands, smashing heavily at Jingnan.


    The three have different methods, such as high temperature puncture, solid cutting, or heavy beating. They attack Jingnan in three ways at once.


    In the face of Jingnan, a "tortoise shell" opponent, we should find out his weakness.


    After all, they are all masters who have entered the extraordinary world. They have a good sense of fighting. They don''t need to discuss at all. They cooperate very well.


    But this is useless, because Jingnan is still a "Amitabha", so he blocked all their attacks without even opening his eyes.


    Three people don''t believe evil to continue to attack more than, Gu Nan instead took the sword stand to one side, slightly frown.


    Agile class, most hate this kind of turtle shell opponent, strength may not be strong, but let you have no way to start.


    Such an enemy can either break through his defense with strength or find out his weakness in defense.


    Gu Nan pondered for a moment, took out a strange eyepiece from his arms and slowly put it on his left eye.

 Chapter 68

    Observer eyepiece, this is a piece of equipment that has helped Gu Nan a lot, but never played a decisive role.


    In Gu Nan''s journey, most of his opponents are too weak to be killed, so that the observer''s eyepiece doesn''t play its due role.


    In fact, as Gu Nan''s first wave of equipment, the observer eyepiece has a high position in the game, which is one of the necessary equipment for novices.


    Today''s situation has confirmed Gu Nan''s foresight.


    If it wasn''t for the eyepiece, he couldn''t find a good way to defeat the opponent in a short time.


    Wearing eyeglasses, constant "insight" immediately takes effect. Jingnan''s seemingly flawless "tortoise shell" finally shows some differences.


    It''s like taking some kind of ray to scan, and you can find some weak points at once.


    "Here..." Gu Nan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. He immediately bullied himself and hit Jingnan on his left shoulder.


    He closed his eyes and didn''t speak. At this time, he finally opened his eyes and turned slightly to Gu Nan.


    However, Gu Nan''s reaction is very fast. Almost as soon as Jingnan has made some moves, he has already turned his body. His figure moves up like a dragon, and his target changes to Jingnan''s head.


    Jingnan''s face was dignified, and his right hand controlled the magic disk, so he had to raise his left hand reluctantly to meet the enemy.


    Gu Nan''s fist fell, and he was firmly blocked by monk Jingnan''s palm, but a sneer came out of the corner of his mouth.


    The smile fell into Jingnan''s eyes. The latter suddenly saw that there was a human shadow standing around him, which perfectly copied Gu Nan''s previous punch.


    Goal - left shoulder!


    There was no way to avoid it. After the fist fell, it seemed that there was a sound of something breaking. Monk Jingnan stepped back three steps, and the golden light of his whole body was dim.


    Gu Nan stood still as if he was breathing a sigh of relief, while the shadow turned into a shadow and stood behind him.


    "Shadow Power There''s also the ability of separation! " Looking at this scene, Yue Chenxing could not help sighing in a soft voice, "it is worthy of being one of the magic powers with the law of light on both sides and at the original level."


    Monk Jingnan''s face was serious, and he felt bitter. He twisted the rosary beads in his left hand and said, "Amitabha..."


    "Tuo, your mother! Die for me


    Gu Nan suddenly burst out, and his whole body turned into a shadow that was hard to see with naked eyes. He quickly swam around Jingnan, and could punch dozens of fists every second.


    He played his own speed to the extreme. In countless empty moves, he occasionally took two real moves, and then cooperated with Shangying body to separate himself. It was hard to fight.


    Tang Xuan, ye Zhiyu and Yue Chenxing had already stopped fighting because Jingnan seemed to be surrounded by two shadows. They could not intervene in this kind of battle.


    Ye Zhiyu suddenly felt speechless. Although she knows Gu Nan is very strong, maybe even better than herself, but this


    Transcendental realm is a stage with a large span. Even in the same small realm, strength may be the difference between heaven and earth.


    For example, Jingnan, who stands at the top of "micro" and has powers all over his body, will be beaten to no avail!


    What they don''t know is that the situation of Jingnan is worse than they thought.


    Gu Nan''s body is too strong and his speed is too fast. Once he finds his weakness, it''s a round of stormy attack.


    How can Jingnan keep the magic disk safe while dealing with this kind of attack?


    Just a few breaths later, Jingnan''s "turtle shell" suddenly broke. He quickly pushed Gu Nan and Ying back, jumped out of the encirclement and said: "benefactor, please listen to me..."


    "Death Gu Nan pounces again.


    "Shi..."


    "Death


    Gu Nan and shadow body are just like two mad dogs, relying on their rough skin and thick flesh, shining on Jingnan''s head is a beating, not giving each other a chance to speak.


    Jingnan monk''s mouth is slightly puffed. Without the golden light of body protection, how can he stop Gu Nan?


    His left and right sides protruded for a long time. As a result, he got several punches on his face. A small face, which was still pretty, suddenly swelled half of it.


    If you want to suppress the magic disk, Jingnan can''t move quickly. So in the face of this situation, he had to sigh and wave out the magic disk.


    Yue Chenxing rises and falls, and holds the magic disk in his hand. At the same time, he sighs: "it''s a decisive decision If you are a monk, you may die in Er, Gu Nan, come back! "


    Yue Chenxing, who was caught in the jiuxuan magic disk, almost didn''t stare out.


    Gu Nan didn''t even take a look at this side. The shadow body went around the back and formed a encirclement again. Just relieved, Jingnan was beaten again.


    "Benefactor Don''t deceive too much! "


    Monk Jingnan is really angry with the mud Bodhisattva. But Gu Nan doesn''t care. Let you be BB. He just beats himself.


    This is Gu Nan''s habit in the era of online games. The copy boss is always talking rubbish, and its own shield will not be affected. This is a necessary quality for high play.Jingnan''s face is a little black, even Yue Chenxing''s.


    In their opinion, since the magic disk is in hand, why fight with monk Jingnan? It''s not worth the loss to push this master to the opposite side!


    Of course, they don''t know that in Gu Nan''s eyes, Jingnan has already become a pile of evil values and points.


    Bang!


    Another blow hit the bridge of the nose, leaving two lines of blood on Jingnan''s face. The big monk finally couldn''t hold on and began to run away.


    But with Gu Nan''s speed, how could he escape? He took the initiative to open the distance, just gave Gu Nan the opportunity to kite.


    The shadow body is entangled with each other. I am harassing behind with a crossbow in my hand. Jingnan suddenly feels that he is even more desperate than being surrounded


    Until three hours later, the poor monk Jingnan was finally ground to death. To his death, he couldn''t get out of Los Angeles.


    Gu Nan accepted 3 evil points and 150 points with satisfaction - it seems that the boss is a little stronger and gives more points.


    "Where''s the magic disk?" Gu Nan returned to the three and asked without any hesitation.


    Yue Chenxing quickly handed the magic disk to him, and Gu Nan accepted it.


    "Wait!" Seeing Yue Chenxing hand over the magic disk like this, ye Zhiyu quickly stops and says, "it''s just such a trophy. Why do you take it alone?"


    Yue Chenxing couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He said that if we want this thing to have a fart use, we might as well give it to this guy.


    But before he could speak, ye Zhiyu said, "the people who cooperate with me in minglou have not been able to swallow the booty alone."


    This time, she learned to be smart, and moved out of the whole minglou directly. When she wants to come, even if Gu Nan is fierce, he doesn''t dare to fight against minglou.


    However


    Pop!


    Gu Nan slapped her out and spat scornfully.


    "I don''t have a long memory."

 Chapter 69

    After the first World War in Los Angeles, Gu Nan''s life returned to "calm" -- he stayed in the manor every day, was served in and out of the manor, and was sent with extraordinary intelligence. All he had to do was go out and harvest the evil value.


    But just as he was enjoying his comfortable life, the world of immortals and Demons was surging.


    Minglou''s years of preparation finally paid off. As soon as the offensive started, it was thunderous. Gu Nan intervened, and the experts of the six evil demons fell into the air. They had little power to fight back.


    In terms of details, professionalism, and control over the aborigines, none of them can be compared with the Ming tower, and its defeat is doomed.


    As time goes on, the forces of the right way have been fighting and winning. Although some extraordinary masters have fallen, they have not affected the overall situation.


    Another month later, most of the evil sects have been wiped out, and countless sects, big and small, have been killed and injured. Even the six leading sects have been broken up.


    In the propaganda of the alliance of the right way, the demons have been like dogs who have lost their families, running around in a hurry, waiting for the friars of the right way to encircle and suppress them.


    "Teacher, there is a letter for you."


    Gu Nan sits alone and sips tea. Looking at the battle report of the front line, Yan Xiaoxiao suddenly comes in and says.


    "Oh?" Gu Nan slightly raised his eyebrows, and his face was a little curious.


    Minglou hasn''t sent a letter to him for a long time. At the beginning, he taught Ye Zhiyu impolitely, which seems to have some influence.


    Of course, this is also forced by the situation. Since the Jingnan battle, Gu Nan''s reputation has been resounding on both sides, and it''s not so easy to attack secretly.


    On the other hand, it''s not easy to catch the super strong when they start to flee.


    Even if we can keep up, we can''t wait for Gu nan to arrive.


    So Gu Nan is no longer forced to wait for the completion of the main task and get a considerable reward.


    At this juncture, minglou wrote to him again for what purpose? Little Yan suddenly opened a dumbfounded smile beside him.


    Gu Nan noticed her look, handed the letter to her and said, "look at it, too."


    Yan Xiaoxiao didn''t have any hesitation. He looked at it directly and exclaimed, "the devil has been captured alive? They''re going to hold a ceremony for the right way? "


    The content of the letter is to inform Gu Nan that the evil Lord has been arrested, and the right people will sacrifice the evil Lord''s head to his ancestors at the right ceremony three days later.


    At the end of the letter, he invited Gu nan to go with him.


    "Teacher, are you going?"


    "Of course I''m not going Gu Nan shook his head firmly.


    "Ah..."


    Yan Xiaoxiao doesn''t quite understand Gu Nan''s idea. Nowadays, the world is determined and the right way is powerful. With the strength of teachers, we are not afraid of anyone. But to participate in the right way ceremony is also a move to establish our own position.


    As long as the teachers go, they will certainly get the corresponding status, and become famous overnight I am worthy of being a teacher. I didn''t even care about such fame and wealth


    Gu Nan was not as complicated as she thought. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "have you found the son and daughter of the Yin Huai sect?"


    "No Yan Xiaoping shakes his head calmly, "the war situation is too chaotic. I can''t find their trace. Maybe I have died in the chaos..."


    At this point, Yan Xiaoxiao suddenly smile: "in fact, the teacher, that year''s family feud, I have not put in mind."


    "You''d better think that way." Gu Nan nodded, "the world is big. Strive to advance to the top By the way, do you want to know why I don''t go there? "


    Yan small a little can''t accept his jumping ideas, after Leng Leng, he quickly shook his head.


    "They invited me to kill people, but I don''t kill people who are not good."


    "Murder? The overall situation has been decided. Who else will be killed? " Yan Xiaoxiao''s brain suddenly opened, and she even felt that the remaining evils of the evil way still existed, and she wanted to make a comeback.


    "Of course, to kill the right way!" Gu Nan''s face naturally said, "you don''t think that we immortal teachers are really just here to help, are you?"


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, the right way ceremony.


    After a long ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, the leader of wentianzong personally cut off the head of the demon king Wang Yutong with one sword, declaring the end of the year long battle between good and evil.


    The disciples of all schools celebrated each other and cheered that the era of the right way was coming.


    However, extreme joy leads to sorrow, and countless unknown killers are suddenly killed, killing the top five sects of Zhengdao.


    The battle lasted only a few hours, but all the top five sects fell, and the right path withered from then on, which was no better than the evil path that had become a street mouse.


    No one knows where these killers come from, and a few people who know the existence of "immortal teachers" are unconsciously decreasing until they disappear completely.


    ¡­¡­


    In the manor of Qinglong hall headquarters, Gu Nan is sitting in the reception room, facing a rare guest.


    "I thought you were busy chasing the strong and righteous. You shouldn''t have time to come to me." Gu Nan looked at the person in front of him with a light smile and said with a relaxed look.It''s the first time that Tang Xuan comes to Gu Nan''s home. If she can, she really doesn''t want to come.


    "All the people of samuras have quit. It''s only a matter of time before they go after the aborigines." Tang Xuan''s face was calm. "For us, now your attitude is the key."


    "Me? I have no attitude Gu Nan looked innocent. "Whether you want resources or talents, it''s none of my business. I''m just raising an apprentice here, and I have time to take a vacation. "


    Tang Xuan gave him a deep look and said in a deep voice, "I hope you can remember what you said today. About Mo Jiaqi... "


    "I haven''t seen Mo Jiaqi for a long time." Gu Nan interrupts a way, also spread a hand by the way.


    Tang Xuan was biting her teeth, a little angry in her heart. Gu Nan is too cunning to do things. He just steps on the line every step of the way, which makes people feel annoyed and feel that the gain is not worth the loss.


    Whether it''s killing Mo Jiaqi or injuring Ye Zhiyu, it''s within the scope of the task, and the organization has not suffered substantial losses.


    In this case, the organization will not make efforts to encircle and kill an extraordinary master.


    Where does she know that it is the best thing for the players to dig out the interests of the mission.


    Since Gu Nan didn''t admit it, Tang Xuan didn''t say anything more and immediately got up to leave. Just before she left, she suddenly showed a smile.


    "By the way, when we surrounded the right path, one of us said he knew you, so I brought it to you by the way. It was a farewell ceremony."


    "Well?" Gu Nan Leng thought for a long time, but he didn''t remember who he knew.


    And even though she knew herself, Tang Xuan was so kind that she sent people to her?


    The next moment, Gu Nan couldn''t help laughing.


    A carriage came slowly, the curtain was lifted, and a woman''s figure appeared. The woman''s body was white, and few people could get close to her.


    But she looked very pale. It was obvious that it was not easy for her to support the white light.


    Gu Nan really knows zonglinjun, the daughter of heaven.

 Chapter 70

    "Tell me." Gu Nan looked at Lin Jun, who was sitting in front of him with a slightly unnatural look. He said calmly, "what can you pay for your life?"


    "Mr. Gu..." Lin Jun bit his lower lip lightly and lowered his head slightly. His expression seemed weak and deceptive, but he barely supported himself.


    Poof!


    A black sword ran through her left shoulder.


    Lin junmu raised his head in a daze, but saw Gu Nanzheng sitting in the original place. A shadow fell between them at some time. The black sword was born out of the shadow for no reason.


    Although I know that the man in front of me is already a powerful man at the level of a great master, Lin Jun is still moved by such strange and unpredictable means.


    And what follows is Gu Nan''s cold words.


    "You still have a chance to say a word." Gu Nan''s eyes were cold, as if in front of him was just a red skull. "If I can''t get what I want, I''ll go with your fellow."


    "The secret! I''d like to offer you the secret mental Dharma of tiannvzong! " Lin Jun said in a loud voice.


    The look on Gu Nan''s face finally eased down, and even showed a pleasant smile, just like when they met for the first time.


    "Fairies, please." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    This is different from just now. Lin Jun doubts whether he was dreaming before.


    Fortunately, although the black sword disappeared, the bleeding wound on her left shoulder reminded her of the real face of the person in front of her.


    Lin Jun clenched his teeth and said, "the secret method of my heavenly daughter sect can dissolve people''s thoughts of killing and help people clear their mind and nature Young master, you have seen it before. "


    Gu Nan nodded his head seriously this time. When he met Lin Jun before, it was the secret method that made Du Mian not kill immediately.


    "Do you want to dissolve the idea of killing?" Gu Nan touched his chin and tapped on the table.


    Soon another maid came in and bowed, "my Lord."


    "Send people to the dungeon and bring up two outlaws."


    "Yes."


    Lin Jun stared at Gu Nan, not knowing what he wanted to do. But she soon found out.


    Two fierce looking men were quickly brought up, with a look of fear, and did not dare to see Gu Nan. It was obvious that the dungeon of Qinglong hall was not easy.


    "You two, who can kill each other, I will let go." Gu Nan threw down two long knives and said calmly, "let''s go."


    Two people''s reaction is very fast, almost at the same time picked up the knife, toward each other cut.


    These two men are just ordinary postnatal warriors. They don''t know how to cut, they only know how to chop. But just like this, let two people see the blood, and fall down in a short time.


    A face was cut, an eye was cut; and his opponent was even worse, was cut in the thigh artery, blood gushing, see will not survive.


    But the one eyed man refused to let him go and walked forward with his knife.


    "Stop him with your secret." Gu Nan said to Lin junnunu.


    "I understand..." Lin Jun had already guessed this. He pursed his mouth and began to urge the secret method. A soft white light rose from her feet and soon spread to the whole courtyard.


    When Bai Guang came to Gu Nan, he felt a little calm in his heart. This time, there was no movement in the hall of evil gods.


    But the one eyed man was in a daze, looking at the dying enemy in front of him, but he couldn''t get rid of the knife.


    "How do you feel?" Gu Nan didn''t know when he came to him and asked softly.


    "I, I can''t bear to..." The one eyed man seemed to suddenly become sentimental and murmured, "look at him. He''s so pitiful. He''s going to die anyway. Why kill again?"


    Gu Nan nodded: "the reason is not lost, the mood is fierce It seems to be a way to promote emotion. "


    Lin Jun was originally happy because of the words of the great man. Gu Nan made such a comment, and his face turned black.


    What he didn''t expect was that Gu Nan suddenly kicked the man on the ground and broke his neck. Then he looked at the one eyed man.


    "See? He died at my hands. You didn''t kill him, so you didn''t fulfill my request. You still want to die. "


    "Ah! What? " The one eyed man was very angry, and his melancholy was a little bit lighter. "You''re cheating! You... "


    "Don''t worry." Gu Nan laughed again, pointed to the maid beside him and said, "see her? Give you another chance and kill her. "


    The maid was so scared that she turned around and wanted to run away, but she was tripped by the shadow on the ground.


    She turned around in panic, and the look of panic on her face fell into the eyes of the one eyed man, which made the latter''s desire to kill rise again.


    "Kill her, I can live..." The one eyed man began to stare at the maid fiercely.


    Lin Jun frowned on one side, but he didn''t dare to stop him. He had to push the secret method with all his strength, and the white light under his feet became more and more intense.


    The one eyed man is in a dilemma again.


    He looks ferocious for a while, and shows compassion for a while. These emotions alternate and appear on the face that has been chopped and exploded an eyeball, which is very strange.Gu Nan looked on coldly for a while, then he simply went over with his knife, and with a knife he cut off the left hand of the big man. The white light was useless to him.


    "Ah The big man screamed, and the fierce pain made his heart filled again. The hand holding the knife raised again.


    However, he held it for a long time, and the knife never fell.


    Gu Nan finally smiles and cuts off the big man''s neck with a knife. Then he asks the maid to clean up the mess, but he goes to Lin Jun.


    "It''s a good secret. Can I learn it?" He asked with interest.


    This secret method doesn''t affect him, but it can influence others and let them stand and kill him. This is equivalent to a group control, which is really a good means.


    "Only my heavenly daughter can practice mental Dharma..." Lin Jun watched Gu Nan kill people in the secret method, and then said with dull eyes.


    Gu Nan had expected that, but he didn''t say much. He just took Lin Jun to find Yan Xiao.


    "Teacher, she is not..." Yan Xiaoxiao didn''t know that Tang Xuan had brought a gift. She was a teacher and found a teacher''s mother for herself. She looked strange.


    Gu Nan threw Lin Jun to her and said, "from today on, you will practice killing people in her secret way. When can you see it as nothing and then think about the promotion


    "Yes." Talking about her practice, Yan Xiaoxiao suddenly became serious.


    "That''s right." Gu Nan turns to ask a way, "Bai Luoluo over there, all arranged?"


    "According to the previous arrangement, today is the day of completion It''s just that the teacher used this situation to decorate. If Xiaobai was not determined, she would not be able to... "


    "If she can''t break out, she''ll die in it." Gu Nan smiles and interrupts her with a chilling voice.

 Chapter 71

    In the dark, a long sword penetrated the man''s abdomen.


    "Why Why did you betray me? " Bai Luoluo''s voice trembled, just like her hand holding the sword.


    "Why do you fight for the position of minister of six ministries?" The woman sneered and asked, covering the wound in her abdomen, with a venomous look in her eyes, "is it because you are a close friend of the master? Don''t think too much of yourself


    Bai Luoluo roared in his head, as if he could not hear anything.


    Since she left Qinglong hall headquarters and came here to be an ordinary killer, she has never relied on any external force to get to her present position step by step.


    She even thought that no one would know about her relationship with the little girl. Unexpectedly, she was told the truth by the person in front of her who regarded herself as her best friend.


    Seems to see the white heart, the man again sneer: "do you really think we met by chance?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Don''t be silly. How many senior officials here don''t know about the relationship between you and the hall leader! Vice Minister Huo sent me to approach you, just to take a good look at you! " The man''s voice is like a sharp arrow, passing through Bai Luoluo''s body.


    Bai Luoluo lowered her head. Tears appeared in her eyes. She forced herself to hold back.


    She didn''t know how long she had been so sad.


    Since she died in her previous life, she told herself to be strong. She studies martial arts assiduously, even willing to be a cold-blooded killer, just want to protect herself.


    But in the world of killers, isn''t there a trace of warmth?


    She looked up at the man in front of her. He was the only friend and companion in her killer career, and even the sustenance of her feelings. But now his eyes were cold.


    Gradually, white eyes began to firm up.


    Another sword passed, and a blood arrow appeared on the man''s neck.


    "In this world, if you don''t kill others, others will kill you." Bai Luoluo looked at the vast night sky and muttered to himself, "elder martial sister, maybe you are right..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Evil event: the completion of white blackening. Total sin value: 4 points. " Gu Nan people do it at home, and the evil value falls from the sky.


    "Do you have four? Not bad. " Gu Nan nodded with satisfaction. Although this is a long-term event with great difficulty, his participation is too low. It would be nice to have a 4-point reward.


    "Copy task completed. Main task evaluation: C +, branch plot development degree: B, map exploration degree: C, crime degree: B -, comprehensive evaluation: C + "


    "Accumulated points: 1000 points. Accumulated sin value: 30 points. "


    What Gu Nan didn''t expect was that the reward for the main task of the immortal world was also sent at this time, and the value was very surprising!


    Full 30 evil points, 1000 points!


    Although he knew that there would be no less rewards for completing the huge main task of immortal and devil world, Gu Nan was a little pleased with so many rewards.


    Now he has 1500 points, and his sin value has reached an amazing 97 points, which is only 3 points away from leaving the first skill bar.


    "Sure enough, this kind of large-scale copy is the most valuable one."


    Gu Nan thought that he had been working so hard for a long time, but this time he was only half way through the task, and his heart suddenly got out of balance Fortunately, it''s all my own.


    For the first time, he even felt that joining some large reincarnation organizations would be beneficial. For example, he could mix up such large tasks.


    ¡­¡­


    On a sunny morning, Gu Nan was already standing on the street of red fish star.


    Looking at the scene of Lingli car coming and going, Gu Nan felt as if he had gone back to his previous life: it''s still the civilization of science and technology that is more suitable for the elderly.


    Although the power of the immortal world is charming, there are all kinds of inconveniences.


    While thinking, Gu Nan has all the way to the gate of Gu''s family.


    Bai Luoluo''s body is still kept in Gu''s home. Now that the event has been completed, he can also inform Gu''s home to wake her up.


    "Please stop." A guard came to Gu Nan with a cold look. "Sir, this is Gu''s family. Who are you looking for?"


    "Gu Xingzhu."


    The guard looked at Gu Nan suspiciously, but finally nodded and said, "please wait a moment, sir."


    Several people around looked at this side of the eyes, but also some strange.


    Gu Nan''s clothes are very common, and there is no fluctuation of internal breathing around him. He doesn''t look like someone who can know Gu Xingzhu.


    The guard turned and reported to the inside, but a girl who came in with Gu Nan at the same time was curious: "Hey, what''s your name? How do you know Xingzhu? "


    Gu Nan turns her head slowly, but she sees that the girl is wearing a white dress, which shows her unique youth characteristics. Beside her, there is a young man with a stiff suit.


    When he heard Gu Xingzhu''s name, the young man obviously shifted his eyes to this side."No, I just asked her to lead the way." Gu Nan gently shook his head in his heart. He didn''t want to get into trouble and said casually.


    Hearing such an answer, the young man really withdrew his eyes and stopped paying attention to this side.


    "Oh..." The girl also noticed this and was disappointed, but then she turned her eyes and said with a smile, "I heard that there is a man who is always looking for some strange excuse to approach Xingzhu recently, isn''t it you?"


    Gu Nan glanced at her and didn''t want to talk any more. He just shut up.


    But for those who want to, no matter what reaction Gu Nan makes, the result is the same.


    "If you don''t speak, you''ll be the default!" The girl gave a smile and patted the young man on the shoulder, "brother, this man wants to rob you of sister-in-law Xingzhu! Don''t you have any reaction? "


    The young man shakes his head helplessly. Of course, he knows that this is his sister''s temper again. If she doesn''t make fun of him, I''m afraid it''s hard for him to leave.


    Without waiting for him to speak, the girl ran directly to Gu Nan and raised her head.


    "Hello! To ask you something! Do you know who we are? " She pointed to the youth, "see? The stone heaven of the stone family in Dongcheng is very surprised. Are you afraid? "


    With these words, even the guards around could not help laughing.


    They think that the girl is obviously teasing Gu Nan, but Gu Nan has to go on - this man looks like a bumpkin going to the city. It''s his honor to be teased by Miss Shi.


    Gu Nan still ignored the girl''s words, he didn''t even look back.


    The doorman who had gone to report came back. He was in a hurry, and his attitude was even more respectful: "miss Xingzhu, please go in."


    "Well." Gu Nan nodded.


    "Hey, you wait!" After being ignored several times, Miss Shi was really annoyed. She stopped Gu Nandao.


    "Well! Ignore me and want to go in? I tell you, I have been playing with Xingzhu since childhood. I don''t care what you have to do with her, i... "


    Bang!


    A strange light sound rang out, but Gu Nan raised his foot and directly kicked Miss Shi''s abdomen. He kicked her out a long way and sat down on the ground.


    "Talk a lot."

 Chapter 72

    Gu''s door seems to be suddenly quiet for a moment, and then Shi Tianjing is furious. He raises his hand and punches Gu Nan.


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you... "


    Gu Nan didn''t even look back, but his figure shook. Shi Tianjing felt a huge force coming, and he had been thrown out.


    The world revolves in Shi Dashao''s eyes. When he comes back, Gu Nan''s figure has disappeared, and he is surrounded by a group of people.


    "Master Shi, are you ok?" Several guards of Gu''s family looked at him with concern, and there was a doctor like man beside him.


    Shi Tianjing suddenly stood up and felt that he was not hurt, but then he was depressed and embarrassed.


    He was born with five martial arts, but he would be put down at once. Fang Ming knew his identity, and he dared to do it without any scruple!


    Shi Tianjing has some haze in his eyes. He is determined to teach each other a lesson.


    "Where''s my sister, by the way?"


    "Miss Shi, seeing that you haven''t woken up for a long time, said that she''s going to find brother long."


    "Longquan?" Shi Tianjing''s eyes are slightly cold. It''s enough to teach that country boy a lesson. I''m afraid I''ll take care of my family and protect him By the way, go to find Lao Xu!


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan saw Gu Xingzhu, the latter had already heard what happened outside the door, but he was speechless.


    Gu Nan is really a disaster. He can cause trouble everywhere.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Wake up Bai Luoluo. It''s time."


    Gu Xingzhu looks a little solemn. Reincarnation is illegal. If it''s discovered, even Gu''s family will be in trouble.


    So at the beginning, some people in the family criticized him for insisting on bringing back Bai Luoluo''s body.


    "In addition." Gu Nan opened his mouth again and said calmly, "I want to see you."


    "I''m afraid it won''t work." Gu Xingzhu frowned and shook his head.


    "What? She''s not on redfish


    "Of course No, "he said Gu Xingzhu looked at him strangely, "elder sister is busy with the affairs of the Martial Arts Association recently. Even we can''t see her for a few days, let alone you?"


    "You may as well Well Gu Nan did not finish his words, but suddenly he stopped. Because the evil temple in his mind suddenly gave such a passage.


    "Evil event trigger: serial event - red fish star Martial Arts Association."


    Serial events?


    Gu Nan can''t help but be slightly stunned. Even in the game, serial events are quite rare. They belong to a collection of multiple events, and each step can get sin value.


    This kind of incident is generally released as welfare. I didn''t expect to be met by myself here.


    "The martial arts association?" Gu Nan touched his chin and decided to adjust the conversation with Gu Nian, focusing on the so-called red fish star Martial Arts Association.


    Gu Xingzhu thought he was talking to himself and nodded: "that''s right. The organizer of the red fish star martial arts association is our chamber of Commerce. "


    "Well, go and tell Gu Nian that I''ll see her in twenty minutes."


    "You Gu Xingzhu suddenly showed an angry look and said in a cold voice, "did you listen to me?"?! The elder sister is too busy to get away now... "


    "Just let me know." Gu Nan''s expression is still calm, as if to say "I invite you to dinner" and other small things.


    Gu Xingzhu took a few deep breaths from the corner of his mouth, then sneered: "OK, that''s what you said!"


    She waved to a housekeeper, whispered a few words in his ear, and then went out - it was obvious that she didn''t want to see Gu Nan again, so she couldn''t stand it.


    The housekeeper was a middle-aged man with two moustaches. With a standard smile on his face, he bowed and said, "Mr. Gu Nan, I''m wang Dong. You can tell me anything you need."


    His smile is very standard, with a smile in his eyes, but it looks a bit rigid.


    Wang Dong doesn''t care what miss Xingzhu said about "this person is very troublesome", because what he has learned in half his life is the skill of dealing with people.


    However, Nan Gu''s first words made him speak.


    Gu Nan looked at him strangely: "Lao Wang Why don''t you have the surname Gu? "


    Wang Dongqiang resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes and replied: "Sir, I have been Wang since I was a child. I will not change my name just because I am employed by a certain family."


    "Oh. I thought that in a family like taking care of one''s family, the housekeeper was brought up by a child. " Gu Nan recalled the routines in his previous novels.


    Wang Dong has regained calm: "orphans should be brought up by the federal government. In principle, private adoption is not allowed."


    "The Federation?" Gu Nan''s eyes flickered. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    There is also a federation of science and technology in Xingyu, a semi science and technology civilization, which has certain advantages. At least, the civilization system is stronger than the feudal civilization and more difficult to overthrow from the inside.


    Gu Nan now has three levels. Soon, four, five and one turn will come. After one turn, he will start to build his own kingdom of God. Naturally, he has to think about it.Evil gods are not gods, but creatures between gods and demons, but they have the same kingdom. The whole second stage is the construction of the kingdom of God.


    Gu Nan was silent, and Wang Dong was so happy. Until a moment later, Gu Xingzhu came with an awkward face.


    She stood in front of Gu Nan with a cold face for a long time before she vomited out: "elder sister said she would come soon..."


    "Good." Gu Nan is still a pair of natural appearance, see Gu Xing bamboo straight gas does not play a place.


    She wanted Wang Dong to stay, but there was a noise outside the door. A servant came in a hurry and whispered in her ear.


    Gu Xingzhu after listening, his face immediately showed a playful smile, ordered: "let them in."


    The servant took the order and went away, but Gu Xingzhu turned his head and looked at Gu Nan: "Hello, you are in trouble. Shi Tianjing brings his friends to find the place, and there are Xu family members in it. "


    Gu Nan still had no expression on his face.


    "You don''t know what the Xu family is..." Gu Xingzhu began to popularize science. "There are many families on the red fish star, big and small, but the Xu family and the long family can be compared with my family."


    "I know you are very good, but if you dare to fight even the Xu family, don''t expect your elder sister to protect you!" Gu Xingzhu sneered.


    Gu Nan is a person who does not pay attention to all the people in the world by virtue of her advanced cultivation. She has not seen him.


    Such a guy, of course, has a big family to teach him. After all, this world is not for one person to play.


    She is just saying, Shi Tianjing has brought a group of people in, but the leader is not him, but another young man.


    When they came to Gu Nan, Shi Tianjing just sneered. A little man came up and said with a smile, "brother, even we Shi Da Shao dare to fight. Our courage is very fat! Today... "


    Pop!


    As he was talking, he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his head, as if he had been slapped and turned back in a rage.


    "Who will fight Er, brother Xu. "


    Standing behind him was Xu Xun, who came in as the leader. He was looking at Gu Nan excitedly: "master Gu, I have finally found you!"

 Chapter 73

    Gu Nan spent nearly two months in immortal world, and half a month in Xingyu world, so the one week deadline he gave Xu Feiyan was long gone.


    Xu Xun since that day after treatment, has been holding a breath, is to prove that Gu Nan is a liar.


    However, when he nearly took off the ring, he didn''t know how many times to take a bath.


    There is no difference in movement and pace, and the final strength of boxing is 30% stronger!


    You know, Xu Feiyan, as a warrior at the top of the six sections, unless he breaks through the extraordinary, it''s already very difficult for him to make progress.


    Now I''m just wearing a few leg rings, which can have this effect


    They even made a special trip to see the elder in their family. Even the elder was surprised when he heard about it, so that his younger sister should make friends with him, or even bring him home to see him.


    That person even said that the key to her breakthrough might be this person.


    With that sentence, the whole Xu family was mobilized and investigated for several days, but Gu Nan seemed to have evaporated from the world and could not find any trace.


    As for Gu Nan''s origin, I only know that it is related to Gu''s family, and it is not convenient for Xu''s family to go further.


    Xu Xun had already given up, but he didn''t expect to meet this strange man here again!


    "Master Gu, you Do you remember me Xu Xun said cautiously. He didn''t forget that his attitude was very bad.


    Don''t let yourself affect master Gu''s impression of the whole Xu family.


    Xu Feiyan''s position in the Xu family is the same as before, and there is almost no competition within the Xu family.


    Since the breakthrough of care, care has been pressure on the other two. Now it''s hard to find an opportunity. All personal honor and disgrace have to make way for the family.


    "I don''t know." Gu Nan shook his head. In fact, he has a good memory. He recognized each other at the first sight, but he didn''t bother to talk much.


    "That I''m Xu Feiyan''s brother. " Xu Xun smiles with him.


    "Oh."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Two people in such a strange dialogue, followed by Xu Xun to the group of Childe brothers, but listen to silly eyes. Especially Shi Tianjing. He had expected Lao Xu to support him, saying that he knew


    "Lao Xu, this man..." A friend asked tentatively.


    Xu Xun''s face suddenly changed. He stood up behind Gu Nan and said, "whoever wants to trouble master Gu is to trouble Xu Xun!"


    Shi Tianjing''s face was blue and white, and he bit his teeth and didn''t speak, but he hated Xu Xun and Gu Nan.


    Gu Xingzhu also looked at the scene in surprise.


    She knows that Gu Nan and Xu Feiyan know each other, but they only know each other. How can Xu Xun do this? This is simply not to speak principle to Gu Nan endorsement!


    Just then, a voice came from afar.


    "Then I''ll trouble you, so what?"


    When Shi Tianjing heard the sound, his face disappeared. He calmed down, but his face was a little complicated.


    He didn''t want to see that man, but he had to admit that he was the only one who could control the situation.


    They turned to see a man and a woman walking slowly.


    The man is tall, with sword eyebrows and eye-catching features, and the woman is pretty, but with a dark shoe mark on her abdomen, she looks very disobedient


    "Longquan." Shi Tianjing looks at the visitor in a dazed and complicated way. After all, he takes the initiative to say hello.


    "Well." Longquan nodded gently. Although very dissatisfied with each other let wonderful son hurt, but he is wonderful son''s brother after all, also not good too cold face relative.


    When Shi Miaoer finally saw Gu Nan again, his anger burst out: "that''s him! Brother long, he''s the one who kicks me when he comes up


    Longquan''s eyes turned to Gu Nan and said in a cold voice: "I Longquan never wronged people. Miao''er is really unruly, but is it too much for you to be rough with a weak woman? "


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at him. He picked up the teacup and sipped it gently. He asked Xu Xun casually, "who is this man?"


    "It''s the dragon spring of the dragon family." Xu Xun before was top a, but didn''t reply, at this time face also some dignified.


    "Master, you don''t know. People like our family''s Feiyan and family care are the most promising seeds for breakthrough. And such seeds There are two in the dragon family. "


    "Is he one of them?" Gu Nan looks at Longquan with great interest.


    "Not bad." Xu Xun nodded gently and then said, "but master, don''t worry, you are a distinguished guest of the Xu family. If anyone dares to disrespect you, it''s against the Xu family Never die


    Hearing this, Longquan finally frowned. He didn''t know who Gu Nan was. He asked Xu Xun to say "never die"?


    Of course, he doesn''t know. It''s about Xu Feiyan''s promotion. Naturally, all the people who hinder it will never die.However, Gu Nan waved his hand: "I mean, as long as this person is abandoned, no one dares to make trouble again, right?"


    "You..." Longquan is about to speak, but suddenly a sense of crisis breaks out in his heart.


    He wanted to get out, but he felt that his steps were so heavy that he could only watch a white light coming and hitting his knee.


    Click!


    The crisp sound of fracture came, and everyone was slightly cold, but Longquan suddenly knelt down on one knee, steel teeth clenched. And he fell on the ground of the knee, is slowly oozing blood.


    It was only then that people could see clearly that what had hit Longquan''s knee before was a small tea cup cover!


    "This..."


    "Longquan is also a master of the sixth period of congenital, how can..."


    "The ceramic teacup cover can smash the bones of the congenital experts. What strength does this man use?"


    The onlookers were not ignorant dandies, so they knew more about the horror of Gu Nan''s skill.


    Where on earth did this man come from?! Even Shi Tianjing doesn''t have the power to fight back. Isn''t it


    There is a terrible possibility in everyone''s heart. Gu Xingzhu looks at Gu Nan''s eyes and becomes frightened and strange.


    Just then, as if there was a gust of wind, the people on the scene hardly felt it, only Gu Nan eyebrows slightly pick, gently put down the cup in his hand.


    "Come out when you come." He seemed to be speaking into the air.


    Then, a cold figure walked out slowly, looking at Gu Nan, with a strange color on his face: "I haven''t seen you for half a month. I didn''t expect that you have been advanced and extraordinary My good brother. "


    This man is just caring.

 Chapter 74

    In the spacious room, glimmering from the window, Gu Nan and Gu Nian sit opposite each other.


    "It''s really out of my expectation that you can be advanced and extraordinary at this time." He looked calm and could not see the slightest clue on his face, but he was really helpless in his heart.


    Even in the whole astral world, the super strong is the absolute backbone; and in the ninth astral world, the super level is almost the strongest power that can be seen in the world.


    Therefore, the outstanding descendants of the three families on the red fish star all took who was the first to advance to the extraordinary as the standard to carry out the practice competition.


    In order to advance, I prepared and planned for many years, and even went to some remote places to get what I wanted.


    And this guy Gu Nan couldn''t help but stare at him bitterly, and Gu Nan was looking like "you really make a fuss.".


    Even with the calmness of consideration, I have to take a deep breath at this time to suppress the imbalance in my heart: "what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    "I heard that your family is going to hold a martial arts meeting?"


    "Well." Talking about the martial arts meeting, he could not help showing a trace of fatigue on his face. "I''ve been busy with this recently. Are you interested in coming? Oh, I forgot. You have... "


    "Yes Gu Nan nodded excitedly, without any awareness of being an extraordinary master.


    Gu Niang''s face turned black: "the martial arts association is only divided into congenital and acquired groups."


    "I can pretend to be born." Gu Nan answered without hesitation.


    Although Gu Nian can see his breakthrough at a glance, it''s because of his special skill and Gu Nan''s no deliberate cover up.


    If necessary, Gu Nan can even specially buy a hiding equipment - it is acceptable to invest some points for the sake of serial events.


    But Gu Niang still shook his head: "if you go, this martial arts meeting will be meaningless Well, how about I make you a judge? "


    "Judges?"


    "Yes. Twenty days will be enough for you "You should do me a favor. It is only when Gu''s family comes out of the ordinary that his position is completely stable. "


    Gu Nan touched his chin and wondered whether the deal was worth it.


    He obtained the official qualification to participate in the martial arts association and the convenience provided by Gu family, at the price of being completely wooed by Gu family It seems that there is no problem. Anyway, I can go back at any time!


    Gu Nan is optimistic.


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder martial sister Woo woo


    Since Bai Luoluo saw the caring side, she threw herself into her arms and began to cry.


    "It''s so fragile. It seems that you still need treatment." This is what Comrade Gu Yongxin said.


    Bai Luoluo''s classmate suddenly faded. Although she has successfully blackened in the immortal world, it doesn''t mean that she likes that kind of life. After all, she is not Yan Xiaoxiao.


    People''s hearts have always been very complicated. As a person who grew up in Langya City, Bai Luoluo didn''t like to fight and kill in his heart.


    If it''s in the world of immortals and demons, it won''t matter. Now back to the world of stars, it will be adjusted slowly.


    Of course, it''s impossible for her to return to her previous innocent state.


    Bai Luoluo looks at Gu Nan with a complicated look. She now knew that she was not crossing, but was forced to be reincarnated there by Gu Nan.


    Then contact the familiar figure of that day, the answer is ready.


    It turns out that he is Miss''s teacher


    "You have a good rest. There''s no need to worry about practice. Just let it be." Gu Nian patted her on the back of the head and said softly.


    Compared with Gu Nan, Bai Luoluo is her biggest cause and effect. Now the latter can get rid of the influence of Qingxin Dao, which is the best.


    After seeing Bai Luoluo, Gu Nan has nothing else to do. He just wants to go back and continue to "brush the copy", but he is stopped by Gu Nian.


    "You want to go back to reincarnation?" She pulled Gu Nan aside and said solemnly, "I don''t know what you can get from reincarnation, but reincarnation is not a shortcut."


    Gu Nan frowned slightly: "how to say?"


    "The more powerful the spirit is, the greater the pressure on the plane during reincarnation, so the plane itself will produce repulsive force. If the frequency of reincarnation is too high or the time of reincarnation is too long, it will cause damage to the spirit. "


    At this point, Gu Nan was staring at Gu Nan and said in a deep voice: "if you have been to the reincarnation plane after you have promoted to the extraordinary level, you should be aware of it."


    Gu Nan carefully recalled, it seems that it is indeed as Gu Nian said.


    After spending a month in the world of immortals and demons, he often felt a sense of exclusion from the world. I thought it was the third-order body, but now I think it is mostly because of reincarnation.


    The fact upset him a little. Reincarnation copy is the main source of his sin value. If there is a limit, it will greatly slow down his promotion.


    "Will it take some time to reincarnate again?" He asked."Not bad." Gu Niang nodded gently, "come here for a while. To help you build momentum, you need a proper identity. "


    "What identity?"


    "My brother."


    ¡­¡­


    This afternoon, although Longquan, Shijia brothers and sisters and even Xu Xun did not spread the story, they began to spread it at an amazing speed.


    In just two days, the whole upper level of the capital area knew that Longquan had suffered a great loss in taking care of his family, and even his leg was broken.


    And the cause of all this, it is precisely because of his favorite shimiao''er, has provoked a person who should not.


    How many people should not be offended?


    Some people think that being annoyed is just thinking about themselves, and others have no ability to deal with Longquan; others think that it''s a hidden power of caring about the family who teaches outsiders when caring is not there.


    Until I thought about it in a public occasion, I personally said: "it was my brother Gu Nan who was promoted half a month ago."


    The stone breaks the sky! There was an uproar!


    Who is Gu Nan? Has Gu Nan got a second promotion?


    The first thing to be "clear" is Gu Nan''s identity. He came from a remote family side branch. His parents died and he was gifted. He was discovered by Gu Nian long ago. As a private force, he hid himself to practice until he was extraordinary.


    Of course, this information is prepared in advance. Basically, it has no proof and has no persuasion, but it also makes it impossible for people to find out the loopholes.


    In any case, it is an indisputable fact that the younger generation of Gu family has a second super strong man


    "It''s going to change..." Many people have this idea in mind.


    Even if it''s about promotion, some people still stand firm and think that she just takes the first step. Xu Feiyan is much younger than Gu Nian, and the dragon family has two extraordinary seeds.


    But when Gu family appeared the second extraordinary, all this seemed to become a joke.


    Of course, what they don''t know is that caring is so amazing that even the family is in a state of chaos.

 Chapter 75

    "It''s ridiculous! Take care of this girl, this time it''s too outrageous


    "A transcendent who doesn''t know the root of the problem, so he said that he was our own family. When did we take care of our family so cheaply?"


    "Good! If we only need extraordinary people, we can attract a lot of people from outside in a twinkling of an eye, and we old guys are not dead yet! "


    In the inner hall of the family, a group of old people are sitting in a circle, expressing dissatisfaction with the practice of caring about this time.


    Gu Niang is not here, so instead of her, she becomes a middle-aged man at the end of the "siege" - Gu Mingyuan, Gu Niang''s father.


    Gu Mingyuan is the contemporary owner of Gu family. Since Gu Nian''s promotion, he has been gradually devolving power to Gu Nian and devoting himself to cultivation.


    Power is the foundation of everything. The family caregivers know this very well, so they have developed such a mode of inheritance.


    Like him, there are seven or eight old people in the family. They are the real foundation of the family.


    Except for those who went out for a walk, all of these people used to practice in private, but when the news came, they couldn''t sit still.


    Gu Mingyuan was caught by an old man by the collar, but his face could only smile: "second uncle, you calm down..."


    "Calm down? How can I calm down! " The second uncle slapped the table angrily, and Jingsha''s desk was slapped with a handprint. "If I get rid of my anger, I will fall into the hands of your precious daughter!"


    "It''s no exaggeration. It''s just a boy who has just entered the extraordinary world..." The hat is a little big, Gu Mingyuan said quickly.


    The second uncle''s angry face continued: "looking after the family has lasted for hundreds of years, and I haven''t seen anyone with a different surname come into the family! Don''t you understand that if you are not my people, your heart will be different? Have you forgotten all about Zuxun? "


    Gu Mingyuan was so trained that he didn''t dare to refute, so he had to continue to laugh. In fact, he knew that this time the old people were angry, it was not for no reason.


    Gu family is a family that rose from the war years. It has been standing up to now and has seen too many tragedies caused by family discord.


    Therefore, the ancestors have long left their instructions, forbidding fratricidal within the clan, and also forbidding the recruitment of extraordinarily powerful people with foreign surnames.


    At the level of transcendence, we can subvert the war situation. If there are traitors of this level inside, no matter how strong the fort is.


    Seeing Gu Mingyuan''s silence, the old people around him began to make noise again.


    "Everybody, everybody." Gu Mingyuan had to stand up, clapped his hands and said, "about Gu Nan''s situation, Gu Nian told me. I really don''t have to worry about his origin."


    "Why? Can there be any extraordinary people who jump out of thin air? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s pretty much the same Gu Mingyuan looked a little strange. He took out some materials from his arms and distributed them to the elders. "You can have a look."


    The second uncle snatched the information from him and swept it at a glance. His angry face finally eased.


    "So it''s the ascender? It''s a little more reassuring to bring it with you. " The second uncle touched his beard and said, "wait, he has been to the Ming tower?"


    "That''s right." Gu Mingyuan nodded gently, "something happened when he was flying up. He was robbed to the Ming tower. It should be the cause and effect of someone''s concern."


    A man nearby frowned and said, "minglou Is there going to be a problem? "


    Before Gu Mingyuan spoke, the second uncle waved: "minglou has never actively intervened in the big world. What''s more, there is a star master standing behind us. We still need to use this method to deal with our family? "


    "That''s also..."


    Gu Mingyuan finally relaxed. When Gu thought about the plan for the first time, he also reacted like the second uncle, until he knew the origin of Gu Nan.


    The climbers are really reassuring.


    These people who come from small positions are all in the star world for the first time, so they can''t be spies. In addition to the personality can not control, other aspects and family adopted son is not too different.


    But the second uncle was obviously more stubborn than he thought: "that''s not good. It''s not allowed to recruit people with other surnames. This is Zuxun! "


    "Gu Nan''s surname is Gu..." Gu Mingyuan said weakly.


    "Bullshit! Are these two goos the same? " The second uncle immediately sprayed Gu Mingyuan''s saliva.


    But his words reminded an old lady beside him. She suddenly said, "since the origin is clear, why don''t you just recruit Gu nan to be your son-in-law?"


    The whole inner hall suddenly quieted down, and after a moment, a group of old people''s faces showed their favorite smiles.


    Once people get older, they always like to match their younger generation, which will not change anywhere.


    For the big family like Gu family, there is no saying of free love. Marriage is common, and it''s not the first time.


    "What about that girl? I think she''s quite close to that man. "


    "I''m a little bit grumpy. I''m afraid I''ll make trouble at home in the future It''s Gu Ying, right, the old six... "


    "That''s true The granddaughter of the third family is OK! It''s 14 this year, so it''s better to settle the marriage early. "Gu Mingyuan''s face twitched when he listened to the discussion. He wanted to speak, but he heard the second uncle slapping the table: "what are you talking about?"


    Hearing this, Gu Mingyuan was relieved. The key time was second uncle


    "That Gu Nan is also an extraordinary person. He is also the one who cares about bringing him up. If you want to get married, you should think about it first." The second uncle knocked on the table and said with a shake of his beard.


    Gu Mingyuan almost did not stumble and fell on the table.


    The second uncle''s words were unanimously agreed by all the elders.


    "The second brother is right. It''s difficult to get married with little consideration! Miss this time, do not know when to have a suitable person


    "It''s not bad. You can take care of yourself when you become a family..."


    At this time, a light cough came from the door: "cough!"


    The crowd was quiet again. They turned their heads and looked around. They didn''t know when they were standing there, and there was a young man in white beside her.


    The old people who have just read the materials recognize at a glance that this man is Gu Nan, who is now in the limelight.


    The old people, who had just discussed enthusiastically, were all reserved. The second uncle''s face was even more solemn, and he gently stroked his long beard. He looked like an immortal.


    "It''s caring When did you come? " The second uncle opened his mouth with a smile.


    Gu Nian looked at him helplessly: "second uncle We heard that just now. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    No matter in any society, it is a very common phenomenon that women who are too good to marry.


    Now, Xu Feiyan will face similar problems in the future.


    With their status, it is almost impossible to find a suitable marriage partner, because it is not enough. And casually looking for someone to marry and too bad, so it is so drag down.


    As it is written in the novel, it took decades of hard work for such a large family to cultivate an elite son-in-law. As a result, he went to catch a golden turtle son-in-law It''s all bullshit.


    No family with brains would do that. Others'' is others'' after all. Relying on other forces to support development is tantamount to giving the lifeblood to others.


    People like Gu Nian, both men and women, will be in charge of the family and contribute their abilities to the family.


    Therefore, she either recruits a husband who is redundant, or she marries with others politically and has no real name until the next generation grows up.


    On these, Gu Nan also heard the dialogue of the elders, just wanted to understand the twists and turns.


    So he patted Gu Nian on the shoulder: "you first discuss, and then come to me when there is a result."


    With that, he turned around and was about to leave, but Gu Mingyuan next to him suddenly said in a voice: "Mr. Gu, wait a moment."


    Gu Nan turned his head and didn''t speak. He just gave him a strange smile, but his steps didn''t stop. Gu Mingyuan frowned and simply reached out to stop him.


    But when his hand was about to fall on Gu Nan, Gu Nan''s whole body suddenly disappeared.


    Gu Mingyuan was just about to step out to check, but the second uncle pressed his shoulder with one hand.


    "You can''t catch up." The second uncle shook his head and said, "that''s the power of the shadow The fastest of the three thousand laws. "


    Gu Nanlu''s hand made many old people look dignified. One of them asked, "isn''t the fastest one the law of the wind?"


    "Of course not. The fastest thing in the world is light, and where there is light, there is shadow. "


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s about it." Gu Nian said slowly, "we provide him with all the conveniences of reincarnation. He takes care of our family."


    If we want to win over Gu Nan, we can think of this as well. In fact, she had planned to do it for a long time.


    Let Gu Nan appear as a side branch of the family, and then recognize him as his younger brother, which is equivalent to placing his identity in the master''s home.


    It is from Gu niankou that all the old people know the true value of Gu Nan - it is impossible to elaborate on many details, only Gu nianben can understand it.


    "In a few months? Even if they are reincarnated, it''s an exaggeration... " The old lady sighed softly.


    When she was young, she was a reincarnated person, fighting between different planes, which made her successful into the extraordinary.


    So she is very clear about the risks and benefits of reincarnation, reincarnation is not a shortcut, but a dangerous road.


    For Gu Nan''s conditions, the elders are not dissatisfied. In their opinion, this resource is nothing if they want to recruit a super strong person who knows the root and the bottom.


    After all, a person can reincarnate, but also to take into account their own spirits, in fact, can consume very limited resources.


    "It''s not a big deal if you''re just keen on reincarnation." "Second uncle clapped," but let him properly participate in family affairs, not isolated from the family. "


    For outsiders, the easiest way to integrate into a group is to let them take over certain affairs.If he wants to finish it, he has to contact with the internal characters, so he will be familiar with it.


    "The martial arts association will start soon. I''m going to let him be one of the judges." I''ve been prepared for a long time, and I''ll tell you what I thought before.


    "It works!" The elders looked at each other and nodded immediately.


    And the old lady thought about it and said tentatively, "Xiaonian, don''t you really think about getting married?"


    Gu Niang''s face turned black: "grandma, I have recognized him as my brother..."


    "What''s the point?" The old lady waved dominantly, "who dares to gossip about you two extraordinary people?"


    He rubbed his eyebrows with a headache and quickly left behind a shabby excuse that "there is something else to deal with at home" and fled.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nian didn''t go far, so he met Gu Nan again. The latter was waiting for her here.


    "The old men don''t mind." Gu Nian took the lead in saying, "if you have any other requirements, please put them forward."


    The purpose of the two men was to show Gu nan to them and give them a hand. I just didn''t expect to be too satisfied


    "Demand..." Gu Nan touched his chin. For the time being, he didn''t really need anything. "Let''s talk about it later."


    His face was a little black.

 Chapter 76

    After Gu Nan''s identity was approved by the elders of the Gu family, the Gu family finally began to make full efforts for Gu Nan, instead of boosting the flames as before.


    So in a very short period of time, not only Gu Nan''s abandonment of Longquan''s leg was widely publicized, but also his fabricated identity began to spread.


    At this time, it''s the secret of Gu''s family that he can''t tell.


    Some people say that he is an outlier. Originally, he was just a side branch of the family, but because of his own talent, he has come to the present situation step by step.


    Others


    Whatever it is, there is one more person that can''t be provoked in the small books of the major families in the capital of redfish.


    And Gu Nian began to take Gu Nan into the upper class together. Today he went to dinner, tomorrow he cut the ribbon, and the day after tomorrow he went to see the martial arts competition In short, let Gu Nan brush his face with the fastest speed.


    "Young lady, young master Nan. Thank you for coming to my daughter''s birthday party. "


    At the scene of the banquet, a middle-aged man in a silver suit was standing in front of Gu Nan and Gu Nan. He opened his mouth with a smile and kept his posture very low.


    This middle-aged man has his own concerns to deal with. This is the tacit understanding between her and Gu Nan. After all, it''s the sixth banquet in half a month, and they can exercise without tacit understanding.


    The two were led by the middle-aged man himself, thinking that they were marching forward in the voice of "big miss", while Gu Nan ran to one side and sat alone.


    Gu Nan is always the focus of attention wherever he goes, and some people recognize him because of his face brushing during this period of time.


    Next to a few girls holding glasses, will look to this side.


    "This is the Gu family..."


    "Yes! It''s said that like Miss Gu, she can be called "extraordinary" warrior! "


    "It''s amazing..."


    These conversations naturally fall into Gu Nan''s ears. However, he owes everything with his expression. He just fills his hands one by one Juice.


    What Gu Nan is playing now is a gifted young man with a high and cold temperament - in a sense, he is also a real character.


    "Even juice is so cool!"


    Gu Nan''s hand stopped for a moment and then returned to normal.


    These girls, who were born in a big family, but had no talent for martial arts, were completely raised as vases, and most adored Gu Nan, a kind of gifted youth.


    "You are very leisurely. You hide and watch every time."


    I don''t know when I came to him. I sat down and said with a smile.


    "Not interested in dealing with them." Gu Nan said very directly, and immediately he was confused, "don''t you have to go there?"


    "I''m just here for a walk today. I''ll meet two people later." Gu Nian replied casually, "the martial arts association will start in a few days. There will be a group of new people in the martial arts school. Do you have time to have a look?"


    Gu Nan raised his head and seemed to recall something: "is the martial arts school recruiting new students? All right, I''ll go tomorrow. "


    After the negotiation, I didn''t stay much and continued to participate in the banquet.


    Instead, Gu Nan sat alone for a while. After dealing with several waves of people, he ran into a pair of acquaintances by accident.


    "Young master Nan..." Shi Tianjing, with his sister, is standing behind Gu Nan, with a slightly restrained smile on his face. But his sister, shimiao''er, was still unwilling.


    Gu Nan turned his head and looked at them: "Oh, it''s you What''s up? "


    Shi Tianjing has not the original momentum, smile with a bit of flattery: "I''ve come to take my sister to apologize with you..."


    Then he pinched Shi miao''er''s shoulder, and the latter lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    Gu Nan ignored them and just waved his hand at will.


    Stone day surprised to see that he did not speak, also dare not say anything more, quickly left with his sister.


    All the way to the distance, Shi miao''er threw away her brother''s hand, with a resentful look on her face: "brother! Even if he is extraordinary, there is no need for us to be so humble! "


    "It''s not about you." Shi Tianjing hit a soft nail and was in a bad mood. He hummed softly.


    "What do you want me to do! He hit me first Shi miao''er is suddenly angry, and her voice is loud. She is so scared that she covers her mouth.


    Fortunately, they were far away. Gu Nan didn''t seem to hear them.


    Seeing his brother like this, Shi miao''er stamped her foot angrily and walked away alone. It''s just that their voice has attracted another person.


    A girl in light make-up, petite figure Yingying came, a put on shimiaoer''s shoulder.


    "What are you talking about?" Jindian revealed the color of gossip, "someone dares to beat our Miss Shi. How impatient is she?"


    Jindian is the protagonist of today''s banquet, and also Shi Miaoer''s intimate friend.


    The Jin family and the Shi family are in the same position and belong to the second tier families in the capital area. As for Gu Nan''s identity, it was only the senior members of the family who fully understood it.Most of the girls like Golden are concerned about luxury items such as perfume and sports cars.


    Seeing that she didn''t know and didn''t want to mention the shame, Shi miao''er said casually, "it''s a family man."


    "That guy?" Jindian points to Gu Nan over there, but she looks at the stone brothers and sisters coming from there.


    "Well Don''t trouble him Seeing her best friend''s appearance, Shi Miaoer quickly advised her to " It''s not easy to get into trouble


    Shi miao''er''s explanation, which is about to be covered, has not been paid attention to by the golden canon.


    "How about taking care of the family? The people who take care of the family can be unreasonable!" Jin Dian snorted, "just watch it!"


    Seeing that Jindian''s figure was gone, Shi miao''er felt both revenge and worry.


    ¡­¡­


    Jindian came to the backcourt, found out Bin''s list, immediately found the target.


    "Gu Nan? Nobody Miss Jin said with a disdainful smile, "hum, even women are beaten, isn''t it a man?"


    She called in a maid and handed her a list she had just written.


    The maid took the list, and it was so easy to remember the people on it. She asked: "Little Miss, do you want to inform all the people on it?"


    "Yes, not one of them!" Jin Dian stared and said, "it''s too late to ask for help. Anyway, before the party starts, I want all the people on it to be ready! "


    The maid hurriedly took the list and went down to prepare, but she was in a daze.


    I don''t know who provoked my own young lady, who even used such a large number of contacts So many young masters and young ladies are talking together. I''m afraid no one can stir up trouble.


    Looking at Gu Nan''s data, she left her hand and began to smile.

 Chapter 77

    The Jin family''s birthday party finally officially started.


    Guests gathered, full of friends, and Gu Nan is still sitting alone on the corner table, like a down companion.


    However, people with real vision will never think so.


    It has nothing to do with knowing Gu Nan''s identity. It''s worth pondering whether he can occupy a table alone at such a banquet.


    When everyone has enough to eat and drink, today''s birthday girl JINDA finally appears.


    She stood in the center of the meeting and talked, thanking most of the people present, just like the most conventional banquet speech.


    But in the end, she suddenly changed the subject.


    "In addition to thanking you for coming to celebrate my birthday, there is one more thing today." Jindian is smiling, but what she says gives many people a bad feeling.


    "My good sister miao''er had some misunderstanding with a friend before. It happened that the gentleman was also present today... "


    As soon as Jindian raised his hand, the light on the scene began to shift slowly and soon fell to Gu Nan''s position, making him the focus of the scene.


    The father of Jindian below, who had met Gu Nan and Jin Qin before, had a sunken face.


    What makes the JINDA parent even more embarrassed is that Gu Nian is standing beside him and watching the scene with great interest.


    He quickly clarified: "Miss, it must have been deliberately guided. This is a misunderstanding!"


    Gu Nian waved his hand and said with a smile, "Mr. king, don''t be nervous. I don''t mind. But if you don''t stop this farce, I''m afraid that There will be danger. "


    There was a cold sweat on Jin Qin''s forehead. Just as he wanted to stop him, another man put one hand on his shoulder.


    "Lao Jin, why worry?" The visitor was a young man with a strong figure. His appearance was seven or eight points similar to that of Longquan. "With a young lady, I think Gu Nan would never dare to be presumptuous."


    This man is long Yi, the elder brother of Longquan. Although he is not an extraordinary seed, he is also a young master of the long family. He is one of the representatives of the young generation of the long family.


    The extraordinary seed is busy with hard work. How can he be free to attend such a reception.


    "Long Dashao..." At the same time, Jin and Qin also set their eyes on consideration.


    But he shrugged: "don''t look at me, I can''t control him."


    Dragon Wing''s expression suddenly a Yin, Jin Qin''s cold sweat flowed down again.


    As they were talking, Jindian over there had already introduced their grudges: "miao''er always has a straight mouth. His words offended Mr. Gu Nan. Here, I''d like to apologize for miao''er first."


    Jindian came up with a low attitude, and there was silence around, as if no one heard this sentence.


    Her mouth slightly tilted, and then said: "but Mr. Gu, you rely on your own martial arts cultivation, to a woman like miao''er, should you also apologize for this?"


    Jindian''s voice fell, just like the prelude of a war, and there were voices all around.


    "You''re right. I''m sorry!"


    "How shameless a big man is to be rude to Miss Shi?"


    "Oh, it''s a shame to have such a person in the family for a hundred years!"


    Innumerable accusations and abusive voices surrounded Gu Nan in an instant. The people that Jin Dian can talk about are naturally the children of her family who are familiar with each other, and most of them don''t know Gu Nan''s background.


    And now they don''t want to know.


    Jin Dian''s words are very ingenious. He has put himself on the commanding height of morality. He is completely using the general trend to suppress the other party. Even if that person can fight again, can he still beat all the people present?


    Everyone knows the truth that the law is not responsible for the public.


    There are also people who recognize Gu Nan''s identity and hurry to pull his companions, but it''s too late.


    Gu Nan just sat in his seat, completely unmoved. A young man couldn''t see it any more. He strided to Gu Nan and looked down at him.


    "Gu Nan, right?" The young man seemed to be the representative of all the people, and said coldly, "give me a face, go and apologize to Miss Shi, it''s OK, or you''re a family keeper..."


    Gu Nan, who has been ignoring the public, finally turns his head when he hears such a sentence.


    When he waved his hand, a dark shadow suddenly rolled up on the ground and turned into a huge black palm. With a hard slap, the whole young man was fanned out.


    This slap was so powerful that the youth flew all the way from the corner of the venue to the rostrum, smashed two glass windows in a row, and then fell to the feet of Jindian.


    His face was covered with glass debris, and his left arm, which was directly hit, had been twisted to 90 degrees, which made him miserable.


    Jin Dian''s face was all at a loss. He didn''t know what happened until he saw the tragedy of the young man on the ground.


    But her scream soon stopped, because she felt a sudden darkness in front of her. When she looked up, Gu Nan didn''t know when she was standing in front of her."You Don''t come here Miss JINDA had lost all her momentum. Her face was very pale, and she retreated.


    And some people roared: "Gu Nan, don''t deceive people too much!"


    "Good! We have so many families here. How dare you... "


    The voice did not fall, the voice of several people at the same time rolled up behind the shadow, a giant hand to grasp them, and then toward the stage to throw.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    It was the sound of the broken glass in succession, and there were a few more unconscious people at the foot of Jindian.


    Gu Nan turned his head slowly and showed an inexplicable smile to the audience. Although he didn''t speak, everyone understood what he meant - I dare.


    And some people who want to get ahead are held by the people around them and reveal Gu Nan''s identity in a low voice. Then they suddenly change color one by one and sit in a hurry. They are scared in the heart.


    So it''s that Fortunately, it didn''t come out.


    "Nanshao, Nanshao..." At this time, Jin Qin quickly came to the stage and bowed to apologize, "it''s all my fault. Please give me a face..."


    "This person also wants me to give him a face." Gu Nan pointed to the first young man on the ground who was fanned by him with a smile, "do you see his end?"


    In the face of such a naked threat, Jin Qin''s heart was slightly cold, and he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    He was pushed to be the head of his family by his long sleeves. How ever did he see Gu Nan so unreasonable?


    "If you add me, I don''t know if Nan Shao can give me face?" A voice came slowly, people turned to see, but see dragon wing is with a smile, slowly came to the stage.


    Gu Nan''s means are too fierce, most of them dare to be angry and speechless. At this time, seeing long Yi show up, they suddenly look forward to it.


    He is also a member of the three major families. Can''t he fight any more?


    Bang!


    The next moment, the giant hand appeared, the last piece of glass was smashed, and long Yi fell on the stage.


    "Who is this man?" Gu Nan asked Jin Qin.

 Chapter 78

    There was no sound at all at the banquet.


    Watching the fall of the dragon, Jin Qin''s face showed a kind of expression called "despair".


    And Jindian already regretted at this time, no, it was so regretful that his intestines were blue. If she had known this ending, she would never have helped Shi Miaoer out This is a lunatic at all!


    Even the people of the dragon family dare to fight. Isn''t that more dangerous?


    She felt her legs begin to shake, and she wanted to run off the stage, but she was afraid to attract the man''s attention


    She takes time to take a look at the scene, just to see Shi Tianjing''s face is extremely ugly, is pulling Shi Miaoer into the crowd, for fear that Gu Nan will see.


    The silence didn''t last long, and finally someone came out.


    "Well, don''t go too far." Gu Nian''s figure appears beside Long Yi, confirming that his life is not in danger, and then helplessly shakes his head.


    Gu Nan did not retort, but said with a smile: "here you deal with it."


    ¡­¡­


    The farce of the Jin family did not cause any trouble to Gu Nan.


    In fact, he was only responsible for hands-on, then patted his ass and left, and the work of aftermath was left to consideration.


    As for what the children of those aristocratic families would think of him Have you ever seen players care about NPC''s opinion?


    Early the next morning, Gu Nan was ready to go out. Today, he was going to host the recruitment of the martial arts school.


    Gu Nan was indifferent to most of Gu''s affairs, but he was very interested in the martial arts association.


    There are so many such situations. Naturally, he will hand over the affairs related to Wudao society to him as much as possible.


    The so-called recruitment of martial arts schools means that before the official competition of the martial arts association begins, each martial arts school starts to recruit some good students to their own martial arts schools in advance.


    These young players are either the talents who have become famous as teenagers, or the players who have stood out in the preliminary contest.


    However, due to the fact that they have not yet been selected in the formal competition, recruitment has become a rather risky thing, and one step of caution will lead to a loss of vision.


    If it costs a lot of money to sign a player who will take one round of the Martial Arts Association Tour, it will be a big loss.


    As a huge family, Gu''s family naturally has its own chamber of Commerce and martial arts school. The "Xingyun martial arts school" Gu Nan is going to now is completely controlled by Gu''s family.


    "Young master Nan, the people of the martial arts school are already waiting."


    Gu Nan came to the door, a middle-aged man in suit and shoes has been waiting, or Gu Nan''s acquaintance - Wang Dong once called him.


    Wang Dong is also helpless at this time.


    He thought Gu Nan was just an outsider, so he just had to be polite. Who knows that this young man has turned into a master?


    He is also a young master with a high status


    As the only housekeeper in the family who had ever contacted Gu Nan, Wang Dongli was naturally sent over as Gu Nan''s personal housekeeper.


    "Lao Wang..." Gu Nan''s voice came from afar.


    "Yes, sir, what can I do for you?" As a dedicated housekeeper, Wang Dong answered dutifully.


    "What, how can I get to Xingyun martial arts school?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Young master, just follow me. "


    ¡­¡­


    As usual, Lu danze came to the martial arts school early in the morning to start a day of training.


    He is a disciple of Xingyun martial arts school. He was born in a poor area, but he has good martial arts talent and hard work. Now he is a five stage master.


    And he also entered the official martial arts competition. In a sense, among all red fish''s inborn experts, he can rank in the top 1024 - there are only 1024 places in the formal competition.


    "Good morning, elder martial brother Lu!" A girl with short hair came in and saw Lu danze''s figure. She said hello.


    Lu danze also showed a smile. He had a good feeling for this girl named Gu Yang. Although he was born in a big family like Gu, he didn''t have the superior posture.


    "By the way, elder martial brother Lu." Gu Yang suddenly thought of something and said, "you went back early yesterday. The owner said that everyone would go to the training ground today!"


    "Assembly? What''s the matter? " Lu danze''s brow is slightly wrinkled. It''s only a few days since the martial arts association. He wants to train every minute.


    Gu Yang''s words stopped, and then he faltered: "yes It''s a young master from the family who is in charge of recruiting new members of the martial arts school this year. "


    Because of his childhood experience, Lu danze has a bad feeling for the children of the big family, which is no secret in the martial arts school.


    Sure enough, Lu danze snorted: "how much do those young masters and young ladies know about our martial arts school? Light will tell you what to do


    Although his heart also approved of this, after all, he came from his own family. Gu Yang still had to explain: "I heard that he was a very powerful young master..."


    Although Gu Nan''s existence has been publicized by the Gu family, it is only limited to the upper class.As Gu Yang''s side branch, he knows that Gu Nan is the master of his family at most. He is very powerful. No more detailed information can be expected.


    Lu danze obviously didn''t buy it: "how powerful is it? It''s just having a good family background If Miss Gu comes here in person, I will be convinced! "


    As the first person of the young generation of today''s red fish star, the legend of caring has long been talked about.


    "I can''t compare with the eldest lady, but..."


    "Nothing, but." Lu danze waved his hand, put down his equipment and sneered, "let''s go, let''s go and see the young master!"


    ¡­¡­


    Lu danze with a stomach of inexplicable resentment, went to the hall, Gu Nan had already arrived.


    "What about new people?"


    Lu danze looks at the young man surrounded by the crowd. He looks indifferent (arrogant) and his tone is calm (arrogant). However, the master he has always respected, Shitao, stands beside him with a little respect.


    Looking at this scene, Lu danze could not help but burst into anger.


    My master is so old that he has to grovel to a young man Isn''t it because you are the young master of caring for your family?


    However, he is not a child in the end. He knows that it is useless to fight against injustice. Only by improving his own strength can he have the opportunity to make a voice.


    "When I become a super strong man in the future, let''s see what your attitude will be!" Lu danze couldn''t help being so cruel.


    What he didn''t know was that he had actually seen it.


    Zhang Tao, as the general director of Xingyun martial arts school, certainly knows Gu Nan''s identity. What''s more, he was also present at the king''s reception yesterday.


    For this young man who can stand side by side with the young lady and act recklessly, Zhang Tao kept a low profile as far as possible: "the first batch of interviewers are already waiting, Nan Shao, please come with me."


    "Well." Gu Nan nodded casually, looking casual, but he actually attached great importance to it.


    As a high play, as long as it is related to the task, nothing can be taken lightly. This is the basic quality of high play.


    Because you never know if there is important information hidden in a seemingly unrelated point.


    Soon he was brought into a quiet room by Zhang Tao, and Zhang Tao returned to the hall.


    Zhang Tao waved the crowd away and said, "danze, Lu Wu, you two should join us. Gu Yang, you go to inform the first batch, you can get ready to start. "


    "Yes


    Gu Yang nodded his head. Lu Wu, a young man, lowered his head. He just walked silently behind Zhang Tao. Only Lu danze''s face was a little uncomfortable.


    "Master, the martial arts meeting will start soon. I think..."


    Zhang Tao patted him on the shoulder and said, "I know you want to train more, but it doesn''t depend on one or two days Many of the new recruits may be your opponents. Don''t you want to know about them in advance? "


    Hearing this, Lu danze finally understood the master''s painstaking efforts. Although the heart or exclusion that south little, but still force nod.

 Chapter 79

    After Gu Nan entered the quiet room, he first saw an unexpected person.


    "In vain? What are you doing here? "


    White little Laurie is holding a blue notebook, standing at the table, with a pair of big eyes. Seeing Gu Nan coming, he quickly put the notebook on the table.


    "I am the deacon of the martial arts school..." Bai Luoluo took it for granted, and then added, "it''s the librarian who forced me to be a recorder. Don''t get me wrong!"


    Gu Nan laughed, sat on the throne, picked up the notebook and read it.


    As for what Bai Luoluo said, he didn''t believe it anyway. How powerful is Zhang Tao? He even knows his relationship with Bai Luoluo?


    What is written in the notebook is naturally the list of new recruits today and the information of each new recruiter.


    After a simple scan, Gu Nan had a bottom in his mind.


    At this time, Zhang Tao also came in, followed by his two proud disciples. He came to Gu Nan and introduced them to him.


    "Young master Nan, this is Lu Wu and Lu danze. They will also attend the martial arts meeting this time. Please take care of them..."


    There are a lot of people in Xingyun martial arts school who have entered the martial arts association, but they are basically the two people who have the potential to impact the ranking. Zhang Tao did his best for the future of his disciples.


    The judges of the martial arts association are very authoritative. Their comments often determine the off-site support rate of a player. For many people, this is even more important than winning.


    Lu Wu and Lu danze also bow to say hello, the former is still expressionless, while the latter is respectful, but with some disdain in his eyes.


    Of course, he thinks that Shifu is just being polite. He is just a child of a family. How can he take care of himself who is going to attend the martial arts association?


    Gu Nan just nodded, he was not interested in these small things, directly said: "let people in."


    Zhang Tao did not dare to say more, so he had to tell Gu Yang to let the first batch of interviewers in. Gu Nan also took out the observer''s eyepiece at this time and put it on his face.


    The martial arts school on red fish is more like a comprehensive martial arts club.


    It not only has the function of guiding students in martial arts, but also as an officially recognized organization, signing contracts with students. Students participate in various martial arts competitions and even attend commercial activities. The martial arts school has to draw a percentage.


    If you compare wuzhe to Gu Nan''s former star, the martial arts school is an entertainment company.


    The first person came in quickly. She was a little girl in a samurai suit. She bowed to this side and showed a sweet smile: "Hello everyone, my name is li..."


    "The feet are weak, the forearms are weak, the internal breathing is floating, and there is no hope before the age of 25 Unqualified, next. "


    Gu Nan''s indifferent voice rang out, even the name did not let her finish, directly eliminated.


    Every feature of these players is exposed in the eyepiece of the observer. With Gu Nan''s experience, there is almost no possibility of misjudgment.


    So not only the little girl was stunned on the spot, but also Zhang Tao was a little stunned. He turned his head and said carefully: "Nan Shao, Li Lan has been the peak of the day after tomorrow since she was 16 years old. She is the seed player of the day after tomorrow group of the Martial Arts Association..."


    Gu Nan shakes his head: "the foundation is too bad, martial arts can''t pass three rounds."


    Listen to this firm judgment, Zhang Tao is helpless, had to wave that Li Lan out.


    Little girl Li Lan''s face was blue and white for a while. She obviously didn''t expect that she would be eliminated so inexplicably. I had to stomp my foot angrily and stride away.


    Gu Yang, who is also in a daze, quickly opens the door for her and greets the next interviewer.


    The people waiting at the door were also startled by the speed, and some of them showed congratulations: "Li Lan, it must be the examiner who has your information and let you pass directly?"


    This person seems to be Li Lan''s old knowledge, with a bit of compliment in his tone, and envy in the eyes of the people around him.


    It''s a pity that his flattery touched the horse''s leg. Li Lan''s face was gloomy and hummed: "I didn''t pass The examiner didn''t know what the hell he was up to. As soon as I spoke, he knocked me out! "


    "Ah? How can he get rid of you? "


    Li Lan clenched her teeth and didn''t speak.


    In fact, she didn''t know that she didn''t lay a solid foundation because she pursued the realm too much. But the foundation is not irreparable. Is it necessary to eliminate yourself because of this?


    So she quickly left, and angrily dropped a sentence: "Xingyun martial arts school doesn''t want me, but some martial arts schools want me. We''ll see!"


    A genius like her, who reaches her peak at the age of 16, is naturally the best choice for all the major martial arts schools, because she can be promoted to the top at any time and become the backbone of the martial arts schools.


    Gu Nan is one of the few people who dare to assert that she is hopeless at the age of 25.


    Li Lan''s departure did not affect the interview, nor did it affect Elimination.


    ¡­¡­


    "Nan Shao, you''ve seen all the first fourteen people. Don''t you have a suitable one?"


    Looking at the series of forks on Gu Nan''s list, Zhang Tao said helplessly.In principle, the best candidates are put in the first batch every year. This year''s situation is not bad. There are no outstanding talents, but it''s not as good as


    Gu Nan waved his hand: "they are all talents, not worth the price."


    Gu Nan didn''t give all the "elimination" comments, but even if he passed the contract, the contract grade was not high, and the arrogant players couldn''t accept it at all.


    "Inform the second batch." Gu Nan said to Gu Yang at the door, "forget it, let the people behind come here together. It''s no trouble anyway."


    Gu Yang''s mouth is slightly puffed, and his heart says that he''s like you. It''s really no trouble But she didn''t dare to say it, so she had to let her know.


    The room was quiet again, Gu Nan closed his eyes, while Zhang Tao didn''t look very good.


    Xingyun martial arts school is also a first-class martial arts school, so it was able to gather a lot of talents. As a result, young master Gu Nan pushed them out


    All of these people are eager for it outside. I''m afraid it will be difficult for them to perform martial arts next year.


    Lu Wu and Lu danze, who are standing behind, still look calm and don''t know what they are thinking. Lu danze''s anger is almost irrepressible.


    Gu Nan in his eyes, has become a model of layman guidance, clearly do not understand anything, must be here to guide!


    He looked around, master silent, Lu Wu that wood know bow, and Bai Luoluo still write on the book.


    So Lu danze gritted his teeth, resolutely went to Gu Nan, and said in a deep voice: "Nan Shao, those are rare talents just now, please think about it again!"


    Before Gu Nan spoke, Zhang Tao''s face changed and he yelled: "bastard! What are you? Get out of here


    He scolded, but also carefully watching Gu Nan''s look.


    It''s not that Zhang Tao''s bones are soft, it''s just that yesterday''s scene was too amazing. He watched the Dragon Wings of the dragon family and was slapped to death


    Even the dragon family are not in the eye of this, Zhang Tao does not think he can have any face.


    Lu danze''s face was ugly because of the abuse, while Gu Nan just looked at him indifferently.


    At this time, a figure rushed in. This is a girl in plain clothes, with patches on the trouser legs. Her appearance is still pretty, but she has a braided hair, which makes her look rustic.


    "Yes, I''m sorry I''m late..." The girl apologized as soon as she came in.


    Zhang Tao frowned and looked at her: "are you the girl who decided to go to Tonghe martial arts school because she wanted to make more money? What are you doing here now? "


    "I..." The girl was criticized by Zhang Tao, her face turned red, so she had to keep bowing, "it was all my fault before, please, please give me a chance!"


    Zhang Tao snorted coldly: "martial arts need a pure heart. Since you like to make money, then..."


    "Wait a minute."


    Gu Nan''s voice sounded, Zhang Tao a cavity words immediately blocked back, had to look at Gu Nan in consternation.


    At this time, Gu Nanzheng''s eyes were shining, like a rare treasure, looking at each other: "what''s your name?"


    The girl seemed to be frightened by the sight, and after a while she murmured, "Lin yunyun..."

 Chapter 80

    From the first moment he saw Lin yunyun, Gu Nan knew that this girl must be the key person in the series.


    This special has nothing to do with what high play intuition, but the observer''s eyepiece clearly shows that the girl''s body up and down, everywhere flowing violent breath!


    Today, although Gu Nan still has no contact with neixi, he also has a good understanding of neixi practice.


    In essence, it is a kind of high-energy gathering system, in which the high-energy state of real Qi moves in the body, so as to achieve the purpose of temporarily strengthening the constitution.


    When the Qi is highly compressed, it can be operated in vitro.


    But I''ve never heard of anyone who can always keep the true Qi in a wandering state - this is no longer a wandering, it belongs to the "resident" ah!


    "Classmate Lin yunyun." Gu Nan said with a smile, "have you ever had pain all over your body since you practiced martial arts, and it''s very difficult to cultivate internal breathing. It''s not until these two years that you have experienced explosive growth?"


    Lin yunyun was stunned by what he said, and subconsciously said: "you How do you know? "


    It''s not a secret that she suddenly found it easy to practice in the past two years, but she was in pain when practicing martial arts. How could this person know?


    In order not to let her family worry, she practices martial arts in great pain every day, but she never tells anyone Why does he know so well?


    Gu Nan showed such a smile.


    In his opinion, Lin yunyun is obviously a kind of special physique, her body can naturally accommodate a huge amount of Qi. So before she fills up her body, the progress of inner rest practice is extremely slow.


    And the body is filled with Qi, any part of the touch, will make muscle pain unbearable.


    It was not until her body began to saturate that the stored Qi began to feed herself, making her practice advance by leaps and bounds.


    "How do I know it doesn''t matter, what matters is, do you want to join the Xingyun martial arts school?" Gu Nan asked directly.


    "Of course I do!" Lin yunyun nodded excitedly, then a little dejected, "but I need money, salary for C-level contract... "


    "I''ll give you the A-level contract." Gu Nan said without hesitation.


    "Nan Shao..." Zhang Tao looks at him in a daze, and the last fluke in his heart is defeated. It seems that this Nan Shao really doesn''t know how to recruit new students.


    Lu danze has already stood aside and doesn''t want to fight Gu Nan in front of others, but his face still shows disdain.


    "Really?! Thank you, thank you Lin yunyun is surprised inexplicable, quickly took the contract from Gu Nan''s hands, followed by Bai Luoluo.


    After Lin yunyun left, Zhang Tao sighed slowly: "Nan Shao, even if you really value Lin yunyun, there''s no need to give her A-level contract I think even if it''s only grade B, she will sign it without hesitation. "


    Gu Nan with a "you know a fart" look at him: "a contract for 10 years, B only 5 years."


    Zhang Tao choked for a moment and couldn''t speak. He said, "do you really value her so much?"


    "Of course." Gu Nan pointed to the notepad and said, "you see, she''s only five days after tomorrow. On the day of the martial arts meeting, it''s at least the peak of the day after tomorrow. Maybe she''s already born. Do you believe it?"


    Naturally, Zhang Tao doesn''t believe it. It''s only a few days since the martial arts association. How can it be


    "How could that be?" Ludanze had already screamed. If the practice is so simple, isn''t it a joke that we and others work so hard?


    "It''s possible."


    To his surprise, a man who never spoke spoke spoke at this time. That is his elder martial brother, Lu Wu, who is also the elder martial brother of Xingyun martial arts school.


    Lu Wu''s brow was locked, as if he couldn''t figure out something: "that girl The breath of true Qi is terrible. "


    "The breath of true Qi?" Lu danze would question Gu Nan, but he was very convinced of his elder martial brother. At this time, he began to meditate.


    It was Gu Nan who unexpectedly took a look at Lu Wu. This man could see Lin yunyun''s problem, and his perception ability was also a bit abnormal.


    The true Qi in Lin yunyun''s body almost completely sinks into the muscles and tissues, at least at the extraordinary level.


    Lu Wu is not far from the top of his congenital peak, but it''s a little strange Lu Wu is also going to attend the martial arts association. Maybe he is also a candidate for the mission.


    Gu Nan remembered him in silence, and then continued his interview.


    Under Gu Nan''s speed, the whole interview process went on very fast, and the remaining three groups of people didn''t spend an hour in total.


    The result is not much different from the first batch, still as high as 80% elimination rate. The difference is that these people don''t have so high self-evaluation, but several people choose to sign up.


    This makes Zhang Tao''s face look a little better, at least not for nothing.


    Lu danze is calm all the time. Although Lu Wu''s endorsement for this Nan Shao proves his vision, it is true that his harvest has been greatly reduced this year.


    Can Lin yunyun be worth so many talents?Ludanze doesn''t believe it.


    Another interviewer was mercilessly eliminated. Gu Nan gently rubbed his eyebrows and said, "is there the last one? Let him in. "


    "Wait a minute." Zhang Tao shouts Gu Yang and says to Gu Nan, "Nan Shao, in the end, this man has average qualifications, but he has a big background..."


    Gu Nan took a look at him and looked at the information on the list.


    Hu Daobin, the day after tomorrow, is 23 years old.


    Even if you only look at the paper, this qualification is also very poor. In principle, such a person is not qualified to enter the list, it is impossible to invite to interview.


    "It''s from the military." Zhang Tao explained in a low voice, "his sister is Hu Wei, the female army God. She made some mistakes in the army and was expelled, so..."


    Gu Nan picked an eyebrow: "so you are ready to take this man in and harm the Xingyun martial arts school?"


    The so-called "making some mistakes" is mostly a kind of mischief. There is no need to think about it at all.


    Zhang Tao also had a bitter smile. Of course, he knew that Hu Daobin was not a good thing, but for the sake of the friendship of the goddess of war, it didn''t matter to bear with him.


    Anyway, that is to let him avoid the limelight. Is Hu Daobin willing to stay in the martial arts school all the time?


    However, Gu Nan sneered and threw the list on the table: "then you don''t need to see it. Let him go."


    "Nan Shao..." Zhang Tao was stunned for a while. He didn''t realize that his words didn''t work, but had the opposite effect


    Of course, whether he said it or not, Gu Nan couldn''t compromise for such a mess.


    It''s not that evil gods must do evil things. Isn''t that a weakness?


    A qualified high play can trade with NPC or even compromise because of the task, but it is impossible to make any response because of NPC itself.


    Because NPC''s identity is meaningless to players.


    To put it bluntly, Gu Nan can take advantage of others at will, but others can never take advantage of him.


    Gu Nan''s voice just fell, and the door had been pushed open, which made Gu Yang startled.


    What appeared in front of the public was not the young man who had excessive drinking and lust in Zhang Tao''s impression, but a woman.


    The woman was dressed in a military uniform. Her face was firm and soft. Her eyes were shining at Zhang Tao. Hu Daobin was standing beside her with a schadenfreude smile on his face.


    "I was worried that my useless brother would get into trouble." The woman frowned and said in a deep voice, "Master Zhang, is that what you promised me?"

 Chapter 81

    "Commander Hu, listen to me..." Zhang Tao felt that he was about to cry.


    Gu Nan and Hu Wei are all the people he can''t stir up, but they don''t want to listen to his advice. They have to make things difficult to finish


    Hu Wei ignored him and turned her eyes to Gu Nan: "who are you? Who is qualified to make decisions for the martial arts school? "


    Before Gu Nan spoke, Hu Daobin, who was beside her, came out to speak with sarcasm: "elder sister, this is the younger brother that Miss Gu just recognized. She is very powerful!"


    When Hu Wei heard the speech, she still looked cold: "care? Hum! She''s busy holding a martial arts meeting, but she doesn''t have time to take care of her brother. "


    Ever since she was promoted, the whole senior level of the capital will call her "big miss".


    This Hu Wei dares to call her by her first name. Whether she is a friend or an enemy, it is obviously not easy.


    But what does this have to do with Gu Nan? He just chuckled and looked at the eyes of his sister and brother, just like looking at two idiots, turning to look at Zhang Tao.


    "When did the name of Hu Daobin come over?"


    Subconsciously, Zhang Tao asked, "why didn''t he understand?"


    Lu Tianwei nodded: "this is not only a 28 year old military commander, but also a young teacher


    "There is a rumor that..." Zhang Tao took a look at Gu Nan and said, "she has been able to compete with ordinary and extraordinary people."


    "Lu Yiming?" Gu Nan frowned slightly, vaguely felt that the name was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it.


    Hu Wei''s face changed, pointing to Gu Nan and scolding: "teacher''s taboo is also what you can..."


    Pop!


    Gu Nan waves his hand, and a dark shadow passes by. Hu Wei is suddenly blown away and smashed into the wall, making a human groove embedded in the wall.


    "Be quiet." Gu Nan turned his lips and thought for a while, finally remembering who Lu Yiming was.


    "It''s Lu Zhanyu''s grandfather..."


    Since the task of guarding Bailu, Gu Nan has made a special trip to investigate the data of Lu Zhanyu. There is nothing about reincarnation. There is a lot of information on it.


    For example, she comes from Tianye star. Behind her is a spiritual martial arts family. Her grandfather Lu Yiming is the top super strong man in Hengyu.


    "The constant domain of mind skills is a bit of a problem."


    Just as Gu Nan was thinking, the people around him had already been stunned. Although I know that Nan Shao is a super strong man, but This is Hu Wei!


    Although she hasn''t been advanced yet, many people think it will happen sooner or later.


    After all, she''s half a generation older than Gu Nian and others. If she didn''t become an adult, she would have been promoted earlier than Gu Nian.


    Not to mention her own strength, it depends on her identity With the dual background of the military and the Lu family, who dares to attack her?


    But Gu Nan did it, and it was very clean.


    Zhang Tao was thinking about how to open his mouth. Suddenly, he felt a burst of depression in his heart, as if he was caught by some force. Something in his body was about to leave his body.


    It''s not just him, but all of us here, without exception, who are completely controlled by this power.


    Lu Wu''s expressionless face was dignified; Bai Luoluo and Lu danze''s cheeks were red, as if they were covered with their mouths and noses and could not breathe.


    Zhang Tao was also knowledgeable after all, and he understood it all at once.


    "This is Magic power? "


    Only a supernatural power can have such terrible power He saw Hu Wei step by step out from the front, with endless anger in her eyes, but strangely, she looked extremely calm, and there was no extra expression on her face.


    In this kind of depression, Gu Nan, like a nobody, patted his ass and stood up.


    "Do you realize the supernatural power when you are born? Not bad. " He looked at Hu Wei and commented casually, "but this is not the law of the mind. At most, it''s just mindfulness."


    Hu Wei raised her eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "it''s enough to deal with you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone felt the whole body pressure, but no one thought that Hu Wei had stopped. There was only one possibility - the pressure was all concentrated on Gu Nan!


    Invisible to the naked eye, a heavy hammer has quietly formed and smashed down toward Gu Nan.


    Hu Wei has a sneer in her heart: even if you are extraordinary, what? The secret skill taught me by my teacher is ordinary and extraordinary Huh?


    Gu Nan didn''t even lift his hand. The shadow rolled under his feet and hit the heavy hammer directly, sweeping the latter clean in an instant.


    Gu Nan is too clear about how to deal with Nianli weapons. It''s nice to talk about double attacks on physics and rules. In fact, for higher and purer rules, mental weapons are as fragile as a piece of paper.


    "It''s my turn."


    In Hu Wei''s ears, the words of just three words were stretched into several notes, and her face suddenly changed This is the result of speed approaching the speed of sound!Sure enough, Gu Nan''s fist arrived at the same time.


    Bang!


    A dull sound came out. Although Hu Wei was smashed three steps back, she didn''t get hurt. She immediately sneered: "it''s useless. If the Nianli shield can be broken by you with brute force, then..."


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    Gu Nan kept hitting her hands with more than a dozen punches, and the speed was getting faster and faster. Hu Wei couldn''t support her all the time, so she had to kneel down on one knee to reluctantly release her strength.


    Although the shield can support for a while, but just the huge shock, also let her have the impulse to vomit blood, at the same time, her heart is also wondering.


    Where the hell did this kid come from? When did red fish star make such a number one?


    "It''s just a turtle shell. I''m more familiar with it than you are." Gu Nan had a good fight, and finally stopped saying, "it''s energy consuming, it''s difficult to operate, and it''s hard to resist There are a lot of shortcomings. "


    At this time, Hu Wei''s forehead had been exposed, all her strength was used to support the shield, and she couldn''t say a word.


    Seeing Gu Nan stop, Zhang Tao quickly picked up Hu Wei and said with concern, "commander Hu, are you ok?"


    "I, I Poof Hu Wei wanted to say "it''s OK", but after saying it for a long time, she burst out with blood.


    Looking at the silly Hu Daobin, at this time, he finally responded, holding Hu Wei''s arm and crying: "elder sister, elder sister! You can''t do anything, sister, or what can I do... "


    At this time, the door was pushed open again, and a figure rushed in, panting and saying: "Hu Wei, this is all the calculation of longyi. Gu Nan is not a bad man. Don''t Er... "


    Half way through the conversation, the visitor could see what was in the room.


    Hu Wei is being held by someone to vomit blood, but Gu Nan stands aside with a smile and looks at himself and says, "Lu Xinyu? It''s a coincidence that you''re here


    "You..." Lu Xinyu didn''t know what to say for a moment, so she had to go to Hu Wei first and hold on to her injury.


    After a while, she was relieved: "fortunately, there is no visceral displacement, just a little bleeding."


    She held the pale Hu Wei and sat down. The crying Hu Daobin stood up and said, "sister Xinyu, you have to avenge my sister!"


    "He, that''s him!" Hu Daobin pointed to Gu Nan and told Lu Xinyu, "he hurt my sister, Xinyu. Please call those uncles last time and break his leg!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Hu Wei''s face changed. She coughed up blood and said, "you Shut up


    It''s too late.


    Hu Daobin turns his head in consternation, but sees Gu Nan coming to him. The light is blocked, and the shadow in front of him makes him feel flustered.


    "My sister is How dare you... "


    Click!


    Gu Nan suddenly raised his leg and kicked Hu Daobin''s knee, directly twisting and breaking his right leg. The shrill scream came from his mouth.


    Lu Xinyu looks at Gu Nan''s eyes and finally becomes complicated.

 Chapter 82

    In the quiet room of Xingyun martial arts school, irrelevant people have left, and Hu Daobin has been helped down to stabilize his injury, leaving only a few key personnel.


    Gu Nan sits on the throne, Zhang Tao and Bai Luoluo stand on both sides, while Hu Wei stares at the front with fierce eyes.


    "What are you looking at? You want to be beaten again?" Gu Nan stares back impolitely.


    When Hu Wei had never been beaten in her life, she immediately patted the table and said, "come again!"


    "Well, you all say less, don''t be provoked by the dragon family." Lu Xinyu had to stand up and be a peacemaker, persuading the two people.


    Hu Wei obviously respected Lu Xinyu and sat back bitterly.


    Gu Nan didn''t have such a good temper. He directly raised his eyebrows and said, "you don''t need to teach me. If you have something to say, please tell me."


    "Asshole, you..." Hu Wei is angry again, Lu Xinyu has to stop her with a bitter smile.


    "One of you is a friend who cares about life and death, and the other is her younger brother. Why do you make such a fuss?" Lu Xinyu shook his head and said, "look at this one."


    as she spoke, she handed them a piece of information.


    It clearly says that Hu Daobin didn''t come to Xingyun martial arts school originally, but was temporarily lured by others. It was someone who deliberately wanted to provoke Gu Nan and Hu Wei.


    According to the analysis of intelligence, the most likely candidate is the Dragon Wing of the dragon family.


    "Dragon Wings?" Gu Nan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Of course, he doesn''t really don''t know longyi. Yesterday, he just pretended to be a force. After all, as a high play, being highly sensitive to information is also one of the basic abilities.


    Even Hu Wei may have been lured, he did not guess.


    He had asked Zhang Tao when Hu Daobin''s name would be handed over. He just wanted to confirm this conjecture, but he didn''t know who it was at that time.


    After all, there are too many enemies


    Now it''s confirmed that it''s longyi, which makes sense.


    Gu Nan doesn''t think he is the main character, so he doesn''t want to go anywhere. Apart from the first accident, there has been a shadow of the dragon family since.


    The long family''s strategy is also simple.


    Don''t you agree with Gu Nan? Don''t you like slapping face? Then we''ll keep sending our faces to your door for you to fight. When you beat the faces of the government, the military and the major families, you won''t be able to get along.


    Unless Gu Nan''s strength is enough to subdue the whole capital, otherwise The game is played by the brain after all.


    But do you really think I''ll follow your rules?


    Gu Nan put on a sneer at the corner of his mouth and got up to leave. Lu Xinyu also stands up, she also wants to persuade Gu Nan and Hu Wei reconciliation.


    "Gu Nan, you don''t have any loss after all. Why don''t you all step back and apologize to Hu Wei..." Half way through, Lu Xinyu found that he couldn''t go on.


    Because Gu Nan''s cold eyes are falling on her face, like looking at a dead man, she has no doubt that the next moment, the other party will blow her head.


    Fortunately, Gu Nan didn''t do it at last. He just said with a smile: "for your sister''s sake, I didn''t think you said it. Next time you talk to me like that, I''ll break your leg. "


    Leaving such a sentence behind, Gu Nan left.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu, Gu Nan is sitting in his room, while Wang Dongzheng is standing beside him.


    "Master Nan, the information you want."


    Gu Nan took the information from Wang Dong. After looking at it quietly for a few minutes, he frowned and said, "is there so little information about Lin yunyun?"


    Gu Nan''s information only shows Lin yunyun''s family information and his participation in the martial arts association, which does not match Gu''s intelligence ability.


    Wang Dong also heard about the recent rumors. It is said that this man has a violent temperament. He quickly and carefully said, "this can only be found in a short time. If you need it, you can order the following to trace it all the way."


    "Well, try to find out." Gu Nan nodded gently, but didn''t say much. After all, it''s just a task in the daytime, and the time is too short to be too demanding.


    He turned to look at another piece of information, which he asked for Information about the trouble with the dragon family.


    "It seems that you are interested in the dragon family." A voice came from the side, Gu Xingzhu''s figure came slowly.


    Gu Nan said without raising his head: "remember to knock next time."


    Gu Xingzhu''s mouth slightly puffed and hummed: "this time, the Dragon Wing is really beautiful. We can''t question him without leaving any handle."


    After a pause, she said, "elder sister, let me take a message to you, let you not be impulsive."


    Gu Nan, who had been sitting quietly, immediately frowned while Gu Xingzhu was smiling. She said in her heart that only the elder sister could cure him


    But she didn''t know what Gu Nan thought was totally different from her guess.


    People who care for their families think that they are brought about by consideration, so naturally they should obey the direction of consideration, but in fact they just cooperate with each other.


    Considering that there is no reason why she doesn''t understand this, what does she mean by sending someone to deliver a message? Pure advice?However, this kind of speech can only be counterproductive and even irritating Gu Nan felt his chin and thought about this abnormal behavior, which finally aroused his suspicion.


    What happened before began to play back in his mind. If he pushed back from the provocation of longyi The root of everything seems to fall on one person.


    Gu Nan picked up the information next to him, and sure enough, he saw a man who could not have appeared, but seemed to have appeared naturally.


    Shi Miaoer.


    "It''s interesting."


    "Yes, young master Nan." Wang Dong saw that the atmosphere was not right and said, "two Miss Lu have just come to visit you. Do you need to let them in?"


    "Two Miss Lu?" Gu Nan Leng for a moment, the corners of his mouth show a smile, immediately put Gu Xingzhu aside.


    It seems that when I left, my words worked Lu Zhanyu, a little girl, really thinks that if you want to pit yourself, you can not pay the price?


    Give her eyedrops first. It''s a little punishment.


    "See them first."


    A moment later.


    "We''re here to see Bai Luoluo." Lu Xinyu stood in front of Gu Nan with a warm smile on his face. "I heard that her condition has improved..."


    Lu Xinyu and her sister Lu Zhanyu, who came from a foreign spiritual martial arts family, are good friends.


    I was invited to treat Bai Luoluo''s mental trauma, but there was no good way for me. When they find a solution, they are told that Bai Luoluo has been cured.


    It was Gu Nan who gave treatment.


    Lu Xinyu uses this as an excuse to come to the door, but Gu Nan really can''t refuse.


    "The situation is better, but the direction may not be right..." Gu Nan thought of what little Lori had experienced in the fairy world, "would you like to have a look again?"


    While saying this, his eyes couldn''t help aiming at Lu Zhanyu.


    And this "black widow" classmate, whose strength has killed his teammates, looks at his nose, nose and heart, and looks at his toe without squinting.


    Lu Xinyu showed a happy look: "Mr. Gu, if you don''t mind, it would be better!"


    Although she wanted to come and test Gu Nan''s attitude, as a doctor, her concern for Bai Luoluo was not false. She sincerely wanted to cure her mental trauma.


    Some doctors don''t like others to interfere with their patients, because the family has a tradition of practicing medicine, so Lu Xinyu pays great attention to this aspect.


    Gu Nan''s eyes still stayed on Lu Zhanyu, and he yelled to him: "Xiaobai, come out to meet the guests!"

 Chapter 83

    Perhaps Gu Nan''s strange use of words shocked Lu Xinyu for a time. She didn''t notice the point of Gu Nan''s eyes.


    Until Bai Luoluo came out and looked at them in surprise: "are you the two doctors? Hee hee, I''m all right! "


    Even the memory is very complete, it seems that it is not a lack of recovery, it is really nothing Lu Xinyu has some doubts in his heart. How did he do it?


    In that case, Qingxin Dao can only rely on time to recuperate slowly, plus the assistance of foreign things, so as to achieve the effect of "reshaping the Three Outlooks".


    Of course, she didn''t know that Gu Nan took "patients" four times as long to "Refresh" the three outlooks.


    In the spirit of being responsible to the patient, she said, "or Another simple check? "


    Bai Luoluo frowned a little. In fact, she didn''t want to think of the original thing. Being able to walk out of the shadow doesn''t mean she likes to keep looking back at the shadow.


    Instead, Gu Nan nodded: "yes, after all, you are professionals. It''s better to check."


    "It''s very kind of you." Lu Xinyu is so modest that she is happy to see Bai Luoluo and Gu Nan ease their relationship.


    After all, she had a place to rely on Gu Nan when she came to red fish star.


    Since Gu Nan has no opinion, Bai Luoluo doesn''t refuse and follows Lu Xinyu into the inner room.


    Only Gu Nan and Lu Zhanyu were left. Gu Nan asked directly, "is there a mission?"


    "Why, how do you know?" The fish looks surprised.


    Gu Nan didn''t answer because it was a matter of course. Lu Zhanyu is a scheming bitch. If she doesn''t want to see him, she will never follow her sister.


    Knowing that Gu Nan was not easy to fool, Lu Zhanyu stopped acting.


    "There was a mission I didn''t expect that you''ve been advanced and extraordinary. I don''t think you can see the reward. "


    "What kind of task is it? Let''s talk about it first?" Gu Nan didn''t mind. In fact, he has been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. Even if Lu Zhanyu doesn''t come, he will try to find him later.


    Why does Gu Nan need Lu Zhanyu? This also starts with the mechanism of Stargate.


    In a word, the mission of stargate is limited.


    Five tasks are distributed at a time. It takes one day to refresh the task. That''s right, but Each of the remaining tasks, to pay 10 units of star gold!


    Gu Nan has only finished one. If he wants to reset it all, he has to spend 40 units of star gold Black shop!


    But there''s nothing to say. It''s true that stargate is an open organization, but it''s not a public organization. Naturally, we should try our best to force you to complete the task. It''s impossible to provide task information for free.


    And after advanced transcendence, he can''t reincarnate indefinitely.


    So Gu Nan, on the one hand, is thinking about getting some more star gold, on the other hand, he also wants to contact some external tasks. Just at this time, Lu Zhanyu comes.


    When it comes to the task, Lu Zhanyu looks serious: "it''s also a protection task, just to protect a little girl..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How big is the task?" Gu Nan interrupted.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s quite large. It''s medium scale. " Even if Lu Zhanyu''s city government was a little dazed for a moment, it was not clear which was "nonsense" in terms of mission information and plane size.


    "Reliable!" Gu Nan said excitedly, "that''s it. When I go to check something, kill a few people, and come back, I''ll be ready to start!"


    ¡­¡­


    On a dark and windy night, it''s drizzling, the capital is still bright, and people''s nightlife has just begun.


    In an upscale private club, five or six young men and women were sitting around. One of them was laughing: "the latest news, don''t say it''s me Hu Daobin''s leg was broken by Gu Nan! "


    "Really? Hu Wei, that crazy girl didn''t go? "


    "Yes! I heard they had another fight. " The man said happily, "I don''t know the result, but they are on the bar. Who doesn''t know that Hu Wei loves her brother most?"


    Next to a few people suddenly thumbed up: "or your dragon big little powerful!"


    Long Yi is also very satisfied with the way of killing people with a knife, and says haughtily: "that''s right. Even if he Gu Nan can fight again, what? It''s just a mindless man... "


    Before his voice fell, he suddenly heard a "bang". The glass window beside him was suddenly broken, but a figure was thrown in.


    Longyi fixed his eyes on the club security personnel.


    "Who did it?! Are you tired of living? Do you dare to make trouble with me? " Long dasheo is furious. He is allergic to the sound of broken glass.


    This club is the capital stock of the dragon family. Normally, it is managed by longyi. Now it''s hard for him not to be angry when it comes to this kind of thing at home.


    At this time, several people in black rushed in and said anxiously, "young master, it''s Gu Nan Here comes Gu Nan! "


    Long Yi almost didn''t stare out his eyes, and his mouth was tied: "Gu Nan? Is he, is he crazy? "There is no evidence at all for self instigating. No one can say anything about it. And Gu Nan comes directly to the door, which is already provoking the whole dragon family!


    No matter how fierce he is, can he bear the anger of the dragon family?


    After the shock and anger, longyi quickly calmed down and said in a deep voice: "Longquan, you take us to avoid first, I''ll go to find sixth uncle. Hum! His old man is here today. Gu Nan is here! "


    The sixth uncle in his mouth is one of the extraordinary strong men of the dragon family.


    Long Quan, who has been silent all the time, hears Gu Nan''s name again. His eyes are a little hazy, but he still nods: "miao''er, you come with me."


    Shi miao''er has been in a nightmare for a long time. At this time, she quickly nods her head, and several other people get up, for fear that she will be chased by the madman.


    A moment later, they hid in the next compartment, which was a temporary shelter.


    At this time, the pounding sound from downstairs kept coming, and the sound was getting closer and closer. Shi Miaoer''s breathing was not quick, and her legs began to tremble.


    "Brother long, we Will it be all right? " She couldn''t help saying.


    "It''s OK." Longquan leg injury did not recover, but the face of perseverance is still, comfort way, "today I have six uncle, that Gu Nan dare to just die."


    A young man nearby added, "not bad! Long Liushu has been promoted to extraordinary level for 20 years, and he is only one step away from the micro level. He is sure to take that Gu Nan... "


    Boom!


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a dark shadow crashing into the wall and hitting him.


    This young man is just an ordinary warrior. How can he stand such a strong impact? The whole person was directly hit and vomited blood, while Longquan''s face changed.


    "Big brother!"


    The figure that bumps into comes in, it is Dragon Wing oneself unexpectedly!


    "Long Da Shao, long Da Shao!"


    "How come?"


    All of them were shocked. They saw the situation outside while the wall was broken.


    Gu Nan stands alone in the ruins. An old man is breathing like a cow. His body is full of scars. He looks embarrassed.


    What he said next made them feel that the Three Outlooks would be refreshed.


    The old man relaxed a little and said with a bitter smile, "you are already an expert in micro. You are not far away from Hengyu. Why should you have the same understanding with the younger generation?"


    Gu Nanli didn''t even pay attention to him. Seeing that Longquan and others just appeared, he had a strange smile on the corner of his mouth. In a flash, he had already appeared in front of several people.


    Shimiao''er seems to have returned to that day, and the nightmare scene reappears in front of her eyes, biting her teeth, but her teeth are trembling.


    Several men and women around him had already been scared out of their wits, but Longquan held his brother who didn''t know his life and death, looked at Gu Nan coldly and said, "Gu Nan, if you have the ability, you will kill us, my dragon family and you will never die..."


    Bang!


    Shi miao''er suddenly feels a heat on her face, but some red and white liquid splashes on her face, which is a mixture of brain and blood.


    Longquan was hit in the head!


    "Ah..."


    "Shut up Gu Nan grabbed the shrieking Shi Miaoer, looked into her eyes and asked, "I ask you something. Why do you want to take care of your family the day you met me?"


    Shi Miaoer''s head was blank, and she subconsciously replied, "let me go to Xingzhu for the message from Miss Gu."

 Chapter 84

    Gu Nan never thought he was the smartest man in the world.


    In fact, it''s not new that NPCs are smarter than players in previous lives - after all, the IQ of NPCs can be adjusted, and people are born.


    Players have their own set of procedures for dealing with NPCs who are smarter than themselves. The easiest, for example, is to chop to death.


    Gu Nan suddenly heard a roar behind him, but the sixth uncle of long saw the death of Longquan. He was so sad and indignant.


    This is one of the most promising descendants of the dragon family. It may even climb higher How could you die like this?!


    He held Longquan''s headless corpse and stared at Gu Nan with red eyes: "I don''t care who you are. The dragon family won''t let you go!"


    Gu Nan laughed: "don''t worry. After tonight, there will probably be no dragon family. "


    ¡­¡­


    Thundering, Gu Xingzhu handed a pile of information to Gu Nian and said in a soft voice: "elder sister, he circled a name on it before he left."


    That information was just what Wang Dong had collected for Gu Nan.


    "Oh?" Gu Niang took off the glasses on the bridge of his nose, didn''t pick up the information, and asked directly, "is it Shi Miaoer''s name?"


    "Well Yes Gu Xingzhu replied in amazement, looking at Gu curiously. He didn''t know what riddle was playing between the two.


    "He saw it after all." Gu Niang sighed and said, "let''s go ahead. No one may be able to fall asleep tonight."


    "Any activity?" Gu Xingzhu''s eyes flashed a trace of acuity, and it seemed that he heard some inside stories from his words.


    Gu Nian didn''t speak. He just stretched out a hand and gently twisted his jade finger to cover the document in front of the table.


    Almost at the same time as she did, another person came in at the door. Gu Xingzhu''s face sank and he wanted to scold who didn''t understand the rules. He turned around and was shocked.


    "Big uncle..."


    "Well." Gu Mingyuan just nodded, and then said, "immediately inform the departments, and spare no effort to encircle and suppress the dragon family. I''ve already said hello to the government. "


    "Encircle and suppress the dragon family?" Gu Xingzhu almost didn''t stare out.


    Even though the dragon family is now weak, it is also one of the three big families. How can we say that encirclement and suppression means encirclement and suppression?


    Gu Mingyuan didn''t have time to explain to her. He looked at Gu Nian and said, "Gu Nan killed Longquan. It can''t be done well. I''ll take charge of the dragon family. Go and steady Gu Nan. "


    At this point, he said with a wry smile: "we still missed a step No one would have thought that he had already entered the micro, and long Laoliu didn''t even save his own life. "


    "The stronger he is, the better it will be for us. No matter how much you give him, it''s only worth the loss of the dragon family. "


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan sat in the ruins, surrounded by broken limbs and blood.


    Shi miao''er is pale and kneels to one side. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    Elder brother Longquan is dead, and longyi is dead. Even sixth uncle long and his friends are dead in this man''s hands She had never seen so many dead people in her life.


    "Why don''t you kill me?" Shi miao''er looks at Gu Nan Dao coldly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll kill you soon." Gu Nan seriously replied, "someone sent you to me. I just want to see why she wants you to die."


    "Who?"


    "Here it is." Gu Nan pours at one side. Shi miao''er turns her head and looks around. However, she sees a figure approaching quickly. It''s because she cares.


    Take care of the pace seems to slow real fast, blink of an eye came to two people in front of Gu Nan.


    "I thought if you guessed that I was manipulating it, you wouldn''t kill me." Looking at the corpses on the ground, he sighed.


    "Isn''t that what you want to see?" Gu Nan said with a smile.


    It''s true that from meeting Shi Miaoer, to the Jin family incident, to the exposed calculation of recruiting new members and dragon wings in the martial arts school, all these are in the calculation of consideration.


    When Shi Miaoer said the four words "Miss Gu", the whole thing was completely placed in front of Gu Nan.


    "Use Shi Miaoer to lead out Longquan, and let me appear in the sight of the dragon family. Is that your original purpose?" Gu Nan just sat on the ground and said.


    "That''s right." Gu Nian calmly replied, "it''s just that I didn''t expect that you''ve been promoted to extraordinary level, so you have a plan for the future."


    "No wonder a busy man like you has to accompany me to all kinds of activities."


    Gu Nan had been wondering before. Even if he wanted to make an impact on himself and let himself brush his face in the upper class, he didn''t need to accompany himself every time, did he?


    Now I understand that she had long expected that someone in the dragon family would be looking for trouble.


    Only when she is present, can she completely control the situation and guide things in the direction she wants.


    "So you''re looking for the Lu sisters, too?" Gu Nan thought of Lu Xinyu''s arrival. Although the result was different from what she thought, the timing was really opportune.


    If it wasn''t for her, Gu Nan and Hu Wei would be even more out of control."No, they did come here..." Care seems to know everything, but at this time showed a smile, "I just let her accidentally found something."


    Gu Nan shakes his head. He is not interested in the details of caring.


    The question is clear, then


    Gu Nan suddenly opened his eyes, almost to the incredible blow to the top of his head. He didn''t reserve the slightest bit of his punch. He even used the power of shadow. His speed even broke through the sound barrier.


    But I don''t want to move. It''s like I''ve been prepared. The space in front of me is rippling.


    Gu Nan''s fist fell down, and the ripple suddenly expanded, as if the water surface was hit, and it vibrated quickly, but I was safe after all.


    But Gu Nan''s fist is not a simple one either. The endless shadow overflows from his hands and immerges directly into the ripples.


    Take care of facial expression gradually dignified, she knows, she is about to face a Gu Nan of full strength hand.


    In the whole thing, the only thing she didn''t calculate accurately was Gu Nan''s own strength.


    "Enter the micro realm? Let me see what''s strange about the power of your shadow... " Considering that there is no fluctuation in mind, the whole person is like a machine, calmly raising his hand.


    Endless shadows pour in, but it''s like there''s an invisible barrier in front of you. After entering this plane, all the forces dissipate and disappear until


    Click.


    There was a sound of something broken in the space, and his worried face was slightly pale, but his look was gradually calm, and his outstretched hand pushed forward.


    Gu Nan''s face changed slightly. His figure appeared a hundred meters away, and Shi Miaoer was submerged.


    "I didn''t expect you to be this kind of power." Gu Nan looked at Gu Nian''s eyes, but he could not help looking strange.


    He felt more and more that the world seemed to have nothing to do with the game of the previous life, but the power system was still in the game.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for a civilization practicing martial arts to have such strange power of law.


    The rule of "mapping" was once jokingly called by players as "the role of forces is mutual". In the later stage of practice, it even has the strange effect of "turning black into white".


    This kind of power actually appears in an NPC Oh, this NPC is different. She is a smart NPC.

 Chapter 85

    How to deal with an over intelligent NPC?


    As I said before, the idea of players is to kill them directly, so that they can continue to face a group of stupid NPCs.


    Gu Nan did the same. If he had a chance, he really didn''t mind killing Gu, but the latter proved that it was not easy to kill her.


    Although she is still in the mixed state, only just entering the extraordinary level, the strangeness of the "mapping" law is enough to derive a variety of wonderful applications.


    This rule alone is enough for her to fight against ordinary players.


    But it''s a pity that Gu Nan is an old man who has experienced many battles. The enemy he once faced was so high that he didn''t know where to go.


    At the same time, a dark figure slowly emerged from her shadow, then suddenly ran out and stabbed her heart with a sword.


    The dark shadow sword runs directly through the girl''s heart, depriving her of her vitality.


    Gu Nian looked at Gu Nan with a kind of astonishment. He didn''t seem to believe that he was really a killer, and then he fell down slowly.


    "Don''t pretend." Gu Nan said calmly, "the role of force is mutual, so is life and death. If you don''t find the mapping point, you can''t be killed. "


    Gu Nan''s voice reverberated in the air, the body of care on the ground gradually dissipated, and a new care came slowly from the side.


    "You seem to know me well?" With curiosity in his eyes.


    Gu Nan is noncommittal: "I just know the world very well."


    He had seen several characteristics of the law of "mapping" in his previous life. As for resurrection from the dead, it''s not a great thing in the game.


    Gu Nan is not totally helpless, but the emergence of this power makes him really interested in caring.


    Some things that are difficult to accomplish can be handed over to her.


    So Gu Nan stopped and took a look at Shi miao''er, who had died in an unnatural way. There was a strange smile in the corner of his mouth: "now it''s time for us to talk about the conditions."


    "What conditions?" Take care of in the heart secretly relaxed tone, in the mouth actually indifferent way.


    The power of shadow is really extraordinary. It''s more uncanny than all the powers she has seen before. If Gu Nan doesn''t want to stop, the result is still unknown.


    Her immortality is not unlimited.


    "Wudaohui, I want to take over completely." Gu Nan can''t see a smile on his face. If he doesn''t agree to this condition, he will turn over immediately.


    Players are a group of very realistic people. Gu Nan doesn''t care what is used or not.


    In the game to help NPC do tasks, is not it used? But which NPC dares to interfere with his task, it must be all hacked to death.


    So he can be a pioneer for Gu''s family on the condition that the martial arts association will be handed over to him.


    Considering that he was staring at him, he had to harden his head and promise, "OK What are you going to do? "


    Of course, destroying the dragon family is the top priority, but the martial arts association is also the main work of Gu''s family. It''s impossible for Gu nan to make trouble.


    Gu Nan didn''t know what the incident was. He shook his head: "you''ll know then."


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan returned home, the Lu sisters were still waiting.


    Lu Zhanyu still pretends not to know him, while Lu Xinyu''s eyes are strange. Bai Luoluo on one side has a pair of big eyes and looks innocent.


    "Although I don''t know what method you use Well, treat her Lu Xinyu''s face, rare some black, "but I hope you can try to use a little sunshine way."


    "For example?"


    "For example, I hope that when I ask her what her ideal is, she won''t answer me. She is a killer queen." Lu Xin''s face is expressionless.


    "Oh, isn''t that good, too?" Gu Nan thought and said.


    "You..."


    Lu Zhanyu said: "elder sister, I think we might as well stay for a longer time to help her sort it out."


    It has to be said that Lu Zhanyu''s words just came to her heart, and Lu Xinyu immediately nodded.


    After they left, Lu Zhanyu didn''t touch Gu Nan''s room until midnight.


    "Tell me about the details of the mission." Gu Nan naturally did not sleep. When Lu Zhanyu arrived, he said, "by the way, I don''t have much time. How about the speed of time?"


    Lu Zhanyu used the fastest speed to introduce the general situation of the task. In fact, it is not complicated. It sounds like an ordinary bodyguard task.


    Unlike the "Tower Defense" type of guarding Bailu, this task is more like the "sky blue city" task Gu Nan has seen, which is to protect a target NPC.


    What is more troublesome is that this task was not contacted by Gu Nan in his previous life.


    But then Lu Zhanyu told Gu Nan about an unexpected trouble.


    "The time velocity ratio is ten times But the starting time of the task is tomorrow night. " Lu Zhanyu calms down.


    For a large bit plane, the world rules cannot be reset, so the bit plane coordinates will appear only at the time node of the task.Gu Nan calculated in his heart that it would be too late to enter tomorrow


    The martial arts association is Huh? No, now what time do I has the final say?


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Gu Nan had a good sleep, but his family was still busy.


    Yesterday''s encirclement and suppression of the dragon family was not very successful. After all, there are four extraordinary people in the dragon family. In addition to the sixth uncle long who died in Gu Nan''s hands, there are still three.


    Unfortunately, all three escaped last night.


    Before they were arrested or killed, the Gu family did not dare to give up their hands to the dragon family, otherwise they would put everything down and be assassins one by one.


    In the final analysis, it was Gu Nan''s decision that caused the trouble.


    No one thought that Gu Nan not only killed Longquan, but even longlaoliu. The fall of an extraordinary person is already an endless feud, which forces Gu family to fight ahead of time.


    It''s just because of the lack of preparation that the three extraordinary people escaped.


    "What? Do you want to postpone the start of the martial arts meeting? " Gu Xingzhu looked at Gu Nan in front of him. He had a feeling that his scalp was cracked.


    At such a time of confusion, he even came to do things. It''s really


    "How long will it be delayed?" Take care of the quiet tunnel.


    "At least three days. I''ll see when I get back." Gu Nan is a bit impolite, direct with the tone of command way.


    Gu Xingzhu''s forehead was full of blue tendons, and his breath was very short. Does this person know what the martial arts association means to Gu family?


    The whole warrior of red fish is looking forward to the annual grand meeting. How can you


    "Good."


    "Big sister?" Gu Xingzhu feels that the world is going crazy.


    Gu Nan nodded to leave with satisfaction, but Gu Xingzhu couldn''t help it. He stopped Gu Nan and said, "elder sister, how can you accompany him crazy?"


    Gu Niang silently laughed: "unless he wants to smash the field, otherwise the next thing of Wu Dao Hui, all listen to him."


    "Why?" Gu Xingzhu didn''t accept it at all. It was clearly that they were working hard to prepare for the conference, so they handed it over to Gu Nan?


    Looking at her carefully: "I can promise you that if you don''t listen to him, this martial arts meeting will not go on."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nian was right. Although the two sides only agreed verbally, Gu Nan was confident.


    If he comes back and finds that the martial arts association has started Then he will kill on the spot.


    Of course, Gu''s family made the most money, but Gu Nan didn''t get nothing. At least he proved to everyone that Gu Nan was a powerful man in micro environment and one of the top forces on the planet.


    In other words, he is now qualified to talk with any force, and he is a real giant.


    And now, the giant is coming to a low bungalow, lurking in the dark, quietly watching a girl practice.


    As usual, she gets up early and exercises in the morning, enduring the pain day after day, honing her internal breathing.


    I don''t know if Gu Nan has brought her bad luck. Today is obviously not a good day. Not far away, a group of people are coming.

 Chapter 86

    All these people were dressed up like wandering people nearby. Someone saw Lin yunyun''s figure from a distance and immediately called people to rush over.


    "I''m lucky today! The girl of the Lin family is at home. Let''s knock out some money! "


    "Brother Ying, I heard that she was accepted by the martial arts school..." A person nearby whispered.


    "What are you afraid of?! If we don''t steal or rob, can the martial arts school meddle? Besides, you don''t know that this little girl doesn''t fight. "


    "Hey, hey! It''s the first time I''ve ever seen a warrior who is so afraid of pain. "


    As they walked along, they were still chatting, but Gu Nan listened to them and laughed in his heart.


    Lin yunyun''s fear of pain is natural. Once her body is hit hard, the internal breath hidden in her body will continue to escape, causing severe pain.


    And this kind of pain will follow the flow of internal breathing and spread along the body It''s not something that will solve at all.


    Lin yunyun found the arrival of this group of people, suddenly pale, actually turned around and ran.


    Even a group of little gangsters were stunned, and the eagle brother, the leader, cried out: "chase me quickly! Don''t let her run away


    In fact, these gangsters are not even martial artists, and Lin yunyun is also a martial artist. He has to be chased by them just because he is afraid of pain.


    Gu Nan in the dark shakes his head gently, but there is a doubt in his heart.


    Lin yunyun can''t even fight. How can she get into the official martial arts competition?


    Lin yunyun''s home is in a slum. There are often blocked paths. The girl is in a corner in a panic.


    "Run! Why don''t you run away? " Eagle elder brother big mouth is panting heavily, ferociously say.


    These ordinary people can''t compare with Lin yunyun physically. They are very tired now.


    Lin yunyun leaned against the corner of the wall and cried out calmly: "you Don''t come here! Or I''ll hit someone! "


    This sounds funny, but as the person with the highest actual force, Lin yunyun is qualified to say this. Even if it is besieged, as long as we grasp a fight, we can always fight half dead.


    "What are you yelling at?" Brother Ying snorted coldly, "if you dare to do it, I''ll tell your father and your sister all about you!"


    "No, don''t..." Lin yunyun''s voice suddenly weakened.


    Brother Ying sneered and took out a large bag of white powder from his pocket. He said, "all the goods just arrived today are left to you. Are you good friends?"


    "You What can you do for me? I don''t need it anymore! " Lin yunyun''s eyes stopped for a long time, but she still gritted her teeth and said, "and I have no money..."


    "You joined the martial arts school, how can you not have money?" Eagle elder brother continues to sneer unceasingly, "the martial arts association contestant has the signing gold, wants to fool us?"


    Lin yunyun clenched her fist and breathed heavily: "I need money It takes money to keep the game going You forced me to... "


    Her voice gradually low, with a kind of strange Yin Qi, which makes Eagle brother a little uneasy.


    He is about to say something more about the scene, but Lin yunyun suddenly looks up, his eyes are bloody red.


    "You..." Eagle brother only has time to say a word, Lin yunyun has rushed to, a hard blow on his nose, the other hand but snatched the white powder.


    Then she ate the powder like a fierce dog, even the packing bag.


    "Damn it! You drug Whore Brother Ying covered his bloody nose and stood up. He said angrily, "you wait. In two days, you will be famous!"


    "Brother eagle, something''s wrong..."


    "What''s wrong?" Brother Ying turned his head and looked at Lin yunyun. Then his face changed slightly. "She ate it all You''re going to die... "


    At this time, Lin yunyun''s hair was scattered, the bag in her hand was empty, her cheeks were still stained with residual powder, and her eyes flashed with strong emotion.


    Even people like eagle can read it. It''s called madness.


    "Run


    Eagle brother a burst of drink, the first to turn and run, but suddenly feel behind a cold wind, and then a pain in the neck.


    Lin yunyun is like a flexible ape. He jumps on his back and bites his neck!


    "Ah The sharp pain in his neck made brother Ying cry out crazily. He kept beating Lin yunyun, but the latter didn''t seem to feel it.


    Why is she not afraid of pain


    This doubt did not reverberate in his mind for a long time, and his consciousness could no longer exist.


    Lin yunyun bites off Eagle brother''s neck, throws him aside and continues to fly towards others.


    Just two minutes later, the bodies of the gangsters had been thrown together, without exception, with a bite in the neck.


    But Lin yunyun seems to be still in a state of madness. She begins to bite, hit her head and punch everything she sees.In the early morning of the slum, there was a sense of peace. No one knew what had happened in this deep lane.


    Except


    Gu Nan stood quietly, like a ghost, watching all this calmly.


    ¡­¡­


    One person.


    A man in white.


    A person who looks familiar and likes to wear white clothes.


    Lin yunyun doesn''t know when this person appeared. Although she has strength, her instinct is warning her that this person can easily kill her.


    She began to fall feebly on the ground, her eyes closed, and she didn''t mind showing a lot of spring - most of her clothes were torn up by herself, or maybe she ate them.


    But the man didn''t seem to be aware of it.


    "I ask, you answer, don''t say to kill you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    "How old is it?"


    "Thirteen."


    "Why lie about age."


    "To enter the martial arts school, to buy better medicine, to win the game, to make money."


    Lin yunyun''s voice is very low, but her enunciation is very clear. She uses very clear logic to tell Gu Nan what she wants.


    Gu Nan did not continue to ask, bent down and took the wrinkled plastic bag from her hand: "when did you start eating this?"


    "Last month." Lin yunyun''s eyes didn''t even fluctuate, just like a dead man.


    "Gray hawk gave me and a classmate medicine, at that time, I knew that taking this can not hurt."


    Gu Nan twisted a little powder and tasted it. Well, it''s a kind of inferior stimulant. It''s usually provided to the poor areas to satisfy some down-to-earth addicts.


    This kind of medicine is often effective, but the addiction is very strong, and has a great impact on the body.


    Of course, like Lin yunyun, she has a magnificent breath, and no medicine can hurt her.


    For Lin yunyun, who has been surrounded by pain since childhood and tortured all the time, this thing is simply a elixir and has a fatal attraction.


    As long as it doesn''t hurt, it''s nothing to die.


    Gu Nan looked down at the 13-year-old girl and began to smile.

 Chapter 87

    "Do you know? I have a lot of money Gu Nan said in a persuasive tone, "come with me, I can give you endless drugs."


    Maybe it''s because just now, Lin yunyun seems very calm: "I No more


    "Oh? Why? "


    "There are so many people dead that you can''t hide them from the police." Lin yunyun seems to be dead hearted. "It won''t be long before it''s found on my head. My father and sister will know about it..."


    Gu Nan looked at her in a daze. To tell the truth, he thought about many answers in his mind, but he never thought it would be this.


    Police?


    Yesterday, he besieged and suppressed the dragon family, at least hundreds of people died. Even he killed himself in the Dragon Family Club, and he didn''t see the police come out to fart.


    It can only be said that from the beginning, he stood at a high level. In fact, for the civilians, the government is still the most authoritative institution.


    Gu Nan doesn''t know how to explain this to Lin yunyun.


    "You may not know who I am." He threw the plastic bag aside. "But I''m not afraid of the police. If you are willing to follow me, I promise no one will dare to check you. "


    Lin yunyun raised her head and looked at him. Her eyes were full of distrust.


    Gu nanwunai shook his head and suddenly hit the wall next to him. The scarred wall suddenly collapsed, revealing the stunned family behind the wall.


    A middle-aged couple, and a seven or eight year old boy, a normal family of three.


    "Who are you?" The man calmly asked, anyone who has been broken the house wall will not be in a good mood.


    Gu Nan waved his hand gently, and three dark sharp arrows shot directly through the three people''s eyebrows.


    "See?" Gu Nan helped Lin yunyun up and didn''t mind her embarrassment. "Killing is not a big deal. As long as you are strong enough, no one dares to trouble you."


    "The policeman..."


    "If there is, kill them."


    Lin yunyun lowered her head and looked at her bloody hands. She didn''t speak.


    "You have no way back." Gu Nan uses this sentence as a conclusion, so the girl who only lives for 13 years, but has spent 13 years of purgatory, knows that she is indeed forced into a desperate situation.


    "What do I need to pay?"


    "I need your talent. I''ll let you go after you''ve made it to the top and served me for three years


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan sits alone in the room. Instead of bringing Lin yunyun back, he asks her to go back to practice as if nothing happened.


    As for the bodies of the gang of thugs and the family, naturally someone took care of them.


    "Nan Shao, the identification results have come out." Wang Dong''s voice sounded, and seemed more respectful than before.


    Gu Nan nodded gently. He knew that as the fuse of the collapse of the dragon family, his World War I last night would be publicized, and as a "fact" of entering the micro realm, he couldn''t hide it from someone who had a heart.


    Let Gu Nan become a target, but do not let people think it is to care for the family, this is the abacus of care.


    Gu Nan doesn''t mind this. As long as he can finish the event well, he doesn''t care how many people are hostile to him or plot against him.


    Now Gu Nan got the detailed identification results of Lin yunyun''s swallowing the powder - no different from his guess. Huisongmo, a very common addictive drug, is highly praised with the word "poison".


    "Without considering the side effects, how many drugs are more effective than this?" Gu Nan turns to Wang Dong road.


    "Four kinds, one of which is a special product of tianyexing. It uses cypress and snow grass as raw materials and is not addictive." Wang Dong had obviously done his homework and did not hesitate to reply.


    "No, No." Gu Nan waved his hand.


    Wang Dong was a little surprised, but he said quickly: "there is another kind called ''red powder'', which has high purity and strong effect, even with severe side effects It was originally for the star beast


    "If it works, side effects Oh, the urge. " Gu Nan casually should be, said to half just reaction, "usually or send her some ash pine powder on the line, red powder first keep."


    Let Lin yunyun take drugs. She''ll find a place where no one is. She can''t hide it from others by changing into aphrodisiac.


    Besides, what happened to Shi Miaoer before made me suspicious, but I still need further verification Lin yunyun is a good way to explore.


    Gu Nan began to smile at the corner of his mouth, and his calm and indifferent face appeared in his mind.


    "Yes." Wang Dong bowed to reply.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Dong left, Gu Nan stayed at Gu''s house and didn''t go out again. He is waiting for the arrival of the evening, and Lu Zhanyu reincarnation to complete a task.


    As for the serial incidents, he felt that he had done almost all the preparatory work.


    The martial arts association can basically be controlled in the hands, and the more obvious key figures have also been controlled, just waiting for the event to start.


    In the evening, Gu Nan came to a wilderness ridge, where Lu Zhanyu was waiting for him. Of course, they would not be reborn in Gu''s family, so they had to choose a place that was not noticed.Lu Zhanyu, as a reincarnated man, was extremely capable and indifferent. Seeing Gu Nan coming, he immediately said, "let''s go. The star array is ready."


    Gu Nan nodded, first opened the door of the star world, let Lu Zhanyu share the task with him, so that he can get the plane coordinates.


    The plane coordinate is a very special existence, which can not be described by language or words at all. It can only be used in reincarnation.


    "Why are you still sporadic?" When Lu Zhanyu saw Gu Nan''s gate of the star world, he couldn''t help wondering, "after the last mission, it''s time for you to say less about one star!"


    "Oh, I forgot to get the reward." Gu Nan replied casually.


    Lu Zhanyu''s face turned black. He was tired to death, killing two of his teammates. But this Daren Qing didn''t pay attention to the reward at all?


    Gu Nan really didn''t care about the reward of the gate of the star world. After all, his goal was evil value, not breaking the star.


    After getting the coordinates of the task plane, Gu Nan didn''t pay much attention and said directly, "let''s go. It''s almost time."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s still a familiar scene of reincarnation, where the body reposes endless emptiness, and the spirit is constantly drawn until it falls slowly in a given position.


    Then it is divided into two parts, one half is integrated with the origin of the world, and the other half after replacement is used as the symbol of the spirit.


    "Is it half spirit reincarnation?" The spirit state can''t communicate, Gu Nan can only murmur in his heart.


    Consciousness sank slowly. When they woke up again, he and Lu Zhanyu were lying on the grassland, shouting and killing everywhere.


    This seems to be a pursuit war, and Gu Nan is on the fugitive side.


    "There''s some trouble." Lu Zhanyu woke up and frowned. "I''m the cause and effect of my body. I want to kill a leader in the pursuit."


    "Then kill it." Gu Nan didn''t care at all. He said casually. At the same time, he began to check the memory of his body.


    Although he doesn''t care about cause and effect, he also needs to know something about the world. However, he was stunned by this memory reading.


    "The world..."


    Just then, there was a big laugh in the distance.


    "Our Qinglong hall has been around the world for 20 years. Can it be resisted by other people?"

 Chapter 88

    On the boundless grassland, countless cavalry came in an instant. They were wearing uniform standard armor and called themselves the green dragon army.


    A cavalry roared past Gu Nan and was patted into meat sauce by him. The movement was a little loud, which made Lu Zhanyu jump.


    She looked at Gu Nan''s slightly gloomy face and wondered, "what''s the matter? Is your cause and effect in trouble? "


    Gu Nan shook his head, and his memory of the original body was still slowly emerging, telling him the evolution of the world in the past 20 years and their present situation.


    Here, it turned out to be the fairy world in 20 years!


    Twenty years ago, the world was in chaos, but now it has become a battle between the two countries. Twenty years ago, the battle between good and evil is now a battle between the four disciples against Qinglong hall


    There have been so many changes in the past 20 years that Gu Nan can''t react to them all at once.


    But what puzzled him most was: Why did the fairy world suddenly come 20 years later?


    Even if the time and velocity change, it is impossible to have such a large span, and the coordinate of the potential plane is different from the original Is this a similar twin plane?


    It''s not right. Gu Nan built Qinglong hall himself


    Gu Nan is still puzzled, but he hears a voice coming from his side.


    "What are you two doing! Don''t cover the lady''s retreat yet A middle-aged man with a sharp mouth and a monkey''s cheek, wearing ill fitting armor, yelled at them.


    Gu Nan took back his thoughts slowly, turned his head to look at Lu Zhanyu and said, "is to protect that young lady?"


    "That''s right."


    Gu Nan nodded and looked at the middle-aged man again: "lead the way."


    "What are you talking about?" The middle-aged man was suddenly surprised and angry. "You two, as guards, are even with Miss..."


    Pop!


    Gu Nan slapped him in the face and turned his head 180 degrees. He fell heavily.


    "It seems that he doesn''t know. Let''s find out for ourselves." Gu Nan seems to have done a trivial matter, said calmly.


    Lu Zhanyu is a little stunned. It''s the first time that she has done this kind of task with Gu Nan. The previous "Tower Defense" task didn''t give Gu Nan room to play.


    "No wonder he doesn''t care about working with me Is that what he really is? " Looking at Gu Nan''s side face, Lu Zhanyu had an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    They began to wander in the chaos. Fortunately, the cavalry of Qinglong hall had a clear goal. As long as they judged where they were going, it was not difficult to find the goal.


    "Main task: protect Zhang Yueying for 30 days."


    There is only such a lonely main line in the hall of evil gods, and there is nothing superfluous. Obviously, this is not a multi branch task, and there is not much to dig.


    All the way, they were close to the edge of the battlefield. For a pursuit war, this is the core of the war.


    "Miss, hold on a little longer, the reinforcements of the four gates will arrive soon!"


    An old man with white hair and whiskers is fighting the enemy bravely. He is bleeding all over, but his words are full of Zhongqi.


    The young lady in his mouth is a girl in plain clothes. She holds a thin sword in her hand, but she can often stab the gap of cavalry''s armor, which shows her high level of swordsmanship.


    In Gu Nan''s eyes, this sword skill is familiar.


    "Zhang Yueying, you traitor of Qinglong hall, you''d better put your hands on it and die soon!" Someone in the green dragon army yelled.


    The sword in Zhang Yueying''s hand did not tremble at all. She said calmly: "Qinglong hall does all kinds of evil and brings disaster to the country and the people. Everyone will be punished for it!"


    "Ha ha ha, I want to build a memorial archway when I''m a whore!" A powerful voice came, and the knight of the green dragon army slowly made way, revealing a man in blue armor.


    The old man''s face changed slightly: "Miss, he''s Huo Mingda, the commander of the Sixth Army. He reached his congenital peak two years ago and is one of the best in the world..."


    "Don''t talk too much, old man Bai. Your lady knows better than you." Huo Mingda sneered and said, "do you know that she was in Qinglong hall, just one of the five saints..."


    Click!


    Before Huo Mingda''s words were finished, a strange light sound came from the battlefield, and his words stopped suddenly. In full view of the public, the head of this ever victorious general was slowly sliding down!


    All of a sudden, the crowd calmed down. It was only then that they found a figure standing behind him.


    The man was white, black haired and indifferent, as if killing Huo Mingda was just killing a fly.


    This is Gu Nan. After he killed Huo Mingda, he kicked his head away and landed right next to Lu Zhanyu. This man is her cause and effect target.


    At this time, the officers and men of the green dragon army finally reacted and roared.


    "He killed the commander!"


    "Go ahead, kill him and avenge the commander!"


    "Kill


    Gu Nan showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and the shadow at his feet suddenly expanded to cover all the surroundings. Then there were sharp blades in the shadow.Countless soldiers only feel a pain at their feet, the whole person has been pierced by the shadow blade, and there is no vitality.


    With this move alone, there were hundreds of Qinglong soldiers who died in Gu Nan''s hands. The dead were sliced smoothly, leaving only pieces of flesh, but none of them was able to leave the whole body.


    Gu Nan was cleared out of a large space, and no one dared to move forward for a while.


    "Yes, master!"


    "Go! It''s the master


    The Qinglong army may be an army, but they are also people in the Wulin. They have a very clear concept of "extraordinary master". This is not something that ordinary people can fight against.


    The innate master may also be killed by the army, but once he enters the extraordinary, he can control the power of heaven and earth, and open his own magic power, he will not be afraid of the sea of people tactics.


    So the green dragon cavalry came and went quickly, and they were scattered in a few minutes.


    Old man Bai and Zhang Yueying are still in a daze. There is no such master in the four schools Is it the new promotion of the extraordinary?


    In any case, old man Bai quickly came up to salute and thank him: "thank you for your help. I dare to ask you which one of my four schools is the master?"


    Lu Zhanyu came up, followed his words and said: "we are not among the four, but Ah


    In the middle of what she said, Gu Nan had already punched the old man in the face. With one blow, his facial features were completely deformed and his face was sunken.


    Zhang Yueying''s face changed: "you..."


    However, the next moment, she has a black eye, what do not know.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhang Yueying woke up again, she was lying flat in the carriage of the carriage, while the man and woman who had captured her were sitting beside her talking.


    She did not dare to open her eyes immediately, so she just eavesdropped on their conversation.


    "We want to protect her. Why are you so rude..." There was a plaintive complaint in the female voice.


    And the next words of the male voice make Zhang Yueying anxious.


    "It''s just to protect her from death. Isn''t it the easiest way to grab her and hide in the mountains and forests?"


    I still have important information to hand over to four gates. How can I be hijacked by these two people?

 Chapter 89

    When Zhang Yueying silently counted to 354, the carriage finally stopped slowly, and a voice came into her ears.


    "Don''t pretend when you wake up. Go down by yourself."


    Zhang Yueying knows that she can''t hide from the master, so she has to open her eyes and get out of the car. However, the scene outside makes her despair.


    Born in Beidi as a child, she recognized the location at a glance - she returned to the northern mountainous area, thousands of miles away from the four headquarters in the south.


    She pointed at Gu Nan''s two humanitarians indignantly: "you Do you know what you''re doing? "


    "Qinglong hall colluded with the northern Jin Dynasty and led wolves into the house. They wanted to fight again! The general of Zhenbei ordered me to go south with a secret letter and asked four experts to help me, but you brought me back to the North! "


    "You are the sinners of the world!"


    Zhang Yueying''s words filled her with righteous indignation, and her face was full of righteousness. However, she responded with a sneer from Lu Zhanyu and Gu Nan''s expressionless face.


    It has to be said that Gu Nan''s words opened the way for Lu Zhanyu to understand that the so-called "protection" task is not to follow the target.


    Kidnapping is OK!


    As for Zhang Yueying''s life in the world What''s the relationship between the two of them?


    "Do you want to break her leg?" Lu Zhanyu looked at Gu Nan and said, "I think she has a strong desire to escape."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask her something." Gu Nan waved his hand and said.


    Zhang Yueying''s silver teeth clench, Lu Zhanyu''s indifference makes her angry, and her delicate face is full of anger.


    She saw that Gu Nan, the extraordinary one, was the principal of the two. She simply took out a seal and put it in front of Gu Nan.


    "This is the seal of general Zhenbei. Now you should believe me!" Zhang Yueying seems to have given something wonderful.


    She believed that anyone with conscience would not be helpless at the time of national calamity.


    For example, she used to be a high-level figure in Qinglong hall. It was because she couldn''t stand Qinglong Hall''s collusion with foreign thieves that she decided to rebel No, it''s turning the dark into the light!


    Pop!


    Gu Nan pats the seal and drops it to one side of the ground. He says indifferently, "tell me all you know about Qinglong hall."


    Zhang Yueying was stunned by his action. She looked at the seal and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Gu Nan noticed her eyes, mouth slightly tilted, left hand gently raised, handsome seal naturally fell on his hand.


    "If you don''t cooperate with me, I''ll find someone with a handsome seal to look for the people of the four gates, and let them hold still and don''t trust the news of the front line asking for help."


    Gu Nan''s words are like a heavy fist, hitting Zhang Yueying''s seven inches hard.


    The girl, whose heart is to save the country, looks pale, and finally knows how stupid her behavior is.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you mean that Qinglong hall used to be the pillar of the Wulin of the southern kingdom, but it has gradually become evil since the old hall leader disappeared?"


    After listening to Zhang Yueying''s narration, Gu Nan''s face was filled with curiosity.


    According to the girl, since the "battle between immortals and demons" 20 years ago, the world has entered the age of Wulin, and there are fewer and fewer people who are good at martial arts. The old master of Qinglong hall is one of them.


    Under the leadership of the old hall leader, Qinglong hall began to rise step by step, and their assassination caused great trouble to the northern Jin Dynasty, until it became the existence of the Wulin leader.


    But two months ago, the old hall leader disappeared without warning, and the huge Qinglong hall began to split into several pieces.


    Today, Xue Haoran, one of the four former vice lords of Qinglong hall, is in power.


    "Twenty years later, the power level of the world has declined..." Gu Nan combines Zhang Yueying''s words with his own memory and comes to such a conclusion.


    The so-called "Wu Dao Tong Shen" mostly means transcendent realm.


    In those days, there were at least a dozen extraordinary people in the two ways of good and evil, and even such people as the devil king. Now it is


    As we all know, there are only three people in the world.


    One is in Si men, one is a national teacher in the northern Jin State, and the other is the old master of Qinglong hall.


    It was precisely because of the disappearance of the old hall leader that the stronger northern Jin Dynasty had the idea of going south.


    "Have you met your old master? Is it a man or a woman Gu Nan pondered over the current situation and asked Zhang Yueying.


    "I don''t know." Zhang Yueying shook her head. "Ever since I joined Qinglong hall, the old master has been wearing a mask. All he knows is that he is an old lady."


    Gu Nan said, "you haven''t even met her. How do you know she is very old?"


    "She''s a good old lady, and she''s been a good master of martial arts twenty years ago. Can she be a little girl?" Zhang Yueying finally caught Gu Nandu painful foot, mercilessly sneer.


    She is to want to understand, most of these two people are entrusted to protect themselves, will not want their own lives, but will not listen to her.Gu Nan can''t help laughing and shaking her head. Maybe Zhang Yueying will never know that what she said unintentionally is closer to the truth than she thought.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you really going to hide for a month?"


    In the distance, they avoid Zhang Yueying''s sight. Lu Zhanyu frowns and asks Gu Nan, if they are reincarnated to this resource rich plane, they only get the task reward, which is no different from Bai Lai.


    "Just talk about it." Gu Nan shook his head.


    Gu Nan doesn''t look up to the resources of this plane. He doesn''t have a big idea about resources. When there''s no money in the game, he grabs NPC directly.


    But this is the world of immortals and demons. Twenty years later, he also wanted to see what the old friends were like.


    As for saying that in front of Zhang Yueying, it just makes her nervous and tell the truth.


    "Where are you going next?" Lu Zhanyu frowned.


    "To Qinglong hall headquarters, I''m going to meet someone." Gu Nan looks calm. For others, it''s a place of great strength, but he says it''s the same as visiting his back garden.


    After all, Gu Nan is still Gu Nan in the past 20 years.


    He was almost invincible here at that time, and even more so now.


    Lu Zhanyu looked at him suspiciously and finally understood something. He was surprised and said, "have you ever been to this plane?"


    "Well..." Gu Nan nodded, but did not hide. Anyway, she will know about it later. At the same time, he also wants to ask Lu Zhanyu if he has heard of such a thing in the twinkling of an eye for 20 years.


    After listening to Gu Nan''s change of time, Lu Zhanyu suddenly showed a strange look.


    "In this way, the luck of the reincarnation organization is really bad." Looking at Gu Nan, she gloated and said, "she managed to colonize this plane. As a result, she jumped to the upper plane. All her previous hard work was in vain."


    "Plane transition?" Gu Nan picks his eyebrows. The combination of these two words makes him feel strange.


    "To put it simply, it''s the plane jumping from one level to another. After jumping, the origin of the plane, time and velocity will change, and even the rules may be different. "

 Chapter 90

    Potential plane transition is a special phenomenon of small and medium-sized potential planes.


    When the origin of a potential plane changes, the potential plane is prone to level jump, and its nature changes. This process is called transition.


    During the transition, the whole potential surface is in a special high-speed state, and the time velocity is also very fast compared with the outside, which is the reason why it has been 20 years in a twinkling of an eye.


    The tragedy of minglou lies in that once their reincarnation leaves, they lose the coordinate of this plane and can''t come in any more.


    The people inside couldn''t get the news. They could only watch their companions leave, but no one came in again.


    There is no time limit for reincarnation, but the spirit itself is limited. No one''s spirit can persist in reincarnation for 20 years.


    "In other words, there are only two reincarnations left?" Gu Nan understood the meaning of the transition, but also understand why the tragedy of Ming Lou, the result is really amazing.


    "Not necessarily." Lu Zhanyu poured cold water and said, "this is equivalent to a new plane. There are so many tasks. It''s normal to bump into other reincarnated people."


    Gu Nan nodded gently, no wonder they will come here by accident, it turns out that the probability is relatively large.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Gu Nan and his party came to Qinglong City, the border between the north and the south.


    "A force in the river and lake can build a city. It''s really a weak country." Looking at the towering city in front of him, Lu Zhanyu shook his head and said with a smile.


    She is also a senior reincarnation, not that she has never seen such a world of feudal civilization.


    Zhang Yueying immediately glared and said, "when the old hall leader was here, Qinglong hall was the first-class power in the world. The emperor of Chen even wanted to make her prince, but she was rejected by the old hall leader."


    "An organization built solely on one person''s prestige is doomed to fail for a long time. Now the result is a clear proof." Lu Zhanyu said calmly.


    "You..."


    "All right." Gu Nan waved his hand. "There''s nothing to fight about. Take us to Qinglong hall."


    Zhang Yueying angrily stares at Lu Zhanyu, so she has to lead the way. After she turned her head, Lu Zhanyu''s disdain in her eyes suddenly disappeared, showing a bit of deep thinking.


    She whispered beside Gu Nan: "this woman There''s a problem. "


    Gu Nan smiles and doesn''t speak. He just needs a guide, and the others don''t care.


    ¡­¡­


    Center of Qinglong City, Qinglong hall headquarters.


    A dignified man in a purple and gold robe was sitting on the throne, looking around calmly.


    "Xue Haoran, you traitor!"


    "Xue Haoran, you collude with the state of Jin and sell your country for glory. You are pushing the Qinglong hall into a place of eternal doom!"


    "Xue Haoran..."


    The accusations reverberated in the chamber, but Xue Haoran kept silent and responded to everyone with silence. He didn''t speak slowly until everyone was tired and stopped.


    "I asked you to come, not to discuss what to do next." Xue Haoran scanned the crowd with calm eyes, "I just came to inform you that Jin army will enter the city in the afternoon."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Xue Haoran, are you crazy?"


    All of them burst the pot, and Xue Haoran finally pulled out a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold: "you have time to scold me, it''s better to think about how to live."


    His words calmed down the scene.


    The Jin army is about to enter the city. I''m afraid it''s too late to evacuate. What''s more, many people are in Qinglong city. How many people are willing to let them leave?


    Of course, everyone will say when he is safe, but once he gambles on his own life, can he expect everyone to be a saint?


    Xue Haoran understood this truth, and the other three deputy hall leaders who accused him also understood it, so they began to hesitate.


    Xue Haoran''s eyes were even more smiling. He didn''t give the three people time to react at all. He struck while the iron was hot: "Han youchan, you say that we are selling our country for glory. I don''t know which country we are selling?"


    Han youchan, the only female in the vice hall leader, said in a cold voice, "of course, it''s my Nanchen!"


    "What a Nanchen!" Xue Haoran sneered, "Han youchan, look back, how many people are from the South and how many are from the north?"


    Han youchan and the other two vice hall leaders also changed their faces, but the audience was a little quieter.


    The rise of Qinglong hall is in the north. The people who can stand in this hall are all the high-rise buildings in the hall. Many of them are elders. Naturally, most of them are from the north.


    Strictly speaking, they all belong to the present state of Jin.


    However, the old hall leader supported Chen Fanjin, and no one thought about this aspect. Now Xue Haoran proposed it.


    In this way, many people don''t even have the moral problem of switching More importantly, with these words, Qinglong hall can no longer be as united as before.


    The three deputy hall leaders felt a little cold in their hearts and felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Xue Haoran watched people''s faces change. He knew that the plan had been successful. He just waited for himself to raise his hand"If the master of the hall doesn''t come back one day, the Jin army can''t enter our Qinglong City safely." A soft but dignified voice came from outside the door, and a beautiful shadow came slowly into the hall.


    "Miss Lin."


    "Miss Lin..."


    As soon as the man appeared, someone rushed forward to greet him. Obviously, he had a very high position in Qinglong hall.


    Han youchan is one of them. She happily watched Lin Jun come: "Miss Lin, you are just in time! We''ll first join hands to control Xue Haoran, and then discuss how to resist the Jin army. "


    Xue Haoran is the strongest among the four deputy hall leaders. Even if they join hands, they can defeat him at most. It''s hard to leave each other completely.


    If Miss Lin does it, it will be totally different.


    Those who followed the old hall master to fight all over the world knew that Miss Lin''s strength was unfathomable. Even the old hall Master said that he might not be able to win Miss Lin.


    If we say that at the end of the day, besides the three masters, there are other hidden and extraordinary masters, who are good at martial arts and gods, then Miss Lin is probably one of them.


    Xue Haoran watched Lin Jun step by step, but there was not much panic on his face: "Miss Lin should know who can save Qinglong hall."


    Lin Jun is calm and indifferent, just as he used to be: "I only know who is now the enemy of Qinglong city."


    See this situation, Xue Haoran can''t help but sigh, also want to continue to speak, but listen to a voice.


    "Since Miss Lin is determined to be the enemy of Dajin, why should deputy hall leader Xue persuade me again?"


    The appearance of this voice makes the three deputy hall leaders turn pale at the same time, and even Lin Jun shows his eyebrows and frowns slightly. There were so many people present that no one noticed the arrival of this man. Even though they had already spoken, they could not find the specific location


    There is an extraordinary master on the scene!


    "Is it Qi lengxuan, the national teacher of the state of Jin?" Han youchan''s mind for the first time came up with the name, the other two deputy hall leaders are the same.


    Everyone''s heart is cold, and then see Xue Haoran smile to get out of the way, a shadow is standing there quietly.


    "It''s a woman, not Qi lengxuan." Three talents just relaxed, and quickly responded, "no! Even if it''s not Qi lengxuan, he''s also an extraordinary master. He''s a master of martial arts. "


    The woman''s eyes swept over the crowd, and finally fell on Lin Jun: "the fairy of heaven?"


    Lin Jun looked up in surprise. Nowadays, few people can recognize her roots.


    Which family was this woman from?


    It seems to see what Lin Jun thought, the woman sneered: "Lin Xian Zi should not know me. Even if Yan Xiaoxiao, I''m afraid he doesn''t remember me. "


    "But I''m not the same." The woman stares at Lin Jun coldly, "in the past 20 years, Qinglong hall has destroyed the enemy of our yinhuai gate. I dare not forget it for a moment!"

 Chapter 91

    In the hall of Qinglong hall, when Zhang Yao said her revenge declaration, someone finally recognized her identity.


    "You You are the saint of the Yin Huai sect


    Someone screamed, Han youchan''s head was shocked, and the scene of that year seemed to appear in front of her eyes again. At the beginning, she was one of the entourage in the battle of yinhuaimen.


    The son and the daughter At that time, they were just two children. I didn''t expect that they are now extraordinary talents!


    By this time, she had a sense of disaster. If Xue Haoran is still an internal trouble, this Zhang Yao is a real foreign enemy, the one who never dies!


    There is no room for negotiation to wipe out the blood feud Unless the old master comes back, I''m afraid I can''t be good today.


    Seeing that no one dared to speak out, Xue Haoran stepped forward two more steps and said with a smile, "Miss Zhang is a senior disciple of the Qi state. Today, she only killed the first evil. If you didn''t take part in the affairs of Yin Huai sect in those years, you should think about it clearly."


    An extraordinary master is just an apprentice Is Qi lengxuan so strong?


    The gloom in the hearts of all the people is even worse. Some people are ready to move. Even the other two deputy hall leaders can''t help coming up with some ideas.


    They were not involved in that year!


    Lin Jun''s heart knew that his heart was broken, so he had to sigh and say, "I''ll stop them. If you want to go, just go now."


    As she spoke, a mysterious handprint formed on her hand, and the Yingying white light enveloped the whole hall.


    People only feel the inexplicable depression in their hearts, and no one can give birth to the idea of killing.


    Only Zhang Yao chuckled: "it''s the secret of the five schools of Taoism in those years Fortunately, the master has already made preparations. "


    She took out a black bead from her arms and gently threw it out. The pillar floated in the air, sending out wisps of black air.


    As soon as Lin Jun''s white light came into contact with the black gas, he was defeated, as if he had met a nemesis.


    "This is Five magic beads After all, Lin Jun has a wide range of knowledge. He recognized the origin of the bead at a glance, and his heart suddenly fell.


    "No wonder at the end of the law, Qi lengxuan was able to cultivate the magic way. It turned out that he got the five magic beads." Lin Jun''s face is slightly heavy, the five magic beads are born, and Yan Xiaoxiao is not here


    The magic Qi of the five magic beads and her skills are mutually reinforcing and restraining, but no one is superior.


    But Qi lengxuan kept this evil Qi, but because of her Kung Fu, she always stayed at the top of her nature, so she was not the rival of the master.


    The evil spirit bit by bit pushed the white light back, and Zhang Yao''s face was already smiling as she was about to win.


    However, at this time, those evil spirit suddenly, Qi Qi toward the direction of the door.


    "This, this is..." Zhang Yao was stunned for a while. Her eyes could not help looking along the direction of the evil spirit, but she saw a young man walking slowly with a black disc in his hand.


    And the evil spirit was drawn by the black disk.


    Zhang Yao suddenly remembered that the master often exclaimed that the magic way was not long. He had only magic beads in his hand, but no corresponding magic disk. Otherwise, his magic skill would have been great.


    Is this the lost jiuxuan magic disk?!


    The events of those years appeared in her mind. At that time, she and her brother were chased and killed by the people of Qinglong hall, and then saved by a master who came for the jiuxuan magic disk.


    Later, she joined the Wuji sect, and soon met the fall of the sect and became a street mouse. Until the rise of the northern Jin Dynasty, she joined Qi lengxuan.


    Later, she also looked back at that experience. It seemed that the magic disk was not taken away by the master, but fell into the hands of the one behind the Qinglong hall.


    Wait a minute, isn''t it


    Zhang Yao''s heart trembled and a possibility of terror suddenly appeared.


    Before she could speak, the five magic beads shook slightly, and the evil spirit gathered quickly, and turned into a human form. This man is a gray robe, middle-aged appearance, elegant temperament, suddenly look like a middle-aged scholar.


    But as long as people know him, no one dares to judge people by their appearance, because he is Qi lengxuan, the great Jin national teacher, a powerful man who has a good command of martial arts.


    "Ha ha ha! It doesn''t take much effort. I didn''t expect that the legend is true. The nine mysterious magic plate is in the Qinglong hall! " Qi lengxuan just appeared, found the magic disk, immediately laughed.


    The hearts of all the people in Qinglong hall are even more heavy. If Zhang Yao and Miss Lin can cope with it, now even Qi lengxuan shows up. How can they survive?


    Since the ghost looked at the young man, he didn''t notice.


    "The magic disk is still a suit! No wonder I couldn''t open it back then. " Gu Nan plays with the magic plate in his hand, and his eyes are full of curiosity.


    In fact, he wanted to release three demons when he robbed the jiuxuan magic disk. He killed them to see if they would give the evil value. However, he tragically found that he had no magic power supply, and could not even open the magic disk.


    He also can''t learn net difficult, directly through the magic disk, had to put it has been shelved, didn''t expect now put in use.No, it''s not really useful The quests of immortal and demon world are all over. Killing demons can''t be a crime. At most, Gu Nan''s collection habit is satisfied.


    Qi lengxuan looked at this side with a smile and began to urge the five magic beads. He said leisurely: "close!"


    However, the expected scene did not appear. Gu Nan held the magic disk in his hand and did not move.


    In a calm, feel a few strange eyes, Qi lengxuan mouth slightly smoke, hands condensation a mark, push forward: "go!"


    See evil spirit suddenly change shape, his cent body condenses a huge lion empty shadow, straight toward Gu nan to rush.


    "Miss Lin..." A deputy hall leader anxiously looks at Lin Jun. even if the young man is killed, he obviously has a magic treasure in his hand. If it falls to Qi lengxuan


    "No hurry." Lin Jun shook his head firmly, his eyes still fell on the man. Although the appearance is different, but two people''s breath, temperament is too similar, not to mention the magic disc!


    Qi lengxuan turns into a magic lion and pounces on him. He is already thinking about whether he wants to destroy the Qinglong hall or go back and shut up after he gets the magic disk.


    However, Zhang Yao stopped drinking and brought his thoughts back to reality.


    "Master, be careful! He was the man behind the Qinglong hall in those days! "


    Behind the Qinglong hall? Qi lengxuan is slightly stunned. He is also a person who experienced the battle between good and evil in those years, and his long-term memory gradually emerges.


    Back then Qinglong hall was born as a killer organization It''s because The one behind the war with the last demon king, the result


    The devil fled!


    Qi lengxuan''s heart, as if by some kind of fear suddenly seized, a chill from the tail vertebrae Teng up, all the way straight to the top of the head.


    But his magic lion has no time to stop.


    He only saw that the young man slowly raised his hand, and the overwhelming darkness was completely suppressed. Qi lengxuan felt that he couldn''t move, and the evil spirit was still rapidly dissipating.


    With his last strength, he finally uttered a word before his will completely dissipated.


    "Forgive me, master!"

 Chapter 92

    "Forgive me, master!"


    A very decisive voice of begging for mercy resounded throughout the audience, and immediately stunned everyone, even Zhang Yao was stunned.


    Although that elder is very powerful, master, you have been around the world for more than ten years Is that ok!?


    The only one who hasn''t been affected is Gu Nan himself. He didn''t pay any attention to what the other side said. He still used the power of shadow to crush directly and collect the five magic beads.


    Just blink of an eye, the magic lion has been spent most of the time, Qi lengxuan had to grit his teeth: "master, wait a minute! I know where Master Yan is... "


    Until he said this, Gu Nan finally stopped, did not completely erase the evil spirit.


    However, the five magic beads are still in his hands. Under the shadow force, the evil spirit in the magic beads disappears quickly. Then the magic beads shake gently, and a figure is shaken out.


    this person looks as like as two peas of cold and cold, but no one is different from his clothes.


    Lu Yuan was happy to see that he was living in the body


    It''s a way to combine the noumenon with the treasure. The progress of practice will be faster, but there are also various disadvantages.


    For example, if the treasure is destroyed, the noumenon will be greatly affected, which is why Qi lengxuan yelled "spare your life" before.


    Qi lengxuan dare not retort, can only return with a wry smile. It''s not rare to find a way to cultivate the life of a treasure here. It''s just that Lu Zhanyu, who comes from the world of stars, naturally doesn''t like this kind of heresy.


    "Young master..." A light call rings around Gu Nan, but Lin Jun finally confirms Gu Nan''s identity, and his face is full of surprise.


    Although the appearance has changed greatly, the breath of shadow power can''t be fake.


    Gu Nan took a look at her and nodded gently: "twenty years of cultivation is not enough. You tiannvzong are really not a decent school."


    Lin Jun''s face turned black. She thought the other party would encourage her


    Gu Nan didn''t pay much attention to her. He looked at Qi lengxuan and said, "say it."


    Qi lengxuan heard about Gu Nan''s evil name. He didn''t dare to hesitate. He hurriedly said: "two months ago, there was a strange treasure born in the far north. We went to see it together, but we met the natural prohibition..."


    Speaking of this, he took a careful look at Gu Nan and said, "I''m a young man and the old Taoist in the south, but master Yan is trapped in it."


    "You two join hands to make her stay, right?" Gu Nan said with a smile, "that girl is still too shallow Where is it? "


    "In the far north, I can lead you there." Qi lengxuan said respectfully immediately.


    "Well, then lead the way."


    Gu Nan said as he turned and left. As for the people in Qinglong hall, Xue Haoran and even Zhang Yao have never been noticed by him.


    Zhang Yao may be Yan Xiaoxiao''s enemy, but what does that have to do with him? Let her do the revenge by herself.


    "Wait a minute, my Lord!" At this time, there was a deputy leader standing in front of Gu Nan, who was one of the other two. He had never heard of Gu Nan''s legend in his early years.


    "My Lord, Qi lengxuan is the national teacher of the northern Jin Dynasty, and also the great trouble of our Qinglong hall. If you return to the mountain today and the Lord returns tomorrow, I''m afraid you won''t be able to explain to the Lord? "


    The deputy hall leader talked with confidence. Even in the presence of the hall leader, he also


    Pop!


    A clear sound came, and all they saw was a shadow passing by. The whole deputy hall leader had been taken out, and his head hit a doorpost, and his blood was flowing.


    "My lord..." Han youchan over there was just about to speak. Seeing this scene, she quickly choked back. The rest of the people were even more silent.


    This may have something to do with Qinglong hall, but obviously he is not a good man


    ¡­¡­


    Qinglong hall is located in the middle of the mainland, and the journey to the far north is not short. There are not many good means of transportation here. Gu Nan and others have to take a carriage and walk slowly all the way.


    It was not until most of the mission time had passed that they reached their destination.


    Of course, at this moment, the task does not make much sense.


    Originally, this task should be to let the reincarnated protect Zhang Yueying and deal with the chase all the way to Nanchen until it is safe.


    This was originally a task for the congenital warrior. After Gu Nan''s intervention, the state of Jin directly withdrew its troops. What else could happen.


    As for why Jin was so obedient to withdraw Because Qi lengxuan sent a letter to the king of Jin. There were only a few words in the letter. The general meaning is as follows:


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s teacher of Qinglong hall reappears in the world. Your majesty, if you don''t want the royal family to be slaughtered, you''d better stop as soon as possible.


    "My Lord, ahead is the place where Yibao was born." Qi lengxuan stood beside Gu Nan and said in a low voice.


    Gu Nan looked up and saw that in front of him was a camp that had not been built for a long time, but the layout was quite reasonable. It was obvious that it was the hands of an expert who heavily guarded the central place."Let''s go." Gu Nan walked on, and the party also followed him.


    Now there are five people in Gu Nan''s team. In addition to Lu Zhanyu and Zhang Yueying, Lian Linjun also follows. She also wants to see what kind of place Yan Xiaoxiao is trapped in.


    After the five approached the camp, someone soon found them, came to salute and said, "Uncle Qi."


    Qi lengxuan said, "well," without saying much, he turned to Gu Nan and explained, "they are the trusted disciples of the old Taoist priest. They are sent to guard this place."


    Gu Nan nodded and did not speak. The world thinks that the north and the south are in the same situation, but it doesn''t happen that the two strongest men are wearing the same pair of trousers, even matched by their brothers.


    In fact, it''s not surprising. After all, there are only three top talents in the world. Why should they fight and kill each other to enjoy life together?


    The rest, such as Zhang Yao, can not threaten their status at all.


    The four door old Taoist priest also went back. Gu Nan soon came to the place where the so-called Yibao was born. It was a green pool, deep and bottomless.


    "The treasure is deep at the bottom of the pool." Qi lengxuan explained, "when we were diving together, we encountered an inexplicable suction Master Yan was sucked away. "


    Even if he was extraordinary, he couldn''t stay at the bottom of this pool for two months, so he decided that Yan Xiaoxiao had fallen and sent the Jin army south to occupy Qinglong hall.


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s collection over the years is also very attractive to Qi lengxuan.


    Gu Nan looked at it for a while, then touched some water with his hand, but he didn''t find anything unusual. He simply said, "you wait for me here, I''ll go down and have a look."


    "Master!" Qi lengxuan said hurriedly, "the water pressure at the bottom of the pool is very high. The elder had better wear metal armor..."


    "No need." Gu Nan waved his hand impatiently.


    What armor can match his own body? What''s more, he is a second level core skill. In this world, he is a "micro" level operation. There are many ways to deal with this situation.


    I saw him step into the pool, surrounded by the shadow of his body, and the pool was naturally drained.


    The four people around suddenly looked silly.

 Chapter 93

    In the game, there is a very obvious gap between the three levels of the core skills.


    A level of core skills is just a big move, throw it out. And from the second level, it begins to give players micro operation space, the upper limit is much higher.


    For example, if Gu Nan has only level 1 skill, he can only directly cover the opponent with shadow power. When he reaches level 2, he can do the unthinkable thing of "separating the water".


    Therefore, it is reasonable for the world to describe this stage as "micro".


    Gu Nan has been diving all the way. It''s not wide under the pool. He can even see the boundary at a glance.


    In the deepest place, there is a glimmer of light. Gu Nan follows the light to enter, only to find that the bottom of the pool really has a unique hole.


    If you look at it from a distance, there is an altar with strange painting style hidden at the bottom of the pool, and there are some strange lines on the top of the altar.


    At this time, on the altar, there was a black robed figure.


    "Teacher!" A exclamation comes from the altar. The people trapped here are exactly Yan Xiao.


    Although Gu Nan has changed his body, his strength has not dissipated. As the person who had the most contact with Gu Nan in those years, Yan Xiaoxiao could not have known him.


    She quickly took off the mask on her face, ran to the bottom of the altar, and then said: "teacher, please don''t come in! The boundary of this altar is very strong. Once you come in Eh? "


    Gu Nan stands in front of the border. The Dragon Heart Pendant on his chest is slightly bright. With the power of the dragon, the border is broken.


    Yan Xiaoxiao didn''t expect that she had been trapped for nearly two months, and it was like this Sure enough, I still can''t catch up with the teacher?


    Gu Nan didn''t think too much, just as he did in those years. He rubbed his little hair and showed some smile on his face.


    Twenty years later, her appearance has not changed much, just from a young girl to a working woman. It seems to be a little longer and more stable.


    After all, for the extraordinary, life expectancy is often hundreds of years, just 20 years is really nothing.


    "The teacher came back this time Did you change your body? " When the joy of meeting Gu Nan dissipated, Yan Xiaocai thought of it and bowed his head to say.


    "Oh? Have you guessed? "


    Yan Xiaoxiao nods gently. After all, she is a person who has experienced the war of reincarnation, and Gu Nan did not deliberately hide it in front of her. It''s not strange to guess the origin of some of the "immortal teachers" in those years.


    Gu Nan said: "we really come from another world. We come here to accomplish some tasks. We use different bodies every time."


    Hearing this, Yan Xiaoxiao''s eyes lit up: "that Can I go to the teacher''s world, too? "


    Gu Nan Leng, he really didn''t want to take Yan Xiaoxiao away. On the one hand, he didn''t have this demand, on the other hand, he didn''t know how to take Yan Xiaoxiao away.


    Unlike the original Langya world, the world of immortals and demons, which has not been colonized and developed, can not exist such a place as "feisheng center".


    Now you can think about it. Yan Xiaoxiao has made great achievements, and the martial arts association needs help.


    But how to get there?


    As if seeing Gu Nan''s idea, Yan Xiaoxiao pointed to the altar and said, "teacher, look here..."


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Gu Nan returned to the pool and brought down Lu Zhanyu.


    "This, this is the plane transmission array?" Lu Zhanyu stood in front of the altar, staring at the inscriptions on it.


    "If she didn''t make a mistake in translation, it should be." Gu Nan pointed to Yan Xiao beside him and said.


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s two months here are not idle. While she was killing the power of the border, she was also studying the altar.


    It seems that the altar has existed for a long time, and the inscriptions are actually unknown. Fortunately, the owner of the altar also left the corresponding translation methods.


    That''s the contrast between the inscription and the world''s ancient characters. Yan Xiaoxiao studied it for two months and finally deciphered part of it.


    The most important part is the name and use of the altar.


    "Plane transmission array, which was used in ancient times before reincarnation appeared." Lu Zhanyu frowned tightly and said in a deep voice.


    There are ancient relics in this world, which shocked her so much that even Yan Xiaoxiao was present. She even said the word "reincarnation".


    "At that time, people just discovered the existence of plane, through the transmission array to and fro between plane, get resources to resell."


    "Later, there were more and more means of trading between planes, and even direct reincarnation of spirits. This kind of transmission array was gradually eliminated." Lu Zhanyu said with emotion, as if witnessing the changes of history.


    Gu Nan doesn''t care about history. He only cares about whether this thing can be used: "can we start it now?"


    "I''m sure I can, but I won''t." Lu Zhanyu shrugged helplessly, "now in addition to the people in the major ascending centers, who else studies this."Gu Nan also scratched his head. Yan Xiaoxiao couldn''t help interrupting: "there''s still a way to open the altar here, just need some materials..."


    "No way." Lu Zhanyu did not hesitate to interrupt her, "this kind of altar does not know what age of goods, transmission success rate is only afraid of 50% are not."


    In the face of the teacher''s companion, the senior from the "higher world", Yan Xiaoxiao did not dare to refute for a moment, so he had to shut up.


    "Can you improve the success rate by finding people from the star world?" Gu Nan asked with a frown.


    "If there are professionals, that''s no problem." Lu Zhanyu gave a positive reply, "but are you willing to expose here? This is an undeveloped plane... "


    "Just find someone who cares for your family." Gu Nan''s face doesn''t matter.


    "Do you believe in caring for your family so much? They can''t leave a lot of resources here... " Lu Zhanyu is a little confused. According to her understanding of Gu Nan, this person is not so ignorant.


    "Who said to let the caretakers in?" Gu Nan took a look at her and said, "I mean to find someone who will arrange to come in and let Gu''s family kill him when it''s over."


    Lu Zhanyu


    ¡­¡­


    The process of rescuing Yan Xiaoxiao is not very good. Instead, the plane transmission array gives Gu Nan some surprises. When they return to the pool, they will have a big surprise.


    As soon as they appeared, a long sword stabbed at Yan Xiao''s chest.


    "Death


    This sword came so suddenly that even Yan Xiao didn''t react. After all, she was trapped for two months, and her strength was extremely weak. She was beside Gu Nan, so it was inevitable that she relaxed.


    More importantly, the sword came from a person she never thought of.


    It''s Zhang Yueying!

 Chapter 94

    Zhang Yueying''s sword came too quickly and inexplicably. Yan Xiaoxiao didn''t even know her existence. She was so tired that she couldn''t react at all.


    Lin Jun and Qi lengxuan have been standing next to each other, but they have no time to stop them. They can only watch the sword stab out.


    Gu Nan stood behind Yan Xiaoxiao, expressionless, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Keng!


    Metal impact sound, Zhang Yueying in the hands of the sword was Ge Fei, she was staring at the side, the person she had not been on guard against.


    That''s a fish.


    "She can''t be a temporary response unless..." Zhang Yueying stares at the front, a woman with a quiet smile on her face, "unless she is on guard against me from the beginning!"


    The scenes along the way passed through her mind in a flash, but she couldn''t remember what flaws she had shown.


    It can also be said that Gu Nan put so much pressure on her that she completely ignored Lu Zhanyu.


    "You When did you find out? "


    "It started when you deliberately showed your identity with Qinglong hall, not just rebelled." Lu Zhanyu said with a smile, "that''s not what you said when you were chased."


    Zhang Yueying was stunned, and finally recalled that in the battlefield, her attitude was irreconcilable with Qinglong hall.


    After discovering that Gu Nan and Qinglong hall are old, she deliberately adjusted her tendency to rebel. It seems that she just can''t stand the current high-level behavior, but highly admires the old hall leader.


    I didn''t expect that the subtle contradiction between the two became a failure.


    It''s just It''s too far fetched to doubt yourself just by this!


    "Just a little doubt is enough." Lu Zhanyu took a leisurely look at Gu Nan, who was still expressionless.


    She believed that Gu Nan also saw this point. After all, similar losses were caused by himself.


    Yan Xiaoxiao also knows Zhang Yueying. She doesn''t know what happened after she was trapped. She frowns and says, "Zhang Yueying, why do you want to kill me?"


    Zhang Yueying knows that she has no chance, and she simply doesn''t pretend. She sneers and is about to speak, but Gu Nan suddenly opens her mouth.


    "Let others answer this question."


    As soon as his voice fell, his figure had suddenly disappeared, and then reappeared. He had a figure on his hand. It was Zhang Yao who had appeared before.


    With the development of the third level achievement, Gu Nan''s mastery of shadow power has become more and more proficient. A younger generation like Zhang Yao, who has just been promoted to extraordinary level, has no power to fight back in front of him.


    As soon as Qi lengxuan saw Zhang Yao, he immediately changed color: "rebellious! You... "


    Gu Nan waved his hand and told him to shut up. He pointed to Zhang Yueying and said, "have you arranged her in Qinglong hall for a long time? your sister? Or your daughter? "


    Zhang Yao''s silver teeth were almost broken. Twenty years of planning is about to succeed, but because of this man''s return, everything has become a bubble!


    "Do you want to know?" Her face showed a sneer, and there was no intention of shrinking between her eyebrows. "Even if I die, I will take this secret to the hell, and you will never want to know for a lifetime!"


    Click!


    Gu Nan unscrewed her throat, a face of inexplicable: "don''t say, don''t say, make me have to know the same."


    "Mother!" Zhang Yueying''s cry of sadness still exposed their relationship.


    "Mother and daughter? At this age, I should have been born at the age of thirteen or fourteen. " Gu Nan touched his chin and completely ignored Zhang Yueying''s hatred.


    The next moment, the shadow began to entangle her, like dark tentacles, pouring into her eyes, ears, mouth and nose, completely closing her five senses.


    "What is this for?" Lu Zhanyu looks at him suspiciously, even Yan Xiaoxiao.


    "I need her to live for a while." Gu Nan skillfully controlled Zhang Yueying and said with a smile, "if she reacts, it will be troublesome to commit suicide."


    "But What''s the matter with your skill? "


    ¡­¡­


    After Zhang Yao is solved, Gu Nan''s task is just waiting. With his extraordinary strength, it''s a waste to do this kind of task. Fortunately, he doesn''t care about the reward of the task, he only cares about the scale of the task.


    Gu Nan sat alone on the hill, quietly looking at the northern sky, a breeze blowing, a figure has stood behind him.


    "Teacher."


    "Your power, is it the wind?" Gu Nan turned his head, looked up and down at Yan Xiaoxiao, then shook his head and said, "not quite right, like a more detailed rule."


    At Level 3, you can sublimate your skills to the "rule" level. This is a talent and a privilege of NPC.


    It''s like thinking about "mapping". If players use this rule, they will at most have broken skills such as "Space folding" and "precise positioning" in the third level.


    At this time, Yan Xiaoxiao is the same. She has found her own way from the simple "wind".In contrast, players are much more forced. Even Gu Nan, a two-week athlete, can only walk honestly step by step.


    Of course, Gu Nan''s understanding of various rules and skills is beyond their comparison.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from the teacher." Yan Xiao pursed a smile and then said, "so teacher, did you find someone to kill my family?"


    This topic is really abrupt, but Gu Nan didn''t stop. It''s like he was asked a question like "did you eat at night?" and then he opened his mouth to answer it.


    "Yes, find Mo Jiaqi." Gu Nan nodded, "at that time, I didn''t expect that in a twinkling of an eye, in the past 20 years, is there a legacy in the file of minglou?"


    Yan Xiaoxiao looked serious and nodded slowly.


    It is precisely because of the emergence of plane transition that the reincarnated leave one by one. When Yan Xiaoxiao and others begin to take charge of the world, those old things gradually come to the surface.


    Only now, Gu Nan really doesn''t care about it.


    Selling an NPC is really not a big deal for him. If Yan Xiaoxiao has two hearts, killing her is what''s the big deal?


    And since she put forward it herself, she obviously had other ideas.


    Hear Gu Nan personally admit, Yan small just low head, the body is also in a tight state. It was not until a long time later that she let out a breath, and her face seemed to be free.


    "Want revenge?" Gu Nan had a playful smile on his face.


    Yan Xiaoxiao gently shook his head: "I''m not a teacher''s opponent, nor a good man, I have no ability to revenge, and I have no motive to revenge."


    The smile on Gu Nan''s face gradually subsided: "it seems that the 20 years of hard work have made you smarter So what do you want? "


    Hearing Gu Nan''s words, Yan Xiaoxiao suddenly smiles: "I want to stay, teacher."

 Chapter 95

    Gu Nan sits under the eaves of Gu''s house and looks at the sky in the distance.


    Invincible How lonely!


    After returning from the new immortal world, he got 5 points of evil value and 100 points, which made his evil value directly break through the 100 level and reach 102 points.


    When the sin value is over 100, he can open the first skill bar, his physical fitness will be improved again, and he will spend 1000 points to improve himself.


    500 points is used to upgrade the core skill, and "shadow" is upgraded to level 2. With the blessing of shadow earrings, it is actually equivalent to level 3.


    In other words, Gu Nan''s understanding of "supernatural power" is the same as that of the constant realm of the world, and he is the strongest on this planet.


    In the whole red fish star, there is only one Hengyu on the surface, that is the old man of the Xu family. Before Gu, long two, the highest but also into the micro environment.


    Another 500 points are used to buy skill "passivation".


    Passivation - passive skill, your body will not be sensitive to damage, damage reduced by 50%.


    In the game of evil spirits, there are a lot of excellent skills to choose from. Basically, only players can''t think of them. There are no skills that don''t exist in the game.


    But in fact, these skills are not really easy to use, the reason is very simple - players only have three skill bars.


    Many comrades who chose the agile direction and dreamed of "sneaking attack on the kidney, back stabbing and throat wiping shadow step" and were able to retreat safely were severely attacked by the game designers.


    You can only use three skills in total, and even recruit a ghost!


    After the hard exploration of the predecessors, the latecomers finally understand what kind of skill combination is the most powerful.


    In these combinations, "passivation" appears very frequently. Because in addition to the "half damage reduction" effect itself is strong enough, "passivation" also has a hidden attribute.


    The body is not sensitive to damage, which means that players are immune to most of the negative effects!


    With this skill, Gu Nan has no chance to fight with him since then, such as stun, blood loss and weakness, to ensure that he can keep a good fighting state all the time.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t upgrade your skills until 200 points..." Gu Nan felt sorry.


    He knows that although his strength is soaring, he is far from the level he wants.


    Relying on the shadow of the eardrop, he suddenly stood at the top level of the third level, which also means that he will be in a very long period of time, the strength is difficult to have a leap forward growth.


    You have to wait until 300 points of evil value and open up the core skills, then you are truly invincible at the same level.


    As for the world''s world-class strong Without seeing it with his own eyes, he did not dare to say whether it was equal to the fourth order.


    Anyway, if it''s the real fourth level, even now he''s only going to turn around and run. There''s absolutely no chance of winning in the front.


    "Young master." Wang Dong''s voice came from outside the door, "Miss asked me to bring people."


    "Let her in."


    With Gu Nan''s voice falling, the door is gently pushed open, and Lin Jun comes in wearing a modern casual suit.


    Looking at her appearance, it is obvious that she has not adapted to the modern clothing of the star world.


    At this time, it is five days after completing the mission of the immortal world and returning to the astral world.


    Although Gu Nan and Lu Zhanyu said that they would not disclose the coordinates to Gu''s family during the mission, the first thing they did when they came back was to tell Gu Nian the location of the immortal world.


    Gu Nan doesn''t care about the resources of a world, but he won''t let Lu Zhanyu know this. This is to dispel some of her thoughts.


    It is for later consideration to sell the immortal world to Gu Nian.


    It''s already three steps. It''s not far from turning After a turn, we should consider building the kingdom of God. It''s better to make some preparations as soon as possible, just as a spare tire.


    "Young master..." Although Lin Jun is not wearing palace clothes, he is still slightly blessed. The classical meaning in his temperament can not be eliminated.


    "Call me young master." Gu Nan waved his hand. "I have something to do here. It''s just the lack of a confidant that leads you up Do you understand what to do? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand Lin Jun lowered his head slightly, and his cheeks turned red.


    Gu Nan looked at her suspiciously, but he didn''t know what she "understood.". But it''s not important. It was originally brought up as a substitute for Yan Xiao.


    After taking over the world of immortals and demons, the caretakers were overjoyed in the face of such a virgin land.


    Most of the dragon family was wiped out, but they did not dare to lay heavy hands because of the high-level flight. The hands they received just did not know how to place them, and now they just happened to be reincarnated to the immortal and demon planes in turn.


    As long as they are not allowed to contact the ceremony itself, they can hide the plane coordinates, which is equivalent to using the dragon family as free labor.


    At the beginning, the altar of "Feijun" was used again, and it was also used again."Is she really unwilling to come up?" Although Gu Nan had expected it, he was somewhat sorry to see that Lin Jun was the one who finally came up.


    No matter how to say, the congenital Lin Jun is certainly not as easy to use as Yan Xiao.


    Lin Jun nodded slightly and said, "little I''d rather stay there. "


    She stopped and couldn''t help looking at Gu Nan. She knew there was a more important reason, but she could only put it in her heart.


    She also once inadvertently realized the truth of Yan Xiaoxiao''s life experience. It turns out that when her family was destroyed, it was her teacher who personally assigned her to do it


    Gu Nan shook his head, no more emotion: "since she wants to stay, let her stay."


    Twenty years later, Yan Xiaoxiao is really a smart man.


    She had already known the truth, and she didn''t hate Gu Nan much, but she told Gu Nan the whole story at that time, in fact, to force Gu nan to leave her, or at least to give up her choice.


    Yan Xiaoxiao knows that if Gu Nan wants to take her away, she has no resistance.


    So she buried a thorn in Gu Nan''s heart. As long as the thorn was there, Gu Nan would not dare to take her with her. Only in this way could she have the chance to stay in the immortal world and do what she wanted to do.


    "I think so." Gu Nan''s mouth slightly tilted, and his smile was more or less ironic. "Can you escape from me? Can you escape from her?"


    If my guess is correct, the evil value may fall on her at the beginning of the series


    Sure enough, the deeper the city is, the more abnormal it is.


    Gu Nan picked up the information from the table and handed it to Lin Jun with a smile. "Take a look at this information first. What you need to do next is in it."


    "This is..." Lin Jun looks at this not thick material, some don''t understand.


    What''s recorded above are some rules of behavior deliberately selected by people, about a woman called caring.


    Lin Jun has been in the star world for some time. Of course, he knows who Gu Nian is and what her status is in Gu family Does Gu Nan want to deal with her?


    Seems to see Lin Jun''s mind, Gu Nan said with a smile: "I didn''t want to deal with her, I''m helping her."


    "To give her what she likes best is to give her what she likes best."


    Gu Nan''s words made Lin Jun feel uneasy. She began to look at the contents of the materials carefully.


    She found that in these materials, she summed up some people she had contacted in many times of reincarnation and in the world of stars.


    Baimoshi, Mo Yao, female, 13 years old.


    Tianyunshi, Qianling, female, 14 years old.


    Yun Gushi, Yin qianrui, female, 11 years old.


    ¡­¡­


    Star world, Shi Miaoer, female, 15 years old.


    Langyashi, Bai Luoluo, female, 14 years old.


    Lin Jun''s mind began to emerge some strange ideas, but she was not sure. She looked up at Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan is calmly looking into her eyes: "today, Gu nianhui will come back, the girl named Lin yunyun, I also let her come, you just need to do according to what I wrote."


    "I see..."

 Chapter 96

    When Lin yunyun came to Gu''s home, it was already late at night.


    Deep night shrouded the earth, and the 13-year-old girl stepped into the courtyard step by step.


    Her back in the moonlight slowly elongated, it seems a little desolate, but in fact there is No. Her arrival has nothing to do with any romance, just because Desire.


    Once you have tasted the bloody tiger, you can never go back to being a vegetarian.


    "Miss Lin?"


    She saw a strange woman standing in front of her and saying it in a gentle voice. She felt at a loss.


    Was it not the housekeeper who contacted him before? How


    She didn''t want to The less medicine you take, the better.


    Lin Jun smile, with her unique affinity let Lin yunyun at ease. A moment later, she led the girl into a room and said with a smile, "what you want It''s all in there


    Lin yunyun took a deep breath. She didn''t know what to say, but the deep floating pleasure began to reverberate in her body.


    ¡­¡­


    "Young master, she''s in." Lin Jun stood beside Gu Nan and spoke softly.


    Gu Nan nodded and stood up from his chair. In the hall of evil gods in his mind, the event of "Wu Dao Hui" has been opened.


    On the third day of his return, Gu Nan personally opened the red fish star Martial Arts Association, and the series of events also began. What he has to do now is to earn sin value for the first event.


    He got up and walked out, but Lin Jun stood in front of him all the time, looking hesitant.


    "Young master, you will Did you kill Xiaoxiao? " After a long psychological choice, she still asked this sentence.


    Gu Nan looked at her with great interest: "I think people like you care more about the suffering of all living beings than the life and death of someone."


    "I''m no longer the heavenly daughter of the heavenly daughter sect." Lin Jun shook his head gently.


    "Before you had no choice, now you want to be a good man?" Gu Nan joked casually and said with a smile, "she thinks that if she stays there, I can''t help her?"


    When he said this, Gu Nan''s smile was somewhat strange: "I''m not really interested in you, but others are not sure."


    "The Gu family needs a principal over there. I''m in charge of the martial arts association. Who do you think will go there?"


    ¡­¡­


    My room is not empty, even compared with her status, an ordinary one meter and a half bed is somewhat shabby - how to say, sleeping on a 500 square meter crystal bed.


    But even such a simple layout is unimaginable luxury for Lin yunyun.


    She realized that this was not the room for her, so she became more cautious.


    Her eyes swept slowly in the room, her clenched fist began to sweat, as if she could hear her heart beat. Finally, she found what she wanted on the dresser next to her.


    It''s a bag of white powder in a plastic bag.


    Lin yunyun eyes slightly bright, instantly put down the heart guard, desire once again occupy her brain, a grasp of the plastic bag, open mouth to gnaw down.


    I don''t know when she began to like this kind of rough "eating" way more and more.


    "Bah! Bah, bah... "


    However, as soon as she entered, Lin yunyun couldn''t help vomiting out - it wasn''t what she wanted at all, it was flour.


    "Damn Well Feeling fooled, Lin yunyun was about to get angry when she found a small glass bottle hidden in the dough.


    Inside the bottle is a handful of bright red crystals, shining in the light.


    Lin yunyun seemed to understand something. She quickly unscrewed the cap and poured the crystal into her mouth. It''s a pity that the bottle''s mouth is too narrow, and only a little is poured out.


    But it was just this small part. As soon as she entered Lin yunyun''s mouth, the girl felt that her head was about to explode, as if there were countless needles to pierce her cheek and stab her into a hedgehog.


    The girl could hardly help groaning. The endless pain of more than ten years made her develop a strange hobby.


    On the one hand, she is extremely eager to live like a normal person, using exciting drugs to eliminate pain, on the other hand, she is obsessed with strong sensory stimulation, even the pain she is most familiar with and dislikes.


    Her eyes were closed, her hand holding the bottle was shaking slightly, and her knuckles were white because of too much force.


    Bang!


    Because the glass bottle couldn''t bear her strength, it burst open, which awakened the girl from extreme excitement.


    But the crystal fell on the glass, and her hands were half red.


    The girl crazily twisted the crystal from the ground to suck, and even simply lapped on the ground until there was no residue on the ground. She began to lick her palm with her tongue.


    Broken glass cut her tongue, her mouth, the corners of her mouth, but she didn''t feel it.


    Her body is getting hot, and the aphrodisiac elements begin to attack, but this desire is nothing compared to the wandering feeling of crazy stimulation of the brain.Soon the crystal in her hand was not enough, and the girl''s mind was very clear, but she was filled with endless desire, and she began to look around.


    From the dressing table to the bedside table, she searched, smashed and destroyed the layout one by one, but the red crystal never appeared again.


    Until She lifted the quilt, which lay flat on the bed. She was shocked.


    Countless blood red crystal, shining demonic light, so quietly spread in front of her, shining.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you looking for me?" Gu Nian stands outside his room and looks at Gu Nan in doubt.


    Since Gu Nan brought the news about the world of immortals and demons, the focus of Gu''s family has changed. The martial arts association has almost been handed over to Gu Nan, and she has taken over the matter of plane colonization.


    Such a position with few reincarnations, rich resources and large scale is not to be missed by any force.


    In recent days, she is very busy, but Gu Nan is looking for her at this time. Most of them have important things to do.


    What could it be?


    Gu Nan pointed to her room: "see?"


    Gu Niang was slightly stunned. He was about to explore his consciousness, but suddenly he felt cold all over. I do not know when, she has stood in a dark, up and down, left and right, full of shadows.


    "Eternal realm!"


    Gu Nian almost screamed out and madly urged her own magic power. However, she found that the surrounding rules had been blocked by Gu Nan, and all the magic powers she was good at had been dismantled.


    At this time, Gu could not speak, so he could only look at Gu Nan with his eyes, which were both surprised and complicated.


    She was surprised that Gu Nan would give her a hand, and surprised that the other party''s growth was fast. It seems that his breakthrough doesn''t need accumulation at all. In just a few months, he has come to this point.


    And


    "It''s just a fight. Can you see me through?"


    Several backhand even use the opportunity, was completely blocked, which had to let her heart feel frustrated.


    Where does she know that Gu Nan''s understanding of the "mapping" rule is deeper than her own. As long as she breaks several basic rules, most of her means will be ineffective.


    It is one of the characteristics of constant territory to block the rules with its own strength.


    Gu Nan''s shadow power has reached level 3. Finally, he has this function. It''s the first time to deal with Gu Nan.


    "Do you really think you can get out of my body by calculating me?" Gu Nan patted her face and said with a smile, "even if I don''t mind, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    The next moment, countless shadows poured in from her mouth, swam around her body, and scattered her breath.


    He became an ordinary man for a while. Because of the shadow in his body, he was inconvenient to move.


    Gu Nan raised his delicate body with one hand and threw it into the room.


    "Enjoy it, my good sister."

 Chapter 97

    Messy room, half naked girl, the crystal of blood and blood complement each other, and the girl is lying in the blood, face is blurred, ambiguous smile.


    When care was thrown into the room, see is such a picture.


    I just felt that my brain was roaring, shame, unbearable, angry, and countless emotions poured into my heart at the same time.


    It''s like a girl pretending to be a good girl at home. In fact, a girl who goes out to a bar all day finds that her date is her father one day.


    Even if the strength is overtaken by Gu Nan, she has no power to fight back. She has never felt like this.


    Strength can be made up, and


    How could he know?!


    She wanted to go out and question, but when she looked back, she saw a piece of paper coming in through the crack of the door, on which was written the girls she had contacted from childhood to adulthood.


    Without exception, they are all young girls aged 12 to 16.


    The more I look at it, the colder I feel. Another list flashed through my mind. It was the battle of the dragon family. Gu Nan circled the name of Shi Miaoer on a list.


    Did he begin to doubt it at that time?


    ¡­¡­


    "Young master, Miss Bai is here." Next to the room, Gu Nan is playing with a white crystal, and Lin Jun''s voice rings outside the door.


    "Come in." Gu Nan''s voice, rare with a bit of expectation.


    Bai Luoluo comes in doubtfully. He doesn''t know what Gu Nan wants to do in the middle of the night. But Lin Jun, who is following her, looks a little strange.


    She can guess what''s next, so she doesn''t want to stay and watch.


    Gu Nan also finished debugging at this time. The white crystal is an image projector, projecting a picture onto the opposite wallpaper, which is the scene of the room.


    Lin yunyun is lying on the big bed covered with red crystals. Her face is full of intoxication. The picture of rubbing her body is very visual.


    "Ah! The eye of a needle is going to grow Bai Luoluo thought it was a bad image. He quickly covered his eyes and exclaimed.


    Gu Nan said with a dumb smile: "don''t rush to cover your eyes. Who is that?"


    Bai Luoluo hears this and peeps suspiciously between his fingers, only to find a familiar figure.


    "Big, big elder martial sister?"


    ¡­¡­


    Care has gone to the bed, quietly looking at the girl in front of her face, no longer calm color, only a kind of unspeakable complexity.


    Now that Gu Nan has discovered it, why not No, he must have another plot! For example, he must be secretly recording No, as long as the information is exposed, the results are not all the same


    Since I was a child, I have never been so entangled. Even after I found my strange hobby, I never hesitated like today.


    No matter how to do things without limits, it''s nothing to do with closing the door, but it''s another matter to be watched.


    But This little girl It''s really charming!


    In consideration of the experience of "reading countless girls", the girl in front of her is no more than 14 years old, and her addictive behavior of poison x brings her super stimulation.


    Gu Nian tentatively touched her cheek, only to find that her face was surprisingly hot.


    "Red powder? No wonder... " Gu Nian touched some crystals and immediately understood what had happened. "Damn Gu Nan, he was in my bed Well


    Maybe her action awakened Lin yunyun, the girl suddenly got up, hugged her and began to kiss her face.


    The crystal in front of her chest is dripping red and white on the surface of her shirt.


    The faint smell of blood mixed in the air, and the breath of care gradually became heavy.


    Since the death of Shi miao''er, Bai Luoluo has no time to start again. She hasn''t had meat for a long time.


    Lin yunyun''s clothes, because of her own tears, have already slipped most of them. At this time was concerned about gently pull, it fell down, revealing the pink body.


    The caring hand pressed on the girl''s waist, and the whole person began to overwhelm.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next room, Bai Luoluo had already been stunned. She didn''t even know anything about men and women, let alone women.


    Lin Jun knows something about it, but as the daughter of tiannu sect, she has never experienced it. At this time, she blushes and wants to escape, but she doesn''t know how to speak.


    Gu Nan was the only one who looked at it calmly, with a smile full of interest and no lust, as if enjoying a work of art.


    "If one day, justice and light are all gone, but Lily and Lori will live forever." Gu Nan nodded his head and read out the famous proverb in the game.


    Of course, after a small adaptation of the players.


    Bai Luoluo pulled his sleeve: "she, what are they doing..."


    She always felt that it was something bad, but the strong curiosity in her heart made her want to see it, so she had to expect Gu nan to stop her with words.This of course is to think too much, Gu Nan said with a smile: "of course, to do what we all love to do."


    Bai Luoluo tilts her head and wants to ask again. Lin Jun stops her. God knows what Gu Nan will say if she continues to ask.


    In the picture, the two women''s movements are becoming more and more intense.


    As care begins to roll on the bed, pink enters her body more or less, and the strong aphrodisiac component begins to take effect, her consciousness gradually blurs.


    "Do you know why your eldest martial sister wants to take you up?" Gu Nan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Bai luoluoleng shook his head in doubt: "elder martial sister is good to me..."


    "Why is she treating you?" Gu Nan said to himself with a smile, "the answer is very simple. Maybe one day in the near future, you will also be the person in the picture. "


    "You mean..." Bai Luoluo finally responded, and his face began to turn pale.


    She remembered that she seemed to be only 14 years old when she first met the elder martial sister. At that time, the elder martial sister took special care of herself and sometimes even slept with her.


    Well


    When the past is floating in his mind, Bai Luoluo feels goose bumps all over his body, and the most intense moment is in the picture.


    There is no clothing on the bed, only red and white are interwoven.


    Although the crystal can''t transmit sound, there is still a high moan coming from the next room


    So Bai Luoluo''s cheeks began to turn red, and even his body felt hot and dry.


    A hand on her shoulder, little Laurie scared scream, this just found that it is Gu Nan''s hand.


    Only then did she find that Gu Nan seemed to be watching quietly all the time, without even changing her expression She looked at Gu Nan suspiciously, with some bad associations in her mind.


    Don''t men get excited when they see a beautiful girl''s body?


    Isn''t he abnormal?!


    Bai Luoluo recalls Gu Nan''s previous behavior. It doesn''t look like a normal person. He can''t help but nod his head.


    If Gu Nan knew what she thought, he would throw her into the room without saying a word, but now he just said with a smile, "I can''t tell you what happened today."


    "For, why?" Bai Luoluo asked, even though she wanted to pretend that nothing had happened.


    "If she knows Guess what she''ll do to you? "


    Bai Luoluo thought, didn''t speak, just ran out of the room.

 Chapter 98

    Her eyelids were heavy, but her head was clear. Lin yunyun even felt that she had never been so clear.


    When she woke up from the big bed, there was no one around her, the residual red crystal was cleaned, and the damaged furniture and articles were restored as before.


    Everything is so natural, as if yesterday was just a dream for her.


    But Lin yunyun clearly remembers the indelible comfort in her body and her gorgeous face.


    "She Who is it? "


    ¡­¡­


    Lin yunyun thought of care, is standing calmly in front of Gu Nan, look is hard to hide anger.


    "Is there nothing you want to tell me?" Her voice was a little trill, as if she might run away at any time.


    Gu Nan raised his head, looked at her pretty face, and said with a smile, "nice figure."


    Bang!


    Gu Nian smashed his fist on the desk, which directly caused Gu Nan''s red nanmu desk to collapse. All the documents and materials fell. Only the teacup that Gu Nan held in time survived.


    "Young man, don''t be so angry." Gu Nan chuckled and took a sip of tea and said casually.


    Staring at him, she wanted to hit him in the face, but He''s everglade.


    He grew up so fast that he was beyond anyone''s imagination and beyond everyone''s control. Gu family can no longer restrict him. If he wants to, he can even pull up a huge force immediately.


    Even Yasheng, who understands the origin of supernatural powers, is hard to see in the world today. Hengyujing is almost the top power in the world.


    "Why do you Let Luoluo know about it! " Take a deep breath, strong self pressure in the heart of the fire, gritted his teeth.


    "Well, I told her not to tell you." Gu Nan looks innocent.


    Of course, it''s only a matter of time before a white city can be seen through.


    So Gu Nan said in a twinkling of an eye: "as a big man, it''s normal to like men, women, old and young! Why suppress yourself and let go, girl


    "It''s none of your business!" He gave him a cold stare and turned to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    After repeated delays, the martial arts meeting did not jump again. It was held according to the "official announcement" time, which made countless martial arts members of red fish star feel relieved.


    There are only 1024 players in the official competition, so the competition only lasts for three days.


    On the first day of the competition, Lu danze came to the arena early, accompanied by his elder martial brother Lu Wu, Master Zhang Tao, and the people of Xingyun martial arts school.


    As a martial arts school run by Gu family, they were naturally given preferential treatment and were introduced into the infield for rest by the staff early.


    "What about Lin yunyun?" Lu danze looked around, did not see the figure of Lin yunyun, can not help but chuckle way, "take the salary of the martial arts school, the result even people have not come, is really good!"


    A man beside him said with a smile, "elder martial brother Lu, I''ve been taken in by the young master of the family. Do you still care about our salary?"


    Lu danze also sneered. At the beginning, Gu Nan saw Lin yunyun''s performance, and suddenly they thought of some unhealthy directions.


    Gu Yang''s face was not very good-looking. He reminded him: "that Lin yunyun has come, over there. "


    Lu danze two people a Leng, along the direction of her fingers to see, only to find that in the depth of the rest area, Lin yunyun is sitting in a chair in a daze, and her side is Gu Nan.


    "That''s the judges'' rest area She is a player of the day after tomorrow group. Why should she sit there? " Someone in the martial arts school said angrily.


    Although they were taken care of for their own family, they were afraid of comparison in everything. Lin yunyun''s treatment made some people feel unbalanced.


    "If you want to have a good face and want to get under the young master, you can do it too!" Then someone picked it up, and some of the girls blushed slightly.


    "Shut up." Zhang Tao calmly scolded, "what kind of occasion is this, and you can talk freely?"


    "Yes..." A group of people suddenly stopped.


    Lu danze frowned and wanted to speak, but Lu Wu put his hand on his shoulder, and the latter shook his head. Lu danze had to beat his thigh and didn''t speak again.


    The people of Xingyun martial arts school didn''t speak, but a man and a woman came gradually.


    "Master Zhang?"


    A voice sounded from the side. Zhang Tao turned his head doubtfully, but saw a middle-aged man with a young girl standing by.


    "You are "Master Lei of Xingfang city?" Zhang Tao soon recognized each other. For a moment, he felt flattered and immediately stood up to greet him.


    Of course, not only those from the capital region participated in the red fish star martial arts meeting, but also people from more than 30 cities throughout the red fish star.


    Of course, whether it is the proportion of players or the average level, the capital has the advantage.


    However, this does not affect Zhang Tao''s respect for the Lei librarian. The reason is very simple. This Lei Wuji is an extraordinary strong man and one of the three deputy leaders of the Martial Arts Alliance.Xingyun martial arts school is not a small martial arts school in the capital, but it can''t be compared with the Leiji martial arts school of the mine master.


    People occupy the resources of the whole prefecture level city, both students and teachers, far more than the Xingyun martial arts school. After all, Gu''s investment in the martial arts school is limited.


    When Zhang Tao turned his eyes to the silent girl''s face, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    Seeing this, Lei Wuji said with a smile: "it seems that master Zhang recognized the little disciple Xiao Lan, say hello to Mr. Zhang. "


    Li Lan just stepped forward, with a standard smile on her face, bowed and said: "Li Lan of Lei Ji martial arts school, I''ve met the master of Zhang."


    Li Lan was the first seeded player to be eliminated by Gu Nan when he was recruiting a new member of the martial arts school. Unexpectedly, now he joined the Leiji martial arts school.


    Besides, it seems that he was a disciple taught by Lei Wuji himself


    Behind Zhang Tao, the faces of the people in Xingyun martial arts school are not very good-looking.


    Some people dare to say that Li Lan''s talent is not good if he can be accepted as a disciple by Lei Wuji? But he is such a good talent. He was missed by his own martial arts school


    So, looking at Gu Nan''s resentment, his eyes were a few more.


    Zhang Tao''s face is also a little embarrassed, but he is the head of the museum. At this time, he can still keep a calm face. He knows that Lei Wuji must have a plan when he comes to the door.


    Sure enough, Lei Wuji then said, "I heard that I wanted to visit you, but I was refused?"


    Zhang Tao is helpless. Lei Wuji is as overbearing as he is said to be


    But what he didn''t expect was that Lei Wuji then laughed and said, "thank you very much, Master Zhang. If you hadn''t been blind, you wouldn''t have let me have a good seedling!"

 Chapter 99

    Lei Wuji''s laughter was unbridled and attracted the attention of many people around him.


    As a very outstanding player in the day after tomorrow group, many people know Li Lan. When contacted with her previous elimination, many people immediately understand what happened.


    "Oh, the people of Xingyun martial arts school don''t know what they think. They just eliminated Li Lan."


    "Isn''t it? Now that they are worshipped by the super strong, they may even want to thank them! "


    "Well, isn''t master Lei saying that he won''t accept any more apprentices?"


    "Maybe Li Lan''s talent is good enough to make him moved..."


    A lot of comments came from all around. Although the rest area was noisy, they were especially harsh, and kept getting into the ears of the people in Xingyun martial arts school.


    Lu danze finally couldn''t help it. He suddenly stood up, pointed to Li Lan and said, "it was Gu Nan who didn''t want you. You have the ability to go to him for trouble!"


    "Ludanze, what are you talking about?" Zhang Tao suddenly turned around. His face was gloomy and terrible. He was very angry in his heart. He almost slapped him in the face.


    Lu danze had no scruples at this time, and said to himself, "am I wrong again? What does a young master like him know about recruiting new members of a martial arts school? Lin yunyun has been recruited, but it''s better for her to be a charming woman in a golden house! "


    Lu danze finally caught the chance and finally let out his resentment.


    He is a pure warrior. He doesn''t know much about the collapse of the dragon family or Hu Wei''s strength and status. He only knows what Gu Nan has done. He is a layman.


    "Oh? Are you talking about me? "


    A voice rang out behind him in a flat tone, as if to ask "have you had your meal?" and so on.


    Zhang Tao was shocked and quickly turned to speak. Lu danze said: "that''s right! If you have the ability to prove that you are right, show me! "


    He pointed to Lin yunyun behind Gu Nan and said, "prove that she really has talent, not because of your selfishness. Is that right?"


    "Yes


    Lu danze''s last words were addressed to the people of Xingyun martial arts school, and a burst of cheers came.


    Even some people nearby spoke out. After all, most of those who are willing to participate in the martial arts association hate the behavior of operating in the dark.


    He provocatively looked at Gu Nan, want to see how the young master, to deal with this situation. Let''s make his absurdity known to the public. Even if we are looking after our family, we have to weigh it up?


    Lei Wuji also looked at it with great interest. He was very happy to see the internal biting of Xingyun martial arts school.


    However, everyone did not expect that Gu Nan did not speak at all, but directly kicked Lu danze''s knee.


    Click!


    Lu danze''s right knee bone was smashed in an instant, and his whole leg was bent 90 degrees inward to bend at a penetrating angle.


    "Ah!!! You Ah Lu danze this just painful exhale a voice, but didn''t wait for him to speak, Gu Nan unexpectedly is a foot.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he even broke his left leg and fell on his knees, but the way he knelt was terrible - his two legs were actually in front of his body.


    "South little!" Zhang Tao quickly stood in front of Lu danze and pleaded, "Nan Shao, danze he..."


    "Openly defying the judges, disqualified from the Martial Arts Association for life." Gu Nan didn''t have any expression on his face. He said slowly, as if it was not him who had just hurt someone.


    Zhang Tao suddenly silly eyes, Lu danze is more like lightning, he can''t care about leg injury, angrily pointed to Gu Nan roared: "why do you do this?! What qualifications do you have! "


    However, Gu Nan didn''t mean to continue to speak, so he turned and left.


    He doesn''t need to explain anything to anyone at all. It''s even more ridiculous for ludanze to let him "prove".


    If you don''t want the martial arts association to finish the event according to the predetermined process, he can kill the other party directly. What''s the proof?


    "Wait a minute, sir!" At this time, Lei Wuji finally said, "I don''t know your identity, can you cancel a player''s qualification?"


    He looked at Gu Nan''s back, and the smile on his face seemed to win.


    In his opinion, this young man is too stupid to commit public anger in public It''s like giving yourself the best weapon.


    Lei Wuji is a bully, but he is a man of the rough and the delicate, otherwise he can''t run such a big martial arts school.


    Sure enough, his words immediately aroused the resonance of countless people on the scene, and people constantly asked Gu nan to give an explanation.


    He can just disqualify ludanze. Who knows if it will be his turn next? Not to mention Gu Nan''s arrogance, which makes people resentful.


    Gu Nan finally frowned and turned back to walk towards this side.


    Lei Wuji has a bigger smile on his face. He''s not afraid of the other party''s rush. He has absolute strength advantage Huh?


    Lei Wuji suddenly felt a pain in his abdomen, a dark dagger, and I don''t know when it had gone into his abdomen. Strange and sublime power is constantly pouring out, which completely suppresses his own extraordinary power.What''s the situation? Is that the reason for this sword?


    Lei Wuji is an extraordinary master in the end. In the face of life and death, he roared and hit with a backhand.


    However, Gu Nan moves faster and hits him in the face with a fist. The extraordinary master is immediately hit and flies out and falls into the crowd.


    And the shadow of his abdomen is still destroying his vitality. Even if he can be saved, his strength will be greatly damaged.


    The whole rest area was quiet. An extraordinary man was punched and flew out in this way. This kind of unexpected scene made everyone lose their voice instantly.


    Li Lan was even more silly. She never thought that the master, who she regarded as the symbol of invincibility, would be whipped away like a sack


    More importantly, it''s this guy!


    Gu Nan''s action was too loud, and Lei Wuji was seriously injured in the twinkling of an eye, which also attracted everyone''s eyes. Several people immediately stood up.


    "Gu Nan! You have gone too far


    It was a wrinkled, gray haired old man who stood up to blame him. He was the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance and the respected old master of Zhou Xuewen among many martial arts schools.


    Mr. Zhou''s beard is trembling with anger. Lei Wuji can be regarded as his younger generation, but now he is seriously injured face to face, or because of some quarrels!


    The martial arts school is a special existence. They can''t be compared with those big forces, so they have to unite more.


    He picked up Lei Wuji and was even more angry with Gu Nanxia''s heavy hand: "is this how Gu Tianqi teaches his younger generation?"


    Zhou Xuewen has a very high seniority. Gu Tianqi is the second uncle of the Gu family.


    The appearance of the owner of Zhou''s library can be said to give everyone a shot in the arm. After all, the world is full of evils. Some people can stand up and uphold justice!


    At this time, a voice came from the door: "Mr. Zhou, the master of the library is right!"


    When they looked, they saw a line of officers in dark green uniforms.


    Just now, it was the youth who was the leader. Hu Daobin was standing beside the youth with a schadenfreude smile on his face. He seemed to want to see what would happen to Gu Nan.


    The young man said justly, "Gu Nan, you are suspected of murdering three members of Fan Wen''s family. Come with us."

 Chapter 100

    In the rest area, the young man in military uniform stood at the door with a sneer. He concluded that even if Gu Nan was more powerful, he could only admit defeat this time.


    No one dares to fight the military head on.


    But Zhou Xuewen raised Lei Wuji with a green face, while Lu danze fell on his knees and couldn''t get up, so he had to shout: "Mr. Zhou, you must make the decision for me!"


    Zhou Xuewen nodded solemnly: "don''t worry, what a serious thing the martial arts association is. How can it let him cover the sky with one hand?"


    Lu danze looks better. Gu Nan mercilessly broke his legs, has let him thoroughly hate Gu Nan.


    Hum! This time, I offended the owner of Zhou Laoguan. It''s up to you!


    Gu Nan''s calm eyes swept around, and his face was still expressionless.


    He has never paid attention to these people. It''s just like when you do a task, there will always be strange people jumping out to stop you. It''s nothing special. Just kill them.


    So he gently grasped it with his right hand, and the dark sword of shadow was already in his hand.


    Seeing that Gu Nan really had a plan to start, the young man in uniform looked cold. With a wave of his right hand, more than a dozen machine guns aimed at Gu Nan.


    They were originally from the military and had nothing to do with the police. They just found an excuse to make trouble.


    "Major General Huang, wait a minute!" Just as the two sides were at each other''s throats, another voice sounded, and a group of people came to the door.


    This time, it''s the people who come to take care of the family. The leader is one of the elders of the family. His name is Gu Tianleng, who also cares about his uncle and grandparents.


    Gu Tianqi, the second uncle, and Gu Mingyuan and others put their main energy on the colonial side of the throne, and Gu Tianleng dealt with the affairs of the star world.


    The old man was famous for his tenderness when he was young, and he was good at dealing with all kinds of relationships.


    Sure enough, as soon as he appeared, he put a high hat on the young man in uniform. Then he said with a smile, "our family Gu Nan is very young. Please don''t tell him the same thing. Let me tell him."


    Major General Huang disdainfully curled his lips and waved to let the gun be stopped. It was a promise.


    There, Zhou Xuewen snorted coldly: "there are still people here who want to control the martial arts association. How do you want to explain it?"


    Zhou Xuewen''s position in the world is too high. Gu Tianleng swears: "brother Zhou, don''t worry. After today, we won''t let Gu Nan interfere in the affairs of the martial arts association again!"


    Seeing that he was sincere, Zhou Xuewen snorted. He didn''t make any more noise. It was up to him to deal with it.


    Gu Tianleng finally appeases both sides. Then he looks to Gu Nan, but he is still there. He doesn''t get angry.


    "Gu Nan! What are you still doing? " Gu Tian was cold and gloomy, and he scolded, "Wu Dao is a great event for the whole planet. You are not the one who has the final say. Now go home and reflect on yourself


    Gu Nan didn''t reply, and even his eyes didn''t fluctuate. His eyes glanced past Gu Tianleng and saw Gu Xingzhu behind him.


    It''s true that someone informs us that the family members are coming so fast


    It seems that Gu Nian has not disclosed his real strength to these people, otherwise they would not be so stupid.


    Those old guys in Gu family obviously don''t understand what Gu Nan means to them. They really think that Gu Nan is just a guest of their family.


    But it doesn''t make sense. Did Gu Nan ever care about their lives?


    "Since everyone is here, I''ll let you know." Gu Nan let the shadow sword against the ground, eyes around, mouth way.


    "I''ll just say it once." He has the final say, "what do we do, where to do and when to do it?"


    The voice fell, the entire rest area fell into silence, and everyone was shocked by Gu Nan''s wild words.


    Gu Tianleng was the first to react. The veins on his forehead were exposed and he roared: "what are you mad about! You... "


    His voice did not fall, a cold wind has been fast hit, an invisible sword light flashed by, his whole person is still, as if the video tape is stuck, the picture is very funny.


    "Uncle..." Gu Xingzhu behind him looks up suspiciously, only to find that Gu Tianleng''s neck has a thin bloodstain.


    The next moment, his head fell obliquely.


    Gu Nan killed him with one sword!


    "Gu Nan! You, what are you doing? " Gu Xingzhu''s hands are shaking, she killed also did not expect, Gu Nan will actually hand to Gu family, and a hand is dead!


    Gu Nan didn''t look at him at all. His cold eyes moved to the Major General Huang.


    Major General Huang suddenly felt cold and had some bad premonitions in his heart, but he still tried to calm himself down.


    He didn''t dare to attack me, otherwise he would be the enemy of the whole interstellar government. This is the way to death!


    Major General Huang is biting his teeth, still hesitating whether to speak. The old owner of Zhou Xuewen''s Library over there, however, was furious and rushed to Gu Nan.


    "Kill people in court, flout the law! Do you know what you''re doing? " Zhou Xuewen stared at Gu Nan angrily, "Gu Tianleng is not only saving Gu''s family, but also saving you!""Turn yourself in to the military at once, or you will destroy your family''s centenary foundation in your hands!" Zhou Xuewen saw Gu Nan standing still and said in a cold voice, "what? Do you still want to fight me? "


    Gu Nan, who had been expressionless, almost laughed when he heard his last words.


    It''s funny to see a strange figure jumping up and down, and finally put such strange cruel words.


    But the smile didn''t affect Gu Nan''s movements. The shadow sword in his hand disappeared slowly, but his palm was as fast as lightning. He slapped Zhou Xuewen in the face.


    Pop!


    The slap was sincere. The whole owner of Zhou''s library was beaten to the ground.


    His old face was stunned and turned red. He was incredible to Kwai Nan''s quick hand and to his daring to make a show.


    Does this son of a bitch know who he is?!


    As long as he is old enough to be like Hongyu, it is hard for him to get a foothold!


    Gu Xingzhu, who was beside him, could not speak for a long time, and his mind was full of "finished" thoughts. If I had known Gu Nan was so angry, she would never have brought Gu''s family here!


    After today, either Gu''s family and Gu Nan break up completely, or they are enemies of the whole red fish star.


    The owner of Zhou''s Library trembled and pointed to Gu Nan: "you..."


    Pop!


    Gu Nan slapped again, but the old owner still didn''t escape. This time, he was speechless.


    After many years of life, he has regarded martial arts as a way to strengthen his body, but he has forgotten how to fight for life and death.


    Gu Nan would not be polite to him, with a grim smile on his face.


    In fact, the old man''s strength is quite good. He is much better than Gu Tianleng. At least he is in the micro level. It''s just that he is old and has poor strength.


    So Gu Nan gave up shadow sword and decided to greet each other with his best fists.

 Chapter 101

    After two slaps in a row, Zhou Xuewen finally regained his mind, and his brain was a little sober.


    He was also confused by his anger before. Gu Tianleng was also extraordinary. He was killed by a sword And this young man''s action is so fast that he can''t even see clearly.


    Mr. Zhou''s heart sank slightly, but he was a man who had gone through the storm. The harder he got to this time, the harder his bones became.


    The old librarian began to emit blue light all over his body. This is his magic power. He has the ability to resist attacks and even rebound damage.


    He said with a cold face: "Gu Nan, I don''t care how talented you are, but you should know that the world depends on brute force alone..."


    Bang!


    Gu Nan smashed his fist, and it hit him on the head. The blue light shield blocked some of his fist strength, but Gu Nan''s terrible power still made his head confused.


    Gu Nan gave another sneer and kicked him to the ground. He grabbed Zhou Xuewen''s calf with one hand and threw him to the ground like a hammer.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    At the beginning, Zhou Xuewen tried to resist, but his head kept hitting the ground, which made his consciousness blurred quickly.


    This is Gu Nan''s best way to deal with opponents who have shell defense.


    Sharp weapons such as swords may not be effective. On the contrary, the impact damage cannot be reduced by the shield.


    Dozens of times in a row, Zhou Xuewen''s head full of white hair, already full of blood. The strength is even comparable to that of the original demon king. In Gu Nan''s hands, he doesn''t even have the power to fight back.


    After throwing Zhou Xuewen aside, Gu Nan turned around with a sneer and walked towards the door.


    Major General Huang was finally flustered. He quickly called the soldiers behind him: "open fire, open fire!"


    It''s against the ban to shoot in the city, but he doesn''t care so much. Now he only hopes that this terrible guy will die in How is that possible?!


    More than ten high-energy laser beams have not come to Gu Nan, but they have all disappeared.


    Major General Huang Lengleng looked at this scene, he finally found Gu Nan at the foot, impressively has a shadow area. It was when the laser beam reached the shadow that it immediately broke away.


    "This is Field


    People who know the goods exclaim, only in the field of the strong in constant territory can this effect be achieved.


    Hearing such a voice, Major General Huang finally responded. He was originally a senior officer in the army. This time he was angry with Hu Wei, but who could have thought of meeting such a pervert?


    The second constant strong man on the whole planet!


    No wonder he killed Gu Tianleng like a chicken. Zhou Laoguan''s owner was slapped twice by him at will


    As the best force in the world, he doesn''t need to be afraid of anyone!


    Major General Huang turns around and runs. He knows that unless the old man of the Xu family comes, no one can stop him. He can only expect more than a dozen machine gunners to block each other for a moment so that he can escape


    As long as he escapes to the military region and has the protection of large-scale war weapons, he can have some confidence in his heart.


    However, as soon as he took two steps, he felt that it was dark in front of him. Gu Nan didn''t know when he was standing in front of him, and his face was still calm and indifferent.


    Major General Huang stumbled and said, "my uncle is the commander of Xingyu Military District, you..."


    Bang!


    The next moment, his head had burst.


    Gu Nan calmly took back his hand, and by the way, he took a side position to prevent his brain from splashing on him.


    The death of Major General Huang made the entrance of the rest area quiet, followed by the roar of soldiers. As a soldier, the death of the officer in front of them is an insult to them.


    For those opponents whose strength is not even extraordinary, the killing efficiency of sword is higher.


    So the sword of shadow sword appeared again, and fourteen soldiers were killed by the owl in an instant.


    Fourteen heads rolled down at the same time, leaving Hu Daobin standing in the same place and not daring to rush up. His legs trembled and his face turned pale.


    He was really afraid. Even if his legs were broken in front of his sister, he didn''t feel that this man dared to fight against the military, and he did so absolutely!


    "Nan, Nan Shao My sister is Hu Wei, and Miss Gu is a good friend He''s smart, too. At the critical moment, he moves out of the relationship between Hu Wei and Gu Nian.


    However For today''s Gu Nan, it''s really useless to look after his face.


    "Thank you for the reminder." Gu Nan said with a smile, "after a while, I will send your sister to join you."


    Hu Daobin was stunned when he heard that the sword of shadow had already wiped his neck before he spoke.


    Another corpse fell slowly. Gu Nan drew his sword and looked around. His eyes were the same as before, but the effect was completely different.


    Everyone was angry before, but now no one dares to look at him.


    In fact, he killed too hard, did too much, and killed everyone with fear.


    Gu Tianleng is dead in terms of kinship and estrangement; Huang Shao general is dead in terms of status; Zhou Xuewen''s old master is still lying there. Even if he can be saved, he will die soon.Gu Nan was still standing there, his face didn''t change. There was not even a trace of blood on his shadow sword.


    Seeing that no one dared to say more, he walked slowly back to the rest area and said to Bai Luoluo, "find someone to clean up here. The martial arts meeting will be held as usual."


    "All right." Bai Luoluo nodded in accordance with her words. She was used to seeing blood in the immortal world. This killing is nothing.


    It''s just that these people seem to have a lot of background Gu Nan killed so decisively, will it lead to anything bad?


    But Gu Xingzhu watched Gu Nan pass by, but he couldn''t say a word, and his heart was heavy.


    Gu Nan killed a lot at the martial arts meeting, which can''t hide from the media and the public. This is different from Gu''s encirclement and suppression of the dragon family all night long. It''s like beating the government face to face.


    If the government does not show up, it will no longer have prestige.


    Then contact the identity of Major General Huang I''m afraid that after so many years of calm, redfish will attract countless eyes again.


    Gu Xingzhu is entangled in her heart, but she doesn''t care to tell Gu nanduo that she wants to return home at the first time and tell the family the shocking news.


    Gu''s family has lost an extraordinary person in vain, and Gu Nan is so capable of causing trouble It''s time to break up with him!


    Gu Xingzhu thought so, and felt that the family would agree with his idea.


    While Bai Luoluo ordered people to clean up, he also pulled Gu Nan''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "Hey, if you do this, will someone come to us for trouble?"


    Gu Nan waved his hand casually: "Whoever stops me from holding the martial arts meeting, I will kill anyone."


    Gu Nan usually doesn''t feel much about those NPCs, but during his criminal incident, the monster who automatically jumped out to die, of course, only got killed.

 Chapter 102

    Gu Nan''s wanton killing cast a shadow on the whole Martial Arts Association, and even a large number of players chose to withdraw directly in protest.


    For this group of people, Gu Nan didn''t care about them at all. It was a good thing for him to withdraw from the competition - the original three-day schedule was forced to be shortened to one day by him.


    As far as Gu Nan is concerned, he only needs the martial arts association to be held normally. It doesn''t matter who wins or loses, who is famous or who is decadent.


    According to Gu Nan''s experience, the focus of the evil value of the incident is on Lin yunyun, not the martial arts association itself.


    Most of the evil events and tasks in the game of evil spirits can''t be done by simply doing evil. Otherwise, they can be upgraded as long as they are killed. How can they be so cheap?


    Either "white black" clearly gives the goal, or let the players play, but there must be a key point.


    To put it bluntly, the freedom incident is just a matter of hiding the target.


    Players can only get evil value through "stampede". For example, Gu Nan recognized Lin yunyun as the key to this "Wudao meeting" incident.


    So he lures Lin yunyun to take medicine, and by the way, he sends her to Gu Nian''s bed


    "It''s very noisy outside because of you. You''re very leisurely. You drink tea here alone."


    A voice rang out beside Gu Nan. He didn''t even lift his head. He was still sitting by himself. It was Lu Zhanyu, who had not been seen for a long time since he came back from the world of immortals and demons.


    Gu Nan yawned a little bored: "I always focus on what I want to do."


    "Don''t you want to take full control of the martial arts association? When there''s no objection, why don''t you care? " Lu Zhanyu, with a familiar look, opened a chair and sat down. He said with a smile.


    Gu Nan was too lazy to say much and said frankly, "if you have something to say, if you have nothing to do, just go away."


    As if he had expected Gu Nan''s vulgarity, Lu Zhanyu had no choice but to show his hand: "I was asked to come She told you to stay out of the limelight after this


    Hearing this, Gu Nan couldn''t help glancing at her and turned his mouth.


    Care will let her come, that has been aware of the relationship between the two But she could not guess how they met.


    Seeing that Gu Nan seemed to be wrong, Lu Zhanyu could not help frowning and said, "you''ve killed too much this time It''s nothing to kill the yellow flag. Anyway, you are hengyujing. It''s a big trouble to kill Zhou Xuewen. "


    Lu Zhanyu was also born in a big family. The Lu family of Tianye star is just a branch. She lives in the remote fourth star region, so she knows more about the twists and turns in it.


    Huang Qi has an uncle who is the commander of the military district. That''s right, but there are many nephews. It''s unnecessary to ask the strong man of Hengyu for the sake of a dead man.


    On the contrary, Zhou Xuewen has been running a martial arts school all his life. He doesn''t know how many students he teaches. Who knows if there will be some demons in it?


    For these people, there is only one teacher, or he was killed alive in his old age, which is revenge.


    However, Gu Nan is still a indifferent attitude, casually said: "wait until the end of martial arts, then I will know where to go."


    Since it''s a series of incidents, there will certainly be new incidents after the end of the incident.


    Lu Zhanyu''s brow was slightly wrinkled. When he heard the sound of footstep at the door, he had to shut up and disappeared completely.


    "Young master, the results of the martial arts association have come out." Wang Dong is still a black suit, respectfully said.


    Gu Nan took the final result from him and said with a smile: "Why are you still here Does Gu dare to cooperate with me? "


    Wang Dong looks unchanged, just a meaningful smile: "the old man may not dare, but the young lady dare."


    Gu Nan Leng, then burst out laughing.


    "I thought she was really dedicated to her family. She was the same as Lu Zhanyu, and it was not soft to pit her own people."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the family hall is full of fierce quarrels.


    The conflict between the two sides is nothing more than how to deal with the relationship with Gu Nan. This matter has already involved the life and death of the family, so not only the senior members of the family are present, but some of the younger generation are also present.


    "Gu Nan is too domineering and will die sooner or later. If the family keeps close to him again, it will only bring unexpected disasters! "


    "He is already a strong man in Hengyu. Can we turn against him?"


    "Good! Except for the Xu family, no one can cure him now. If he turns to kill Gu family, who will stop him? "


    "It''s cold in his hands. Is that all?"


    "What do you want?"


    Gu Tianqi, the second uncle, was sitting on the throne. His face was full of sadness, and his hair seemed to turn white again overnight.


    He can be regarded as the real helmsman of Gu''s family. Naturally, he knows that for today''s plan, he must not fall out with Gu Nan, otherwise Gu''s family will fall apart overnight.


    Gu Nan, who is alone and has the greatest strength in the world, has no one to restrain him.But Gu Tianleng has the best relationship with him Why did this bastard come to Hengyu?


    If it''s just micro, maybe Gu''s family has already killed him. But after seeing the end of Zhou Xuewen, no one dared to do it easily.


    The noise of a group of people gradually calmed down, because both sides found that they could not persuade each other at all. It was better to let Gu Tianqi make a decision.


    "Second brother, you decide!"


    "Yes, second brother, no matter how you decide to deal with it, we will support you!"


    Gu Tianqi was silent for a long time. After all, he sighed and said, "care, what do you think?"


    All of a sudden, half of the people''s eyes darkened, while the other half was proud. Everyone knows that Gu Nan was brought in by Gu Nian. Do you need to think more about her opinions?


    Gu Tianqi''s choice to ask her about her attitude has already indicated his idea.


    There was no expression on Gu Niang''s face. He calmly said, "about Gu Nan..."


    "Wait a minute!" A clear voice suddenly rang out, interrupted the words of concern, but saw a girl is walking slowly, with a stack of information in her hand.


    "Star bamboo? What are you doing here... " An old man frowned and said.


    It was Gu Xingzhu who came here. At this time, she seemed to be ready. Shi Shi ran saluted and said, "great grandfather, I have received the news that Zhou Xuewen is seriously injured and will die. The Seven Star team has heard the news and rushed back to the ninth star field."


    "Seven Star team?" As soon as the old man''s expression was lifted, his eyes suddenly became solemn.


    The name of the Seven Star team is not unfamiliar to him. It is a team composed of seven strong people who enter the micro environment and specially hunt the star beasts in Hengyu.


    They came out of the ninth star field in those years, but now they are much higher than them.


    More importantly, five of them are Zhou Xuewen''s direct disciples


    Now you don''t have to worry about talking. Even Gu Tianqi has his eyes on this side. Gu Xingzhu has a feeling of flying in the face. The whole person''s spirit is different from usual.


    It''s a bit like her in her early years. She hasn''t seen her like this for a long time since she was concerned about the promotion.


    It seems that all the old people have realized something. The girl was at odds with Gu Nian at the beginning. It seems that she has devoted herself to Gu Nian in an all-round way these days. I''m afraid that''s not the case in her heart.


    Gu Xingzhu will hand intelligence distribution, etc. when sent to care, specially pause, showing a clear smile.


    And care for just light aim at her one eye, the corner of the mouth peeps out a light smile.


    "It''s really the Seven Star team But seven star strong return strong, whether have the ability to kill Gu Nan thoroughly? " An old man asked a question.


    If Gu Nan is allowed to escape, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Gu Xingzhu seemed ready for this, and continued to use her unique clear voice: "it''s the Seven Star team that wants to find Gu Nan, so we don''t have to come out to lead him in person At the end of the intelligence, there are already suitable people. "


    The old man quickly turned the information to the end, and sure enough, he attached another person''s information.


    Ludanze.

 Chapter 103

    "The champion of congenital group: Lu Wu, the champion of acquired group: Lin yunyun. They''re all acquaintances! " Gu Nan looks at the result of the martial arts meeting in his hand and turns his mouth.


    After Gu Nan''s twists and turns, the martial arts association, which had attracted a lot of attention, became less concerned.


    Because today there are too many dead and injured people, and the background is too big. In addition, more than half of the players in Wudao will withdraw from the competition. Even if they win the championship, it doesn''t mean much. Naturally, no one values it.


    "Young master, are you going to present the award in person?" Wang Dong asked cautiously.


    Gu Nan was appointed as a judge by Gu Nian at first. As a result, he was lazy and didn''t go to a competition. He hid here to drink tea.


    Anyway, the focus of the event has been completed, and the result of the game has nothing to do with Gu Nan.


    "Go to anyone." Gu Nan waved his hand.


    "Yes." Wang Dong had no choice but to nod his head, but then he seemed to think of something. He said, "yes Some people reported that Lin yunyun used stimulants during the competition. "


    "She must have used it! Or you can''t even play. " Gu Nan said impatiently, "Whoever has an opinion will kill him directly."


    There is no doubt that Lin yunyun takes drugs before she goes on the court. She must rely on it to relieve the pain, otherwise she can''t fight with others.


    Before also consider the task, now the event is about to be completed, Gu Nan what good scruple?


    "I see." Wang Dong nodded again and again, "I immediately arrange people to do it."


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Dong''s figure disappeared, but Lu Zhanyu appeared again. Gu Nan showed his surprise and said, "you haven''t left yet?"


    Lu Zhanyu rolled her eyes. She didn''t believe that Gu Nan''s current cultivation would not find that she had left. It''s obvious that we need to drive people


    "There is a man who, if he accidentally offends you, wants you to save his life." Lu said quickly.


    "Oh?" Gu Nan picked his eyebrows.


    "He is our little cousin..."


    "What makes you think I''ll listen to you?" Gu Nan raised his head slightly and said with a smile, "you have a grudge against Lu Wu, don''t you? Want to kill him with my hand? "


    For three consecutive rhetorical questions, Lu Zhanyu''s stomach was blocked and his face twitched.


    This guy''s paranoia is Did he think in the opposite direction?


    In fact, Lu Zhanyu really misunderstood Gu Nan. He didn''t think about things carefully, he just used to guess others with the greatest malice.


    Want to play a little careful thinking, the result of a second hit the wall of Lu Zhanyu, had to turn away without saying a word.


    And after Gu Nan sat in silence for a while, sure enough, the evil temple in his head was slightly shocked.


    "Completing the evil event: the martial arts association. Total sin value: 10 points. "


    The Martial Arts Association officially ended, and the evil value reward was also paid to the account. This time there are 10 points of evil value reward, which is not too unexpected for Gu Nan.


    The difficulty of this event is not high or low.


    Wudaohui is just a scene and time limit. It can also be controlled by the players themselves, which has reduced the external difficulty.


    But it''s not so difficult to find the key people in the task and let the extraordinary people like mindfulness participate in it, so 10 points are given.


    The next moment, new news of the event came from the evil temple.


    "Evil event trigger: adoption of orphan daughter Lin yunyun."


    "Lin yunyun? Lonely girl Gu Nan raised his eyebrows slightly and said in a high voice to the door, "Lao Wang!"


    Wang Dong had to run in again. Gu Nan said, "is there a dead father in Lin yunyun''s family? Find someone to kill him. "


    Wang Dong didn''t say much this time, so he agreed directly. Lin yunyun''s family is in poor condition. Killing an ordinary person is nothing to Gu''s family.


    "Young master, Lin yunyun has a sister..."


    "Sister? How old are you? " Gu Nan thought and asked.


    "Seventeen."


    "Oh, let''s crash together. It''s too big."


    ¡­¡­


    In the white hospital, Lu danze sat on the bed with his face covered with ashes, and his hand was an injury identification report.


    It says impressively: comminuted fracture of knee bone, high-energy injury can not be eliminated, and the probability of injury recovery is small.


    With the medical level of red fish star, injuries like broken legs are nothing. But Gu Nan left behind the shadow of the force, but formed a high-energy gathering state, which makes the vast majority of medical means ineffective.


    In this way, ludanze is likely to be unable to stand from now on and become a cripple.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Lu danze pounded the bedding hard, and a piece of report was crumpled, but he could not vent his anger.


    From a martial arts genius to the present situation, from a lame man who is expected to be extraordinary to a broken leg, it''s only because of that person''s two feet


    "Why?! Why that kind of scum is extraordinary, is there justice at the end of the day? " Lu danze clenched his fists and his eyes were red.Just as he was sitting alone in the ward, roaring wildly, a voice came from the side.


    "We can give you justice, but the question is, what can you pay for it?"


    Lu danze suddenly looked up, but saw seven people standing in a row at the door of his ward. The leader has a high degree of recognition because he has three hands.


    ¡­¡­


    The world can run freely without anyone. Gu Nan''s killing is enough to shake the whole upper class society of red fish. But for ordinary people, it''s just that this martial arts meeting is a little short.


    After the martial arts meeting, the military fell silent. It was said that Hu Wei left the red fish star overnight and did not know where to go.


    Zhou Xuewen was sent to the hospital for the first time, but because the injury was too serious and he was too old, after struggling for three days, he finally died.


    Gu said nothing about it. He neither broke with Gu Nan nor stood up to unite with him, as if he had become a spectator.


    However, Zhou Xuewen had a great influence in all walks of life, especially in the martial arts and Taoism circles. Countless of his disciples spontaneously organized and openly demanded that Gu Nan be punished.


    Some of them took to the streets to March, some blocked the gate of taking care of their family, and others went to the Xu family to ask the old man of the Xu family to "act for heaven".


    Naturally, there is no effect. Naturally, there are politicians to deal with them, and Gu family and Xu family will not pay attention to these people.


    As for why no one came directly to Gu Nan On the one hand, no one wants to die. On the other hand, there are too few people who know him. Gu Nan''s whereabouts are secretive and hard to trace.


    But today is different, because Gu Nan finally appeared on a more public occasion.


    The capital children''s Welfare Institute.


    In a tall building not far away, Lu danze was in a wheelchair, looking nervously at the welfare center downstairs. Beside him stood a young girl with blue hair in fashionable clothes.


    "That''s him, that''s right!" Lu danze saw Gu Nan''s figure and said quickly.

 Chapter 104

    "Do you mean that Gu Nan ran to the welfare center to adopt an orphan girl?" The blue haired girl looks at Lu danze with suspicious eyes, and her face is full of disbelief.


    According to their previous information, Gu Nan is a ruthless and murderous murderer. What orphan daughter would he come to adopt?


    Even if the other side appeared in front of her eyes, the blue haired girl still didn''t believe it.


    If she didn''t know the grudge between Lu danze and Gu Nan, she would have thought that he had colluded with Gu Nan and wanted to deceive himself and others.


    "It must be!" Lu danze said eagerly, "Gu Yang told me the news. It''s just this chance for so many days. If you miss it, you don''t know when it will be!"


    The girl frowned and finally raised her hand and pressed it on a badge in front of her chest.


    At the same time, the same badge on the chest of the six people near the welfare center shines slightly - this is their team''s unique way of communication.


    It means Do it.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Welfare Institute, Ms. Zhang, the director of the Institute, showed a bitter smile and had to hand over a contract to Gu Nan. She was still persuading him.


    "Mr. Gu, according to the regulations, your age does not meet the adoption standards..."


    "Tell Lao Wang if you have a problem." Gu Nan grabbed the contract and quickly signed his name. He said casually, "I can take her now, can''t I?"


    Ms. Zhang looks at Lin yunyun next to her. The 13-year-old girl has a cold face. But if you look at her carefully, you will find that there is still some hatred in her eyes.


    In just a few days, she experienced all the misfortunes she could think of.


    When his father and sister had an accident, he died even before the hospital could deliver them. When his real age was revealed, the champion qualification of the martial arts association was cancelled, not to mention the bonus.


    Plus the rumor of taking poison x, almost overnight, Lin yunyun changed from a high-profile young genius to a street mouse that everyone despised.


    Then, because of her age, she was sent to the welfare center, and then came to the man who wanted to adopt herself.


    Lin yunyun is not stupid. She certainly knows who has the energy to do this series of things.


    Looking at her like this, Ms. Zhang had to sigh in her heart. She didn''t know what had happened, but she also heard about the style of these aristocratic families.


    I''m still a young man, but I came here to adopt a little girl Isn''t that obvious?


    But after all, the family is the young master of Gu''s family, and Ms. Zhang can only resist the nausea in her heart and go through the adoption procedures for Gu Nan.


    ¡­¡­


    On the grass outside the welfare center, a dozen children were running around and playing, and there were bursts of laughter.


    The blue haired girl pushed Lu danze''s wheelchair and walked here slowly. She said to them with a smile: "children, there will be danger here. Please go to the back!"


    As she said, a soft force had wrapped the boys and girls, gently lifted them up and put them in the back hall.


    After dealing with the children in the welfare center, she looked at Lu danze and said, "I can''t guarantee your safety. Are you sure you want to see it?"


    "Yes." Lu danze calmed down and said in a firm voice, "I''ve been like this in my life. What''s the fear of death? Now I just want to see what will happen to Gu Nan! "


    Perhaps it was Lu danze''s look that touched the girl named LAN Bing to be silent for a while.


    Then she nodded solemnly and said, "don''t worry. The reincarnation of the way of heaven is not good. Gu Nan has committed many crimes. Even without us, he will die sooner or later. "


    With these words, LAN Bing said: "but if the plan goes well, he will only fall into the killing moves until he dies completely Here we are


    As LAN Bing''s voice falls, as expected, the door is pushed open. Gu Nan takes Lin yunyun''s hand and walks out of the welfare center.


    "Why are you doing this?" Lin yunyun lowered her head, and her voice seemed to be able to hear the bone chilling indifference.


    Gu Nan shrugged and said, "what you asked me to do You know the man who slept with you that night? "


    Casually put the pot on Gu Nian''s head, Gu Nan didn''t even change his face. This Lin yunyun is obviously the key person in the event. Maybe she will cooperate with her later. It''s better not to carry this pot first.


    And Lin yunyun looks a bit overcast, then forced to nod.


    She never doubted Gu Nan''s words. No matter from which angle, Gu Nan had no motive to treat her like this. Instead, that night


    It''s more likely to say that you are favored by a big man and want to be banned.


    They walked all the way until they were about to leave the welfare center. Gu Nan''s evil temple still had no information, which made him confused.


    The "adoption" event is not very difficult. It has been completed. Is it


    Before he thought of it, a dark shadow came quickly in front of him, but it was a delicate golden dart, which directed directly at his heart.The speed of this dart was incredible. Even Gu Nan couldn''t react and was directly hit by a dart.


    Blue ice sneered: "old four''s original magic power - must be in, as long as it is not more than too many levels of magic power, the enemy simply can''t dodge."


    Gu Nan, who was like the invincible God of war at the beginning, was now hit by the dart, which made Lu danze''s eyes bright as if he saw hope.


    But he was still puzzled: "isn''t he Heng Yu Jing? How can darts not be blocked by the power of the field? "


    Blue ice showed a look of "you don''t understand it anymore": "there are at least five fingers in Hengyu territory that we have hunted The power of the field has great pressure on the warrior. How can it be opened at any time? "


    "I see!" Lu danze can''t help but look excited.


    "It''s not just that." LAN Bing added, "old four''s darts have paralytic poison. Even the super star beast can''t move for a moment It''s not a problem to catch them alive. "


    At this point, she shook her head slightly.


    As the brain of the team, she also prepared a lot of plans for the other side. Who knows if it doesn''t work so well, old four can solve it with a dart?


    After all, people in small places like red fish star don''t have enough level and vision.


    When the darts hit Gu Nan, a figure also came. It was the fourth member of the Seven Star team, a young man in casual clothes and a strange crown, who looked extremely incongruous.


    He stood in front of Gu Nan, looking at the dart into each other''s heart three inches, can''t help but show a sneer: "is that what you are, do it to Mr. Zhou? Today let you Eh? "


    In the middle of his speech, the old four suddenly stopped, and at the same time, he widened his eyes and looked at the front.


    Gu Nan slowly raised his hand, pulled out the dart from his chest and threw it on the ground.


    Then, under the gaze of old four, the wound healed quickly, and even the dark golden toxin was quickly discharged, flowing slowly down Gu Nan''s robe.


    He raised his head difficultly, but saw Gu Nan''s expressionless face and began to show a grim smile.

 Chapter 105

    Outside the welfare center, the old four in the Seven Star team stood in amazement.


    He couldn''t figure out why someone could move freely even if he was hit by his own dart? Is this man''s constitution stronger than the star beast in the endless void?


    This question did not stay for long. When he saw the smile on Gu Nan''s face, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The next moment, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, and his whole body had been thrown upside down, then he threw it down heavily.


    "Not dead? Enter the micro environment... "


    The old four vomited blood in his mouth, and his heart was full of warning signs. Gu Nan''s erratic voice also came into his ears at this time.


    He tried to stand up, but only felt a strong wind coming from his face. He felt his left face burning when he put his head to one side.


    Gu Nan shows his figure, and the Dragon Heart Pendant on his chest is still shining slightly.


    After the "dragon power" bonus, he hit the old four''s left face, but it was Shengsheng who tore his left face off!


    Old four''s left face even belt meat, was forcibly torn off by Juli, revealing countless beating blood vessels inside, as well as the fractured facial bone.


    Without orbital support, the eyeball also falls off naturally, and only a few optic nerves are still connected.


    "Old four!"


    "Old four..."


    The cry of sorrow came, and several figures appeared in an instant, surrounded the old four groups, with the color of grief and indignation on their faces.


    They were originally scattered around, waiting for Gu nan to stop him when he was exhausted


    Blue ice is among them. At this time, her face had no previous indifference, roared: "kill! Kill him! What bullshit strategy! Let''s go together


    The big man with three hands rushed up with a strange cry: "ah! I''ll do it


    His body is four times the size of an ordinary person. In addition to his normal limbs, he also has a huge hand on his neck, which is particularly shocking.


    This big man is Han Lingtian, the second in the Seven Star team. He is born with divine power and upright temperament. He is good at killing his opponent with brute force.


    He was also one of Zhou Xuewen''s disciples. When he was young, he didn''t know martial arts. He was often bullied in his hometown. Later, he went on the road of cultivation, which was out of control.


    He has just stepped into the micro environment, but he is one of the most effective among the seven.


    At this time, he jumped up, three arms were spread out, at the same time from three angles to attack Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan is still indifferent and does not hesitate to raise his hand. The target is Han Lingtian''s face - he ignores the attack of the other side and wants to exchange injuries with the enemy!


    Han Lingtian is coarse but fine. Even though he is very angry in his heart, his hand movements are extremely accurate.


    One on the side, one on the neck, one on the heart.


    He believes that as long as he hits with these three fists, even the real giant beast will suffer a big loss.


    This man dares to fight with himself. He has to teach him a lesson!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The two sides almost hit each other at the same time, but the result was beyond everyone''s expectation - Gu Nan still stood in place, while Han Lingtian was blown out and directly collapsed a nearby building.


    "How are you, Dick?"


    LAN Bing went to check again, but Han Lingtian came out with his nose covered in one hand, his eyes red, and said vaguely: "he It''s very strong. "


    LAN Bing was even more angry: "we underestimated him But no matter how strong he is, he will surely die here today! "


    "Not bad!"


    "Elder sister, let''s go together!"


    The rest of the Seven Star team, at this time, finally stabilized the old four''s injury, at the same time, said.


    Not to mention the excitement of the crowd here, Gu Nanzheng frowned and touched his side face. He has a super physique, plus the passivation effect of "reduce injury by 50%", it is not injury.


    Even because of the passivation effect, he even blocked most of the pain and didn''t feel it at all.


    It''s just


    "The output is too low!" Gu Nan shook his head. When he killed Zhou Xuewen before, he felt that he had been focusing on the ability to protect his life, and his output began to fall behind.


    There''s no problem in choosing "passivation" skills. The key is that his weapon, the quad crossbow used in the second level, can''t keep up with the times.


    So he began to sink into the evil temple, opened the equipment list and selected a weapon.


    He wanted to buy this weapon for a long time, and it fits his attributes very well. It''s just that I didn''t get enough output before, so I didn''t buy it.


    After all It''s too expensive.


    "To buy weapons: the blade of the bloody king, you need to deduct 500 points. Are you sure?"


    "Confirm." Gu Nan is distressed and clicks confirm at the same time. With a deduction of 500 points, he has only 100 points left.


    Bloody King''s blade, also known as the "blood knife" in the mouth of players, is a real level 3 weapon. Only level 3 evil spirits can buy it. No matter the price or power, it is not comparable to the four yuan crossbow.The attribute of blood knife is very simple, and the positioning is also very clear, that is the ultimate killing!


    Bloody King''s Blade: high attack, ignoring extra defense, sharpening, triggering "bloody curse" after hit.


    There is also a small line on the back - this is a cursed magic weapon. Every time you hit your opponent, you will take equal damage.


    With 100% external object armor breaking, sharp enhancement effects and the super attack power of the blood knife itself, the strength of this weapon far exceeds its price.


    So the game designer added a "debuff" to it, that is, hurt others and hurt yourself.


    Any player who attacks with this weapon will suffer equal damage to the enemy, which greatly reduces the overall strength.


    However, the wisdom of players is infinite. They quickly find out the complementary attributes from other equipment and skills.


    Gu Nan, for example, has the effect of "passivation" and "praise of dawn", which can not only reduce the injury, but also triple the self recovery ability!


    Come on, hurt each other!


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the welfare center, Lin yunyun looks at Gu Nan for a while. Her eyes are a little lax. She wants to speak in doubt, but she sees that he has recovered.


    At the same time, he raised his right hand and made a long sword out of thin air.


    The whole body of the knife is blood red, and its body is long and thin. It emits light blood color brilliance. It looks very strange.


    Gu Nan had never used a blood knife in his previous life. This was the first time he held it in his hand - it had to be said that it felt quite good, and there was a kind of bloodthirsty thought coming into his brain.


    "So Let''s kill it. " Gu Nan looked at the Seven Star team in the distance. His calm eyes gradually became a bit crazy.


    "Together!" Blue ice puts old four aside, coldly looks at Gu Nan, deep voice way.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Han Lingtian wipes his nose and rushes forward with a strange cry. Even if he is besieging the star beast, he is also responsible for the meat shield. Their team always has a clear division of labor.


    The enemy is really strong this time, but their seven star team is not vegetarian!


    In Han Lingtian''s mind, it was as if those years had happened again. Seven of his brothers and sisters were flying across the sky, killing one fierce beast after another. That period of magnificent


    Huh? Why am I flying?


    Han Lingtian''s vision, he seems to fly up, the picture is still flying up and down, spinning.


    In other people''s eyes, it was Gu Nan who came to him and chopped him on the head.


    A clean break!

 Chapter 106

    Gu Nan is holding a long bloody sword. Countless blood gushes out from his decapitation, which makes half of his body blood red, just like a demon coming out of the abyss.


    But after a knife, Gu Nan felt his neck slightly cool and was cut one third directly!


    Blood curse''s effect launches, the complete equal damage, falls to Gu Nan''s body.


    But Gu Nan has the "passivation" skill, which reduces the damage. He even blocks most of the pain, which has no effect at all.


    He stretched out his left hand and pressed it on the top of his head to straighten half of his broken neck. The fracture was healing rapidly, the muscle tissue was constantly regenerating, and the skin was growing rapidly.


    Why blood knife and dawn sage robe are complementary equipment?


    The reason is very simple. The effect of dawn praise is "no attack within three seconds". The damage of bloody curse is judged as self damage, not attack!


    The "passivation" effect, as long as the damage will be reduced, the three simply fit perfectly.


    The rest of the Seven Star team is about to surround Gu Nan and fight with him. However, they can''t help but watch Han Lingtian be killed by a sword. For a moment, they are standing on the spot.


    Han Lingtian died on the spot, while Gu Nan, with a blood knife in his hand and his head in his other hand, walked towards this side step by step.


    As he walked, the wound on his neck was still bleeding, and the whole picture looked very strange.


    Gu Nan''s pace seems to be slow and fast. In a twinkling of an eye, he comes to the front of the team.


    This man is the youngest in the team. He used to be a real genius, but he was ready. He drew his sword from his waist and met him.


    "Kill "Remember, the man who killed you is..."


    Shua!


    Gu Nan slashed the young man with a sword from his right shoulder. The words in his mouth stopped abruptly, and he didn''t even say his name.


    And Gu Nan''s right shoulder, also appeared a scar, but this time far less serious than the neck, just a bloodstain.


    The teenager''s physique and defense are far less than Han Lingtian''s, so the feedback damage is much lower.


    Under the effect of "dawn praise", the bloodstain even had no time to spread, it had a trend of healing, and disappeared in an instant.


    Blue ice has a kind of scalp numbness feeling, but as the commander of the Seven Star team, she still tries to calm down.


    "Calm down, everyone!" Her beautiful eyes stare at Gu Nan, "his knife is not normal, but as long as you avoid it..."


    She felt a chill on her head before she spoke. So subconsciously start the magic power, the whole person instantly disappear, into a mass of fog floating to one side, this is re shape.


    Blue ice reappeared with cold sweat on her forehead. She has been traveling in the sea of stars for more than ten years, and she has many experiences between life and death, but she has never had such a thrilling


    "Atomization skills? It''s kind of interesting. "


    Gu Nan''s voice was near and far away, as if it came from all directions. Blue ice was trying to open her mouth, but she felt quiet all around.


    She suddenly turned around and found a surprising fact.


    The rest of her teammates, including the old four, who had half of her face torn off, had been cut in half, and none of them survived.


    Then LAN Bing realized that Gu Nanfang had made six cuts at the same time. Relying on his incredible speed, he shot six people at the same time.


    If you don''t have special powers, you can turn yourself into fog, fearless of sword attack, just afraid that you have become a ghost under the sword.


    Her companion''s anger of being slaughtered wantonly, and her instinctive fear of death, at the same time, surged into LAN Bing''s heart and let her move slowly.


    And Gu Nan''s knife fell down.


    However, when the knife was about to touch the blue ice, something strange happened.


    The space above the blue ice seems to be opened layer upon layer, and the blood knife enters into it, just like entering the endless void. It can''t fall down for a moment.


    Blue ice suddenly a surprised, this just quickly atomize oneself, dodge to one side.


    "Space." Gu Nan''s face slightly solemn a few minutes, in the mouth light voice says. The level of space law is very high, and the level of this secret hand is quite good.


    Blue ice obviously also realized what had happened, and a surprise color appeared on her face: "thank you for your help!"


    As if to echo LAN Bing''s words, a figure slowly appeared behind her. It was an ordinary old man in an ordinary gray gown with an ordinary face.


    If you put him on the street, I''m afraid 90% of the people will ignore him. However, he is a real big man in the red fish star and even the ninth star field.


    He is the pillar of the Xu family, the only strong man in the constant territory on the red fish star, Xu Yuanjun and Xu Lao.


    When the Xu family was young and famous, it was the time when the Xu family was in danger and almost fell into a second rate family.


    It can be said that it is because of Xu Yuanjun''s efforts to turn the tide that the Xu family has been supported up to now and still stands at the top of the capital area.


    Apart from his own words, the extraordinary power of the Xu family is far from comparable to that of Gu and long."Xu Yuanjun?" Even Gu Nan has heard of his reputation. This person has space skills and is not very aggressive, but it''s not easy to kill him.


    Even Gu Nan could only think of a way to kill him without brain.


    But it''s not good to kill him. Why waste this energy? As a player, Gu Nan just ignored the rules. He never felt like a killer.


    Well, definitely not.


    So Gu Nan calmed down and said, "you have to save this woman. Be careful that I will kill you. The Xu family is full of people."


    Blue ice suddenly eyes a stare, in the heart anger again upsurge.


    This man is really ignorant. How dare he threaten Xu face to face? Even if he is promoted to hengyujing, he can''t be Xu''s opponent. There are decades of accumulation in between!


    However, Xu Yuanjun said helplessly: "Lanbing is the daughter of my good friend. Since you have killed the owner of Zhou''s library to vent your anger, why kill him as soon as possible..."


    Before his last word came out, he felt a flower in front of him, and Gu Nan''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    A knife to the head!


    Unlike LAN Bing, Xu Yuanjun ignores Gu Nan''s power. His face was dignified, and the space in front of him was stacked up again, and he was drawn away from us.


    This is a copy of the previous trick, however


    The Gladiator won''t be taken twice!


    The moment before Gu Nan''s blood knife fell, the power of shadow suddenly burst out, and instantly broke through the wall of space. If Xu Yuanjun''s space rules are destroyed, the effect will be lost.


    The old man''s face changed slightly. He suddenly raised his right hand, and his sleeve expanded infinitely. It was infinitely thick. He blocked the knife.


    At the next moment, his figure had appeared ten meters away, but he didn''t suffer any injury, but his right sleeve was cut off.


    His brow is locked, just want to speak, Gu Nan''s figure is already close, don''t give him any chance at all, is a knife to chop down!


    "I can keep up with the space transfer at my own speed..." Xu Yuanjun saw what Gu Nan had done, and he was shocked. Is this special or human?!


    In a short time of one second, Gu Nan made thirty-one cuts, while Xu Yuanjun also moved thirty-one times in a flash, and each time he just avoided.


    But in the end, Xu Leng didn''t come with a knife.


    Then he gave a wry smile and shook his head.


    Blue ice, which is still there, has no chance to react. She has already been beheaded by Gu Nan. When the power of shadow breaks out, she has no chance at all.


    It turns out that after thirty-one movements, Xu Yuanjun''s spirit just left blue ice out.


    As the breeze blows, the grass of the welfare center is covered with flesh and blood, and a faint smell of blood is blown up, and it gets into the noses of the people around.


    Xu Yuanjun stood in the distance, frowning and looking at Gu Nan.

 Chapter 107

    After standing still for a moment, Xu Yuanjun finally chose to retreat in silence.


    He and Gu Nan could not help each other, but he had family and kinship after all. And Gu Nan Looking at him like that, he doesn''t care much about taking care of his family.


    Gu Nan saw that he left, so he didn''t want to pursue him. He laughed and put away the blood knife. At this time, all the injuries on his body had recovered, and even half of his neck had been broken, and no trace could be seen.


    It''s very troublesome to deal with Xu Yuanjun. Now it''s the period of the mission, but I''m not in a hurry to attack him.


    As for destroying his family It''s no crime to kill them. What''s there to kill? The real high play, never in no profit on the waste of energy.


    Besides, the Xu family is Xu Yuanjun''s weakness. Keeping his relatives is the best threat. The sword hanging high above the head is often more useful than the one that has fallen.


    Gu Nan leads Lin yunyun out of the welfare center. At that moment, the evil Temple sends a hint again.


    "Completion event: adoption of the orphan daughter Lin yunyun. Total sin value: 8 points. "


    Do you have eight? Not bad, so the sin value will reach 120 points Gu Nan calculated the difficulty of the event in his mind, and finally nodded.


    The calculation of sin value is generally related to the difficulty of the event, especially for the event with clear goals.


    The more enemies that hinder the completion of the event, the higher the sin value.


    So sometimes, players will deliberately make trouble for themselves, but there are not many suitable opportunities. The appearance of the Seven Star team is Gu Nan''s great fortune.


    Lu danze was still sitting in a wheelchair in amazement, and the thick blood gas on the grass hit him head on, making him almost nauseous.


    But this kind of sensory stimulation was far less than the chill in his heart.


    He may not know what the Seven Star team is, but it is the fact that seven extraordinary people died in Gu Nan''s hands.


    Lu danze couldn''t help falling into deep despair.


    For the first time, he doubted whether he really had the ability to reach Gu Nan''s level in his life, and what would the other party be like at that time?


    But in fact, there is no doubt, because Gu Nan has come to his side, by the way, he is also holding Lin yunyun.


    "You brought them?" Gu Nan looked as if he didn''t recognize Lu danze at all. He lowered his head and asked. It was a tone of pure doubt and curiosity, without the slightest threat.


    Without waiting for Lu danze to reply, Gu Nan patted him on the shoulder: "thank you so much! Send me a wave of monsters. "


    As he spoke, he reached out and broke his neck.


    Lin yunyun looked up at him: "the way you express your gratitude It''s really special. "


    "Thank you."


    Lin yunyun felt a little chilly in her neck.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan certainly won''t do anything to Lin yunyun. Now he wants to take her home to hang on the wall and wait for the task event to refresh.


    In a word, after the "adoption" incident, the hint of the evil temple did not appear again.


    Obviously, this series of incidents has not been completed, and many problems have not been solved, such as the origin of Lin yunyun.


    Gu Nancai doesn''t believe that there will be people who are really angry for no reason. It''s obvious that the whole incident is all around her. There must be other stories behind it.


    The event has no next step, indicating that it has not met the trigger condition.


    It''s like the beginning of the "Wudao society" was triggered when Gu Nan heard about the "Wudao society" from Gu Nian.


    What could it be Gu Nan sat in an attic of Gu''s family, feeling his chin and thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan is stuck by the event clue for a time, but the result of the first world war between him and the Seven Star team spreads out at an unimaginable speed.


    There may be Gu''s family''s push or Xu''s secret action, but the result is the same - the Seven Star team is completely destroyed, Gu Nan''s reputation resounds throughout the red fish star, and even his achievements begin to spread among the stars.


    After the Gu family heard about the results, some of the elders stood up for the first time and directly tied Gu Xingzhu to Gu Nan.


    Gu Xingzhu''s poor plan of killing people with a knife can''t be concealed for long. It''s better to admit it earlier.


    "So it is." Gu Nan looked at Gu Xingzhu and said to the old man beside him with a smile, "I''m a rough man. I don''t like to use my brain. I didn''t expect that if you don''t say that Can I deal with her at will? "


    Gu Nan points to Gu Xingzhu, who is blocked, just like an ordinary girl, tied with several hemp ropes.


    The person who bound her was obviously a highly skilled teacher. The position she should show was not blocked at all. Instead, Gu Xingzhu''s flat figure was bound exquisitely.


    "Of course, just enjoy yourself." The old man didn''t put up any tricks at all, and even used honorifics.


    "Thank you anyway." Gu Nan said with a smile, "by the way, what''s your name?"¡°¡­¡­ Gu Tianwen


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Tianwen left Gu Nan''s room with a face of embarrassment, so there were only two people here, he and Gu Xingzhu.


    Gu Xingzhu was blocked by a white handkerchief and sat curled up in the corner. He was not as capable and powerful as usual, so he looked pitiful.


    Gu Nan took off his handkerchief and said with great interest, "did Lu Zhanyu ask you to come? Are you just trying to seduce me, or do you have something else to say? "


    Gu Xingzhu was stunned by this, and her eyes were a little dull. She had to force herself to say: "you, what are you talking about..."


    "Don''t pretend." Gu Nan waved his hand and said, "you are working under Gu Nian. Why do you get the news of the Seven Star team first and others don''t know? It''s obvious that someone else told you. "


    "Recently, the outsider with influence outside the red fish star is Lu Zhanyu sister, and only she has the motive to do so."


    "That Gu Tianwen is either with you or is used by you to send you to me."


    "You want to tie me in and take care of me instead? This is also the intention of Lu Zhanyu It''s really a snake and a scorpion. Just because you''re aware of it, do you want to start first? "


    Gu Nan smilingly analyzed, and finally added: "you take all the risks, and you share the benefits with Lu. You are really a living Lei Feng."


    Gu Xingzhu smoked from the corner of her mouth, and her face was a little gloomy. Suddenly, she felt that she was stripped naked and stood in front of others, and the other person''s eyes were so cold and piercing.


    But after she was seen through, she relaxed again, straightened up, leaned up to Gu Nan''s ear and said with a smile, "don''t you want to know what I''m going to seduce you with?"


    Gu Nan pushed her away and said justly, "I won''t be interested in any means for a woman of your age. Please respect the belief of Lori Kong."

 Chapter 108

    When Gu Xingzhu left, his face was even uglier than that old man Gu Tianwen. Of course, her mood is beyond Gu Nan''s consideration.


    Gu Nan is not really not close to women, but he is not interested in this kind of NPC.


    As a senior player, he doesn''t mind indulging in female NPCs and can''t "extricate himself", but at least he has to be familiar with the strategies and development.


    In the next few days, Gu Nan began to wander around, even went to Lin yunyun''s hometown, trying to find the trigger point of the incident, but he never got anything.


    Instead, he encountered several waves of "suicide attacks", mostly from Zhou Xuewen''s disciples and grandchildren.


    They probably regard themselves as the warriors in the novel and feel that they can do justice for heaven. Unfortunately, in Gu Nan''s eyes, their behavior is no different from suicide.


    It''s interesting to hear from the military.


    The letter is from Huang Wu, the commander of Xingyu military region. He is the uncle of Huang Qi, who came to die with her brother just to give Hu Wei a breath.


    Huang Wu''s credit words are very polite. The main idea is that my nephew''s brain is not working well. You may as well kill him. But Hu Wei dotes on her brother very much. You should be careful.


    Sure enough, as Lu Zhanyu expected, the commander of Huang Jun didn''t value his nephew very much. He didn''t want to compete with a Hengyu, so he wrote a letter to show his kindness.


    Reality, after all, is not a novel. It''s only a minority of people who fight small and jump out of the old every minute.


    Unless the other party thinks that it''s a dead feud - like the Seven Star team, or


    "Hu Wei?" Gu Nan laughed and burned the letter, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    With his current strength, his survivability is far beyond the actual combat power, and has already reached a terrible stage. Even the fourth level in the game, unless the ability is completely restrained, it is difficult to kill him.


    Shadow is an agile evil god, which is one of the most difficult schools to kill. Besides, he also chose the "passivation" skill.


    Gu Nan''s search for nothing, but he had to try to find out from Lin yunyun.


    He occasionally studies the origin of the strange constitution of young girls, as well as the detailed characteristics of this constitution; sometimes he sends Lin yunyun to his care.


    This kind of lily girl, who likes little loli, is not a good thing at first sight. It''s normal to have a task on her.


    Unfortunately, there are several more "treasure videos" on hand, but there is still no clue to the incident.


    On this day, Gu Nan, a little upset because of the incident, asked Lu Zhanyu out again - not to find someone to vent, but to see if she has a new task here.


    "You mean you need a medium level task, no matter how difficult it is?" Lu Zhanyu expressed doubts about Gu Nan''s strange request.


    "Well." Gu Nan nodded and said, "you don''t need to know the reason, just know the demand."


    Lu Zhanyu shrugged: "it''s not very common to describe the size of the task''s plane in advance, unless you find a task with a known plane."


    "Is there any way?" Gu Nan crossed his hands and said.


    If he can get this method, it''s OK for him to give up the serial events. Anyway, you can get rewards, but you still have points.


    Lu Zhanyu frowned and thought, "it''s not impossible It just needs a lot of tasks to select, which requires a higher authority in the reincarnation platform. "


    "Can you join the reincarnation platform directly?" Gu Nan thought of his situation in minglou and said immediately.


    "Yes, but it''s not easy for organizations at the level of Stargate to accept people, let alone in remote star regions like the ninth star region."


    Gu Nan nodded: "it seems that it''s time to change the map."


    Lu Zhanyu gave him a strange look. He didn''t understand his words very well, but he said, "I know a small reincarnation organization. It''s just established. Are you interested in it?"


    "Of course!" Gu Nan said without hesitation that he was eager to find a way to take the task, so he could find the task directly.


    Lu Zhanyu then smiles: "that organization is in the sixth star domain. I can take you there In exchange, would you do me a favor? "


    "Yes." Gu Nan nodded. It''s in line with the NPC''s values, of course.


    Lu Zhanyu began to talk about what she needed Gu Nan''s help.


    To put it bluntly, I still want to find him to fight for the Lu family and win a fight. When it comes to the fight for interests among several branches of the Lu family, it''s hard for us to tear our faces apart, so we decided in this way.


    In fact, this is one of the original purposes of their sisters coming to redfish.


    Before the Hu Wei incident, Gu Nan didn''t give her sister Lu Xin any face at all, but she still came to her home because of this.


    But later Gu Nan became more and more noisy, and Lu Xinyu didn''t mention it because he didn''t feel that he could move him.


    "Well, when do you start? Where is the location? " Gu Nan asked.


    "The sooner the better. Time is running out." Lu Zhanyu said, "the location is set at Tianye star, which is the home of our team."Gu Nan was about to speak, but the evil temple was slightly shocked at this time.


    "Evil event trigger: capture the eye of max."


    Gu Nan had a hundred troughs in his heart It turns out that the next event is triggered by Lu Zhanyu, or Tianye star!


    You said it earlier!


    Gu Nan thought of his repeated explorations in this period of time, and he couldn''t help feeling the egg ache. It was a waste of time.


    But the clue eventually appeared, and he asked, "have you ever heard of Max, or the eye of max?"


    "Max?" Lu Zhanyu thought about it and finally shook his head.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you going to Tianye star?" Gu Nian stood in Gu Nan''s room and asked with a frown.


    "Well, at the invitation of the Lu couple." Gu Nan put down the information in his hand and rubbed his eyebrows wearily.


    He has searched for seven hours of ancient books, from ancient times to modern times, all about Tianye star and the name "Max".


    There are not a few names or objects that can be matched with "Max". He needs to compare them one by one to see which may be his mission target.


    I don''t look very good, but I''m not disappointed.


    Recently, most of Gu''s energy is still focused on the development of the plane, and he can''t take much care of the star world. If Gu Nan is willing to leave on his own, it would be a good thing.


    It''s just


    "Why even Lin yunyun should be taken away?" This is what she really wants to ask in this trip.


    Gu Nan couldn''t help smiling: "what? Can''t bear it? "


    This kind of tone with ridicule, let care teeth bite "click". Since the secret was discovered, she became more and more speechless in front of Gu Nan.


    Normally, the secret was nothing at all, but she was unconsciously weak in her heart.


    This "high-end version of Lu Zhanyu" is just a girl in her twenties, even though she is extremely resourceful and resourceful.


    Gu Nan stood up, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Lin yunyun, I''m sure I''ll take it But I can recommend new goals for you


    "In that world, there is a big Lori named Yan Xiaoxiao, who is sure to suit your taste."


    After staring at him for a while, hesitation flashed on his face, and finally he said, "how old is it?"


    "At least D."


    "I mean..."


    "Oh, I''m not young. But when she was young, her strength improved by leaps and bounds, and now she is still a girl! Oh, Laurie


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 109

    In the endless sea of stars, a medium-sized but gorgeous starship is sailing slowly.


    In the starship, Gu Nan is flipping an ancient book in the light of yellow.


    A moment later, he took off his gold rimmed glasses, rubbed his eyes wearily, and wrote something on the paper next to him.


    "Names of people, places, articles Of the 352 clues related to max, 41 involved the eye of max


    After reading ancient books and materials for several days, Gu Nan finally sorted out the clues related to "Max".


    As a Gao fan, Gu Nan always doesn''t like fake hands when it comes to task clues. He is not around nobody available, nor is he born workaholic, just simply do not trust the ability of others.


    He always thinks that it is easy for him to miss some important clues by making false hands on others, but he will not - that is narcissism.


    "Gu, uncle Gu Two Miss Lu are looking for you. " Lin yunyun''s voice came from the outside, but when he was called, he obviously faltered.


    As Lin yunyun''s adopter, Gu Nan resolutely raised himself to a position of seniority and flatly rejected the title of "brother".


    After the failure of inducing little Lori to call "Dad", his final name became "Uncle".


    When Gu Nan came to the outer room, Lu Xinyu and Lu Zhanyu were already waiting here.


    Gu Nan and his wife were taken to the Starship by Lu Zhanyu. At that time, Lu Xinyu was still looking for help outside, so today is the first time that they met after their parting.


    "Come, call sister." Gu Nan said to Lin yunyun.


    Lin yunyun is very obedient to say hello: "two Lu elder sister good."


    "Hello Lu Yunyu and Xiao Yunyu are very fond of her.


    "Well, you can play by yourself first."


    "Yes, uncle."


    Lu Xinyu


    ¡­¡­


    "Anyway, Mr. Gu is willing to help. It''s really Thank you so much


    Although Lin yunyun''s address confused her, Lu Xinyu''s face was not fake. She had heard about Gu Nan''s achievements.


    Gu Nan''s reputation in the red fish star is not very good, but Lu Xinyu is not pedantic. The Lu family is a real super family, and the children who go out can''t be too simple.


    Gu Nan said with a smile, "you''re welcome. It''s just a deal."


    Gu Nan provides them with force, while Lu Jia helps Gu Nan find "the eye of Max", which is the content of the transaction between the two sides.


    As the next clue of the serial events, "eye of Max" appeared when referring to "Tianye star", so Gu Nan had reason to suspect that this clue was on Tianye star.


    As a key figure in the incident, Lin yunyun naturally has to go with her.


    So Had to be wronged to take care of elder sister, seek Yan small to solve physiology demand temporarily.


    Gu Nan and Lu Xinyu chatted for a while, but the latter was basically thanking him, while Lu Zhanyu was acting as a human sculpture all the way and didn''t take the initiative to speak at all.


    She knows that Gu Nan has always been open-minded, and will not help her hide her identity. If she is not careful, she will be exposed.


    "It will take two days to get to Tianye star. Gu Nan, you might as well go out for a walk." Lu Xinyu said with a smile, "the endless sea of stars is invisible in other places."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the starship, a man and a woman of the Lu family were talking.


    This starship is owned by the Lu family. In addition to Gu Nan and others, there are other children of the Lu family of Tianye star and their helpers.


    "Cousin huaiyun, I heard that you invited a Star Hunter this time?" The woman gently leaned on the guardrail of the deck and said with a smile.


    This woman''s name is Lu Jing. She is a side branch of the Lu family. This time, she just came to join in the fun.


    Her "cousin huaiyun" is a well-known child of the Lu family. She also comes from Tianye star. She has good connections and abilities.


    "Well, Five Star Star Star Hunter." Lu huaiyun didn''t hide it, he said with a smile.


    Lu Jing was stunned and exclaimed: "five star! There are not many people in the ninth star region, are there? Is it... "


    Lu huaiyun waved his hand and said, "don''t guess It''s Guan Shanxue, the apprentice of Yin Yang TACAN, who has just been promoted to five stars two months ago. "


    "Oh..." Lu Jing seems to be disappointed, but soon he is happy, "Guan Shanxue is also an extraordinary person who has been in the micro environment for many years. It seems that this time, sister Xinyu will lose to your cousin again."


    Lu huaiyun''s relationship with Lu Zhanyu''s sisters has never been good, and Lu Jing is also trying to please her.


    "Ha ha ha! Their sisters have all gone to the red fish star. What powerful helpers can they find? " Lu huaiyun said with a laugh, "the real masters, who are waiting to be in the administrative star, are wandering in the sea of stars!"


    There are countless relics and treasures in the sea of stars, so it can attract top martial artists. Lu huaiyun''s words are not wrong.Lu Jing complimented again, and suddenly said, "cousin huaiyun, I heard that she brought a helper to Zhanyu, and that person also brought a little girl."


    "Oh?" Lu huaiyun seemed to have heard something he was interested in. He said with a smile, "yes, Xiaojing. I''ll take it, cousin!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of Lin Yun, Gu Yun walks slowly.


    On their hands are transparent French windows, reflecting the sea of stars. Lin yunyun is only a 13-year-old girl after all. She has already rushed to the window and gazed at the endless galaxy.


    Just like her, she seems to have never seen the world - of course, Lin yunyun has never seen the world.


    Her actions in the eyes of others, triggered bursts of laughter.


    Lin yunyun was enjoying the galaxy, but was finally awakened by laughter. She turned around and looked behind her. It turned out that the restaurant behind was the star ship.


    The original intention of this design is to let the guests in the restaurant see the stars as soon as they look up.


    Looking at the smile of the guests over there, the girl finally realized that her action had been in their eyes, and her face turned red.


    On the other hand, Gu Nan and Lu Zhanyu had no expression on their faces. Lu Zhanyu has long controlled his emotions well because of his deep city. Gu Nan


    "Little sister, I think you''d better take them first." A voice rang out beside him. It was a magnetic male voice with a smile in his voice.


    "It''s just a sea of stars. There are plenty of opportunities to see it." The man in the silver suit bowed his head to Lin yunyun and said, "little sister, are you right?"


    His eyes are rather playful, and he shrinks Lin yunyun''s body.


    Lu Zhanyu stood aside and said with a smile: "cousin huaiyun, I advise you to put your mind away. Some people are not what you can provoke."


    "Oh?" Lu huaiyun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and finally cast his eyes on Gu Nan, "what''s the name of this brother?"


    However, Gu Nan didn''t pay any attention to him. He was still looking at the stars outside the window.


    Lu Zhanyu said with a smile, "this is Mr. Gu nangu."


    Lu huaiyun frowned slightly. He vaguely felt that the name was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it again.


    Gu Nan still ignored them until Lin yunyun pulled his sleeve.

 Chapter 110

    "Uncle, Uncle..."


    Gu Nan turned his head and looked at her suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing this, Lu huaiyun almost didn''t laugh. Thanks to taking Lu Zhanyu''s warning seriously, it turns out that this fellow is even more rustic. He is fascinated by the galaxy.


    As for the vigilance in his heart, he naturally threw it aside.


    Gu Nan is really looking at the galaxy, but what he thinks is different from normal people.


    "With my present constitution Should be able to survive in a vacuum? " Gu Nan calculated silently in his heart.


    The world''s broken level can cross the void, the game is not encountered in this case, but his physique is far beyond the ordinary extraordinary, should not be a problem.


    But after all, he was not sure. So Gu Nan turned his head and asked Lu Zhanyu, "how much force can this glass window be broken?"


    Lu Zhanyu was really shocked this time. She had been on 70 or 80 ships. It was the first time that someone asked.


    Before she had time to make a sound, Lu huaiyun on one side already said with a smile: "if you want to know, don''t you just have a try?"


    In his heart, he sneered. All the materials on the Starship were specially made by the military, and the French window was the most important. Which country did this man come from?


    Gu Nan turns his head slowly when he hears the speech. His calm and indifferent eyes fall on Lu huaiyun, which makes him feel strange.


    "It makes sense."


    Gu Nan''s tone sounds quite agree, but Lu huaiyun hasn''t had time to relax, but he feels his head suddenly tightened.


    Gu Nan didn''t know when he had already appeared beside him. He grabbed his long hair, pushed his head forward and hit the window hard.


    Dong!


    The sound of the dining room reverberated in silence.


    But Gu Nan''s action didn''t stop. He still grabbed huaiyun''s head and used his head as a weapon, constantly hitting the glass window.


    Interestingly, there is no difference in the strength and angle of each impact.


    The only change may be that Lu huaiyun''s skull broke one by one after repeated impact, and the shape changed, which affected the force.


    Dong! Dong! Dong


    The noise is still coming. Some people in the restaurant start to stand up, some people drink and scold, and others rush towards this side.


    Only Gu Nan went his own way until


    "Thirty percent, twenty-five times." Gu Nan threw the bloody Lu huaiyun aside and said calmly.


    In front of him, a spider web crack has appeared in the special glass which separates the inside from the outside.


    When the crack appeared in front of the crowd, all the excited people stopped in an instant, and no one dared to Approach Gu Nan.


    ¡­¡­


    In the restaurant of starship, Lu huaiyun has been sent down for treatment.


    And the crack he hit with his head is being surrounded by more than a dozen maintenance personnel, sweating to repair.


    "Mr. Gu." An old man in white with a wry smile said, "I hope you don''t do such dangerous things in the future This is not responsible for your own life, but also regardless of the safety of the whole ship''s personnel. "


    The old man was the captain of the Starship. When he heard that a crack had been made on the starship, he almost turned his hair white.


    Hastily with more than a dozen people ran over, fortunately did not lead to catastrophe.


    In the face of the captain''s persuasion, Gu Nan still has no expression on his face. Maybe he didn''t listen to the old man at all, because his eyes were still on the crack.


    He has been focusing on the repair of the cracks.


    "That is to say! How can there be such a person? He beat master huaiyun like that... "


    "This man is a terrorist at all! Who put him up? "


    "Yes! We want him off the Starship! Otherwise, we won''t go to Tianye star! "


    "That''s right..."


    Before the crowd, also began to have a voice, and gradually into a common will: to drive Gu Nan out of the Starship.


    Lu Xinyu has arrived, and is constantly persuading them, while Lu Zhanyu is always indifferent.


    Although the cause of all this may come from her words at first.


    Just as the noise of the crowd became louder and louder, a laugh came from far and near, which showed his arrogance and suppressed all the voices directly.


    "Ha ha ha! How dare you talk in front of the "crazy warrior" just because you are a bunch of rubbish


    The owner of the voice is a handsome young man with an orange explosive head and a non mainstream look.


    But after he appeared, no one dared to speak out.


    The reason is simple. This man''s surname is Lu, and his single name is Li. He once wandered in the sea of stars for seven years. After returning, he became the first master of the Lu family''s younger generation.This time, the Lu family of Tianye star is fighting with other members of the same family in the star domain. All the other branches have made great efforts to find help, but Lu Li is the only one who does not move.


    Because he doesn''t need help, he''s the top one himself.


    After Lu Li appeared, he didn''t go to see Gu Nan and Lu Zhanyu. Instead, he yelled behind him: "Guan Shanxue, your master has been beaten into a cripple. You dog don''t come out and bark twice?"


    It seems that he was forced to do nothing by his words, and another young man with white hair had to show up.


    "Lu huaiyun and I are friends. I''m invited by him to help boxing, and I''m not responsible for protecting his safety," Guan Shanxue explained solemnly


    Two young people appeared one after another, Gu Nan''s eyes turned on them, showing a bit of fun.


    In fact, the relationship between the two people should be pretty good. It''s just


    "What do you mean by" crazy warrior " Gu Nan interrupts their conversation and asks Lu Lifa directly.


    With a cynical look on his face, Lu Li said solemnly: "two days ago, the central star region released a new star list, and my cabinet was on top of it, titled" crazy warrior. "


    As he spoke, he handed a list to Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan took over the list, only to find that this list cloth material is special, not like ordinary cloth. When you open it, you can see the stars flickering, and the names are displayed on it.


    At the end of the whole list, Gu Nan''s name is impressively written.


    Gu Nan: 19 years old, the ninth star region red fish star people, unknown origin, suspected alien visitors.


    Reason for joining the list: in a few months after his birth, his strength went straight from congenital rank to Hengyu realm, which is the fastest record in the past 100 years.


    Record: in the red fish star alone fight Seven Star team, after all out.


    Title: because of its use of bloody samurai sword in wartime, it looks like a crazy devil, so it is called "crazy Samurai".


    Benming: unknown.


    Special ability: unknown.


    "Supernatural power and ability are two unknowns. It seems that Xinghai Pavilion is not really famous." Lu Zhanyu didn''t know when he came to see the words on the list and said with a smile.


    Lu Li and Guan Shanxue didn''t smile. They didn''t even find out the details of this man. There was only one possibility.


    All the people who really saw him do it are dead


    The two of them would like to show up to see the "crazy warrior" and also want to meet face to face to see if they can try to find out more information.


    Gu Nan seemed to speak as they wished: "can you contact the person who published the list? There''s a message that needs to be corrected. "


    "Oh? What''s the message? " Lu Li''s eyes brightened and he was busy.


    "I''m eighteen years old, thank you." Gu Nan''s serious face said, "it''s only 19 in the second half of the year."

 Chapter 111

    "So, what is a star list?"


    Gu Nan and Lin yunyun are sitting opposite Lu Zhanyu. As he picks up the coffee from the waiter, he asks.


    Lu Zhanyu rarely showed some solemnity: "don''t underestimate the star list. This is the super organization of the central star domain, the signboard produced by Xinghaige... "


    "Give me more sugar, thank you." Gu Nan said to the waiter.


    Bang!


    Lu Zhanyu slapped the table angrily, and the coffee cups on the table were shocked. Lin yunyun lowered her head, shoulder a shake, seems to hold very hard appearance.


    After taking a deep breath for several times, Lu Zhanyu adjusted his mood.


    Although she has made fun of herself before, as a reincarnated person, her awe for organizations like Xinghaige is deep in her heart.


    It''s a pity that Gu Nan is doomed not to realize her awe.


    For players, there are only two kinds of NPCs: those that can be leveled and those that can be leveled in the future.


    However, under the introduction of Lu Zhanyu, Gu Nan was able to understand the significance of the star list.


    As the backbone of the sea of stars, the extraordinary often have a lot of privileges and will receive a lot of attention. Star list is a list specially made for the extraordinary. Because of its authority, it is very popular among the martial arts.


    After all, life in the world, nothing more than fame and fortune, star list represents the first half.


    If you want to get on the star list, in addition to the hard condition of becoming extraordinary, it depends on your own ability and achievements, not all on the realm of cultivation.


    There are extraordinary people in every realm on the star list, even in Hunyuan realm, but most of them have their own cards, and each one is not easy to deal with.


    Only when certain abilities are particularly outstanding can they be on the star list.


    The star list only records those who are still alive today and whose strength is still at an extraordinary stage. Gu Nan, who was recently listed, has only 461 names.


    These 461 people represent the most outstanding 400 people in the whole universe.


    It''s not a small thing to be on the star list in remote areas like the ninth star region. No wonder Lu Li and Guan Shanxue attach so much importance to Gu Nan.


    ¡­¡­


    After separating from Lu Zhanyu, Gu Nan takes Lin yunyun back to his room. Not long after that, an unexpected person comes to visit him.


    "Mr. Lu? What a rare guest. " Gu Nan looked at Lu Li, who had been waiting here for a long time, and revealed his strange color.


    Lu Li said with a smile, "just call me Lu Li. I''ve heard about Mr. Gu for a long time. If he is really famous, it''s better to meet him. "


    "Oh?"


    Without waiting for Gu nan to think more, Lu Li took the initiative to say, "my brother''s name is Lu Wu."


    "It''s him..." Gu Nan thought of the young man who was silent and sensitive. Although I don''t know why he is on red fish, he is not an ordinary character.


    Just did not expect, this person''s weight is heavier than imagined.


    He remembered that Lu Zhanyu had come to take care of Lu Wu


    It seems that I expected that I would be suspicious and intentionally so. This woman really does not miss any chance to find some trouble for herself.


    Gu Nan thought in the brain circulate, but don''t show a cent on the face: "childe Lu wants me to have something?"


    Lu Li said with no expression: "Mr. Gu, you can see that the Tianye star has been set up, just waiting for you to step on it?"


    "So?" Gu Nan picked to pick eyebrow, same facial expression.


    Gu Nan''s attitude made Lu Li seem to understand something, and his face showed some coldness: "it seems that Mr. Gu is very confident in his own strength? What I want to remind you is that the man asked the person in the star list to do it.... "


    Gu Nan didn''t say anything more. He just shook his head and led Lin yunyun into the room and closed the door directly.


    He never liked to explain more.


    Lu Li left a sneer and turned to leave. There was someone waiting for him at the corner. It was Guan Shanxue who had appeared before.


    "What did he say?"


    "Oh, I didn''t even ask who was going to deal with him." Lu Li''s face showed some disdain, "an arrogant, Hu Wei will let him know, arrogant need to pay what price."


    ¡­¡­


    What happened on the Starship didn''t have much impact.


    Although Lu huaiyun has an extraordinary position in the Lu family, he can''t compare with such figures as Lu Li. After Lu Li visited Gu Nan in person, everyone understood Lu''s attitude towards Gu Nan.


    Although the conversation was not pleasant.


    The news that Gu Nan was on the star list really made him famous. Most of the ninth star domains have heard of the person who "broke through the fastest in 100 years".


    Two days later, Gu Nan was able to leave the Starship and set foot on the long-known Tianye star.


    If the red fish star is a typical modern city, the city of Tianye star has a feeling of steel jungle.


    "There are not many residential areas in Tianye star, so the utilization rate of the city is very high." As a temporary tour guide, Lu Zhanyu explained to Gu Nan and his wife."Did you even use the mid air?" Gu Nan looked at all kinds of strange buildings in mid air and said softly.


    "Yes, those are houses." So the fish shrugged, "you know what the ground is It''s very expensive. "


    It''s very dangerous to live in the high altitude in this high martial world. Because you don''t know, maybe one day there will be two people flying around and breaking the wall of your house.


    Gu Nan is the guest of honor of the Lu family, so he can live in the extremely precious ground floor residence.


    Of course, Gu Nan doesn''t care much about this. With his current physique, even if he was thrown from a thousand meters high, he could still pat his ass and stand up.


    "Do you have any information about the information I asked you to check?" Gu Nan said. He refers to the information about the word "Max" given to Lu Zhanyu before.


    "It''s still under investigation. There''s no valuable clue yet." Lu Zhanyu road.


    Gu Nan nodded. After all, it wasn''t long before he arrived at Tianye star, and the Lu family didn''t move so quickly.


    It''s his long-standing idea to ask Lu''s family to help find out. He is different from those who have clues but have to carry out the investigation by themselves. Gaowan will not do this kind of mechanical and unskilled thing.


    He is not afraid of anyone who dares to take his things If there is such a person, just chop and blow things back.


    "That''s right." Lu Zhanyu looked at Gu Nan strangely and said, "there is a fight between Gu Nian and Yan Xiao in the immortal world..."


    as early as two people left the red fish star, Gu Nan ordered the fish to arrange for people to return to the world of fairies, as their eyeliner.


    Of course, Gu Nan is not stupid enough to give the immortal world to Gu''s family.


    At this time, Gu Nan was not surprised. Instead, he burst out laughing: "OK, let your people start spreading rumors, that is to say, those outsiders in Gu''s family want to destroy the immortal world."


    "We love each other and kill each other Pooh! It''s like fire and water! "

 Chapter 112

    In fact, Gu Nan is always in control of the situation in the immortal world.


    He is limited by the supernatural spirit and can''t monitor himself, but he can find other people to reincarnate and collect information for him.


    Reincarnation is an excellent means of investigation, safe and efficient, and is not afraid that the information collected can not be transmitted.


    Since Gu family knew about the world of immortals and demons, they adopted the most correct method, that is, to cooperate with local forces to launch their invasion and colonization plans.


    Although the power of the astral world is far greater than that of the immortal world, the reincarnated must return regularly, so they must support the local forces.


    Because of Gu Nan''s legacy, Qinglong hall became the best choice.


    Originally, all this was going on in an orderly way, even Lu Zhanyu put out his mind, but he didn''t expect that there was a sudden change.


    "Gu family members have been supporting Qinglong hall and suppressing other forces. Now Qinglong hall is turning against them. They are both in the same boat... "


    Lu Zhanyu said, looking more and more strange and curious: "how did you do it? Take care of and Yan small two people, all don''t seem to be the person who acts impulsively


    In her opinion, the cooperation between Yan Xiaoxiao and Gu family is a matter of mutual benefit.


    The family members share the resources of the world of immortals and demons, and the Qinglong hall can really take charge of one side of the world and enjoy great power.


    Gu Nan just laughs but doesn''t speak. Of course, he can''t explain why.


    In terms of personal orientation, I think it''s the only weakness. On the one hand, she couldn''t restrain her desire, on the other hand, she tried to hide it.


    So after the conflict broke out, she would choose to turn over without saying a word.


    As for Yan Xiaoxiao, it''s even simpler I treat you as a sister, and you want to go to me?


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan doesn''t want to explain more. Lu Zhanyu leaves with doubts.


    Lin yunyun comes over and gives Gu Nan a cup of coffee. The latter adds three bags of sugar to go in.


    "Is there any special situation during the recent practice?" Gu Nan asked little Lori to sit down with a smile.


    Lin yunyun looked at the three empty sugar bags in a daze and muttered: "I don''t feel much It seems that the innate state is just like this. "


    It''s true that Lin yunyun has successfully entered the congenital realm in recent days.


    But because she is too full of genuine Qi, there is no essential difference between nature and nurture for her - at most, she can use more genuine Qi.


    Gu Nan stretched out his hand and patted her arm. The latter suddenly let out a cry of pain.


    "The real Qi in your body doesn''t seem to accumulate any more." Gu Nan said, "the higher your level is, the stronger your control over Qi, and the less painful it will be."


    Lin yunyun''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech: "then I''ll Can it never hurt? "


    "Theoretically." Gu Nan nodded, then took out a bag of white powder, "now you''d better eat first."


    Lin yunyun glared at him bitterly, then snatched the powder quickly and squatted into the corner to eat crazily.


    She still keeps the old habit of using a rather indecent posture every time she "eats", even now she can enjoy it slowly.


    Soon, there was only Gu Nan''s breath and the girl''s faint groan after eating.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianye star, in an old and simple independent house, an old man with crane hair and childlike face is sipping tea. His eyes fall on the invisible distance, and he sighs softly.


    "So Mr. Gu doesn''t mean to reconcile." The old man''s voice was quiet and he couldn''t hear much emotion.


    "Yes." Lu Li stood in front of the old man and said in a deep voice, "grandfather, should we just help Hu Wei..."


    This old man is Lu Li''s grandfather, the real ruler of the Lu family of Tianye star, and Lu Yiming, known as the "spiritual old man".


    Lu Yiming, who has been in Tianye star for decades, has almost built this iron and steel planet with his iron hand.


    However, he gently waved his hand: "after the release of the star list, Xu Yuanjun came to me and said that Gu Nan is not a good man Xiao Wei wants revenge. My Lu family doesn''t interfere. "


    Lu Li frowned slightly. There are two understandings of "not a good man". One is that he is not easy to get along with, the other is that Strength is not easy to deal with.


    He admitted that the other side was not easy to get on the star list when they were young, but this is Tianye star after all!


    When his grandfather set up his territory, even the people on the star list did not fall. Even today, there are at least three constant realms hidden here.


    Compared with redfish, the main star of the star domain, Tianye star is closer to the front line and has more powerful contacts.


    "Grandfather, after all, Xu Yuanjun hasn''t done anything for so many years. Could it be that his strength has regressed and he misjudged the other side?" Lu Li said with a frown.


    "Step back?" Lu Yiming couldn''t help laughing, "you little guy When Lao Xu got the title, your father was still sucking! ""What did I just say? Lao Xu came here specially to talk to me. " The old man with a loud voice and a smile stressed, "special trip, do you understand? He came by himself


    Me? So what?


    Lu Li didn''t react until the next moment.


    Grandfather said "after the release of the star list".


    In the past two days, there has been no second starship taking this path. In other words, Xu Yuanjun came directly to Tianye star with his own strength.


    The young man took a deep breath: "this is "The power of space?"


    ¡­¡­


    In Tianye star, a steel planet, the most common is man-made buildings, reinforced concrete cities, and the rarest is undoubtedly the natural scenery without transformation.


    There is such a place near the Lu family.


    This is a quiet valley. The clear birdsong reverberates in the mountains, giving people an indescribable sense of silence.


    A man in green walking in the valley, his pace is not fast, seems to appreciate the scenery along the way, but his eyes always fall in front.


    In front of him is a waterfall with a drop of more than 1000 meters. The splashing water can even fall in front of men.


    "The man has arrived, and I don''t know when Xiaowei will be able to go out?" The man looked at the waterfall for a while and sighed helplessly.


    He did not fall, but saw in front of the waterfall appeared a magical scene.


    The water curtain under the torrent slowly opened, as if it was forcibly separated by some force, bit by bit blocked to both sides, revealing a figure behind the water.


    The figure was dressed in a simple military uniform, with some fatigue between his eyebrows, but his eyes were bright.


    If there is a familiar person here, he will be able to recognize Hu Wei who has disappeared for a long time.


    She has stepped into the transcendental realm.

 Chapter 113

    Tianye star, a cemetery group behind an ancient house, is surrounded by a group of people in black in front of a tombstone, led by a young man in white.


    The young man''s face was expressionless and spewed out a word: "dig."


    Without hesitation, a group of people in black started digging immediately. At first, they would hesitate, but these days, I don''t know how much similar things have been done, and they have long been numb.


    Just a moment later, a coffin was placed in front of the crowd.


    With a wave of his hand, the young man saw a dark blade flying out and directly split the coffin to reveal the bones inside.


    The young man dispersed the dust and searched the coffin for a while. Then he shook his head and said, "let''s go to the next place."


    Outside the mausoleum, there was already a sea of corpses, with corpses everywhere.


    When the young man in white walked out, he completely ignored all this. There was a man on the ground who was still alive. He used his last strength to get up and stare at the young man fiercely.


    "Why My Mai family has nothing to do with you. Why do you want to kill my relatives and burn me? "


    Before he finished, a black light flashed by, and the man''s head had fallen down. However, the young man slowly turned the black sword in his hand, and didn''t even stop moving forward.


    Don''t let the mending knife affect your operation. This is where high play is better than ordinary players.


    When a man in black saw the scene, he sighed softly and said, "it''s strange It''s your father''s fault. There''s a man named max


    ¡­¡­


    "My Lord, the last twelve clues have all gone today."


    The leader of the man in black, or the changed Lu family, is standing in front of Gu Nan and reporting carefully.


    It''s not that the leader is weak in nature, but that in recent days, the means he has shown are so cruel and violent that even these people can''t bear it.


    The young man in white is naturally Gu Nan.


    He nodded to the leader to take people away, and then sat in the "luxury house" prepared by the Lu family. He was also helpless.


    It was four days after he arrived at Tianye star. After comparing the clues he had collected with the information collected by the Lu family, he finally determined 44 more valuable ones.


    Gu Nan locked the name of "Maisi" on ancient heroes, beasts and birds of prey. These 44 clues all revolve around this kind of things.


    But the result is Gu Nan is wrong.


    "Are they living people? Or place names? "


    Gu Nan is most afraid of these two situations. The former is too variable. It''s not a local resident. They won''t register their names. Where can we start?


    The latter is that information is too difficult to find, and many changes in place names are submerged in the torrent of history, which has long been unknown.


    "Uncle." Lin yunyun didn''t know when to come to him and said softly, "I received something today."


    Gu Nan looks back suspiciously, but sees Lin yunyun holding a small box in her hand. The box is pink and looks like a girl.


    Gu Nan didn''t think too much. He opened the box and found a small note wrapped with pink crystals.


    On the paper, there was a small line: "military stimulant: max."


    ¡­¡­


    In the quiet valley, Hu Wei and the man walked side by side, and the man''s face was full of excitement: "Xiao Wei, you have successfully advanced your adventure this time, and your strength has improved by leaps and bounds. You can definitely get revenge!"


    Hu Wei gently shook her head: "although my martial arts are special, they can compete with each other at most. It''s not that easy to deal with because it''s a big field. "


    Man a Leng, although he also know martial arts, but the mind is not in this above.


    This man named Tian Yuequan, who is only a warrior, naturally does not understand the difference between the extraordinary.


    Hu Wei didn''t say much, just went on, but soon stopped.


    Because at the mouth of the valley, there is already an old man standing.


    "Teacher..." Hu Wei opened her mouth somewhat difficultly, her firm eyes drooping. She knew that she was determined to avenge her brother, and the most sorry thing was her teacher.


    The unstable foundation and promotion ahead of time can be regarded as breaking one''s own path and failing to live up to the teacher''s teaching for so many years. However, to insist on dealing with Gu Nan is to trap the teacher''s family into injustice.


    After all, Gu Nan was invited by Lu Zhanyu to help the Lu family.


    But when the enemy came to her home base, how could she let him go?


    Lu Yiming looked at his proud disciple. After a long silence, he finally sighed softly: "this battle is your destiny. I won''t help either of you. The friendship between you and me is over. You can do it yourself. "


    After leaving such a sentence, Lu Yiming''s figure completely disappeared, and Hu Wei was not given a chance to speak again.


    Hu Wei watched the teacher leave, but she couldn''t come back for a long time.


    Tian Yuequan was also a little dazed. After a while, he murmured: "old Lu, he Why is it so heartless all of a sudden? "Hu Wei''s eyes gradually refocused and took a deep breath: "the teacher is reminding me He doesn''t think much of me. The enemy may be so strong that he has to worry about it and dare not take risks with the whole Lu family. "


    Her words left Tian Yuequan speechless for a long time.


    At this time, another figure appeared beside them. The man was wearing a black hat and a middle-aged man''s face, with a look of sadness.


    When Tian Yuequan saw the man, he immediately bowed himself and said, "Yuequan has seen Mr. Ye."


    The middle-aged man nodded gently with a smile in his eyes, but his face was still sad: "it''s the little fellow of the Tian family The last time I came to Tianye star, you were so tall. "


    As he spoke, Mr. Ye made two strokes on his knees.


    Tian Yuequan looked embarrassed. He coughed twice and didn''t dare to speak again. But Hu Wei''s face was even more ugly: "Mr. Ye, even you have come to persuade me to give up revenge?"


    "Yes." Mr. Ye nodded slowly, "Gu Nan has been on the star list, and is called" crazy warrior. "


    He stopped for a moment, as if to tell Hu Wei the news was cruel: "the title of 19 years old."


    Hu Wei had been shut up before, but when she heard the news, her face suddenly sank and she couldn''t speak.


    "Even you Not sure? " Hu Wei turns her eyes on Mr. Ye and doesn''t want to hear an answer from him.


    She still can''t believe that Gu Nan, no matter how talented he is, will he be the opponent in front of him?


    He was promoted to hengyujing 20 years ago, and won the title of "bitter sword saint" 10 years ago. He has been in Xinghai for decades. Can''t he compare with that guy who has been on the road for only a few months?


    To her disappointment, "bitter sword saint" ye Qinglan finally shook her head.


    "The star list has no points, no ranking. All the people who are on the list are temporary heroes. No one knows what kind of cards they have. " Ye Qinglan said calmly, "I''m not afraid of Gu Nan, but I''m not sure if I want to leave him."


    Ye Qinglan''s subsequent explanation reassures Hu Wei.


    It''s not that Mr. Ye thinks he is hard to fight each other, it''s just that the goal this time is to kill people, and it''s much more difficult out of thin air.


    It is not easy to have a strong title, and it is even more difficult to leave the other side completely.


    "But you can rest assured." He also said to Hu Wei, "since I promised your father to do it once, I will try my best this time."


    Hu Wei can only say a few words of thanks, and then there is no word, so soon ye Qinglan also left.


    "Wei." Tian Yuequan looked at her face and couldn''t help saying, "or I asked my family to help me make Gu Nan''s reputation stink? "


    Tian family is a well-known political family of Tianye star. Tian Yuequan is most familiar with the means of accumulating destruction and destroying bones.


    Hu Wei just shook her head, and then her eyes became firm again, as if she had made a decision and walked out of the valley.


    But Tian Yuequan looked at her leaving figure, but his face was a bit stubborn.

 Chapter 114

    Tian family.


    "Dad, you must help me this time." Tian Yuequan stood in front of his father''s desk with a serious look on his face, as if he would die if he didn''t agree.


    Tian Tianrong helplessly looked at his only son and didn''t know what to say.


    "How can I help you? Can we intervene in the struggle between the two strong stars? " Tian Tianrong patted the table, looking like he hated iron but not steel.


    At that time, he did not agree that his family would leave the military and enter the political arena. Few of the younger generation were willing to learn martial arts.


    Why don''t they understand that in the world, after all, power speaks?


    Tian Yuequan didn''t dare to look up, but he still said: "Dad, you are the speaker of the capital And we don''t have to fight. It''s just a word. "


    Tian Tianrong was angry and happy by him: "if I say a word, I can make the two strong stars obedient? Am I the speaker of the federation or what? "


    "Why don''t they listen!" Tian Yuequan said plausibly, "as long as dad you open your mouth and let Gu Nan and Mr. Ye have a fair fight, he still has to give this face?"


    "Fair war?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ye has said that he is not afraid to beat the other side, but he is not sure to leave him completely." Tian Yuequan retells what ye Qinglan said today.


    Tian Tianrong''s face gradually calmed down, thinking about the pros and cons of this one.


    If we just invite both sides to fight, even if we can''t succeed, there will be no loss. Once we succeed Tian Tianrong''s brain suddenly came up with a name: Hu Wei!


    Maybe this is the chance for the Tian family to return to the military.


    As for how to attract that Gu Nan It''s impossible to talk like a son. Tian Tianrong is not stupid enough to think that he can make the star list strong give face.


    He lowered his head and took out a note from the drawer with two words on it:


    max.


    ¡­¡­


    "All the information about the stimulant Max is here." Lu Zhanyu sat in the dim light, moved a large stack of data, and said at the same time.


    Gu Nan didn''t say much. He read it by himself.


    And Lu Zhanyu continued: "Maisi, an exciting drug used by the military to stimulate the spirit, has the effect of resolving the internal breathing disorder."


    "It was Tian Jiagong who first gave it to the military as a price for them to launch the army and join the political arena. Later, because this drug is too hallucinogenic, it has been abolished


    "Which farmer?" Gu Nan picked an eyebrow and seemed to understand something.


    Lu Zhanyu pointed to the table seriously: "this is the farmer."


    On the table is an invitation letter from Tian Tianrong, speaker of Tianye star''s capital assembly.


    On behalf of Ye Qinglan, the "bitter sword sage", he invited Gu nan to have an open duel. As the first prize, it was the manufacturing method of the drug "Maisi".


    "It''s clear that someone set up the game." Lu Zhanyu sat opposite Gu Nan and said solemnly, "ye Qinglan and Hu Wei''s father are good friends. How can the Tian family know that you need this medicine?"


    Although the Lu family has been looking for "Maisi" with great fanfare recently, even Gu Nan has just learned that Maisi may be a kind of medicine. How can the Tian family know in advance?


    "It''s a conspiracy." Gu Nan gently knocked on the table with a smile on his lips, "no matter who the person behind is He knows. I''m sure I will


    Lu Zhanyu couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "the bitter sword saint was Hengyu twenty years ago. How sure are you?"


    "Ten percent, of course." Gu Nan said with a smile, "I don''t ask him to fight for life and death, I just go to get the prize."


    ¡­¡­


    A huge duel notice, in the default of both sides, so began.


    No one knows where the news first came from, let alone who the source was.


    However, the news that ye Qinglan, the "bitter sword sage", returns to his home star Tianye and will fight Gu Nan, the new star list strongman, has long spread.


    In just two days, almost the whole Tianye star knew what "star list" was, what "star list strong" was, who Gu Nan and ye Qinglan were, and They''re going to fight.


    The day of the duel.


    At the rear of the duel field, ye Qinglan, the "bitter sword sage", had been waiting for a long time. Until a moment, he slowly opened his eyes, and a figure gradually emerged around him.


    "You took military medicine." Ye Qinglan looked at the people around her and said without expression.


    Next to him is Hu Wei. But at this time, Hu Wei''s hair is snow white, and it grows to the waist, which is quite different from her short hair before.


    "Half a day." Hu Wei''s voice seemed to be shaking slightly. "I only have half a day. If you can''t kill him, I''ll do it. "


    Hu Shengwei has never been able to stare at each other in her whole life?


    Ye Qinglan was silent for a long time. Finally, she nodded her head gently, and then went to the duel field alone.At the end of the passage, the sun gradually fell on the middle-aged swordsman, followed by a tsunami like voice.


    Noisy, noisy, can not affect his mood. This is a constant territory strong, in the face of life and death before the war inherent focus.


    The audience gathered at the duel.


    As a result of the government''s previous vigorous propaganda, numerous celebrities and powerful men are gathered here today, looking forward to the duel between the two strong men.


    A reporter and commentator in front of him was reporting on the news at this time.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the reporter in front of Tianye TV station. We are now in the capital square, which is the duel place for the two star list winners, Mr. Ye Qinglan and Mr. Gu Nan!"


    "This duel between the two sides can be described as a century''s Duel which is rare in a hundred years! The government even sponsored the manufacturing method of the secret medicine "Max" as the first prize for both sides. "


    "It''s almost time for the competition. We can see that Kendo master ye Qinglan is in place It''s worthy of being a great master. Just standing gives people great pressure! "


    At the VIP table, Tian Tianrong sat in the middle with a calm look on his face. No one could see what he was thinking.


    His only son Tian Yuequan stood behind him, but his face was obviously excited. He kept looking in a certain direction - Mr. ye came out from there, and Xiaowei must be there.


    Wei, do you see that? I can help you too!


    "Speaker Tian, it''s really a good method!" Lu Li sat next to Tian Tianrong, showing some profound smile, whispered, "such a scene, the cost of investment is not small, right?"


    He came on behalf of the Lu family. If Lu Yiming doesn''t show up, Lu Li is qualified to represent the attitude of the Lu family.


    Tian Tianrong''s face remained unchanged. He waved his hand with a smile and said, "I don''t dare It''s said that Mr. Gu has a bad temper, and Mr. Tian is just protecting himself. "


    Lu Li snorted and didn''t speak any more.


    Tian Tianrong is really smart Make the scene so big, even if Gu Nan is dissatisfied with the duel, he can''t show it in public, can he?


    After all, this is Tianye star, not Gu Nan''s territory.


    At the same time, the voice of the commentator began to ring again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what is coming to us now is another star in the duel, Mr. Gu Nan from red fish star!"


    "It''s worthy of being a young hero. Mr. Gu has already come to the duel field with great strides!"


    "Eh, Mr. Gu has turned a corner. Does he want to say hello to master ye first?"


    "No, he He''s going to the VIP table! "

 Chapter 115

    The capital square, the duel site selected by the government for Gu and Nan.


    It''s often used for public performances. It''s like a basin, surrounded by audience seats. This arrangement allows everyone to see the scene below.


    The VIP seat is placed at the low end of the auditorium on one side, which is an excellent position, but also the nearest position to the square.


    What''s on the VIP table?


    There are Tian Tianrong and other distinguished guests, the comrade in charge of the commentary, and prize.


    In order to show sincerity, the Tian family has already prepared the prizes and now put them in the center of the VIP table, which can be regarded as showing them to all the audience.


    At this time, Gu Nan stood in front of the prize.


    "Max Eye of the eye? That''s what it means When Gu Nan saw the so-called prize, he couldn''t help laughing.


    This is a gold eagle with exquisite carving. It''s all bright gold. Only one of its left eyes is bloody red. At first glance, it looks strange.


    Gu Nan clearly saw that on the back of the little eagle, there was a line of small characters - words written in some ancient characters. Although he didn''t know them, Gu Nan could guess what it was with his butt.


    It''s max, and its eyes are Max''s eyes.


    "Mr. Gu, please come back to the court immediately. The duel is about to begin." A tall man came up and said stiffly.


    The man was wearing a police uniform. Looking at Gu Nan''s action, he said in a deep voice: "if you can win the duel, the prize naturally belongs to you Do you want to ignore the dignity of the warrior? "


    Gu Nan''s hand stretched out and fell on the Golden Eagle "Max", while the other hand waved gently.


    Pop!


    A slap on the man''s face, the terrible strange force made his neck twist instantly, the whole head rotated twice in a row, and then slowly fell down.


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at him. He calmly put the Golden Eagle away.


    When his finger brushed the Golden Eagle''s left eye, an inexplicable throb seemed to come from it, but it was crushed by the evil spirit''s body in a moment.


    "Something seems to have come out?" Gu Nan looked down suspiciously, "unfortunately, it''s too weak."


    The fall of the man in police uniform seems to make everyone around lose their voice. Lu Li''s face is a little ugly, and Tian Tianrong''s face even has some panic.


    What scares him even more is that his son actually spoke at this time.


    "Gu Nan, how dare you kill people in public?"?! Do you still have federal laws in your eyes? "


    Tian Yuequan''s voice and color were fierce. He felt as if he was going to break out the domineering spirit of his whole life at this moment. The son of the speaker still tries to restrict Gu Nan with rules.


    Gu Nan threw the golden eagle in his hand, but didn''t wait for the prompt of the evil god hall.


    "Isn''t the event finished yet?" He touched his chin and took a look at Tian Yuequan in front of him. "Is there a NPC participating in the fight, so it''s decided that the incident is not over yet?"


    Tian Yuequan saw Gu Nan didn''t reply, and his nervous mood calmed down.


    Sure enough, no matter how arrogant he was, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of so many people!


    "Put down your things immediately, go to the police station with me and turn yourself in, and you can still..."


    Keng!


    Before Tian Yuequan finished speaking, he felt a cold wind coming in front of him, and then a metal crash sounded, which made his eardrum ache.


    When he looked up again, he saw that ye Qinglan did not know when he was standing in front of him, and there was a dark sword under his feet.


    "Mr. Gu, he has no grudge against you. He''s going to kill you just because of a quarrel. Don''t you think it''s out of style?" Ye Qinglan is still a pair of sad color, calmly said.


    Tian Yuequan then realized what had happened. A cold sweat oozed from his back. He trembled and pointed to Gu Nan and said, "you You murderer... "


    "Be careful!"


    A light drink came from ye Qinglan''s mouth. Before he had any action, a black sword ran through Tian Yuequan''s back and directly pierced his heart.


    Ye Qinglan is a swordsman, not good at protecting people, so when his reputation can''t scare each other, Tian Yuequan will die.


    "Son!"


    There was a cry of sadness in the distance. Tian Tianrong had not recovered from the accident. He fell on his knees and his face was full of grief and indignation.


    "Gu Nan!" The speaker almost spewed out Gu Nan''s name from his teeth, "you are perverse and reckless, you..."


    Before he finished, Gu Nan''s sword had arrived.


    As soon as ye Qinglan''s face changes, he realizes that he is hard to rescue, so he just stabs Gu Nan in the waist with a sword. This is the idea of encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao. He believes that even if the other party is a strong star, he can''t ignore Huh?


    Ye Qinglan''s sword stabs Gu Nan without hindrance.


    But the bitter sword Saint immediately felt that there seemed to be a repulsive force in the opponent''s body, and his sword was hard to penetrate further.


    Tian Tianrong''s voice suddenly stopped. Gu Nan took his life at the cost of his sword.All these changes happened so quickly that the VIP seats and even the audience around them reacted to them, and there was an uproar.


    The death of Tian''s father and son, Gu Nan did not pay attention to the duel, straight to the prize behavior, has completely angered the people.


    "Is speaker Tian dead? How is that possible? "


    "Thugs! This is a mob


    "It''s too much for people from red fish star to come to Tianye star to kill people!"


    "Ye Jiansheng, you must teach this bastard a lesson!"


    The uproar of the people did not affect ye Qinglan. His face was dignified, and he stabbed Gu Nan''s chest with a sword, faster than before.


    However, this time, Gu Nan suddenly turned back, and a bloody long knife appeared in his hand, which directly fell down.


    Ye Qinglan, who is full of warning signs in her heart, flies away for the first time, neglecting the attack. At the same time, she raises her hand and places her sword horizontally, trying to stop Gu Nan''s attack.


    What he never thought happened.


    The bloody long knife cleaved on the long sword, but without a pause, it cut off the body of the sword and fell down!


    Ye Qinglan couldn''t avoid it, so he had to turn over and cut off his left arm.


    At the same time, in the robe that no one else could see, Gu Nan had an extra wound on his left shoulder, but immediately began to heal.


    The scene on the VIP seat is being played by the projection crystal, which is reflected on the large screen and can be seen by all the audience.


    So they all lost their voice.


    Ye Qinglan, the "bitter sword sage", was cut off his sword and left hand at the same time!


    Even Lu Li on one side was stunned. He knew Gu Nan would be very strong, but he didn''t reach this point, did he?


    Ye Qinglan is also a powerful man with a title and a constant realm. She even started her career far longer than Gu Nan. How could she not even fight back?

 Chapter 116

    Lu Li is at least the top genius of the Lu family. He himself is an extraordinary person in micro environment, and his eyesight is far beyond ordinary people.


    After the initial shock, I quickly realized where the problem was.


    "That knife..." Lu Li stares at Gu Nan''s bloody sword, and the shock in his heart is hard to calm down for a long time. If he guessed correctly, the sharpness of the knife would be beyond imagination.


    Ye Qinglan''s sabre, not to mention its material, has long been a well-known sword in the world after decades of warm cultivation.


    But such a sword can be cut directly This is the reason why ye Qinglan didn''t expect that he was cut off.


    He looked at ye Qinglan''s look, and his eyes were full of bewilderment, surprise and reluctance, as if he could feel the same.


    It''s not losing to the opponent, but losing to a sword!


    Thinking of this, Lu Li felt as if there was a evil fire in his heart, which made him blurt out: "Gu Nan, what kind of hero are you to win with the advantage of weapons?"


    As soon as the words came out, Lu Li saw Gu Nan turn his head and show a cruel smile towards him.


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s figure has appeared in front of him, directly cut down!


    "So fast..." Lu Li''s mind gave birth to such an idea, but his body was already frantically urging neixi to use his extraordinary power.


    He is too clear to bear such a knife.


    At the moment when the blood knife was about to fall on him, Lu Li''s body was shocked and turned into a piece of dead wood, while he himself appeared beside him.


    In the extraordinary stage, especially after entering the micro environment, most of the warriors have all kinds of strange powers, and also have some strange means to protect their lives.


    "Muji stunt?" Gu Nan''s vision is so high that before Lu Li is satisfied, he tells his details.


    Lu Li''s mouth slightly puffed. Before he spoke, a figure slowly appeared behind Gu Nan.


    The appearance of this figure is too inexplicable, even Gu Nan didn''t realize it, just like a ghost, just waiting for the end of Gu Nan''s knife, when his mind is most relaxed.


    "Death


    A deep cold roar rang out, Gu Nan only felt a chill in his back neck, and a heavy blow fell down like this.


    This figure is Hu Wei. At this time, her hair is not only white, but also her skin is a strange white. The whole person looks like the Snow Demon in the ghost story.


    And what she hit Gu Nan was a group of Nianli group which was condensed to the extreme and full of frost power.


    Gu Nan was blasted out directly and hit one side of the wall heavily. He collapsed three walls in a row before stopping.


    Lu Li leaned aside, still in a state of lingering fear, looking at Hu Wei''s eyes.


    He knows what Hu Wei ate. It''s a kind of forbidden drug of the military. It only works for the extraordinary. It can infuse the users with highly compressed energy.


    But the sequelae of this medicine is very serious, and the process of taking it is extremely painful


    I didn''t expect that this woman could do this for her brother.


    However, Gu Nan was hit head-on by such a blow. He was still at the key part of his neck. I''m afraid he had no chance to survive.


    That kind of medicine, to put it bluntly, is a highly compressed energy group, which is equivalent to the internal breathing level of ten extraordinary people. No one can bear the direct bombardment on people.


    At this time, ye Qinglan could stop the bleeding. Holding his broken sword, she walked slowly to Hu Wei and sighed: "after this blow, you only have five years left at most Is it worth it? "


    "Of course It''s worth it. " Hu Wei has a tendency to tremble, but her eyes are always firm, "if he dares to kill my brother, I will make him die..."


    "Well said." A slightly strange voice came from the ruins in front of me, "if you dare to hurt me, I will kill all your relatives, friends and teachers."


    Gu Nan''s figure stood up slowly from the ruins, with a big hole in his throat.


    From Hu Wei''s point of view, we can see the peristaltic blood vessels at the wound and the tissue that is rapidly healing. Gu Nan''s strange voice is caused by the vocal cords'' self-healing.


    "This, this is what monster..."


    The projection device has long been broken by Gu Nan. Some of the audience are anxious to leave for fear of unexpected disaster, while others can''t help being curious and try to surround the VIP seats.


    Gu Nan touched his itchy throat with his hand, and a grim smile appeared on his face.


    For the first time since he came to this world, he has been injured in a real sense - either because he had been prepared or because of his own injuries.


    And it''s far less serious than this.


    If it wasn''t for the "passivation" skill, it''s hard to say whether he could resist.


    Gu Nan, who had wiped several shoulders with death, didn''t say a word more. His figure instantly started, and the blood knife cut Hu Wei away.


    "Go Ye Qinglan drinks a high, step forward, unexpectedly is to take the initiative to meet up.


    The sword in his hand was light, and the sword was still sharp, as if it had not been broken in two. And there was a glimmer under his feet, as if something was slowly spreading.This "bitter sword sage" finally used the core means, his bitter sword field!


    "Life, old age, illness and death are all suffering."


    Ye Qinglan''s eyes were calm, and she said softly: "there are 39000 sword ideas in my field, each of which comes from the pain of one person learning sword. If you can''t understand the bitter sword, you can''t walk forever... "


    In the middle of what he said, he couldn''t go on.


    Because Gu Nan came step by step like this, every step had countless swords on him, but he couldn''t stop him.


    Each sword is stronger than the previous one, and each sword is more difficult to understand.


    Ye Qinglan''s bitter sword field is the best way to trap the enemy, but who knows This Gu Nan unexpectedly resists down!


    Gu Nan, who came out of the bitter sword field, was full of sword wounds, and even his eyebrows were scratched.


    But since he stepped out of the field, every step he took, his injury recovered one point. When he came to ye Qinglan, some sword injuries even began to scab.


    "Why not?" Gu Nan smiles grimly at ye Qinglan, "go on the road if you don''t say it."


    Bang!


    He a palm print on the top of the head of the leaf green LAN, directly pressed the head of the latter into the body.


    Then he turned to look at Hu Wei, who was wearing a snow girl''s face. With her last strength, Hu Wei waved a force storm and rolled to Gu Nan.


    However, even the defense of the sage''s robe could not be broken. For Gu Nan, it was like a breeze.


    When Hu Wei saw this situation, she didn''t resist at all. She just looked at Gu Nan with a sneer: "if you want to kill or cut, just do it! If you want me to beg for mercy, I''ll tell you, you can''t... "


    Poof!


    Gu Nan stabbed her in the abdomen, from the abdomen up through the whole chest, and then through the lower frontal bone.

 Chapter 117

    At the moment of her death, Hu Wei still had an incredible look on her face.


    Maybe she wants to provoke Gu Nan, and then wait for the opportunity to resist, but she doesn''t have the chance.


    Gu Nan never felt that there was any meaning in killing a person. Anyway, it''s all death. If you want to set an example to others, killing his family is more effective than killing others.


    After killing ye Qinglan and Hu Wei, Gu Nan turns his eyes to Lu Li.


    This young master Lu is very clever. In a flash, he uses three stunts to escape for 500 meters. Suddenly, he can''t see anyone.


    Gu Nan''s mouth turned slightly up, and he didn''t care about him.


    His mind now, on the one hand, is on serial events, on the other hand Is how to fulfill their promises.


    Gu Nan step by step down from the VIP seat, covered with blood of the golden eagle was in his hand, the left eye seems to be a little red, more and more strange.


    "Go to Lu''s first If there''s no accident, it''s time for the person behind to show up. " Gu Nan thought for a while and determined the next step.


    Under the VIP seat, there was still a group of spectators watching. At this time, when he appeared, some people were not afraid of death.


    "Gu Nan, you killed speaker Tian, you have to die!"


    This voice with a clear accent, like from some villagers, I''m afraid Tian Tianrong''s heartfelt supporters.


    Gu Nan turned his head and looked around, but there was nothing in the crowd. He couldn''t find out who was speaking out. This is the wisdom of ordinary citizens. Anyway, the law is not responsible for the public.


    However


    Gu Nan showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. The shadow at his feet suddenly spread, turned into a huge palm, and fell directly in that direction.


    Bang!


    Palm instant dozens of people are all patted into meat sauce. The man who opened his mouth made a mistake. Gu Nan didn''t need to judge who opened his mouth at all. He couldn''t run away if he killed all of them.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan came to the Lu family again, the evil temple had already given him feedback.


    "Finish the event: take the eye of max. Total sin value: 10 points. "


    It''s 10 o''clock again. Gu Nan''s evil value has accumulated to 130 points. The new event has not yet appeared. It is estimated that it will be triggered only when the eye of Max comes into use.


    Gu Nan''s pace is fast, but the message delivery in the duel arena is obviously faster than him.


    As soon as he came to Lu''s house, Lu Xinyu came out to meet him.


    This gentle woman, who seems to be able to calm down when she meets anything, has a slightly stiff face.


    After she welcomed Gu Nan in, she just exchanged a few words and let Gu Nan himself into the inner hall: "two old people are waiting for you."


    "Two of you?" Gu Nan picked his eyebrows and then showed a strange smile.


    When Gu Nan walked into the inner hall, he saw two people sitting in front of him, but there were three cups of tea on the table. They were still steaming. It was obvious that they had just been poured.


    Among them, one is the leader of the Lu family, Lu Yiming, who is known as the "spiritual old man"; the other is a person who should not have been here.


    Xu Yuanjun.


    Lu Yiming told Lu Li a lot of things, but he didn''t say anything - Xu Yuanjun not only came to Tianye star, but also didn''t go.


    "So you two old men are together." Gu Nan shook his head with a smile and sat down opposite them. "No wonder you sent me such a note."


    Gu Nan still has a strong smell of blood, but the elder doesn''t seem to dislike him. He just smiles.


    After a while, Lu Yiming said, "I hope Mr. Gu can be satisfied with this gift."


    Gu Nan looked at the two people sitting together and understood the whole story.


    He wanted to find the word "Maisi", which was originally carried out by the Lu family. Lu Yiming naturally knew the root of it; and the news about Lin yunyun was mostly brought by Xu Yuanjun.


    After the Seven Star team was destroyed by red fish star, Gu Nan stayed in red fish star for a long time, and there were by no means a few people who studied him and investigated him.


    From Gu nan to Lin yunyun, and then to Lin yunyun once "hobby", is not difficult.


    After all, she had been addicted to exciting drugs long ago, and there was always a trace to follow.


    With the combination of these two aspects, and Lu Yiming''s experience with the Tian family, it''s not surprising to think of the drug "Maisi".


    "As the saying goes, the onlookers see clearly, and Mr. Gu is in the game, so he can''t think of what the real" Max "means." Xu Yuanjun also said at this time.


    Gu Nan nodded his head gently this time and agreed with each other.


    I have been thinking from a conventional point of view, but I didn''t expect that Lin yunyun is the key to the task. What "Max" specifically means is still going to fall on her.


    So I found a circle of names and places related to "Max", but I never found anything.


    On the contrary, the two old men have only a few pieces of information on hand, which can be thought of after a little contact.


    Gu Nan looked at Lu Yiming again and said, "old Lu is also a cruel man. A good apprentice has been sent to my sword like this?"Since these two old men are responsible for the layout, they are the ones who attracted the war between the two sides.


    Lu Yiming had no choice but to shake his head and said frankly, "I''ve helped her set up the stage. In the end, the old man can''t do anything about it."


    Gu Nan looked at them in a funny way. The two old men were quite different in character.


    Xu Yuanjun is worthy of the four words of "sophistication", and has the name of "spiritual old man". Lu Yiming, who is supposed to have a deep understanding of the city, is like an old child.


    However, no matter how old a child is, there is no lack of calculation.


    No matter which side wins, they are the one who helps.


    Now it''s Gu Nan who killed Hu Wei and her husband. Although they were provoked by Er Lao, they did send what they wanted to him. Of course, this is to help.


    Even the idea of duel was put forward by the Tian family, which had nothing to do with the two old men.


    On the other hand, if Gu Nan died in Hu Wei''s hands, the two people helped to limit Gu Nan and let him promise to fight, which naturally helped a lot.


    In a word, no matter what the result is, they are on the side of the winner.


    There is always a reason why the millennial family can survive.


    "In any case, I''m grateful for what happened this time. If you have anything to do in the future, you can say it." Gu Nan drank all the tea in his cup and stood up.


    The second elder quickly got up. They had been busy for so long, waiting for Gu Nan''s words.


    In their opinion, Gu Nan is the kind of person who is passionate, capable and angry. Such people often attach the most importance to commitment.


    Of course, they won''t understand that players'' promises to NPCs are basically like farting. It doesn''t matter if the front foot agrees and the back foot goes back


    If there is any promise that must be fulfilled, it must be "killing the whole family means killing the whole family".

 Chapter 118

    At noon, the sun was burning.


    Tianye star capital, a manor in the suburbs, a group of people in black are constantly pouring into it, killing people and burning houses. From the plaque at the door, you can still vaguely identify a "leaf".


    "I said Why on earth do they wear black clothes in broad daylight? " Gu Nan stood outside the manor and asked the Lu Zhanyu.


    Lu Zhanyu''s face was a little black, and he said, "I should ask you this, right?"?! How can anyone come here at noon to destroy the house? "


    "What happened at noon." Gu Nan shrugged his shoulders and said, "we should make sure that we don''t let go of any chicken in this kind of thing. What should we do if we let people run away at night?"


    As he said this, a young man in the manor ran out in a hurry. Behind him, several people in black were chasing him.


    Seeing that Gu Nan and Gu Nan were not dressed in black, and regardless of the situation, the young man cried out: "my Lord! Help, my Lord


    Gu Nan waved his hand, motioned the people behind to go back, and then waved to the boy, "come here."


    When the boy turned around, he saw several people in black bowing away. He was even more flustered, but he didn''t dare to pretend that he couldn''t hear them, so he had to walk past.


    "My Lord, what can I do for you..."


    He didn''t say the last word. Gu Nan took out a golden eagle from nowhere. He wiped his right hand on the blood pupil and put several pink crystals into the boy''s mouth.


    "Well..."


    Forced to swallow the pink crystal of the youth, eyes quickly blurred up, the whole person in situ shaking, and then a butt sitting on the ground.


    Then, he ran for a while, and then punched at the ancient tree. Later, he rushed back to the manor. As a result, he was beheaded by the man in black who passed by.


    "It''s really hallucinogenic." Gu Nan nodded gently.


    He hasn''t fed Lin yunyun this kind of food. After all, it''s a bit strange. He plans to do some small experiments to find out the rules.


    Lu Zhanyu looked at the golden eagle in Gu Nan''s hand and was curious: "I heard that Max was made of blood. Is it true?"


    "Is there such a thing?" Gu Nan looked down at the Golden Eagle and thought carefully that it was really not impossible.


    He found that crystals began to form in the left eye of the golden eagle, just after the golden eagle had absorbed enough blood, and this blood pupil also easily reminds people of blood.


    "Yes I also heard some elders say that besides the side effects of drugs, the reason why Max was banned later was that the production method was too cruel. "


    Gu Nan frowned slightly, puzzled.


    Just using blood as raw material is not cruel at all. Don''t say it''s not a matter for ordinary people to put some blood, and isn''t there animal blood?


    This eye of Max may have some use that I don''t know.


    They stood for a while, and the shouting in the manor gradually subsided. A man in black came quickly to report to them.


    "Ye''s manor has a total of 352 people. At present, except for a few servants who go out to buy, all the others have been killed. Please give me your instructions."


    Gu Nan nodded: "those fish who have missed the net should also be found out and killed. We can''t have a family. There are few on the way to huangquan."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Gu Nan and Lu Zhanyu are now in the manor of Ye Qinglan''s family.


    Since the first World War before, Gu Nan was angry at being hurt by Hu Wei. By the way, he got angry with ye Qinglan, so he just ran over and killed the family.


    Well, the key reason is that Hu Wei has no other family at all. She had a younger brother since childhood, so she hated Gu Nan so much after Hu Daobin died.


    As for her friends and the like, most of them are in red fish star, and the teacher is Lu Yiming, who has broken up the relationship


    Gu Nan had to spread his anger on the Ye family.


    Seeing that the matter here was almost over, Lu Zhanyu said, "I said last time that I would help you find a small reincarnation organization to join. I''ve already contacted you there. They''re going to send someone over to talk to you face to face. "


    This is not surprising. After all, Gu Nan is already in the star list and has a reputation in the whole star world.


    Whether out of respect or for the security of their organization, they should come.


    "Oh?" Gu Nan looked at her strangely, "I thought you would take this opportunity to join in."


    "I''m not like you." Lu Zhanyu rolled his eyes and said, "I am reincarnated to seek resources. By the way, I can get some personal materials. The big organization like Xingjie gate is suitable for me."


    Gu Nan thought about it, and it was exactly what she said. If you are not able to receive the copy task, I am afraid you are not interested in the reincarnation organization.


    After all, for individuals, it''s good to just do tasks and get rewards. There''s no plan to worry about the organization.


    "When will they arrive?"


    "It''s not clear. They''re also coming from the sixth star field. The time of the jump is uncertain." The fish shrugged.


    Gu Nan then remembered that there was also something called "star jump" in the world of stars. The nine star domains of the star world are not artificially divided, nor are they the concept of administrative regions, but are real boundaries.Boundary and boundary must be reached by space jump, and cannot be directly navigated.


    The jump process, the time will be in a rough range, it is difficult to judge the specific time.


    For example, another branch of the Lu family is coming to Tianye star to fight this time. It''s also from the sixth star domain, so the time to reach it is also uncertain. I only know that it will be in the next half month.


    This aspect of the matter can only wait for the moment, Gu Nan is not anxious, his serial events have not been completed.


    The next step is to test the role of Max, and try to let Lin yunyun contact Max to see if it can trigger the next criminal event.


    "By the way, what''s the situation in the fairy world?" Gu Nan suddenly thought of it.


    Now in the world of immortals and demons, the speed of time and the world of stars have become ten times. Almost every few days, there is a big change there.


    "The last report to me was that the war had been completely opened." Lu Zhanyu said casually, "as you wish, we have sent a lot of technology and equipment to Qinglong hall. Now they have at least the strength to fight back."


    "That''s good." Gu Nan''s eyes were full of expectation.


    After 20 years of evolution, although there are few extraordinary experts, the foundation is still there.


    Moreover, they are numerous and powerful, so long as they can''t find suitable support for their families, they may not be able to turn back the situation slowly.


    Now there is Lu Zhanyu to help make up for the hardware gap. At least he won''t be beaten down as soon as the war starts.


    Seeing Gu Nan''s appearance, Lu Zhanyu said strangely, "what do you want to do to start a war by all means?"


    She really didn''t understand that whether Gu Nan wanted resources or came up with a tone, it didn''t seem that he should use this method.


    Of course, she won''t know that Gu Nan cultivated that world as his spare tire of the kingdom of God. Of course, she has to find a way to improve the level of force.


    "No matter how powerful a famous teacher is, he can''t train a strong man better than war." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    As for those who died in the war Useless NPC, let them die.

 Chapter 119

    A Grand Duel ended in a strange way.


    Thanks to Tian Tianrong''s early propaganda, Gu Nan''s reputation has now risen to a new level.


    His grudge with Hu Wei is just a small matter. On the contrary, the death of Ye Qinglan, together with the death of the Ye family, is the real shock to many people.


    Compared with the record of killing the "bitter sword saint", his previous deeds of killing the Seven Star team can be ignored.


    This is a star list strong man, a real veteran hengyujing, a swordsman!


    The Seven Star team is also known as the elite team specialized in hunting and killing Hengyu territory. But what they are dealing with is the star beast. How can their vision and means compare with the Terran?


    In the endless void, a star ship is moving slowly. Its state is very strange. From the outside, it seems to be fast and slow, sometimes even the ship body will be blurred.


    If there are people who are knowledgeable here, they will surely understand that this starship is in the process of "star jumping".


    Inside the starship, an old man is reading a stack of intelligence. The first sentence on the intelligence says: target Tianye star and kill ye Qinglan, the "bitter sword saint".


    A girl nearby said in a low voice: "elder, Gu Nan is too cruel. If we accept him into the organization, once he wants to seize power, the consequences will be unimaginable! "


    As soon as her voice fell, the man next to her said, "Wei Rou, don''t be alarmist. It''s ye Qinglan who challenges him publicly. Is Mr. Gu going to stand up and kill him? "


    Wei Rou immediately retorted: "since it''s a duel, the natural point is so far, why does he want to hurt the killer?"


    The man sneered scornfully, but he didn''t even bother to speak. He turned his head and looked at the old man.


    "Elder Qin, make a decision." The man said with a smile, "if you want to go back home, it''s still time for the captain to turn around But I want to remind the elder that the pigeon is not easy to put


    Hearing the man''s last words, Wei Rou''s face changed slightly and said in a deep voice, "Li Leyou, do you mean we are afraid of him alone?"


    Li Leyou shrugged and did not speak, but the meaning was obvious.


    Elder Qin waved his hand and said, "OK. No matter how things develop, since I have promised that one, I will at least meet him. "


    Wei Rou saw that she could not influence the elder''s decision, so she stamped her foot angrily and turned away.


    Seeing this, Qin Changlao could only shake his head slightly: "it''s said that Lao Wei and ye Qinglan are acquaintances. It seems that the rumor is true Leyou, get ready. Don''t let her do anything out of the ordinary. "


    "Yes, elder." Li Leyou bowed himself, but there was a strange smile in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Without talking about the dialogue in the endless void, Gu Nan is still on Tianye star, doing his own thing.


    It took him a few days to study the nature of "Max".


    The name of this golden eagle is indeed "Max". It''s hard to verify its origin, but the characters on it were used at least 3000 years ago.


    It seems that the function of the eye of Max to produce drugs is not so simple.


    The blood of many races can produce that kind of exciting drug, but the effect is targeted.


    Human blood output is very good for human, and pig blood output is poor for human, and vice versa.


    In addition, the eye of Max seems to be a bottomless hole, even if it continuously infuses the blood of hundreds of people, it does not mean saturation at all - don''t ask Gu Nan how to know.


    However, these are trivial matters. Gu Nan is really concerned about the role of the drug max.


    Walking slowly into the white laboratory, Gu Nan comes to a one-way glass, which is isolated from Lin yunyun.


    Lin yunyun''s state at this time is not very good, with heavy chains hanging on her hands and feet, and her whole body is also disheveled. The isolation room is very scattered.


    "How is it today?" Gu Nan asked.


    "According to the plan, the target has absorbed five units of Max, and there is no abnormal situation for the time being." An experimenter came to Gu Nan and reported in a soft voice.


    Gu Nan nodded and said, "keep observing."


    "Yes."


    Gu Nan finally took a look at Lin yunyun, and then turned to leave here. Isolation glass can''t block his shadow, he can easily see how Lin yunyun''s state is at this time.


    "In about ten days, she will reach the critical point of promotion." Gu Nan made an accurate judgment.


    Since the feeding of Max to Lin yunyun, the situation has become difficult to pick up.


    The effect of Maisi has been tested for a long time. Its positive use is to make people excited, and by the way, it can dissolve the internal breathing disorder, while its side effect is to have a strong hallucinogenic effect.


    In Lin yunyun''s case, the two have changed in a very different way.


    Lin yunyun''s life is very complicated, all of which are accumulated in her body. Originally, she could only solve it by herself. But the emergence of Max has become an opportunity.Taking Max can help her dissolve her internal breathing and improve her cultivation in disguise!


    And the hallucinogenicity of Max seems to be particularly outstanding for Lin yunyun. As long as you take Max every day, you will be in a state of confusion. Sometimes you will fall asleep, and sometimes you will go out to chop and kill.


    Because of this reason, Gu Nan had to lock her up and raise her like an animal. At the same time, he put in a certain dose of Max every day.


    He had a premonition that the trigger for the next event might be Lin yunyun''s breakthrough in cultivation.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, the Lu family came to ask Gu nan to leave, because the Lu branch of the sixth star domain finally arrived.


    When Gu Nan arrived, Lu Yiming and Xu Yuanjun were already present, as well as Guan Shanxue, who Gu Nan had seen before, from the "Yin Yang tower" organization.


    In addition to the three, there was a man and a woman Gu Nan had never met.


    The man had blue hair on top of his head, with a cold look and a poor manner of talking. And the woman is a little more lively, see Gu Nan, fortunately strangely looking at this side.


    But Gu Nan sees two people, is actually the eyebrow micro wrinkly.


    Because these two people''s dress is very special, they are all dressed in blue robes, with a mysterious flower pattern embroidered on their chest.


    I''m afraid few people know this pattern, even Lu Yiming and Xu Yuanjun.


    When Lu Yiming saw Gu Nan coming, he took the initiative to introduce him.


    "You must have known Guan Shanxue of Yin Yang tower, Gu Nan." Lu Yiming pointed to the three people beside him. "These two are Lanta and his sister Lansi."


    Then he introduced Gu Nan. They nodded to each other. They knew each other.


    In this process, Gu Nan''s eyes seem to sweep inadvertently, and reconfirm the pattern on their chest.


    Sure enough


    This is the apostle of the flower god.

 Chapter 120

    As early as the beginning, when Gu Nan returned to langyashi, he once met a blood god envoy.


    After that time, Gu Nan confirmed that the world is really related to the previous life of the game, not only the power system corresponding to each other, but also the gods in the game.


    But for a long time, the trace of gods has never appeared again, until today.


    Unlike the low-end God of blood, the God of flowers is a super God of the tenth level, which is only the last step away from the main god level. His divine envoy is not so simple.


    Gu Nan pretends not to know them. He sits quietly in his seat, but he has a good view of the whole scene.


    Lu Yiming, the eldest parent of the Lu family, won''t fight. It''s the same on the other side. What they compete for is their contacts and the standard of training the younger generation.


    The two sides will each send five people for five contests, which can be regarded as the three win system of five games.


    Xu Yuanjun and Lu Yiming are good friends. Their spatial ability is also very special. It''s natural that they will take part in this battle. However, most of them have unexpected variables.


    Originally such a situation, Lu Li is bound to appear, but this time Lu Yiming did not let him participate.


    On the one hand, he was not allowed to meet Gu Nan. On the other hand, there are enough people now.


    This time, Lu Yiming invited a few people to come here. He just wanted to confirm the time of the competition with them face to face. By the way, he also wanted to thank everyone for their help.


    Gu Nan doesn''t feel much about it. He will come to help. It''s just a deal with Lu Zhanyu.


    After several people left one after another, Gu Nan deliberately slowed down a step, then returned to find Lu Yiming and asked, "Mr. Lu, what are the origins of those two people?"


    Lu Yiming knew that he was asking brother and sister surnamed LAN, but he didn''t feel surprised. After all, these two people really seemed mysterious.


    "I don''t know the exact origin. It was a younger generation in the family who accidentally saved them. They agreed to come and help."


    "What''s your strength?"


    Hearing this question, Lu Yiming also said: "at least it''s the level of micro level. The Blue Tower may even be Hengyu."


    Gu Nan touched his chin and said that he thought the same as he did. These are two third-order envoys


    But what is the purpose of their coming here?


    In addition, two people with such strength would be saved by a junior of the Lu family If it''s not done intentionally, it must be that for some reason, it has temporarily lost its strength.


    Seriously injured? Seal? The lack of divine power just came to this world?


    Lu Yiming didn''t know Gu Nan''s mind. He turned around so many thoughts in an instant. He just said with a smile, "no matter where those two people come from, they are also related to my Lu family. Mr. Gu can rest assured."


    Gu Nan nodded with a smile, then casually found a reason to leave.


    It must be false to say that he is not curious about the envoys, but he is not in a hurry to contact them. After all, his own strength is the foundation.


    He is not worried about being discovered as an evil god.


    Evil god is a very special kind of existence. Except for the strangeness of the core God Kingdom after a turn, there is no difference with normal people at ordinary times, even the God itself can not see the clue.


    Meanwhile, Lanta and Lansi are talking in their room.


    "Brother, the people here are so weak! Even the third-order practitioners are rare... " Lansi sat on the bed, kicking off her high heels and joking.


    "Don''t look down on them. This is just a boundary in the world of the heavens, but there are also four and five level masters. Remember to hide our identity. "


    "I see!" LAN Si curled his mouth, obviously not satisfied, and muttered, "the universe is so chaotic, who can control us..."


    "Just in case." Lanta glared at her, "when the Lu family''s affairs are over, we will return the favor of Xiao Lu''s life-saving, and then we will start to look for qingshuishi."


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Lin yunyun''s accomplishments are steadily improving, and he is almost five years old, and the day of the Lu family''s competition is finally coming.


    Gu Nan, under the guidance of the Lu family, comes to a secret small arena. The rest of the people are already waiting.


    The two sides stand in a clear line. One side is naturally the Lu family headed by Lu Yiming, while the other side is led by a middle-aged woman.


    "I didn''t expect you to lead the team this year." Lu Yiming was also surprised. He had never seen the people there before. "Is that old lady Lu Fang really unable to walk?"


    The middle-aged woman, known as Xiao Qi, replied humbly, "my mother is in the central star region, so I can''t come here temporarily. Please forgive me."


    This question and answer all have some ostentatious meaning, one is to sell the elderly, the other is to sell the high-end, it is said that Lu Yiming lost money.


    However, Lu Yiming was very cheeky and didn''t care. He said casually, "let''s start. We''d better follow the rules of previous years."Then he said to his back, "Lao Xu, are you the first one to come?"


    "Good." Xu Yuanjun didn''t say much, so he responded directly.


    Before the match, neither side knows who the other side is going to attack, so they are assigned to play in turn. Gu Nan stood in the crowd, his eyes scanning the people over there.


    Lu Zhanyu stood beside him and said in a low voice, "I know you are in Tianye star. When the time comes, the old man will let you play. There is a man on the opposite side, who is very suitable to be your opponent."


    "Oh?" Gu Nan is a little curious. He is not familiar with the experts in Xingyu world. It''s always right to know his opponent in advance.


    "See that big man?" Lu Zhanyu pointed to the opposite side and said, "the famous star list strongman is Feng zhuotang, the swordsman of" fierce wind and heavy rain. "


    Gu Nan touched his chin. He didn''t speak. He just looked over there. The observer''s eyepiece has been worn by him, carefully analyzing each other''s flaws.


    In fact, he quite understands why Feng zhuotang is suitable to be his opponent.


    After the first world war with ye Qinglan, everyone knows that their defense and resilience are excellent, and they have the ability to resist field attacks, so they are not afraid to attack opponents who win frequently.


    If ye Qinglan could gather his 39000 swords together, I''m afraid Gu Nan would not dare to eat them.


    After knowing the possible opponent, Gu Nan plans to take back his eyes. Anyway, other people are none of his business. But just then, he found an unexpected person in the crowd of Lu''s family.


    It was a woman who had contributed a copy of the challenge to him a long time ago, sending a wave of points and evil values.


    Qin Xuanji.


    At the beginning, Gu Nan flew to the star world and met her on the star ship. He also opened a challenge.


    Later, they were robbed to minglou, and they made a deal. Gu Nan helps her get out of minglou, and she teaches Gu Nan how to become a solitary reincarnator.


    Qin Xuanji Why is she here? Did she go to the sixth star?

 Chapter 121

    The fight between the two branches of the Lu family was not as fierce as they thought. After all, every few years there was such a fight. With each other winning and losing, it seemed calm.


    The first strong man sent there was a Samurai with a short sword. He was just a cultivation in the micro realm. Obviously, he was expecting to win from the beginning.


    Xu Yuanjun is not well-known, but he has been involved in the fight between the two families in the past. The middle-aged woman is very clear about his ability, so she just comes up and gives him a shot first.


    Sure enough, the warrior couldn''t even touch the corner of Xu Yuanjun''s clothes. He was handprinted on his shoulder by the old man and gave up decisively.


    In the second inning, Qin Xuanji was sent by a middle-aged woman Lu Qi.


    She was dressed in a strange red dress. It looked like a long windbreaker, but the style was very strange.


    At this time, Qin Xuanji had been promoted to extraordinary level, which was not as fast as Gu Nan, but it was extremely fast among the normal practitioners.


    Here Lu Yiming sent LAN Si, the younger sister of LAN''s brothers and sisters.


    LAN Si ran up and said with a chuckle, "this elder sister should be careful. I won''t be lenient!"


    Qin Xuanji is obviously not the kind of person who talks nonsense. She said frankly, "let''s go."


    When he came across a wood like his brother''s, LAN Si''s mouth was flat and he pointed at it, and a strange blue light ran straight ahead.


    Qin Xuanji tried to avoid it cautiously, but the blue light seemed to have eyes. After a turn, it stuck to her and hit her arm.


    Qin Xuanji didn''t know what the light was until the blue light touched her body.


    It''s water!


    The energetic water column, in a strange way, forms this means of attack. Its own impact and high-energy state are not weak, but it will become water after attack.


    Most of the people who saw the scene below frowned and were puzzled by LAN Si''s hand.


    Water is water and energy is energy. How can we transform each other? Is this man special?


    Only Gu Nan had expected it. Although the name of the God of flowers is so artistic, she is essentially a water god. In her early years, she was a subordinate God of the ancient water god, and later she took a new road of her own.


    Gu Nan, an old player, is also clear about the ability of Fanhua Shenshi.


    This skill, which players call "water cannon" or "shoot you in the face", is the basic ability of Fanhua Shenshi, in other words, flat chop.


    The intensity of this move is not high, but if you despise it, you will suffer a great loss.


    Qin Xuanji just felt that the "water gun" didn''t have much power, and the back guns didn''t dodge at all, so she rushed to Lansi with her shoulders - she was good at close combat, but Lansi was obviously not such a player.


    For such a situation, Lu Li, who frowned slightly and came to watch the game but didn''t get the chance to play, said, "what! Why don''t you let me go up... "


    Gu Nan, hearing this, turned his head and gave him a strange smile.


    His expression fell into Lu Li''s eyes, but it became disdain. Just as he wanted to open his mouth, LAN Si showed a bright smile and suddenly drank.


    "Blast!"


    There seemed to be some invisible ripple that swept the whole audience in a flash, and there seemed to be something detonated on Qin Xuanji.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang


    One after another, water stains all over Qin Xuanji''s body suddenly become the most lethal weapon, detonating directly on her body surface.


    Each explosion is not powerful, but these explosions are mixed in the water. How many bombs are there on Qin Xuanji?


    I''m afraid Lansi doesn''t know the answer. She only knows that this blow alone is enough to make the other side lose their fighting ability.


    Countless blood flowers burst out of Qin Xuanji''s body. The blood and the girl''s pale face reflect each other. It looks beautiful and enchanting, revealing a strange beauty.


    Gu Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his mouth whispered a kind of nostalgia: "flowers."


    This is the real meaning of the word "Fanhua". Unfortunately, although the name of Fanhua is nice, she belongs to the dark god family, which is mostly bloody.


    Qin Xuanji was covered with blood in the twinkling of an eye. She was about to lose, but the next moment the war situation changed again.


    Just when Lansi''s face showed the winner''s smile and her mind began to relax, her opponent suddenly changed from a person to a giant snake!


    All over the scarlet scales of the giant snake, to Lansi is a bite, huge mouth almost will cover the whole sky.


    Gu Nan had seen this scene before, but Qin Xuanji could only change her head at that time, and now she is in full shape.


    "Blood people!" Lu Li screamed out in an instant.


    The same exclamations continue to appear, even behind the middle-aged women. Obviously, not everyone among them knows the identity of Qin Xuanji.


    LAN Si''s face turned pale. She was not good at fighting. She couldn''t react for a moment.


    At the critical moment, the figure of the blue tower appears in front of her. She raises her hand and raises a blue fog shield, but Shengsheng blocks Qin Xuanji''s mouth."We lost the game." Seeing this, Lu Yiming said without waiting for the blue tower to open its mouth.


    The Blue Tower holds the younger sister who has not been shaken to step down, rushes to land one ming to nod a way: "thank you, next I come."


    Qin Xuanji over there has also recovered herself. She is still wearing that strange red dress. Now people understand that this dress is only made of her scales.


    After Qin Xuanji leaves, Lu Qi arranges for her to deal with the wound first.


    When she came to the back court, there was a roar: "Xuanji, who beat you like this?"


    A young man was walking quickly. Seeing Qin Xuanji''s bloody appearance, he was furious and asked.


    Qin Xuanji didn''t even change her face. She shook her head and said, "I''m ok."


    In fact, she really didn''t do much. The injuries looked terrible, but they were all superficial injuries. With her blood constitution, even if she didn''t move, she would recover in two days.


    But the young man stamped his foot: "aunt Lu really let you go on the stage? How could she Tell me who did it, and I''ll let my father kill him! "


    Qin Xuanji has been used to this battle for a long time, so she just shut up and put on the ointment on her own. Her constitution is not like ordinary people. As long as she handles it properly, the injury can strengthen the scales.


    Seeing this, the youth could only walk out of the backcourt and towards the competition platform.


    A man at the door stopped him and said with a smile, "Feng Shao, Mr. Feng has told me that you can''t go there..."


    "Fart!" Feng Shaoyi pushed away the man, "Xuanji has been beaten like this. If I don''t come here, you are going to keep it from me all the time?"


    Men dare not get involved in the conflicts of these big men, so they can only apologize all the time.


    But Feng Shao insisted on going, and he didn''t dare to stop him, so he had to go ahead and run to the competition platform to report the news to Feng zhuotang.

 Chapter 122

    By the time Feng Shao came to the test field, the third battle was coming to an end.


    Blue Tower''s opponent is a small man, this person reputation is not obvious, but the strength is extremely strong, almost no less than the original ye Qinglan, is one of Lu Qiyi''s cards.


    This is the real killer. I don''t know where she got it.


    But this time Lu Qi miscalculated, because Lanta''s means were more strange and his fighting consciousness was more mature than his sister''s. His tactics, even in Gu Nan''s eyes, are commendable.


    From the beginning, the battle fell into the rhythm of the Blue Tower.


    He first attacked with the same blue water column and forced his opponent to move. When the enemy came to him with seven twists and eight turns and finally avoided the water column, he suddenly showed his card.


    Six blue lights come out!


    The skinny man was "shot in your face" treatment, and after he was hung with the "flower mark", he could only be beaten all the way, and the defeat had already appeared.


    Feng zhuotang looked at the scene with a dignified face.


    He is very clear about the strength of the thin man. Originally, they were ready to win this game, but they didn''t expect that the other side also called for reinforcements.


    In this way, the next pressure on their own a little bit more.


    Just then, he saw a young man coming angrily. It was his only son Feng Lun.


    "Alan, what are you doing here?" Feng zhuotang frowned and said, "didn''t I tell you to stay in the backcourt?"


    Feng Lun, who was full of anger, gave his father a scolding. Instead, he restrained himself and said bitterly, "Dad, Xuanji has been so badly hurt..."


    When Feng zhuotang heard this, he immediately glared: "what does it have to do with you? Don''t harass her in the future. I don''t know about you? "


    Feng zhuotang was dissatisfied with his son''s pursuit of Qin Xuanji, a woman of unknown origin. Now he finds that Qin Xuanji is still of blood origin, and it''s impossible for him to provoke her.


    "Why?" Feng Lun almost fried the pot on the spot and looked at his father with astonishment.


    Feng zhuotang was about to reprimand him. A man nearby said in a low voice, "Mr. Feng, Ms. Lu, please come over."


    Feng zhuotang was slightly stunned when he heard the speech. Then he turned his head and looked at the stage. As expected, the victory was divided. Lu Qi nodded slightly towards him, indicating that it was his turn to hand.


    So the swordsman, who was known as "fierce wind and heavy rain", didn''t care to teach his son a lesson, so he went to the stage immediately.


    On the other hand, Lu Yiming turned to Gu Nan and said, "Mr. Gu, please help me in this fight."


    "Good." Gu Nan nodded and stepped into the challenge arena.


    Gu Nan''s reputation here is not small, but it''s obvious that he hasn''t spread to the sixth star region. Most people in Lu Qiyi don''t know this young man.


    Only Lu Qi himself, as well as a few players on the stage, looks slightly dignified.


    Feng Lun was still sulking, but he heard a cold voice with surprise: "Gu Nan?"


    Listening to the familiar tone, Feng Lun quickly turns to see that Qin Xuanji has returned here. She had just applied ointment to herself. Her body was full of wounds, but her face was full of surprise.


    "Xuanji, do you know him?" Feng Lun pointed to Gu Nan, who raised his hand. He looked puzzled and envious.


    Qin Xuanji in his impression has never changed her face because of anyone. She is always calm and self-contained. What fascinates her most is her calmness.


    Even in the sixth star domain, there are not many people who will pay attention to the changes of the star list. After all, those people are too far away from them.


    So about Gu Nan''s recent deeds, they obviously don''t understand, but Qin Xuanji still nodded heavily: "he is very strong."


    Feng Lun showed some dissatisfaction and asked, "is this man better than my father?"


    Qin Xuanji seemed to think seriously for a while, and then said, "it''s hard to say. He was just born a few months ago. Mr. Feng should be careful and not be afraid of him. "


    "Were you born a few months ago?" Feng Lun almost laughed, disdaining to say, "a just promoted extraordinary, how can it be my father''s opponent?"


    Qin Xuanji didn''t say anything. She never did anything to argue with others. That''s what happened from the first time Gu Nan met her.


    Feng Lun also knew her character, and without waiting for her to speak, he said to himself, "Xuanji, look at it, my father will surely send that guy to the end with a few knives!"


    Qin Xuanji was still silent, looking at the stage with a slightly dignified look.


    During this period of time, she consciously made great progress and basically achieved her expectations. I don''t know how far Gu Nan has come?


    Her face made Feng Lun feel a little more aggrieved, so he simply said in a high voice to the stage, "Dad! Kill that guy, he was just born a few months ago! "


    Feng Lun''s voice was not small, and the people around him heard it clearly. There were a few laughs and some discussions.


    "Can you find someone who has just been promoted? It seems that this one is from the opposite side. ""There''s no way. It''s not easy to invite the real strong. It''s also a strategy to use a few people to meet Mr. Feng."


    "That''s true It seems that the outcome will depend on the next five


    Feng Lun saw the effect of his words, and his face showed some color. He took another look at Qin Xuanji, who was still expressionless.


    Feng zhuotang on the stage also heard it, and his face became ugly. Of course, he knew Gu Nan''s background, and quickly said: "Mr. Gu..."


    "Cut the crap and do it." Gu Nan''s blood knife was already in his hand, with a cold look.


    Feng zhuotang sighed. He had to shut up and concentrate. The field under his feet had slowly opened. It seemed that there were countless long knives flying in it. The light of the sword reflected him as if God had come.


    He knew the process of Gu Nan''s battle with ye Qinglan, so he simply opened up the field first and didn''t give Gu Nan the chance to start first.


    Seeing this scene, Feng Lun was even more proud. He pointed to the stage and said, "Xuanji, do you see that? That''s the realm of the constant realm monk. I''m afraid Gu Nan can''t even enter the realm... "


    In the middle of what he said, he suddenly couldn''t go on. Even the laughter stopped abruptly.


    Because the moment Feng zhuotang took the knife, Gu Nan''s figure suddenly disappeared, immediately appeared on the top of Feng zhuotang''s head, and directly cut down.


    Overhead!


    Feng zhuotang''s reaction was so fast that he instantly drew thousands of Dao ideas and poured them into his own long Dao. One Dao met Gu Nan''s chop, while the other Dao light swept directly towards the enemy.


    Before Gu Nan killed ye Qinglan, his means had been known by many people, so Feng zhuotang had been on guard this time.


    With the support of thousands of sabres, the long Sabre can block the bloody King''s blade, and has not been cut off.


    And the rest of the knife light also hit Gu Nan, and instantly split him into flesh and blood.


    Feng Lun felt a little relieved when he saw this scene, but before he spoke, he saw Gu Nan was rolled back and simply stood still.


    But Feng zhuotang said with a wry smile: "the world thinks that you defeated ye Qinglan by virtue of your magic weapon, but you did not expect that your manipulation of the field is so superb."


    He knew very well what had happened just now - just when he used the strength of his field to block Gu Nan''s knife, Gu Nan''s field turned into countless threads and penetrated into his remaining fields.


    His sword field was broken by Sheng Sheng, and now his feet are a shadow.


    "I lost the battle." Feng zhuotang sincerely said, "thank you for your kindness."


    In his view, the other side will stop after a knife, which is naturally merciful. Otherwise, if he catches up with another knife, he will be seriously injured even if he does not die.


    Gu Nan looked down at himself. After waiting for three seconds, "dawn praise" has come into effect, and his injury is rapidly recovering.


    As a high play player, it''s a kind of obsessive-compulsive disorder to be able to play without injury.


    So he nodded and said, "don''t mention it. I''m just waiting to cool down."

 Chapter 123

    The special trigger condition of "dawn praise" can be regarded as a kind of restriction to this super resilience, so it''s not as good as being invincible in this suit.


    In Gu Nan''s hands, it becomes a supplementary means of kite tactics, that is, after exchanging blood with the enemy, he runs decisively and comes up to fight again when his blood is full.


    Gu Nan''s strength is not as terrible as Feng zhuotang thought, or his correct response makes Gu Nan''s advantage less obvious.


    Feng zhuotang''s standard is better than that of Ye Qinglan. In order to deal with him, Gu Nan also used a lot of shadow power to break the rules of the opponent''s blade.


    Although according to the habit of old players, they occupied the opponent''s field, but there was not much power in it. Feng zhuotang did not have the power to fight back.


    It''s a pity that he overestimated the rank of the blood knife. He thought that the power to break the rules was all brought by the weapon itself, so he admitted defeat ahead of time.


    However, since the opponent admits defeat, Gu Nan is too lazy to do more. Anyway, it''s just to help the Lu family this time. It''s not his own task. It doesn''t make any difference whether he kills or not.


    What he is more interested in now is the pair of flower envoys.


    What did the apostles of the gods come to the astral world for?


    Not to mention Gu Nan''s side, the victory and defeat on the test field were instantly separated, which really made the onlookers gape. In particular, Feng Lun''s face turned red when he was full of words.


    Qin Xuanji''s eyes were bright, and deep in her eyes was a touch of shock.


    In just a few months, he actually directly broke through to Hengyu?


    "This is Is the destiny strong? " Qin Xuanji, who came out of minglou with Gu Nan at the same time, probably knows the most about him in the world.


    Only she knew that she could at least benefit from reincarnation.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little relieved.


    Reincarnation is a way to bypass the rules of time. In her memory, some truly powerful reincarnators even exist for a long time longer than the world itself.


    No one knows how much time Gu Nan has spent in the reincarnation world in recent months, which is not accurate to judge.


    The defeat of Feng zhuotang by Gu Nan not only means that he has lost, but also means that Lu Qi has lost three games in five games, and there is no need to fight in the last one.


    The famous swordsman on the star list, even failed to use his own signature means of "fierce wind and heavy rain", was directly defeated by Gu Nan, which is really amazing.


    "Miss Lu." When Feng zhuotang came down and faced Lu Qi again, he could not help feeling ashamed.


    Lu Qi gently shook his head, but comforted him: "Mr. Feng, you don''t have to blame yourself. With the power of that "crazy warrior", we have no chance of winning any match, and there is no way to do that. "


    She herself is also an extraordinary person. Naturally, she can see how many things have happened just now.


    It''s common for the real top players to fight for three days and three nights, or to win or lose in an instant.


    It can only be said that their side is really not well prepared. No matter Xu Yuanjun or Gu Nan, they are almost sure to win, leaving her too few opportunities.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the competition, the Lu family on both sides negotiated, and a group of foreign aid began to leave.


    Qin Xuanji tried to find Gu Nan''s figure, but she couldn''t find him long ago. She had to frown slightly and planned to leave first. If he wanted to meet him, he would show up sooner or later.


    Feng zhuotang also came back here, but Feng Lun was still in disbelief.


    "Dad, isn''t that guy just promoted? How could... " He asked in astonishment.


    When Feng zhuotang heard this, he felt angry again. He slapped him in the face and beat Feng Da Shao to the ground.


    "Gu Nan has been on the star list for several months. What are you, and dare to be reckless below?" Feng Zhuo Tang cursed bitterly.


    Feng Lun was too afraid to speak, but he still didn''t think so.


    His father is also on the star list, no one loses, what to be afraid of.


    He didn''t dare to talk back to Feng zhuotang. Seeing that Qin Xuanji was turning away, he wanted to trot to keep up, but Feng zhuotang brought him back.


    "I told you not to contact Qin Xuanji again. Don''t you understand?"


    "Oh..." Feeling the sternness of his father''s tone, Feng quickly admitted his advice.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Qin Xuanji went back to her room and just opened a crack in the door, but quickly closed it again.


    "Come out." She said in a cold voice behind her.


    Feng Lun burst out with a smile and said, "Xuanji, I''ve seen everything. Do you have friends in your room? I''d like to introduce you to you... "


    As soon as he spoke, Feng Lun suddenly felt that the temperature had dropped a few degrees and his back was chilly.


    He found that Qin Xuanji, who was originally familiar with him, was looking at him strangely, as if looking at a dead man.Just when he felt that his breath began to be short, and his heart seemed to be held by some force, an enchanting female voice came to rescue him.


    "Qin Xuanji, you see this little brother will be scared by you..."


    Feng Lun felt a sudden lightening, and the pressure seemed to have disappeared. A tall woman with nearly perfect proportion was standing in front of him.


    this woman is a fashionable casual dress, exposing most of her arms and legs, with many strange patterns on her face, and several kinds of mixed eye shadow.


    But her appearance is very pure, even her eyes are very clear, a pair of big eyes seem to be able to attract people''s soul.


    "Sanwei, you can''t manage my business." When Qin Xuanji saw her show up, she didn''t plan to kill anyone, but her tone was even colder.


    The woman named "Sanwei" covered her mouth and chuckled. She didn''t go to see Feng Lun either. She said frankly, "I''m not here to gossip with you. I have a temporary task for you."


    "What mission still needs you to communicate?"


    "A message from one of them." When it comes to business, Sanwei is a little more positive. "The people of Baiwu come here secretly to meet a man named Gu Nan. We need to find out the purpose of their meeting."


    "Gu Nan?! Gu Nan again Before Qin Xuanji spoke, Feng Lun on one side had already screamed.


    Sanwei looked at him with beautiful big eyes and said, "little brother, do you know who Gu Nan is?"


    It is obviously a rare experience to be watched by a woman who is higher than your whole head. Feng Lun swallowed his saliva: "yes, I know..."


    Sanwei continued to look at him: "can you tell me?"


    "Of course..."


    As soon as Feng Lun''s voice fell, a shadow appeared in front of Sanwei at a speed that was hard for the naked eye. Then, in her eyes of consternation, she cut the sword directly on her arm.


    Sanwei''s pale golden blood flowed out, but it was quickly collected by the other party.


    "You, who are you?"


    "Didn''t you just look for me?" Gu Nan gave her blood and replied casually.

 Chapter 124

    This is a woman named Sanwei. Since Gu Nan first saw her, he knew that she must have something to do with her task.


    It doesn''t need any hint from the evil temple, nor any clue guidance. Only the keen insight of a high-end player is enough to find clues from her face.


    Sanwei''s dress looks charming, but it doesn''t match her temperament. A woman who really wants to seduce can''t make such a mistake.


    So there is only one possibility that she would dress up like this for other reasons.


    Based on such a guess, it''s much easier to see her face and find something. For example, there is a natural pattern at the center of the three tail eyebrows under the layered patterns.


    It''s a delicate hawk. Ordinary people may not like it, but Gu Nan has seen its essence.


    That''s max.


    This woman''s blood is the real opening condition of Max - Gu Nan''s mind reflects the intention of the game designer for the first time.


    Even though there are no designers here.


    Sanwei was completely locked by the power of shadow, so he could only watch himself bloodletting. In the middle of his mouth, Ai Ai Di said: "Gu, Mr. Gu..."


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Nan raised his head doubtfully, but his hands kept moving. The pale gold blood was almost half a bottle.


    I don''t know what to say.


    She is here to check the white fog people meet Gu Nan, what is the purpose, but how can this kind of words directly ask Zhengzhu? She couldn''t believe what they said.


    Feng Lun was stunned. At this time, he reacted and yelled angrily: "Gu Nan! You release this young lady quickly, even if you are star list, my father is also... "


    Bang!


    A shadow hand will fan him out directly, regardless of life or death - Gu Nan will never be soft on a worthless NPC.


    When Gu Nan''s small medicine bottle was basically filled, Gu Nan nodded with satisfaction and said to Sanwei, "you just said, why do people who want to know" white fog "come to me?"


    Sanwei noticed that his body could move. He stopped bleeding and nodded at the same time.


    "During this time, you can stay with me and I''ll take you with me." Gu Nan finish saying this, directly will three tail up, don''t give the opportunity to refuse.


    By the way, he shook the medicine bottle in his hand, and felt that it was enough to produce more than ten units of max.


    If this line is really the right mission route, this woman can''t be allowed to run.


    He quickly left with Sanwei, and he didn''t mean to talk to Qin Xuanji from the beginning to the end, leaving Qin Xuanji in a state of stupefaction until Gu Nan disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, don''t you know Qin Xuanji?" On the way back to his residence, Sanwei asked Gu Nandao.


    When Qin Xuanji entered the organization, she talked about her previous experience. Although she didn''t elaborate, she also mentioned Gu Nan. That''s why she came to Qin Xuanji for help this time.


    But unexpectedly, Gu Nan didn''t pay any attention to her.


    Gu Nan Leng, then said: "you may have something to do with the task. Of course, you are more important than others."


    The logic of players has always been that when they have nothing to do, any NPC likes to talk. When they have a task, they must go straight to the NPC. If they have to say hello one by one, they are simply sick.


    "What mission?" Sanwei looks curious. The routine he just used on Feng Lun is used on Gu Nan again.


    "I don''t know yet, so I''ll try some of your blood." Gu Nan replied solemnly.


    Sanwei: "I..."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan directly brought Sanwei to the laboratory. Today, Professor Lu Ming, who led the experiment, was also there. Gu Nan directly asked him, "Professor Lu, is there any abnormality in the target data?"


    "Basically normal." Lu Ming, a gray haired old man, said calmly, "the best feeding ratio shows that the goal is to feed a few times."


    Gu Nan nodded, took out a bag of pink crystals and said, "try this one."


    This is the medicine that he secretly used the blood of three tails to put in max.


    At the same time, Lu Ming took Gu Nan''s bag of crystals to do the proportion analysis to see if it is different from the previous one in terms of composition for recording.


    "That girl What''s going on? " Sanwei continues to be curious.


    Gu Nan, no matter what she was testing, said frankly: "she has a lot of real Qi accumulation. With this kind of medicine, she can dissolve her internal breathing and improve her accomplishments."


    Then three tails screamed: "does she start from the first practice


    "You know?" Gu Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly and his heart was as expected. A guy with mark of Max on his brow, how can he have nothing to do with the task.


    Sanwei bit his teeth and said: "people with our blood are all like this, but..."She wanted to have fun, but when she looked at Gu Nan, the latter was still expressionless, so she had to say, "but the situation is not serious. The true Qi will gradually resolve itself, which in turn promotes our practice."


    Gu Nan nodded, but he was not in a hurry to take out max. Lin yunyun''s situation is obviously not simply caused by blood variation, otherwise I don''t know to this point.


    When the Maisi crystal made of three tails of blood is fed to Lin yunyun, the room suddenly changes.


    Lin yunyun seems to have taken too much tonic all at once, and the whole person starts to yell and beat around madly, destroying everything she can see.


    Bang!


    The special glass in front of Gu Nan is enough to block the attack of congenital peak, but it is smashed by her majestic Qi.


    Without the isolation of glass, even Sanwei could feel the horror of her body. She was shocked to find that the little girl''s breath was much deeper than her.


    When she was young, Lin yunyun''s accumulation of more than ten years without hindrance made her real Qi far more than ordinary monks, but now they are all stimulated.


    Lin yunyun screams and rushes towards Gu Nan.


    The latter look unchanged, stretched out his right hand to gently grasp, Lin yunyun immediately was a shadow giant hand shot in the air, unable to move.


    Gu Nan walked forward slowly, looking at the girl''s face, but with a smile, and a trace of relief that solved the mystery.


    In the center of her eyebrows, there was a pale blue light shining.


    "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    blue brothers as like as two peas, two people are walking side by side. Sister blue thinks some funny words. Suddenly, the body is shocked, the same position in the eyebrows and hearts, the same green and bright.


    Blue Tower eyes round stare, there is a sense of tears: "appeared! This is The breath of the son of God


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, Qin Xuanji stops and takes out a cyan crystal from her arms. There is a fragment wrapped in the depth of the crystal, and the fragment is emitting light blue light.


    So she put the crystal back with a smile and sent a message in her hand: "the target appears."


    ¡­¡­


    Near Qin Xuanji''s residence, Feng Lun climbs out of the ruins. Gu Nan''s fan is almost unbearable, and his mouth is still spitting blood.


    His blood flowed down his neck, just into the pendant in front of his chest. A blue pebble on the top of the pendant seemed to be pulled by something and began to emit a faint light.


    Feng Lun lowered his head suspiciously, only to find that a chill came out of the boulder and spread all over his body in an instant, which made him very comfortable and his injury began to recover.


    "Great! What''s this, baby? " Feng Lun looked at the pebble in surprise. "It''s really something Dad brought back from the ancient ruins!"


    Feng Lun in the surprise didn''t notice that there were three small gaps at the top of the pebble, which seemed to be waiting for something to fill.

 Chapter 125

    In Gu Nan''s laboratory, Lin yunyun is caught by the shadow giant hand, but she is still struggling violently, the blue light in the center of her eyebrows is flickering.


    "This is..." Sanwei looked at the blue light, subconsciously touched his eyebrows, where there is a sign of a golden eagle.


    But in front of her eyes, this girl has her own blood.


    "This is the sacred stone." Gu Nan''s calm voice rang out in her ears.


    He didn''t mean to explain in depth. On this planet, I''m afraid that the only people who know what Shenshi is are themselves and their brothers and sisters. He doesn''t want to ask for trouble.


    Shenshi is not only the carrier of Shenhuo, but also the foundation of gods. In other systems, it is also called "Shenge".


    Lin yunyun''s body, should be just a god stone fragments, it is not the main body. But even so, it also suppressed the power of her own blood, resulting in her painful childhood.


    It was not until the catalysis of the blood of the same race that the power of Shenshi was completely stimulated.


    Gu Nan understood the whole chain of events from the moment he saw the fragments.


    The root of the chain of events is the fragment of the sacred stone, and a series of events lead us to find a way to catalyze the fragment out.


    "Holy stone And it''s a water stone. " Gu Nan can''t help but smile, "in this way, the goal of the brothers and sisters is clear."


    "No. They will come, which means that the main body of Shenshi is also here. Now I''m afraid it has been completely triggered. " Gu Nan felt his chin and inferred from his previous experience.


    It''s beyond Gu Nan''s expectation that he will meet a sacred stone here.


    God stone is the foundation for the gods, but it''s almost the same for the evil spirit players. Among the players, Shenshi has another name - experience stone!


    In addition to copies and events, is there any way for players to gain sin value?


    The answer is yes, but very, very rare, and the experience stone is one of them!


    Shenshi can be directly converted into the player''s sin value through certain rituals. This setting is in the middle and late stage, which is simply encouraging the player to hunt gods.


    Of course, in fact, it also succeeded. In the later period of the previous life, the gods were basically killed by the players, otherwise the evil value was not enough.


    The official explanation for this is: blasphemy is the greatest sin.


    The memory of Shenshi flashed in Gu Nan''s mind for a moment. Looking at Lin yunyun''s eyes, it was like looking at a rare treasure.


    At this moment, no event or copy is as important as that green light.


    Even if it is the lowest level experience stone, it is at least equivalent to hundreds of evil points!


    Normally speaking, even at Gu Nan''s level, he doesn''t expect to hunt gods before the fifth level. In other words, Shenshi is for players above level 5.


    If Gu Nan can get a magic stone at Level 3 Then he has to find a way to earn enough points to advance.


    Gu Nan himself poured a basin of cold water on himself. After he calmed down, he found the evil temple in his mind. I don''t know when new hints came.


    "Evil event trigger: the fall of Lance."


    Gu Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew that this was probably the last link in the series.


    Degenerate


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Lun is in pain and happy recently.


    What''s painful is that since the event of shouting during the contest, people around him always have something wrong with their eyes. It seems that they all have some ridicule.


    Since Feng zhuotang lost to Gu Nan publicly, Lu Qiyi''s people also have to investigate Gu Nan.


    This investigation is extraordinary. The news of Gu Nan''s battle with ye Qinglan is still spreading wantonly, and it''s easy to get into their sight.


    Star list strong!


    The fastest breakthrough in 100 years!


    The amazing achievement of killing ye Qinglan!


    Overnight, no one questioned how Gu Nan defeated Feng zhuotang. Instead, before the war, Feng Lun, who made a joke, became a drowning dog.


    Of course, with his father''s support, no one really dares to beat him, but behind his back, jokes are inevitable.


    The happy thing is that Feng zhuotang seems to be busy these days and has no time to take care of him. And the pendant around his neck brought him a great surprise!


    The light on the blue pebble can no longer be seen, but Feng Lun can feel that it does not really disappear, but hides itself.


    The cool feeling is still coming from his neck, constantly transforming his body, making him feel stronger every moment.


    Feng Da Shao is still a warrior, though he has a bad character and likes to flirt with others.


    As long as you are a warrior, no one can refuse this temptation!


    In just two days, Feng Lun found that his strength and speed had increased by more than 30%, his mind had become much clearer, and his memory was even stronger.


    The blue round stone seems to have improved his ability in all aspects. Even learning martial arts and practicing kung fu are faster than before."If so, maybe I can be a strong man, too Feng Dashao was full of emotion. He thought of his father''s heroism and his long cherished wish when he was young.


    But the next moment, the picture of father being defeated by that man also appeared.


    Feng Dashao''s face was overcast, and he had another goal in his heart. When Lao Tzu became a powerful man, he must beat Gu Nan down!


    ¡­¡­


    Only a few groups of people have noticed the news of Shenshi. No matter how the undercurrent surges under the water, the surface is still calm.


    Qin Xuanji confirmed that Tianye star had her goal and began to gather people. With the help of the gods, the brothers and sisters of the LAN family made faster progress and began to investigate.


    Gu Nan is different from them. He is waiting.


    The appearance of new events ahead of time does not prevent him from waiting for Lin yunyun''s cultivation to be completely completed, and after he is promoted to be extraordinary, he will start to search for the divine stone.


    For Shenshi, players have some means to find and use, but Gu Nan''s method needs Lin yunyun''s cooperation.


    She is now like this, of course, can not cooperate.


    Gu Nan looked at Lin yunyun, who was restless, restless and powerful in the room. He rubbed his eyebrows with some headache and asked, "how long does it take to push her accomplishments with that new medicine?"


    Maybe it''s the blood of three tails. The effect of Maisi crystal produced is particularly good. Lin yunyun''s cultivation is growing faster than before.


    "About five days." Professor Lu Ming said directly without much hesitation.


    But then, he hesitated and said, "Mr. Gu, in order to achieve his present mental state, I''m afraid that there will be trouble in the promotion."


    Gu Nan frowned slightly: "is there any way to ease her mood?"


    "It''s better to give her more space for activities, and it''s better to be natural." Lu Ming said, "she is like a wild animal now. She only has biological instinct, and her wisdom is blinded by hallucinations."


    "During this time, just put her in the yard and find two extraordinary people to stare at her."


    Lu Ming was stunned: "Mr. Gu, it''s not easy to be an extraordinary person, not to mention doing this kind of thing..."


    "You can order any two." Gu Nan waved his hand, "if you don''t help, you''ll kill their whole family, just say it''s me."

 Chapter 126

    Search God stone, need to wait for Lin yunyun to restore consciousness, with induction search.


    Now all Gu Nan can do is wait. Of course, in the process of waiting, he also has another thing to do.


    The reincarnation organization introduced by Lu Zhanyu finally arrived at the ninth star realm.


    In front of a secret villa, a group of people walk slowly, led by Lu Zhanyu. Behind her, however, were three people from "white fog".


    "Elder Qin, there are two more." Lu Zhanyu stood in front of the villa and said, "the one is waiting for you inside, so I won''t go in."


    Introducing the reincarnation organization is just a deal between her and Gu Nan. She is not interested in getting involved in it.


    Elder Qin nodded and said, "thank you very much."


    Lu Zhanyu soon disappeared, and Wei Rou, who had been keeping a straight face, said: "it''s all on the Tianye star, and we need to meet him. It''s really good for us!"


    Wei Rou''s father and ye Qinglan are old acquaintances, so she always has a bad impression on Gu Nan. She has tried her best to prevent the meeting from the star ship.


    "People are qualified to put up a show." Li Leyou said lazily, "Feng zhuotang, a" fierce storm ", is one of the few experts in our organization. As a result, he defeated him. Tut tut..."


    Wei Rou''s face was a little ugly again. Over there, Qin Changlao shook his head again: "well, we''ve all arrived here, let alone those useless ones."


    As the old Qin decided, the three had to walk to the villa.


    The layout of the villa is not complicated. Although there are no servants for the sake of confidentiality, they can easily enter the inner hall. Gu Nan is waiting for them.


    Just beside Gu Nan, there was another person they didn''t expect.


    Gu Nan sat on the throne and saw three people coming in. He nuzui to the girl beside him: "when the guests arrive, go and pour them a cup of tea."


    "Yes..." The girl''s face was slightly black, but she had to answer in a low voice.


    "Three tails?" Wei Rou was the first to scream. The relationship between them and the organization where Sanwei is located is not hostile, but it can never be said that the presence of the other party is obviously not a good phenomenon.


    Even elder Qin said calmly, "Mr. Gu, what do you mean?"


    "Why? So you know my maid Gu Nan looks surprised. He doesn''t seem to know the relationship between Sanwei and the three of them.


    Perhaps Gu Nan''s acting skills were too superb, or he didn''t want to turn his face immediately. Elder Qin said in a deep voice: "these three tails are enemies but not friends with our organization..."


    He did not speak, Gu Nan has directly interrupted.


    "No matter who I asked her to come to, no matter who she was." When Gu Nan said this, he also looked at Sanwei.


    Sanwei turned her eyes, but she had to be grateful. She looked at Gu Nan with her big eyes, but she was very depressed.


    Gu Nan fulfilled his promise and brought her to the meeting, but the price was Let her be his maid!


    Gu Nan determined words, let three people have to look at three tail again. At this time, the three tails are quite different from their impression.


    Not only a standard black-and-white Maid Dress, but also the makeup on her face has been washed off. A small face with a plain face and a slightly mysterious pattern in the middle of her eyebrows highlights her temperament.


    Li Leyou''s face was strange. He came up to elder Qin and said in a low voice: "elder, I don''t think he looks like a fake, and..."


    Mr. Qin knew what he was going to say. If Gu Nan wants to betray them and let Sanwei hide in the dark, there''s no need to let them know.


    This Maybe it''s really just an own dragon.


    Thinking of this, elder Qin once again showed a smile, exchanged a few words with Gu Nan, and quickly got to the point.


    "I heard that Mr. Gu intends to join our organization?"


    "Yes." Gu Nan answered with one word, and then said, "let''s order directly. I provide military protection for your organization. How about the way you give me the world mission


    "It''s impossible." Elder Qin shook his head without thinking about it. "How to translate the will of the world is the foundation of the organization. Only the two commanders know it. It''s impossible to trade it."


    Gu Nan was not disappointed either. He had thought of this possibility for a long time and continued: "I can change one condition. I need a lot of tasks for me to choose."


    Even if he can''t find a way to pick up tasks for the time being, as long as he can find enough tasks, Gu Nan can go to the middle world and complete a large number of tasks.


    Calm down from the joy of seeing the experience stone, Gu Nan also realized that the copy and the event are the foundation, and the experience stone is a shortcut at most.


    But this shortcut can''t go through customs directly, it can only go to half, and the other half has to go by itself.


    Even if he finally gets the experience stone, Gu Nan has to brush the copy to earn points, so the "white fog" organization can''t miss it.


    For Gu Nan''s new conditions, Qin Chang Lao fell into a deep meditation. Take out a lot of tasks to Gu nan to pick, this is not a problem, even their elders have similar authority.But the question is, will the other party really be satisfied with this?


    Wei Rou said at this time: "Mr. Gu, you said you can provide military protection. I don''t know what kind of force you can provide?"


    After a pause, she sneered again: "our second commander is the one who can draw with one of the nine stars."


    The so-called nine stars refer to the nine people who are recognized as the strongest on the star list.


    There are no points in the star list, only talent and achievements are used to select people. But since ancient times, there has been no second place in martial arts. There are always good people who want to rank in the star list to see who is really the first.


    Later, after these good people were killed several times by the experts, there was no one in the first place to die, but gradually the nine star candidates came out to represent the strongest nine people on the star list.


    Of course, there are many people in the world who are not on the star list, such as the second commander of Bai Wu, who has terrible strength, but few people have heard of him.


    Gu Nan looked indifferent and said casually, "there''s no reason to talk. You''ll have a try, won''t you?"


    He doesn''t bother to argue with these NPCs. If the three don''t agree, he will just kill two and detain one. When this is over, let the rest lead the way to the sixth star domain.


    "That''s what I mean!" Unexpectedly, Wei Rou smiles and stands up.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Li Leyou looks at her in amazement. He thinks that Wei Rou will make trouble in various ways. He has prepared several countermeasures, but he didn''t expect her to do so.


    Who is Gu Nan? Wei Rou''s strength is no more than that of her own Bo Zhong. Is she going to die?


    Wei Rou got up and took out an object from her arms and showed it directly to Gu Nan: "in this picture, there is a sword intention of my father. Please try it on Mr. Gu!"


    On the picture unfolded by Wei Rou, there is a swordsman dancing in the snow.


    A hazy sword idea envelops it, making the swordsman seem to move and dance with each sword, just like a beautiful dance.


    It was not until the last shot that he stabbed out of the painting, which made all the spectators feel determined and compelling.


    Gu Nan, who is facing the painting, sees a sharp sword coming out of the painting and cleaving towards him.


    Wei Rou smiles. Her father is the third expert in the organization. He has long been a veteran hengyujing. His sword is extremely concise. Let''s see how Gu Nan will deal with it!


    There is no way to avoid the blockade of the soul. Only by drawing the sword can we stop this sword.


    Wei Rou has already designed a plan for Gu Nan in her heart. But once he tries his best to block his father''s sword, doesn''t it mean that his way is not enough?


    However, to her surprise, Gu Nan didn''t dodge or draw his sword in the face of such a sword, so he let it fall.


    The sword was condensed into a lightsaber, which directly penetrated into Gu Nan''s heart. Then it seemed to be blocked by something and kept shaking.


    This time, including Wei Rou, the three people are all in a row.


    Gu Nan You''re so unruly?


    The air seemed to solidify for a while. After a while, Gu Nan, who had no expression on his face, stretched out his hand and instantly pulled out the lightsaber and threw it at Wei Rou''s feet.


    He touched his restored chest and looked at the picture that was still floating in the air in the distance. The figure still remained.


    "Separation? If you come, stay. " Gu Nan had a grim smile on his face.

 Chapter 127

    Wei Rou lost control of the painting ever since she threw it out.


    This painting was originally a card left by her father Wei Donghai to protect her life. She had never used it before, but she couldn''t help using it in the face of Gu Nan.


    Even Wei Rou didn''t know that there was a part of her father hidden in the painting.


    It seems that after hearing Gu Nan''s words, the figure dancing the sword in the picture slowly stops and makes a gesture of sighing, then walks out of the picture slowly.


    If a beautiful girl comes out of the painting, it must be an incomparably beautiful scene, but now it is a middle-aged man with an ordinary face.


    But all the people present except Gu Nan were slightly cold in their hearts.


    Projection of mind, manifestation of separation This is close to breaking the boundary level means!


    Wei Rou is full of surprise. In her opinion, since her father''s strength has reached this point, it is inevitable to suppress Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan always looked on coldly. This weidonghai is really powerful, which is roughly equivalent to 300 points of evil value, and its core skills are of profound significance.


    But only in this way, he has a whole body of skills and equipment, and is not afraid of each other, let alone a separate body.


    "I am guarding the East China Sea." There was no expression on the middle-aged face, even some cold, indifferent mouth.


    The cultivation atmosphere of the sixth realm is much better than that of the ninth realm, so it still retains some ancient habits. For example, the existence of Daochang, and Wei Donghai is a Taoist master.


    So he quietly looked at Gu Nan, looking at this young man, as if he wanted to see how to deal with himself.


    Unlike his daughter, Wei Donghai has a personal prejudice against Gu Nan. For a man of his height, since ye Qinglan''s death was in an open duel field, he can''t blame anyone.


    On the contrary, Gu Nan wants to enter the "white fog", which is where he wants to investigate the young man.


    If the other party wants to join by force, it must show enough strength.


    So Wei Donghai continued: "it''s said that Gu Nan intends to join the white fog. I''ll take the place of the two commanders to test the strength of Gu Nan."


    Gu Nan nodded: "good."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Gu Nan''s blood knife had split out!


    Wei Donghai''s sword is very fast, so is Gu Nan''s sword. The former is to capture the enemy''s mind with extraordinary sword intention, while the latter It''s just fast!


    The combination of absolute strength and absolute speed, without any fancy, and the explosion of pure physical strength, makes this knife incredibly fast.


    Wei Donghai''s face finally became dignified. He raised his hand and put out his sword. The majestic meaning of the sword immediately enveloped Gu Nan''s mind.


    However, to his surprise, his sword didn''t affect his opponent at all, and the light was still fast!


    Keng!


    The blood knife collided with the virtual shadow of weidonghai, and it made the sound of metal collision.


    Wei Donghai resisted this knife, and the price he paid was that the picture behind him suddenly gave a meal, followed by a "stab" sound, and split a terrible hole.


    And his sword also stabbed Gu Nan, but the latter didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    The sound of the soft smile in the heart began to harden.


    Even Wei Donghai''s face was stiff. He didn''t expect that Gu Nan''s "magic weapon" was so sharp!


    This knife almost destroyed the carrier of his separation. He quickly said: "Gu Xiaoyou..."


    Stab!


    Gu Nan''s face was expressionless, and another knife fell quickly. He was splitting on the forehead of Wei Donghai''s body, and the picture suddenly had another crack.


    Comrade Wei Donghai''s mouth is slightly drawn. He is in a spiritual state, but he has no pain. However, the carrier picture is frantically reminding him that if he doesn''t run again, he will not be able to keep this separation!


    "Little friend, wait a minute!" Wei Donghai shouts and retreats quickly.


    It''s a pity that he is a spirit. How can he run past Gu Nantang''s agile evil god?


    In the blink of an eye, he was chased up by Gu Nan and cut down six times in a row. Some of the original broken paintings were directly cut to pieces.


    Without the carrier, the separation of weidonghai could not exist. After several times of extinction, it finally disappeared completely.


    This man, who has surpassed the realm of eternal realm and has already touched the level of breaking the boundary, seems to have never appeared and completely disappeared from Gu Nan''s villa.


    Wei Rou looks at everything in front of her eyes, and her fingertips are still shaking slightly.


    It''s not as shocking to kill the bitter sword sage or defeat Feng zhuotang with one sword as to be cut to death by his father in front of him.


    But Gu Nan seems to have done a trivial thing. He put away the blood knife, sat back on the throne with a smile, and scanned the three humanity: "now we can have a good talk."


    ¡­¡­


    After showing off his muscles and eliminating Wei Donghai''s separation, Gu Nan and Bai Wu began to negotiate with each other with incredible success.From then on, Wei Rou kept silent. Elder Qin didn''t put forward any conditions. He just repeatedly confirmed Gu Nan''s attitude and invited him to go to the sixth star domain, Baiwu headquarters as soon as possible.


    Gu Nan said that it will take some time.


    Of course, he is going to the white fog headquarters, but not now. The last link of the series of events has not been completed, and Shenshi has not really got it. He can''t get out at this time.


    After the problem of the white fog organization was solved, Gu Nan began to focus all his attention on Tianye star.


    His first target was Lance.


    The sister of the flower god envoy is far less faithful than her brother, otherwise the name of the event would not be "the fall of Lansi".


    "Depravity." Gu Nan had a strange smile on his face, and his mouth turned slightly up.


    The word "depravity" can''t be used casually in God''s envoy. There is only one situation that can be called "depravity", that is, abandoning the original belief.


    Gu Nan sat alone by the window, his eyes on the distant sky, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "My Lord." A soft voice rang out beside him, but Sanwei didn''t know when he came in and stood respectfully beside him.


    Since she saw Gu Nan that day, she has been following Gu Nan, as if she really regarded herself as a maid, and Gu Nan is happy to have someone to ask her.


    One of the common characteristics of players is that they are habitual and willing to help NPCs who come to the door, because they are not afraid of betrayal.


    "Lan brothers and sisters seem to have been looking for something these days." Sanwei said in her special soft voice, "since yesterday, their movements have been delayed. Maybe We found the target. "


    "Who is the target?" Gu Nan frowned slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "You may as well see me in person." Three tail playfully spit out sweet tongue, sell a pass way, "that target, seem to still have contact with Lin yunyun."

 Chapter 128

    After hearing these words, Gu Nan''s eyebrows really wrinkled.


    Lin yunyun''s condition is one of the focuses he pays attention to now. After all, this is the only piece of the stone he has in his hand. After that, all the actions will be carried out around it.


    Gu Nan asks about Lin yunyun''s situation almost every day. According to previous reports, today is the time for Lin yunyun to accumulate to the top and prepare to break through the extraordinary.


    At this time, how can that target come into contact with Lin yunyun?


    Seeing that he was silent, Sanwei thought that he was angry with Gu Nan and said, "your honor, Lin yunyun..."


    "Talk as you go." Gu Nan stood up, waved his hand and said, "go to the laboratory."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan and his wife were on the way to the laboratory in a floating car. Sanwei also began to explain quickly.


    It turns out that in these days, according to Gu Nan''s previous orders, Lin yunyun was allowed to move in the courtyard, which really effectively alleviated her anxiety.


    But in this process, she accidentally came into contact with people outside.


    "Do you mean the man who was watched by the brothers and sisters of LAN family and who accidentally came into contact with Lin yunyun is Feng Lun?" Gu Nan felt his chin and his eyes were full of thought.


    "Yes." Sanwei''s face was a little strange. "We went to check Feng Lun. He has changed a lot in recent days..."


    Gu Nan picked to pick eyebrow, peep out a bit of interest of facial expression, three tails also continuously continue to say.


    Listening to Sanwei''s narration, Gu Nan also heard an interesting story about "the prodigal son never changes his money".


    It seems that Feng Lun, a dandy, has suddenly opened his mind since he was smoked that day. He not only began to practice with his heart, but also had some interesting things happen to him.


    On the first day, because of the previous competition event, Feng dasheo was ridiculed. As a result, Feng dasheo suddenly burst out and showed his innate three-stage fighting power and defeated his opponent.


    You know, he used to be just a guy who forced his way into inborn with genetic drugs, and his combat effectiveness was not as good as ordinary inborn.


    The next day, Feng Lun took part in a cocktail party and happened to meet a daughter of the Lu family. He also helped her to solve several flying pursuers.


    On the third day, Feng zhuotang finally took care of the business at hand, took Feng Lun to meet some old friends, and participated in a competition among the younger generation of the strong.


    So in front of a group of extraordinary people, Feng Lun once again made a big splash. He not only defeated many of his peers, but also showed amazing savvy and learned all the unique skills of his predecessors!


    Even Feng zhuotang looked at him with new eyes. He wanted to teach him his own clothes instead of looking after him as a hopeless son.


    "On the fourth day, he came into contact with Lin yunyun here?"


    Gu Nan stood outside the courtyard of the laboratory, next to a hole at the corner. This is just a corner of the courtyard, which is not seriously damaged, but the people inside can communicate with the outside world.


    "When the people in the laboratory found out, Lin yunyun was standing inside, whining to this side." Sanwei stood beside Gu Nan and whispered.


    Her voice is a little low. Lin yunyun is also her kindred. She always feels something in her heart and hopes that she can return to normal as soon as possible.


    "It''s the interaction between the stone and the debris." Gu Nan said slowly.


    He knew that before, Lin yunyun''s blood was stimulated, and the fragments of the sacred stone in her body were also activated, triggering the activation of other nearby fragments and even the body of the sacred stone.


    Feng Lun probably has the main body of Shenshi. After being activated by debris, he was unconsciously brought over to try to communicate with Lin yunyun.


    It''s a pity that Lin yunyun is confused at this time and doesn''t communicate with him at all.


    But this Feng Lun What an interesting experience he had!


    "My lord?" Sanwei saw that Gu Nan just said something inexplicable, so he began to be silent and couldn''t help reminding him.


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "let''s go. If there is no accident, we can promote Lin yunyun today."


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Lun walked on the road bored, but he recalled the girl he met in the corner two days ago.


    As he passed by that day, a strong throb came from the pebble on his chest, urging him to walk inside until the girl appeared.


    It was a pretty girl, but she looked very slovenly. Not only her hair was scattered, but her clothes didn''t change for a long time.


    And she doesn''t seem to be able to speak, has been in the corner "Wuwu" to his call.


    Unfortunately, when he passed there later, the pebble did not have that kind of palpitation, and the girl did not appear again.


    After thinking about it, Feng Lun decided to go to the corner again. If the girl is still away Why don''t you sneak over the wall and have a look?


    Feng Dashao has always been bold, especially since the change of pebble.


    Now he is not what he used to be. He has not only made great progress in strength, but also learned the secrets of his family and the unique skills of several other predecessors.Feng Lun asked himself that with his strength today, even if he fought with the experts of the fourth or fifth period, he had no chance of winning.


    What''s more, since his prodigal son came back, his father''s attitude towards him is also very good, and he has more confidence to support him, so Feng Dashao is very interested in turning over the wall to play.


    But when he ran there in high spirits, he saw the last person he wanted to see.


    Gu Nan!


    When Feng Lun arrived, he happened to see Gu Nan standing in the corner of the wall, thinking about the damage. After a moment, he turned around and left, and went directly through the main door.


    This scene cooled Feng Lun''s heart.


    If there is anyone in Feng Lun''s mind that he should be afraid of, Gu Nan must be one of them.


    Not to mention the psychological shadow left by what happened at the beginning, just because his father was defeated by him, it shows that the other party and he are not the same level of people.


    That girl Was he imprisoned?


    Feng Lun felt as if his heart had been seized by something.


    Why did he imprison her? What is he keeping her here for?


    Questions came out of his heart, which made Feng Da Shao upset for no reason.


    At this time, a sudden voice from his side, almost did not scare Feng Da Shao: "Your Highness, it seems that you need our help."


    Feng Lun stared at him, where a man and a woman appeared.


    He has a very good memory now. He recognized the man from the first sight.


    This man was the man he saw when he was on his way to the competition that day. It was he who easily defeated his opponent, and then his father and Gu Nan met.


    This guy seems to be called Blue Tower?


    "Lanta, Lansi, I''ve met your highness." Blue Tower face serious, meticulously bow way.


    Feng Lun didn''t have time to think about it. He said subconsciously, "you just said, can you help me?"


    "Yes." Blue Tower face barely squeeze out a smile, but it looks a little scary, "Your Highness, if you want to go in, we can help you to lead Mr. Gu Nan."

 Chapter 129

    In fact, the laboratory Gu Nan used to house Lin yunyun was not very strict. It was originally a temporary residential renovation.


    Because when Lin yunyun was feeding max, he didn''t expect such a result. This lab, which is located in the downtown area, gives others a chance to take advantage of it.


    Blue Tower with a curious face of Feng Lun, and can not see the expression of LAN Si, quickly close to the laboratory.


    At Gu Nan''s request, the laboratory''s guard is very strict. Even the patrol guards are experts at least four sections in nature.


    In Feng Lun''s opinion, these guys are a little tricky, but they are a piece of cake in the face of Blue Tower.


    And the means of Blue Tower is really weird. Feng Lun doesn''t even understand how he moves. He just waves, and the guards fall one by one.


    When Lanta saw his look, he took the initiative to explain: "Your Highness, I am in charge of all the rules of water in the world. If I control their blood counter current, I can easily make them faint."


    Feng Lun didn''t know what "my Lord" was, but he understood the second half of the sentence.


    How can you manipulate human blood?! This is what abnormal ability!


    He was stunned for a long time before he asked, "what do you call me all the time? Your highness


    "Naturally." Blue Tower bowed and said, looking at Feng Lun''s eyes full of respect, "you can get the clear water god stone''s recognition, is my Lord''s God son his highness."


    Feng Lun was a little frightened by his eyes, but then he was happy again.


    There are two extraordinary people who listen to their own command. How could such a good thing have happened in the past? This stone is really a treasure!


    But now he paid more attention to the girl in the lab, and said, "the guards are gone. I''ll go and have a look. Don''t come out first."


    "Yes, your highness." Lanta said quickly.


    Feng Lun walked away quickly. Lanta looked at her sister, but she was lowering her head. He couldn''t help but say in a deep voice, "Lansi, what are you thinking?"


    LAN Si, who had never opened his mouth, frowned slightly: "brother, aren''t we here to look for Shenshi? How can a native of the heavens be the son of God? "


    "What are you talking about?" Lantaton was furious, "no matter who he is, as long as he can get the approval of God stone, he is my Lord''s son of God!"


    Lansi was biting her teeth, not talking, and her eyes were twinkling with strong reluctance.


    She is the owner of the fragments of the God stone, and she is a natural one. If she finds the ownerless God stone this time, she can integrate it into her body.


    When the time comes, she will be called "Your Highness" as Lansi!


    But now How can Shenshi recognize an aborigine?!


    But Lanta didn''t think so much. His thinking is much simpler than his sister''s, which stems from his piety to the God of flowers.


    Feng LAN and her sister have gone to fight, but they don''t follow her.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the laboratory, Gu Nan stood quietly in front of the glass window, looking at Lin yunyun who had been suspended out of thin air.


    Lin yunyun''s cultivation has been pushed to the top of the congenital stage, and she still has a lot of undigested breath.


    In the last wave was poured into 10 units of Max, she finally ushered in the last straw, the whole body breath reached a critical point.


    The steaming Qi overflowed and lifted her body out of thin air.


    Even the special glass can''t be isolated from the terrible fluctuation of internal interest. It''s just like an explosive barrel that may explode at any time, which makes the people standing outside scared.


    At this time, the only one who can keep calm is Gu Nan.


    "There are some bugs coming out there." Gu Nan suddenly opened his mouth with some inexplicable smile on his face.


    Sanwei said quickly, "my Lord, I''ll kill them."


    "No Gu Nan stopped her and said with a smile, "you all go out and seal this room. And then Just run as far as you can, and the farther you go, the better


    Perhaps it was Gu Nan''s strange tone that made a group of researchers feel cold in their hearts. Without saying a word, they began to run out of the room.


    Sanwei is also a super strong person, but she is not afraid of Lin yunyun''s terror. Instead, Gu Nan''s words make her a little depressed: "my Lord, is this..."


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "the power of fragments is hindering the evolution of her own blood. I need someone to wake up the debris, and then I''ll put it out. "


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Lun went into the laboratory step by step, but he felt more and more serious, as if something terrible was about to happen.


    But the call from the pebble is also strong little by little, as if there is something in front that is calling itself crazily.


    Feng Lun''s brain suddenly appeared the girl''s appearance, some inexplicable connection, let him seem to see the distance, the girl is quietly floating in the control, and she is standing beside a figure.


    It''s him!


    Feng Lun''s step made him feel a little frightened.Fortunately, a voice rang out at his side in time: "Your Highness, are you worried about that Gu Nan?"


    Feng Lun turned his head, and the Blue Tower brothers and sisters did not know when they were standing beside him, so he took a deep breath and said, "Gu Nan, are you sure to deal with him?"


    "Gu Nan?" Blue Tower also know Gu Nan, but did not have a detailed understanding of him, only know is a local master.


    But how could he be afraid of the natives of the heavenly world? It''s not the disciples of the world Lord!


    So blue tower flatly way: "please don''t worry, your highness, whether it is to lead away or kill him, I am sure."


    "Good!" Feng Lun finally nodded, determined to go forward.


    The researchers who kept escaping from the laboratory became the best signposts for the three. They almost arrived as soon as possible. At this time, Lin yunyun''s terror could not be covered up.


    The simple blockade of the laboratory couldn''t stop them at all, but Feng Lun''s depression became more and more serious.


    "Ahead There seems to be something bad. " He could not help opening his mouth, because he had found that this feeling was also from the pebble.


    It seems that there is something wrong with the stone. At the same time, it calls on itself to move forward, and at the same time, it gives a crazy warning What''s up ahead?


    "Don''t worry, your highness." Lanta comforted him, "if Gu Nan is the only one, I can at least protect your safety."


    As he said this, he suddenly put out a hand and gently pushed it forward.


    An invisible wave rose. In Feng Lun''s vision, it seemed that there was an invisible spray that hit the wall of the laboratory in front of him.


    Can be such a can''t even see the spray, actually has amazing power.


    Boom!


    The walls of the laboratory, which had been reinforced for many times, were knocked down by the spray, but were knocked down by Shengsheng!


    The broken walls of the laboratory made Feng Lun and the other three finally see the scene with their own eyes.


    A girl with a ruddy face is quietly floating in the air. Beside her, there is a young man standing with hands in a white robe inlaid with gold.

 Chapter 130

    Feng Lun looks at the scene in front of him, but he doesn''t mean to talk to Gu Nan. All his attention is attracted by Lin yunyun''s figure.


    To be exact, it''s Lin yunyun''s eyebrow center, which is constantly emitting cyan light. In front of Feng Lun''s chest, the blue pebble began to glow and float slowly.


    "God stone fragment!" Blue Tower surprise inexplicable, can''t help but blurt out.


    He quickly turned to Feng Lun and said, "Your Highness, you still lack three pieces of Qingshui stone. That girl is not only the natural debris carrier, but also your natural servant."


    "My servant?" Feng Lun doubts.


    "That''s right." Lanta nodded forcefully, "her power is given by the divine stone. Naturally, she is your most loyal servant."


    Feng Lun''s eyes lit up: "that What should I do? "


    "As long as you get close to her and wake her up completely." Blue Tower side says, again look toward Gu Nan, "as for this person, please give me."


    He stood in front of Gu Nan with a straight face, as long as there was a change in the latter, he would immediately move.


    However, Gu Nan just showed a smile, but did not mean the slightest move, which made him confused. As for the three tails behind Gu Nan, they have been ignored by him.


    Seeing that Gu Nan did not move, Feng Lun felt a little happy and quickly walked forward.


    Sure enough, every time he stepped forward, he saw a strong light on the girl''s eyebrows, and the throbbing of the round stone on his chest became more and more obvious.


    The existence of the stone fragments makes him feel a kind of natural tenderness towards the girl in front of him, and Lanta also tells him that the girl will be his servant.


    Servant Tut tut.


    Feng Da Shao, who was once a dog and a horse, was not agitated in his heart.


    When he came to Lin yunyun, the blue light in her eyebrows had been completely lit up, and even had the meaning of breaking away from her body.


    Feng Lun subconsciously reached out to grasp, and Qingguang seemed to take the initiative to cooperate with him. He jumped up from Lin yunyun''s forehead and was about to jump into Feng Lun''s hands.


    "That''s it."


    Four cold words sounded from Feng Lun''s ear, and the familiar voice made him fall into the ice.


    With one hand in front of Feng Lun, he grasped Qingguang in his hand, but Feng Lun felt the familiar strong wind coming, just like that day


    Bang!


    The shadow hand was born again, and history seemed to repeat itself. Feng Da Shao didn''t even hum, but was directly fanned out.


    Of course, this time, he did not suffer any more, because Lanta finally responded and caught him steadily.


    "Are you all right, your highness?" Blue Tower''s dark face is a little red, Gu Nan''s speed is so fast that he has no time to move.


    As if at the most critical moment, Feng Lun was interrupted by Shengsheng and said angrily, "didn''t you say you could stop him? waste material! It''s all rubbish


    "What are you talking about?" LAN Si was unconvinced. When he heard that his brother was scolded, he couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    The embarrassment on Lanta''s face became more obvious. She stopped her sister with her eyes and said in a deep voice: "it''s my fault Your highness, please give me a chance to atone. "


    "Why don''t I give you a chance to kill him if you have the ability?" Feng Lun was almost mad and said angrily.


    "Good." Lanta nodded solemnly.


    While they were talking, Gu Nan played with the fragments of the stone in his hands, and his face showed a color of great interest.


    To tell you the truth, he killed many gods in his previous life and did a lot of work in digging up their divine character. But this kind of damaged natural divine character is the first time he has seen it.


    Natural deities are rare. The conditions for their birth are extremely harsh. It''s even more troublesome to cultivate them artificially than to kill them directly. Therefore, no player has ever done such a thing before.


    If you see the piece, I will put it down immediately


    Shua!


    His voice reminded Gu Nan, so the latter raised his hand and cut the blood light.


    Blue Tower''s words were blocked, and her face was almost red, but she had to raise her hand to call out the blue light shield.


    The light of the knife fell down, but it was blocked by the shield. It didn''t even cut out a splash. It''s the first time since Gu Nan''s blood knife came out.


    Blue Tower showed a sneer in his eyes: "this is the divine skill given by my Lord. How can a mortal like you break it?"


    Gu Nan''s mouth was full of ridicule, but his hand was not slow. He cut nine knives in a row. It is worth mentioning that the orientation of each of his nine sabres is different, which seems to be intentional.


    At the beginning of the nine sabres, there was no achievement like the first one, but the second one started to make the shield vibrate slightly.


    Every subsequent cut made the shield vibrate strongly until the end


    It''s smashed.


    Lanta looked at all this in a daze. He clearly saw that each knife of the other side just fell on the divine power node of Shenshu.And because the magic is given by God, not his own power, but he has no way to adjust


    The magic power of Blue Tower was defeated in an instant, and it was frantically moving in his body, which could not be unified.


    "This, this is impossible..." Blue Tower feels the magic power in the body and says difficultly.


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s knife has been poked into his abdomen, and then grinned: "nothing is impossible, lorenza''s magic, I know better than you."


    "Brother!"


    My sister''s heartrending cry sounded in my ears, but the sight of the Blue Tower was gradually blurred.


    He never dreamed that he had a skill that he didn''t use, but because of a simple divine skill, he was directly defeated by someone, and then killed with a knife.


    I also have more than ten kinds of powerful magic, the divine grace given by my mother God, and several magic props that can save my life


    Unfortunately, without divine power, the envoys are just a bunch of rubbish.


    Stabbing the blue tower to death, Gu Nan just turned his mouth and looked indifferent.


    In previous life''s game, the God makes the strange also to have the characteristic one kind of monster.


    On the one hand, they are powerful and have all kinds of magic skills. On the other hand, their skills are very rigid, far less flexible than the normal three or four levels.


    So cheat out a defensive magic, and then targeted to break up the magic, this is the player summed up, brush God make strange the most efficient play.


    To deal with the enemy, we must, of course, find a way to kill him. It''s mentally retarded to have to wait for the enemy to let go of their big moves and then fight to death.


    Gu Nan slowly moves his eyes back to LAN Si and Feng Lun.


    LAN Si was already in tears, shouting and rushing up, but Gu Nan jammed his neck and pressed him on the ground.


    After three seconds, Feng Lun suddenly screamed and rushed out.


    Gu Nan doesn''t go after him either. It''s still useful for him to keep Feng Lun. If Feng dares to get rid of the fragments, his best target is in his own hands.


    When Feng Lun''s figure disappeared, Gu Nan slowly bent down and grasped LAN Si''s hair with a strange smile on his face.


    "So Miss lance, are you interested in becoming an apostle to an evil god

 Chapter 131

    The smell of blood permeated the laboratory.


    Without the suppression of the fragments of the stone, Lin yunyun''s internal breathing began to stabilize and constantly remould her body. Sanwei is standing by her side to help her quell the uprising.


    Gu Nan stood in front of LAN Si and looked down at her.


    "You dream!" Lansi was like a furious lioness, staring at Gu Nan fiercely and roaring wildly, "you damned heretic, my Lord will bring down divine punishment and let you fall into the abyss forever!"


    The girl cursed Gu Nan with her most vicious language.


    After all, she just thinks that the aborigines of the heaven world are not qualified to be recognized by the God stone, which does not mean that her faith is not firm.


    As a person who grew up in the kingdom of flowers, Lansi is also a crazy believer of the God of flowers.


    "Fall into the abyss forever?" Gu Nan chuckled, "lorenza herself can go down fifty levels of abyss, and then your mother God can''t intervene."


    Lorenza is the name of the God of flowers. Gu Nan mentioned her twice, and finally made LAN Si realize that something was wrong.


    Why does this native know the name of the Mother God?


    Gu Nan didn''t give her a chance to ask questions. He put one hand on her head and directly knocked her out under the shadow.


    To deal with this kind of crazy believer, it is almost impossible to use words to instigate her. We can only rely on some special means or find her weakness in the heart.


    Fortunately, LAN Si has a weakness in front of Gu Nan.


    "Watch her. Don''t let her commit suicide." Gu Nan throws the girl to Sanwei and walks up to Lin yunyun.


    Strictly speaking, now Lin yunyun has no great effect on Gu Nan. Since then, it has nothing to do with the things hidden in her body.


    In terms of the game, Lin yunyun, the NPC''s task chain, has been finished by Gu Nan.


    Now Gu Nan will pay attention to her, just a habit.


    After losing the fragments of the stone, Lin yunyun''s evolution speed is very fast. In a very short time, all his inner breath has converged, which in turn promotes the evolution of the spirit.


    A moment later, she slowly opened her eyes, no longer as confused as wild animals, but as clear as before.


    "Uncle?" The first thing she saw was Gu Nan''s calm face.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin yunyun felt like she had a dream, a very long dream. The scene in the dream was almost forgotten, but one picture was very clear.


    When a blue light floats out of his body, he will approach another blue light and be completely engulfed by it.


    She could clearly feel that Qingguang was still manipulating her body at that time. If Qingguang was engulfed, she would be controlled by others in this life.


    But at that time, Qingguang was directly held by one hand, and the connection with himself was cut off instantly.


    "Uncle, what on earth is this?" Lin yunyun holds his knees in both hands and sits beside Gu Nan, watching him play with the blue fragments on his hands.


    This fragment looks ordinary, just like broken glass everywhere on the street.


    But it is such a thing, let oneself bear endless pain for many years, even the strength cannot be promoted.


    "Something to eat." Gu Nan casually explained, "there should be three pieces of this kind, one in you, one in Lansi, and one We''ll have to wait for it to come out by itself. "


    Sanwei was beside him. His face was a little strange and he said, "my Lord, I seem to have seen this thing."


    "Oh?"


    Sanwei has indeed seen something similar. Although it looks different, it can never forget the extremely special noble atmosphere.


    "It''s Qin Xuanji?" After hearing the answer of Sanwei, Gu Nan felt helpless.


    Knowing this, he robbed Qin Xuanji directly at the beginning, so he didn''t have to let Feng Lun go and lead out the last fragment.


    Seeing Gu Nan''s expression, Sanwei solemnly said, "my Lord, please don''t despise Qin Xuanji and the alliance of blood descendants behind her. There are boundary breakers among them."


    "What is the alliance of blood people?" Gu Nan picked to pick eyebrow, ask a way. He was not afraid of the so-called boundary breaker, but he was more or less curious about this kind of person who might correspond to the fourth level.


    The power system of the world is similar to the essence of the game.


    Therefore, according to the mode in the game, the boundary breaker should have deeply explored the core skills and derived his own exclusive rules and skills.


    Yes, it''s different from the purchasing skills in Level 3. What players have to do from level 4 is getting far away from the ordinary online games.


    Level 4 actually requires players to build their own skills!


    You can choose to build the simplest skills to quickly break through to level 5, but this is bound to reduce the power limit in the future.You can also choose the most complex skills, but this is bound to slow down your promotion speed, and even some skills, players can not play through, is to find trouble for themselves.


    If you have a good command of this, it is the most important thing.


    By contrast, the aborigines here have more advantages in this respect. They can spend decades researching and building laws, and players don''t have the time.


    Gu Nan recalled the general situation of the fourth level in his mind, and Sanwei was also talking about the situation of the blood American alliance.


    "The blood people are a very large group. Our headquarters are in the Central Star area, and the sixth Star area is the most important development area of the alliance in the past 200 years..."


    Sanwei tries to use concise language to let Gu Nan understand what the alliance of blood Americans is.


    Origin, background, area that can be affected To use the simplest four words to describe, that is - giant.


    There are at least three boundary breaking members in the whole alliance, and at any time, they will ensure that one of them will be in the central star domain headquarters.


    In the sixth Star area, which is the focus of the strategy, its influence is also huge. There are nearly ten strong players at the weidonghai level alone.


    What surprised Gu Nan most was that Sanwei originally accepted the above order and contacted the "white fog" organization monitored by Qin Xuanji, but it was also a member of the alliance of blood descendants!


    At this time, he remembered that Lu Zhanyu had indeed said that he was contacted by a blood descendant reincarnation organization.


    "Then, why on earth are you following me?" Gu Nan finally asked this question, which he was not particularly concerned about, but also wanted to know the answer.


    Sanwei bowed with a smile and said, "I need your help. Take me into the white fog - I''ve had enough of those bastards of deep sea blood!"

 Chapter 132

    Within any large organization, there must be factional struggles, endless internal strife, and even hostility.


    There are also various organizations in the alliance, but there is no hatred between these organizations. On the contrary, the same source can make them better exchange resources.


    On the contrary, it is a kind of contradiction from the blood, which directly divides all the blood people into two camps.


    This contradiction is very simple, that is the difference between natural blood and inherited blood.


    Such as Sanwei and Lin yunyun, they are of blood origin from birth, but their blood has not been manifested before, so they look like ordinary people.


    As long as their strength develops to a certain extent, or through special means, they can wake up their blood.


    But there is another kind of people of blood origin. They were just ordinary people at the beginning, and they became people of blood origin by inheriting the ancient blood into their own body through some means.


    Just like Qin Xuanji, she used to be an ordinary person in Langya world. Through a series of cruel struggles, she snatched the blood lineage inheritance from a group of people.


    These two kinds of people look down on each other. On the one hand, they think that each other is a hybrid, and on the other hand, they think that each other is just a sheep and can''t stand the bloody test.


    Sanwei is an extreme natural blood supporter.


    "Since the old man left, there have been more and more hybrids in the organization." She clenched her teeth and said in a fierce voice, "they would rather give Qin Xuanji such an important task this time. Qin Xuanji could not help but be surprised and said," thank you, sir! "


    She has an extraordinary understanding of the power of the frontier breaker. Although the other side is in the central star field, it''s not difficult to bring power here.


    Like Wei Donghai, the best in the world have the ability to cross the star field, let alone break the boundary.


    "Breaking the boundary" means that they have the ability to break the star boundary, and even go beyond the star boundary.


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Lun is in a bad mood these two days. Even if the strength of the round stone on his chest is getting stronger and stronger, and the help brought to him is getting bigger and bigger, it can not relieve his anxiety.


    Blue Tower almost a face to face Gu Nan killed, and the girl''s blue light, see is about to fall into their own hands, Gu Nanshan also blocked.


    It''s not a pleasant experience.


    Why! Why is it that guy every time!


    Feng dasheo kept roaring in his heart, but his anger didn''t dazzle him. He knew that he was very dangerous at the moment.


    The other party even killed the Blue Tower, but let himself go. If it''s not a conspiracy, who believes? He is just a dandy, not a fool.


    Feng Lun felt as if there was a huge net, which was slowly shrinking where he could not see. When all the prey were in place, he would stop it and suffocate himself completely.


    "No, I''m going to find my father. I must leave this place at once!" After hesitating for a long time, Feng dasheo finally made up his mind to run away from here as soon as possible.


    He believes that only when he returns to the sixth star domain can he escape Gu Nan''s clutches.


    "Young master, please come to me if you have something to do."


    There was a servant''s voice at the door. Feng Lun didn''t think much about it. Just as he was going to find his father, he said, "wait, I''m here."


    However, when he opened the door at that moment, his heart suddenly flashed a cold.


    In my family, the servants always call my father "master". How did they replace him today?


    At the moment when he hesitated, he felt a sudden force coming from the front. Two men in black were standing at the door, but they pushed the door open.


    "You, who are you?" Feng Lun stepped back two steps in a hurry and said in a high voice.


    The two men in black didn''t pay attention at all. One of them glanced at his chest and immediately said, "it''s on him. Do it!"

 Chapter 133

    The night was deep, and Feng Lun was running frantically in the streets.


    There is a scar on his right face, blood is slowly dripping down his cheek, the whole person looks very embarrassed, totally not the usual Feng Dashao style.


    "Damn it! Damn it


    Feng Lun cursed, raised his hand to wipe the blood on his face, but accidentally touched the wound and showed his teeth again.


    "Those two guys Fortunately, my young master is not what he used to be. Otherwise, today is really dangerous! "


    Feng Lun confirmed that there was no danger around for the time being, so he ran to one side and sat down, spitting out a heavy breath.


    The two men in black, at least, were born with six sections of strength. If you are still the same as before, I''m afraid that you will fall down if you look at me face to face.


    Fortunately, round stone improved his strength and learned some unique skills, so that he could escape.


    "Find dad as soon as possible..." After a little relief, Feng Lun made a decision immediately.


    What Feng zhuotang left him for help had been used by him for a long time, but he didn''t get any response. At that time, Feng Lun knew that something had happened to his father.


    ¡­¡­


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Feng zhuotang looked at the people in black who surrounded him with a gloomy face, and his heart was dull.


    He doesn''t know what kind of enemies he can have in this Tianye star, which is enough to send out such a battle. At present, only the extraordinary have already sent out three!


    One in Hengyu and two in Weijing are enough to sweep some medium-sized forces.


    "Don''t you understand, Mr. Feng?" Qin Xuanji walked out slowly from the side and said coldly, "let the young master take something he shouldn''t take."


    "It''s you..." Feng zhuotang stared at her coldly, "I knew you were close to Feng Lun. You didn''t have an''s kindness!"


    Despite the fact that Feng Lun was pestering her, Qin Xuanji didn''t bother to explain anything. She said to a man beside her, "Mr. Yue, please."


    "Little things." The three men in constant territory, who were always silent before, said calmly.


    The indifference in his tone, like eating and drinking, made Feng zhuotang feel angry. Even in this situation, are they convinced that they can''t fight back?


    The next moment, however, he understood why he was so determined.


    Mr. Yue stepped out slowly, and the black cloak on his head naturally slipped, revealing a young man''s face, with a silver mask on his face.


    This image may not feel in the eyes of others, but Feng zhuotang feels numb.


    "You are How cold is the moon


    Mr. Yue''s action stopped a little, showing a smile: "I didn''t expect that I didn''t walk in the world for 20 years, and there are still people who remember my name."


    Feng zhuotang''s heart was cold, not only because of the identity of the person in front of him, but also because of the power he represented.


    Yueqianleng, the famous Hengyu strongman in the early years of the sixth Xingyu, was the super genius of the blood American alliance, and was praised as one of the most likely to break the world.


    But in a big war 20 years ago, there was no news about him. Even Feng zhuotang thought he was dead.


    But I didn''t expect that he would appear in the ninth star domain and help Qin Xuanji deal with herself


    Even if it was cold twenty years ago, it was enough to suppress itself. Now, even if it is not the power of breaking the world, it is at least the level of Taoist.


    Feng Zhuo Tang Gen didn''t think much about it. He chose to use the sword instead of running away.


    He is too clear that he is a swordsman, the road of swordsman is the road of attack, a knife to break the game may have a glimmer of life, escape is a dead end.


    Yueqianleng''s mouth slightly tilted. He just raised a hand and directly blocked the tip of Feng zhuotang''s knife.


    As the light of the sword falls, the scene in Feng Zhuo''s eyes seems to change in an instant. It seems that there is a bright moon hanging in the sky, and everything in the world is reflected.


    the next moment as like as two peas, the light flew from the moon to the forehead of Feng Zhuotang, and he split the fly off the ground and fell to the ground.


    "The moon of time reflects the world." The month thousand cold insipid voice rings out, calmly looking at the opponent who falls to the ground not to rise, "does not understand my rule, you must lose doubtlessly."


    Feng zhuotang is not dead yet. He struggles to get up, but he fails several times.


    "It''s really the power of Taoist master level..."


    "Dad!"


    But there was a cry of surprise. It was Feng Lun who arrived. He happened to see that Feng zhuotang was cut by a knife and fell to the ground.


    Feng zhuotang, who was in danger, suddenly got up, rushed to Feng Lun, grabbed him by the shoulder and started to run.


    "Go


    Just listen to Feng zhuotang a light drink, Feng Lungen was not able to respond, the whole person has been rushed out with dad.


    Feng zhuotang''s speed at this time was much faster than that before him. Obviously, he used some secret method.


    He may want to take this opportunity to escape, at least to send his son away, but the next moment, there is a figure in his way.The man was dressed in a white robe and held a dark sword in his hand, but Feng zhuotang was surprised.


    "Mr. Gu! Please help Feng zhuotang seemed to see the straw and said, "as long as you keep my son alive, I''ll..."


    As the light of the sword passed by, Feng Lun, who was standing behind Feng zhuotang, felt that the black tip of the sword had penetrated his father''s throat and came out through his spine.


    Feng zhuotang looked at Gu Nan in a dazed way, as if he could not believe that his opponent was so decisive.


    The body of the strong man in Hengyu was thrown aside by Gu Nan, revealing Feng Lun and Feng Dashao behind him.


    Feng Lun looks at Gu Nan, who has no expression on his face. The cold air behind him is approaching. At the critical moment of life and death, he makes the most correct choice.


    He pulled down the blue pebble on his chest and threw it aside, while he ran away in the opposite direction.


    It''s really smart. Anyone present can easily kill him, but if the stone is not in his hands, no one will be interested in him.


    Gu Nan instantly appeared beside the stone, and a touch of moonlight also came at the same time.


    The moonlight was shining on Gu Nan, just like some kind of aggressive ray, frantically trying to get into his body.


    It''s a pity that Gu Nan''s most powerful body is the body itself. The moonlight can''t even pierce his skin. Shengsheng is blocked outside, and the stone falls into his hands smoothly.


    Yueqianleng frowned slightly. This new enemy seemed to bring him a stronger sense of threat than Feng zhuotang.


    Qin Xuanji also said beside him, "Mr. Yue, he is Gu Nan."


    "Oh?" Month thousand cold eyes still indifferent, the face under the mask can''t see the expression.


    He didn''t know what role Gu Nan played in Qin Xuanji''s responsibility. But now it''s time for Gu nan to be as good as the sun. Even he has heard of each other''s reputation.

 Chapter 134

    God stone finally fell into the hands of the main body, Gu Nan did not mean too much excitement.


    He got too many good things in his game career, just a god stone of the lowest level, which didn''t make him particularly moved.


    Yue qianleng''s eyes are frozen. She is about to make a move, but she is stopped by Qin Xuanji.


    "Just a moment, Mr. Yue." Qin Xuanji said in a low voice, "I have some friendship with him. If this matter can be solved peacefully, it can''t be better."


    The month thousand cold thought, immediately lightly nods.


    The more powerful and high-ranking people are, the more they cherish their lives. Only in this way, they will not be like roadside gangsters, and they will fight against each other.


    Not to mention that yueqianleng is only invited to help, whether he will do his best is a question.


    So Qin Xuanji tried to reconcile before the two sides started: "Gu Nan, although the boundary stone is a treasure, it only works for the big people who break the boundary. As long as you are willing to give it in exchange, our terms will certainly satisfy you. "


    Qin Xuanji''s negotiation is very skillful. On the one hand, she points out that Jieshi is useless to Gu Nan. On the other hand, she also implies that there are powerful people who break the boundary.


    Unfortunately, Gu Nan not only needs the stone himself, but also doesn''t care about the deep meaning of her words.


    For players, whether they are friends or enemies only depends on the task. What hinders me from doing the task and upgrading is the enemy.


    So the next moment, Gu Nan''s blood knife suddenly appeared in his hand. With the blessing of shadow power, he cut off Qin Xuanji''s head at an unimaginable speed!


    Qin Xuanji''s face was still in a state of consternation.


    Gu Nan didn''t look at the flying head. He caught the headless body and took out Qin Xuanji''s blue crystal.


    The core of this crystal is the last piece of stone, which was sealed by the alliance of blood descendants with special means.


    Yue Qian said with a cold smile, "Miss Qin, it seems that people don''t recognize your friendship."


    Qin Xuanji''s head was cut off. I don''t know when it had floated around him. She had a helpless look on her face: "in this case, please help me."


    Gu Nan Chao took a look over there: "the vitality of blood descendants is really vigorous."


    Of course, he could see that Qin Xuanji kept her will alive with her amazing vitality. If you give her back, it won''t be long before it heals itself.


    Just like himself, under the effect of the blood knife, his neck was broken, but he was already healing crazily.


    "Cut the crap. Let me see what''s so strange about the 19-year-old hengyujing." The month thousand cold eyes flicker strange color, but did not immediately move the meaning.


    Gu Nan''s previous knife made him aware of the danger.


    And Gu Nan''s vision, also swept on the moon thousand cold body. This person gives him the same feeling as Wei Donghai before. He belongs to a character who has understood the profound meaning of skills and is only one step away from level 4.


    It''s just that it used to be a part of weidonghai, but now it''s the master.


    He didn''t think much about it. He raised his hand and chopped it. It seemed that he didn''t see the previous battle.


    Yue Qian''s cold face shows a sneer, just like he just dealt with Feng zhuotang, holding it high with one hand. Glimmer began to flicker in his palm, an inexplicable mood emerged.


    "The moon of time, reflecting..."


    Gu Nan''s mouth turned slightly up. He suddenly put away his blood knife and smashed it with his left hand.


    Thousands of cold on the micro Leng, subconsciously raised his hand to meet the enemy. The power of terror fell on the moon, Gu Nan received the same anti shock power, but he still stood still, instead, the moon was cold for three steps.


    "Show me again?" Gu Nan had a disdainful smile on his face. He was also familiar with the nature of the power of the moon.


    Relying on its high-level characteristics, it can rebound most of the rules in the world, but it is not without weaknesses. The most direct one is that it has nothing to do with pure violence.


    Gu Nan doesn''t have any rules on his fist, it''s just strange power.


    At this time, no matter how powerful the force of the moon is, it is no different from a wall.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It''s another four punches in a row, and each blow will make the ground under yueqianleng explode. Obviously, the latter is trying to release the power, and does not want to bear Gu Nan''s strange power.


    Of course, the power of the moon can rebound the rules, but it can''t erase the power directly.


    After several punches, Yue qianleng finally realized that he could not fight like this any more.


    I saw him jump back, and Gu Nan opened the distance, hands condensed a mysterious mark, gently push forward, a new moon towards Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan didn''t even mean to hide. He let the new moon cut him, leaving a bloodstain.


    However, just three seconds later, the bloodstain began to recover quickly, which could not stop Gu Nan.


    Month thousand cold mouth slightly smoke, he hesitated for a while, Gu Nan''s arrogant behavior let him in the heart a little angry, but in the end or reason has the upper hand.


    He and the other party have no injustice or hatred. What''s the need to fight for life and death? The league can''t get him into trouble because of this.However, before his thoughts came down, a breath of terror and loftiness suddenly rose.


    Even Gu Nan was slightly surprised, but the breath came so suddenly and inexplicably that he almost immediately came to his back, and he didn''t even have time to turn around.


    At the angle of yueqianleng, you can see that Qin Xuanji has stood up, one hand holding her head, the other hand holding an epaulet.


    "That''s The breath of the king of the deep sea After all, yueqianleng is a well-informed person who can recognize this great man at a glance.


    I saw a virtual shadow of armor coming out of the epaulet, and a giant hand immediately patted down toward Gu Nan.


    The unparalleled power and the sublime law breath are almost the combination of Gu Nan and Yue qianleng. The power of one palm makes Yue qianleng feel incomparable.


    Gu Nan''s feeling is much simpler.


    "It''s really the fourth level power!" He had expected that the other side had a backhand, but he didn''t expect that the backhand would come so fast and so fast.


    At the critical moment, he didn''t have time to think much, so he could only hold his hands behind his head and bend slightly. The power of shadow madly protected his back.


    Bang!


    The palm of virtual shadow, the king of the deep sea, directly pats Gu nan to the ground. Even the ground covered by the palm is directly lowered by nearly two meters, which shows the horror of this palm.


    Qin Xuanji just walked slowly and joined with yueqianleng, whose eyes had already changed.


    He used to think that the other party was an ordinary member of an alliance, but he didn''t expect to have the gift of the king of the deep sea None of the people who can have a direct dialogue with the big figures in the broken world are good friends.


    Moreover, Qin Xuanji clearly has such means, but she has to do it first. She just wants to choose the best time to do it, and she must kill Gu Nan.


    Thinking of this, yueqianleng sighs softly in his heart: Gu Nan died unjustly


    The next moment, he saw Qin Xuanji''s face slightly changed: "no, he''s still alive!"

 Chapter 135

    Hearing Qin Xuanji''s voice, Yue qianleng looks at the deep ground. In his perception, there is no life in this pit. How can there be anyone alive?


    But he soon understood what Qin Xuanji meant by that - there was no gu Nan''s shadow in the area under the shadow of the king of the deep sea!


    Did you run away after you hit the palm, or didn''t you hit at all?


    This idea can not help but across the hearts of two people.


    Yueqianleng is still better. He just doesn''t want to fight with Gu Nan for life and death, but is not afraid of him. Qin Xuanji feels a strong sense of crisis and wants to leave.


    The epaulet of the king of the deep sea has completely dissipated after being used once. She doesn''t want to be killed by Gu Nan.


    The next moment, a cold breath cuts through the night sky. Qin Xuanji''s step makes her feel a sharp pain in her abdomen.


    she lowers her head, but finds that her abdomen has been completely broken, and that is the essence of her life -- strength is beginning to pass, and unspeakable fear is floating on her mind.


    Yueqianleng appeared at her side for the first time. The silver moonlight was all around her, but there was no trace of Gu Nan.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, in an ordinary residential area. Pedestrians have long been out of sight on the road. Occasionally, a floating car drove by, causing a few barks.


    A father and daughter walked into the community and took the elevator up to the 22nd floor, which is already valuable for a house with 50 or 60 floors.


    "Dad, I''m so hungry! I want to eat dumplings The little girl stood at the door of her house and began to talk.


    "OK, dad will cook dumplings for you later." Father fondled her head and took out the key to open the door.


    He went in as usual, turned on the light, and didn''t notice anything was wrong. It wasn''t until the light came on that he suddenly found a bloody man sitting on his sofa.


    He hung his head down, as if he had suffered some kind of blow to his spine, which was obviously sunken; his back was full of blood, which dyed his white robe red, and even penetrated into his body.


    One arm had been completely broken, the elbow was broken, and the forearm was folded in front of the body, which made people feel hairy.


    And the strangest thing is that this man''s eyes were extremely calm, as if the person who had been so seriously injured was not himself.


    His appearance was so terrible that not only the little girl screamed, but also his father even stepped back to protect his daughter behind him.


    "You, who are you?" He said, stifling his fear.


    The strange man didn''t speak and looked straight ahead without concentration - he didn''t even breathe, only the sound of blood dripping showed that everything in front of him was not illusory.


    Is he dead?


    The father couldn''t help thinking like this. Instead, the little girl suddenly showed her excitement: "Dad, he must be a peerless master who was chased and killed, just like what was written in the novel!"


    While saying this, she even wanted to run to the front and was stopped by her father in a hurry.


    The strange man still didn''t respond. He didn''t even move his eyelids.


    Seeing that the man didn''t seem to be able to move, or even dead, his father boldly said, "Hey, if you''re still alive, make a squeak."


    His response is still silence. Just when he gradually feels impatient, a strange phenomenon appears.


    At the part of the broken neck, the spine was gradually recovering, and even the damaged muscles and skin were slowly recovering.


    Father suddenly felt cold hands and feet - this man is not only alive, his injury is still automatic recovery!


    "Go! Go with Dad He picked up his daughter and ran towards the door. He made up his mind to call the police immediately after going out.


    This kind of horrible guy should be handled by the police.


    The next moment, a shadow across the ground, the father was cut off by the waist, the upper body slowly sliding down.


    The little girl screamed again, but this time she was already crying, and her voice was full of fear.


    The neck of the man in white on the sofa gradually returned to normal, then stood up and moved his hands and feet - one of his hands was still broken, and he was like a prosthetic limb hanging on his shoulder.


    Naturally, this man is Gu Nan.


    "It''s really serious..." He murmured in silence, "it''s also bad luck. It''s just the fourth level of physical strength."


    His evil spirit body, not afraid of most of the rules of the level of attack, but in the face of pure power, only hard resistance this way.


    The strike of Xuying, the king of the deep sea, almost destroyed all Gu Nan''s life. Fortunately, the "passivation" reduced most of the damage, which gave him a chance to escape from the heaven.


    But even in that state, he still gave Qin Xuanji a fatal blow.


    "Blood people, that''s what happened." Thinking of the scene after Qin Xuanji was punctured by him, Gu Nan couldn''t help sneering.


    Qin Xuanji''s terrible vitality before really surprised him. His physique was almost equal to his evil spirit body.But under the eyepiece of the observer, he found the clue.


    Different from his evil spirit body, the constitution is strengthened in every part of his body. There is a core in the blood people, from which their vitality is released.


    Once this core is destroyed, the blood descendants lose the source of strength, which is the foundation of their blood strength.


    Breaking through Qin Xuanji''s blood core is enough to make her lose combat effectiveness for a long time. Naturally, she can''t organize people to pursue him again.


    "It''s really the power of the fourth level. Even the effect of dawn praise has been suppressed."


    Gu Nan looked at his slowly recovering injury and couldn''t help frowning.


    The strike of the king of the deep sea not only caused him terrible injury, but also suppressed his self recovery ability.


    It would take at least a month for the injury that could be cured in just a few days. It depends on how fast the fourth-order rule dissipates.


    "However, if you can absorb the power of the divine stone and increase the sin value to more than 300, the suppression effect of the fourth level power will be greatly weakened."


    Gu Nan has a thorough understanding of the rules of the game. In the game of evil spirits, there exists the situation of level suppression, which is reflected by the level.


    As long as their core skills reach the "upanism" level, the level suppression will not be so serious.


    "Wait another two days, wait for the strength to recover to the third level, then go to find Lansi." Gu Nan clenched his fist gently, felt the strength of his body, and made a decision in his heart.


    His current strength is not even equal to the ordinary third level. If Lansi stands up to resist, the result is really hard to say.


    Moreover, if he appears in such a way, it is still unknown whether Sanwei will be loyal.


    Gu Nan never believed anyone in these NPCs.


    "People of blood origin..." Gu Nan showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 136

    Just when Gu Nan was temporarily dormant and recovering from his injury, his disappearance changed many people and things in Tianye star.


    Overnight, the news of Feng zhuotang''s death and Gu Nan''s disappearance spread all over Tianye star.


    Even in the endless sea of stars, these two strong men can be counted as several. It''s hard to think that such a thing happened on the same day.


    Ms. Lu Qi, from the sixth star domain, immediately issued an order to search the whereabouts of Feng zhuotang''s orphan Feng Lun.


    Lu Yiming, a native Lu family, did not comment on Gu Nan''s disappearance.


    In Lu''s home, Lu Xinyu comes out of Lu Yiming''s room with a face of chagrin. She asked her grandfather to use a lot of manpower to search Gu Nan, but Lu Yiming refused.


    The real leader of the Lu family did not even give a reasonable reason, just let Lu Xinyu calm down.


    "Sister, be calm." Lu Zhanyu also advised her, "people like Gu Nan have nothing to worry about as long as they haven''t seen his body."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Wu and his party also heard about Gu Nan''s disappearance, and they got more detailed information.


    "It''s the league." Elder Qin said calmly, "master yueqianleng himself, Feng zhuotang has no chance to live. Gu Nan..."


    "Maybe it''s a serious escape." Li Leyou said, "if he also died in the hands of adult Yue, there is no reason not to leave the body."


    Wei Rou sneered: "the problem now is not whether Gu Nan is dead, but why adult Yue wants to deal with him."


    This sentence, Li Leyou immediately fell into silence, even the face of elder Qin also don''t look good.


    Because Wei Rou''s words are on the key point. He and others have come all the way to find a force support for the organization, not a guy who is in constant trouble.


    What''s more, his troubles may also involve the league, so they can''t help being careless.


    "I''ve sent the message back to the organization for the two commanders to make a decision." Elder Qin said, "first investigate clearly, why did Lord Yue do it?"


    It has to be said that Qin Changlao still had a little luck in his heart, hoping that this time it was just a personal act of yueqianleng.


    He had seen Gu Nan''s power and knew that once he entered the organization, he would be second only to the two commanders.


    And doesn''t such a big man need to have a few confidants in the organization? As the first person to contact with each other, Qin long aimed at that position.


    But now


    At this time, a crystal stone on Qin Changlao''s body suddenly brightened, and he jumped into the air, and then a virtual shadow emerged.


    This virtual shadow has a mask on her face, a slightly slender figure, and a women''s silver sword on her waist.


    "I''ve seen the second commander." The three of them spoke at the same time.


    Xu Ying nodded gently, then said in a cold female voice, "stop all cooperation with Gu Nan immediately and return to the organization."


    Hearing this, elder Qin frowned slightly, while Wei Rou was happy.


    "Second commander..." Elder Qin tried to open his mouth, but he was interrupted before he finished.


    "There''s a real big shot in the league." The second commander said quickly, "we can''t intervene in this matter. Return immediately."


    With these words, the empty shadow dissipated directly and did not give Mr. Qin any chance to continue to ask questions.


    And now he really has nothing to ask, just murmured: "the real big guy..."


    A moment later, Mr. Qin sighed softly: "Wei Rou, contact Sanwei and ask her to bring people here immediately. We''ll only wait for her for an hour."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan''s residence, Lin yunyun is sitting in front of Sanwei, his face is full of hesitation, and Sanwei is still persuading.


    "Yunyun, he hasn''t appeared for several days. Now no one knows whether he is alive or dead." Sanwei said, "come with me. Let''s go to Baiwu. That''s where we blood people should go."


    Lin yunyun just lowered her head and did not speak. She knew that Sanwei was telling the truth. She wanted to get better development only in the blood group, but


    "Do you think Gu Nan helped you wake up your blood, so you can''t be ungrateful?" Sanwei saw her mind and sneered.


    Lin yunyun hesitated and nodded gently.


    "Stupid!" "What can you do for him here? If someone can''t deal with him, it''s just a burden for you to stay. "


    She stopped and said, "only in the white fog can you make good use of your own strength and find a chance to avenge Gu Nan in the future!"


    When he said this, Sanwei didn''t believe in himself.


    It''s a cold moon. No matter how talented Lin yunyun is, how long will it take to reach that point? At that time, it is not known whether she still remembers Gu Nan.She tried every means to abduct Lin yunyun, in order to find a help for herself.


    When Bai Wu arrived, with Lin yunyun''s character, no one could rely on her except herself. Her strength doubled and many things became easier to do.


    Lin yunyun fell into deep meditation again. This time, the tangle in her expression became deeper and deeper, and the communication device of Sanwei just lit up at this time.


    Her face slightly changed and she said: "the people in white fog are about to leave Tianye star. It''s too late to wait Have you thought it over? "


    Choice suddenly placed in front of her, Lin yunyun finally clenched her teeth and said: "OK, I''ll go with you!"


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, the two figures quickly left Gu Nan''s residence, as if for fear that someone would suddenly come back.


    Just where they couldn''t see it, a shadow had stopped on the sofa in the house. Then it turned into Gu Nan''s figure and quietly watched them go away through the window.


    A faint smile flashed across his face. Then he restrained his smile and opened the sofa to reveal the small door on the ground.


    After opening the door, LAN Si''s face suddenly appeared.


    "It seems that you are seriously injured." LAN Si looked at Gu Nan with a sneer, "what''s the feeling of betrayal? A man like you, who only knows conspiracy and power, can never be treated sincerely by others! "


    Gu Nan said with a smile, "you are talking about the way people get along with each other. It doesn''t apply to me."


    Blue think not from tiny Leng, haven''t reaction come over, Gu Nan is saying what, but see he already took out a blue round stone, put in front of oneself.


    That is the purpose of her and her brother''s trip. They want to take the clear water stone for the Mother God.


    At this time, two of the three gaps in the stone have been filled, and the last one It''s on me!


    LAN Si suddenly feels that there is a cold sweat exuding from her back. She doesn''t know what Gu Nan is going to do, but it won''t be good after all.


    "Ready? I''m the first envoy in my life. " Gu Nan reaches out his hand and pats her face. Meanwhile, the power of shadow gushes out and suppresses all the power of LAN Si.


    In the eyes of Lansi''s fear, Shenshi gets closer and closer to her, and the fragments in her body begin to move.

 Chapter 137

    About how to use God stone, in the early game, players are not rich enough experience, has been different.


    Some people say to swallow it directly, some say to cultivate their own gods, and others want to use the stone as bait Until the method of converting the stone into sin value appeared.


    Since then, no one has been so many moths, only from the perspective of the latecomer: you are a genius!


    It turns out that no messy way of playing comes directly from the evil value.


    God stone slowly close to LAN Si, the blue light is more and more prosperous, and LAN Si eyebrow also began to flash the same light, it belongs to her God stone fragments.


    The power of Shenshi under Gu Nan''s control is much stronger than that of Feng Lun.


    Just for a moment, Lansi had no resistance at all, and the fragments in his body were completely separated from the stone and integrated into the stone.


    Finally, the complete stone seems to wake up completely at this moment. Under the light, mysterious lines begin to appear, and the surface is covered in an instant.


    The stone is blue and white, and it radiates amazing holy brilliance. In front of the incomparably lofty homologous power, Lansi almost had the idea of worshiping.


    However, the next moment, a touch of black began to appear on the stone, and then quickly spread all over the stone.


    The original supreme breath of Shenshi suddenly disappeared. LAN Si seemed to be aware of something and exclaimed: "the devil! You are the devil


    LAN Si had never seen the divine stone before, but he knew that even if he was a different kind of God, he could not change the characteristics of the divine character unless he was not a God at all


    Only the devil can do this, they are defiling the divine!


    Gu Nan is noncommittal about this. In the background of the game, the existence of evil gods is rarely known, even among the gods, let alone Lansi.


    However, what Gu Nan is doing now is really tarnishing a divine personality. No wonder LAN Si misunderstands it.


    Evil god is opposite to God. It is Gu Nan''s instinct to defile the divine personality. He easily left his mark on the divine personality, and then pushed it back.


    The dark god came to Lansi again, which made him stunned.


    "Feel it? It''s power. " Gu Nan said in a strange tone, "what you long for, what you are not willing to, and what you have lost Pick it up and you''ll have everything


    Gu Nan''s voice seems to have some kind of magic. LAN Si starts to look at the stone unconsciously. What emerges in his mind is that the stone approves Feng Lun, and his brother is determined to help him.


    She was not willing to serve the Mother God for 20 years, but she ended up as a slave. That man was just lucky


    Power, I want power


    Shen Shi and LAN Si are getting closer and closer, until they are completely integrated into her eyebrows. Gu Nan always keeps a smile on her face.


    He never worried that Lansi would not degenerate, not to mention that there was a loophole in her original belief. Even if she was a crazy believer, he had a way to make her degenerate.


    The core is just one thing: no one can resist the temptation of power.


    Especially for the envoys, the power of Godhead is the same as them. As long as they accept the stone, they will have the foundation to become gods.


    The more the envoys worship the power of gods, the more likely they are to fall.


    It''s a pity that this power has been invaded by evil spirits. It''s too late to wait until the divine envoy regains consciousness.


    I don''t know how long it''s been, but Lansi opens her eyes again. She couldn''t care that Gu Nan was still standing in front of her eyes. She put out a hand with some joy. There was a brilliant blue light shining on it.


    This is different from the God of flowers. It comes from this stone and belongs to Lansi It belongs to another person.


    Gu Nan''s mind moved, and LAN Si felt that the operation of his divine power suddenly stopped, and there was no more divine power in his mind.


    "You..." LAN Si suddenly realizes that it''s Gu Nan''s action. She glares at Gu Nan and responds with a cold look.


    "You can''t go back." Gu Nan said lightly, "either take this power and become my apostle, or go back to lorenza''s Kingdom and be burned as a heretic."


    LAN Si lowered his head and looked at his hands full of strange power. He almost had the impulse to cry.


    "Mother God, I I didn''t stand the temptation... "


    Gu Nan''s figure had already gone away, leaving her alone in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan sat in the living room, waiting for the good news. He believed that Lansi would not let him down.


    His eyes stay on the value of sin, where the number has jumped from 130 to 176, which is just the credit of Lansi''s fusion of divine character.


    In principle, it is very simple for players to convert the stone into sin value.


    According to the principle of "blasphemy is evil", players only need to find a way to make the Godhead absorbed and transformed by a person who does not believe in gods, and this process can provide evil value.Of course, before that, players have to infect this genie in order to be recognized by the rules.


    The next moment, the number of sin value beat again, came to 196, and then began to rise slowly, 200 210¡­¡­ 220¡­¡­


    It wasn''t until 252 o''clock that Gu Nan''s crime value stopped rolling, but it was enough to surprise him.


    The increase of 122 points is almost the sum of his previous sin value!


    After all, it''s for level 5 players. Even if it''s just the lowest level God stone, the income is enough to make Gu Nan rich overnight.


    Moreover, Gu Nan knew that this was far from the limit. He could only say that the divine power that Lansi could accept now was only to this point. As her power grows, the sacrilege of blasphemy becomes more and more complete, and will continue to provide evil value.


    "It''s a pity that if we can reach 300 points, we can wake up the mystery of the power of shadow..." Gu Nan sighed discontentedly, "not only the injury can recover quickly, but also the strength can make a leap."


    Sin is worth 300 points, which is equivalent to the level of weidonghai and yueqianleng.


    By Gu Nan''s means, once we reach that stage, we should be invincible in the same level. If we meet the fourth level again, we won''t have no power to fight back.


    Just as Gu Nan sighed, he thought about how to help LAN Si improve his strength, LAN Si had already wriggled out of the room.


    At this time, her image is very different from before.


    A head of blue hair has become pitch black, even the pupil has become black with purple, although the appearance has not changed, the whole person''s temperament is demonic, and has a different kind of charm.


    She looked at Gu Nanjing sitting on one side, then slowly came up, nibbled her lips and said: "Lan Si has seen you..."


    Gu Nan laughed silently. Just as he wanted to speak, a message came out of the evil temple in his head.


    "Sin event: Lance''s depravity is completed. Total sin value: 50 points."


    "When a serial event is completed, you will get a bonus of 1600 points."

 Chapter 138

    When he saw the first message, Gu Nan had a sense of surprise that he "forgot the stubble". When he saw the second message, he was almost stunned.


    Evil events only reward evil value, which is the rule of the game Wait a minute. It''s like a special reward for serial events?


    Even Gu Nan''s previous life didn''t run into such an extremely rare task as serial incidents, and most of them ended in two or three links. The reward was just making do.


    At least Gu Nan hasn''t seen the situation that special rewards will be given after the completion. In the past, special benefits were only used.


    I didn''t expect to give 1600 points for this multi ring event.


    For the third level players, this value is not very big - even Gu Nan had 1000 points when he finished the task of the immortal world, and the 1600 points were not enough.


    But in any case, it''s just in time.


    Gu Nan didn''t even bother to pay attention to LAN Si, so his mind sank directly into the evil god temple and began a wave of upgrade and purchase.


    It costs 500 points to upgrade the core skill "shadow power" to level 3; it costs 400 points to directly point "passivation" to level 3; it costs another 600 points to purchase skills "blitz" and "justice judgment".


    After such a wave of purchase, Gu Nan''s 1700 points were only 200 in an instant. Fortunately, the mystery of skills is automatically opened, otherwise he would not have enough money to buy skills.


    But it''s worth it.


    The shadow power of upanism level already has the rule of "light" to suppress everything, while the "passivation" skill of level 3 can reduce damage by 80% of terror!


    If you let Gu Nan attack the king of the deep sea again, he will never look like this again.


    Gu Nan is ready to choose the skills of "blitz" and "justice judgment".


    Blitz: where you can see, you can jump behind the target to attack.


    Justice trial: in the name of justice, cause real damage to the target based on the lost life.


    Dodge is the ultimate guarantee of the flexibility of the evil god. It can be used to cross all obstacles and is equal to a specific blink skill. Unless the space is blocked, no one can catch Gu Nan.


    And just trial belongs to the series of killing. The name of this skill is quite vulgar and totally different from the name of evil god, but the effect is surprisingly good.


    The effect of real damage means that the most powerful boss can be killed by Gu Nan once he enters the residual blood stage.


    Although the players in the game are evil spirits, they have nothing to do with the belonging of light and darkness. Quite a lot of equipment and skills are holy light series, such as Gu Nan''s Twilight Sage robe.


    Justice trial, which is jokingly called the "big sword" skill, is the same.


    Or in the official view of the game, the effect of an evil god shouting "just judgment" is no worse than wanton slaughter.


    When Gu Nan comes back to reality, he obviously feels that his body has been strengthened again, and the original injury is rapidly recovering. The suppression of the law of the king of the deep sea has weakened a lot.


    In LAN Si''s eyes, Gu Nan''s temperament changed greatly as soon as his eyes closed and opened.


    Gu Nan, who had given her a lot of pressure, seemed to be more unfathomable.


    "My lord..." Lansi cried softly. She is not used to treating Gu Nan as a father God. In fact, the relationship between the evil god and the normal God is different.


    Gu Nan felt that the power in his body was slowly rising, and a smile began to appear at the corner of his mouth: "master your power as soon as possible Follow me first this time. "


    "Ah? Where are we going? "


    "Go and get the field back."


    ¡­¡­


    Most players are vengeful, especially when NPCs create a bad game experience. It''s perfectly normal for them to chop each other''s family to death.


    And Gu Nan, even in the player group, is also the kind of high revenge ability.


    The people in Baiwu can''t catch up with them for the time being, and their organization is there. The monk can''t run to the temple, so the first target he wants to start is the alliance of blood descendants.


    Since yueqianleng appeared, his general whereabouts are no longer a mystery. After all, a person living in the world must stay somewhere, unless he lives alone in the mountains.


    Yueqianleng has been in Tianye star for quite a long time. Interestingly, he is not in the gathering place of blood descendants, but in a college.


    Tianye star Capital District Star College, this is the name of yueqianleng''s college.


    The former genius of the blood American alliance, now the top strong man, has been incarnated as an ordinary teacher, teaching in this star college, and no one has found out for several years.


    If it wasn''t for this time, no one would know.


    This is the afternoon, when the Star College bloodletting, students continue to walk out of the college.


    "Hello, I heard that when you were in class today, someone came to visit Mr. Yue again?"


    "Yes! Many people come to see Mr. Yue these days! They all look very powerful, but they are very polite to Mr. Yue. ""My father said that your monthly teacher is also a powerful person."


    This kind of conversation has appeared among many students, and the identity of yueqianleng is being spread constantly. Although there is no specific understanding, but he is a very powerful person, this has been confirmed.


    Yueqianleng listens to the comments of her colleagues, opens the door of the teacher''s dormitory indifferently and walks into it slowly, but whispers in her mouth.


    "What a trouble! It seems that this identity has to be changed again. It''s been used for several years, and I really can''t give up Well


    In the middle of what he said, he suddenly couldn''t go on, because in his room, he saw a person who was absolutely impossible to appear.


    Gu Nan is taking LAN Si, sitting quietly in front of him, looking at him without expression.


    "You..." Yue qianleng looks at each other with a kind of astonished eyes, which he can''t understand at all.


    This man has taken a blow from the king of the deep sea. I''m afraid he won''t be less injured than Qin Xuanji. Why is he here? And he went into his room, why didn''t he know it?


    Yueqianleng just feels a chill. He turns around and wants to open the distance, but Gu Nan suddenly appears beside him and blows directly.


    Flash!


    Yue qianleng''s eyes are slightly cold. He knows his best move. In the face of Gu Nan, it''s not effective at all, so he just waves his hand to chop the moon.


    The other side''s absolute strength is not as good as their own, and they are still injured


    Bang!


    The moon chop is directly destroyed by Gu Nan. The power of shadow is clearly destroyed. Sheng Sheng crushes the law of the moon, and then hits Yue qianleng''s abdomen with one punch.


    Yueqianleng only felt a sharp pain, and the whole person had already been flying. But what surprised him most was Gu Nan''s huge and terrible breath.


    And the power of law in his fist


    "That''s upanistic power..." The moon is cold, and my heart cries. Is it true that someone can suddenly burst into power after a blow?


    Whether he believed it or not, Gu Nan had caught him and looked down at him.


    "Where is Qin Xuanji?"

 Chapter 139

    In the teacher''s dormitory, Gu Nan holds yueqianleng''s hair in one hand and looks at him coldly.


    At the next moment, the bright silver moon burst out, and the cold moon turned into a crescent moon. Gu Nan got out of his hand and stood by looking at him with a sneer.


    "I really think that..."


    Bang!


    Gu Nan''s figure suddenly appeared behind him and hit him on the back of the head with a hard blow.


    Yueqianleng was beaten to a stagger. The terrible force made him black in front of his eyes, and Gu Nan''s fists made him miserable.


    He is a great master in the stage of aoyi, but now he is like a sandbag, and Gu Nan grabs him with fists and kicks.


    After a few punches on yueqianleng''s face, he finally became angry and angry. With a roar in his mouth, he turned into a silver fox.


    As a blood descendant, almost all of them have the ability of transformation. After they become the blood body, their power will be greatly improved.


    At least Gu Nan can clearly feel that the power of the silver moon around him is a little stronger.


    The cold of the moon spreads the power of the moon all over the body, gradually filling the whole dormitory room, and LAN Si next to him even feels that he is struggling.


    He''s very clever. Because he saw that Gu Nan relied on his own strong physical strength. In such an environment, the other side could not get close to him quickly.


    If Gu Nan uses the power of rules, his method of "reflecting the law" can also be used.


    It''s true that he was a star crossed man 20 years ago. From a tactical point of view, he made almost no mistakes.


    Unfortunately Gu Nan just got two new skills!


    Flash!


    Gu Nan''s figure cuts through the void, and the moonlight on the ground can''t stop him at all, so he reappears behind yueqianleng Another punch!


    Gu Nan''s fist is a real and full shot. He even used the "Dragon Heart Pendant" which he didn''t use for a long time, just to hurt the enemy with one punch.


    Click!


    Most of the strength of yueqianleng is scattered outside, but there is no time to react at this time, and he is directly hit in the spine with a fist. Clear and crisp fracture sound spreads, month fox sends out a pain to call, unexpectedly is a fall to the ground.


    "Gu Nan!" Yue qianleng knew that he had been completely defeated, and immediately yelled, "you want to find Qin Xuanji, I''ll take you to find it. If you kill me, you''ll be the enemy of the whole alliance!"


    Gu Nan moved slowly and said with a smile, "do you know where she is?"


    "Of course..." Month thousand cold words haven''t finished, Gu Nan is a punch to hit down again, directly hit him to faint in the past.


    The noise in the teachers'' dormitory is just like a bright light in the dark in a place like the college.


    "Who''s in there?" Several teachers who happened to pass by the door of the dormitory immediately noticed that something was wrong and asked for a drink inside.


    LAN Si''s figure appeared at the door and said in a cold voice, "mind your own business, get out of here!"


    The faces of those people were overcast, and one of them was furious: "who are you? Who gave you the courage to make trouble in Star College? "


    LAN Si''s eyes stare, and he wants to say more, but he sees that Gu Nan has come out with the moon fox.


    He didn''t even look here. He waved three shadow swords, which directly penetrated several people''s throats.


    "Go." Gu Nan didn''t change his face until several corpses fell down, so he said to LAN Si casually, holding the body of yueqianleng in one hand.


    LAN Si stares at the front, unable to adapt to Gu Nan''s style for a moment, and then quickly follows up.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, near a secret villa area of Tianye star, a figure approached, and several patrol officers immediately came up.


    "Who Well, it''s Lord Yue. " One of them was about to ask, but suddenly recognized each other, suddenly his face was strange.


    Because at this time of the month thousand cold, the face has swollen a big circle, that half mask almost can''t cover his face, looks completely unlike himself.


    Moon thousand cold gloomy face way: "where is Wang Chen?"


    Several patrollers looked at each other. Wang Chen in yueqianleng''s mouth was a strong Taoist resident in the branch of the blood American alliance. How could they know his whereabouts?


    Yueqianleng seems to know that he is asking in vain. He simply ignores a few people, and his figure disappears quickly.


    A moment later, in a house deep in the villa area, a bald middle-aged man was holding two young girls in his arms, laughing heartily.


    He was teasing with the two concubines, but suddenly his face changed slightly and he quickly hid to one side.


    Then there was a moon falling, and he cut the sofa he had sat on in two.


    The two girls couldn''t laugh. If the bald man moved slowly, they would end up with the sofa.


    "My Lord, this You are going to decide for us One of them said tearfully.


    "Go away!" But did not expect bald man calm face, a push her away, eyes staring at a direction, "a thousand cold, what do you mean?""You dare to ask me what I mean?" Yue qianleng, also with a cold face, came in directly from the window.


    The bald man is Wang Chen. Seeing the appearance of yueqianleng at this time, he can''t help but draw his mouth slightly. He couldn''t think of anyone who could beat him like this


    Even if he himself, and the cold on the top of a thousand also at most between!


    "Your face..."


    "Gu Nan." The cold voice of yueqian spits out a name, "he is not the youngest constant realm of Xinghai, but the youngest Taoist master of the whole Xinghai! Now he''s at the gate of the branch. You can do it yourself. "


    It took Wang Chen a long time to digest the meaning of yueqian''s cold words. He couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air.


    He lowered his head and pondered for a moment. He immediately waved the two concubines away, and then sat down with Yue qianleng laughing: "Lao Yue, this time I lost my head and believed what Qin Xuanji said Tell me, what''s going on? "


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the villa, Gu Nan is sitting leisurely by a lake, looking at the scenery of the lake and the mountains.


    But LAN Si stood behind him and asked hesitantly, "my Lord, if you just let go of yueqianleng, will you let the tiger go back to the mountain?"


    Gu Nan waved his hand and said, "it''s just a little guy. When you master more magic power, you can deal with him easily."


    When he said this, Gu Nan was looking at his evil value. After breaking through to 302 due to a series of events, there was no more movement. Obviously, Lansi didn''t improve during this period.


    LAN Si nodded hard, but Gu Nan seemed to suddenly think of something and asked, "there''s something I''ve always forgotten to ask you..."


    "Where is the kingdom of lorenza? What does it have to do with the world? "


    In the face of this problem, LAN Si didn''t have much hesitation, and directly told her what she knew. But what she knew set off a huge wave in Gu Nan''s heart.


    After listening to LAN Si''s narration, he couldn''t help whispering to himself: "so That''s right. "

 Chapter 140

    Gu Nan has doubted for more than one time what the relationship between the world and the game of the previous life is, and whether the things in the game also exist here?


    Is it a parallel world or another era of the game world?


    Until the appearance of the brothers and sisters, let him confirm one thing - at least the flower god lorenza is alive, and still live well in this world.


    But LAN Si''s narration now makes Gu Nan really understand how the world exists.


    Lansi''s original world is called "the world of gods". The background is similar to Gu Nan''s previous games, but it is not exactly the same. It is completely composed of the kingdom of gods and a main world.


    Gu Nan is now in a place called "the world of the heavens", which is composed of 36 main heavens and 72 boundaries.


    "Thirty six Lord heaven, seventy-two boundary The master of the stars, the master of the astral world, originally means that. " When Gu Nan was faced with two worlds, many details also appeared in his mind.


    According to the division of the world, above the broken world is the star master. Gu Nan thought that the star master is just the fifth level. The power level here should be far less than his previous life''s game.


    According to Lansi, the real strong man in the world of heaven is no inferior to the gods, even comparable to the existence of the LORD God!


    What is the concept of God? Above the eleventh level, they are qualified to be called the LORD God. The existence of the Lord of light and the king of darkness and destruction is only the fifteenth level.


    In the game NPC, there is no more than 15 levels. That is Gu Nan''s previous life, exhausted the whole world''s evil value, and then rushed to the stage of three turns and sixteen steps.


    It''s a pity that he just finished three turns and then crossed into the world.


    "The fifth level starts to build the kingdom of God. When the kingdom of God is built and the fire is lit, isn''t it the Lord of the world?" Gu Nan chuckled and understood the meaning of "star master".


    The real star master corresponds to the divine level of the previous life.


    Gu Nan was suddenly a little lucky. If it wasn''t for LAN Si''s appearance, he asked on a whim. He was afraid that he would not see the essence of the world until he was promoted to the fifth level.


    The game world of the previous life does exist. Does my crossing indicate anything?


    Gu Nan felt his chin and his eyes fell on the top of the mountain in the distance. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s what happened. I can tell you clearly that even if we join hands, we may not be able to suppress him. "


    Yue qianleng puts the whole story in front of Wang Chen, and then sneers at his tangled and scratched head, only to turn his hair white.


    Wang Chen is really blind now. If you knew this was the result, he would never agree to Qin Xuanji''s terms and ask Yue qianleng for help to deal with Gu Nan.


    Qin Xuanji can''t say who is behind her, so her external identity is just a member of the alliance from the sixth star domain.


    "And Gu Nan is still alone. Our family has a big business, but we can''t play with him all the time." Wang Chen kept muttering, as if to find some reasons for himself, and like to say to the moon thousand cold listen.


    But when he finished, he didn''t hear yueqianleng speak again, so he had to say: "for today''s sake, we have to hand over Qin Xuanji Just an ordinary member. "


    Qin Xuanji was seriously injured by Gu Nan. Naturally, she wants to go back to the League branch for treatment. Now she is staying in the villa area.


    Yueqian still doesn''t speak, just sneers in return. He had seen Xuying, the king of the deep sea, and knew that Qin Xuanji had backstage, so he didn''t say a word at this time.


    Wang Chen is now both ends of the pit, which side to jump the result will not be good, but the month thousand cooling has no obligation to remind him.


    Yue qianleng doesn''t speak all the time, which makes Wang Chen hesitate. He tentatively asks: "by the way, does Gu Nan use some secret method, but he is not so powerful?"


    "You can try." A thousand cold months disdain to speak.


    Wang Chen is about to speak, but he feels a breath of terror coming down, followed by a loud noise, he quickly ran to the window.


    But I saw a figure floating in the air, a hundred meter long sword was being cut down by him.


    Just this blow, let the villas at least dozens of people killed and injured.


    "Let Qin Xuanji come out, or I''ll kill this place."


    Gu Nan''s cold voice comes. Wang Chen can''t think about it any more and rushes directly to the door. He wants to tie Qin Xuanji up and send her to him for the first time, before more people die!


    After all, his action is still slow, or being hit like this, as long as there is blood, it is impossible to sit back and ignore.


    In this way, Gu Nan stood in the void, and several figures appeared immediately.


    At the head of the group were three men and one woman, all with angry faces.


    One of the elders was so angry that his white hair stood up and said, "I''m so presumptuous! I''ve lived for hundreds of years. It''s the first time I''ve heard that someone is going to kill me, the blood group... "


    Shua!


    The dark light of the sword passed by and cut the old man in two. His upper body was cut from his right shoulder to his left waist. The incision was smooth and fell down slowly.Half of the old man''s body fell down, revealing Gu Nan''s figure holding a sword with one hand behind him, with a sneer on his face.


    At most, these people are the strength of entering the micro environment. Gu Nan''s strength at this time doesn''t even need to use the blood knife. The shadow sword alone is enough to kill.


    "You..." The rest of them were shocked and angry. They were about to do their best, but they were stopped by a voice.


    "Hold on, everyone!" A girl voice came from afar, but a woman came quickly, falling between Gu Nan and all the people in the division.


    This woman''s dress is very similar to the previous three tails, but her temperament is quite the opposite. It shows a kind of tempting feeling with a strong sense of dust, and has a fatal attraction for men.


    As soon as the woman arrived, she saluted Gu Nan respectfully and said, "please show mercy to Mr. Gu. The minister has gone to arrest Qin Xuanji and will give it to Mr. Gu later."


    Her words made other people in the branch change color at the same time: "Lord Liuwei, he just killed Mr. Zhao!"


    Liu Wei turned around with a calm face and said, "Mr. Gu is a distinguished guest of the alliance. Zhao''s affair is just a misunderstanding If you have anything to say, go to minister Wang


    The minister was directly moved out by the other party, which made everyone angry and blush.


    Liu Wei disdained to curl his mouth, then turned to look at Gu Nan, showing a sweet smile: "Mr. Gu, why don''t you go down with me to have a rest first..."


    Gu Nan still kept the posture of holding the sword, but his face sneered even more.


    At the next moment, the light of the sword flashed again, and the black tip of the sword came out from the heart of six tails, cutting off all her life in an instant.


    Liu Wei looks at Gu Nan in disbelief. She has lost blood so much that she can''t speak, but she can''t figure out the reason why the other side has a hand.


    "I''m a man of my word." Gu Nan slowly drew the sword back, "saying that Tu Jue is going to Tu Jue."

 Chapter 141

    Blood splashes in the sky. Gu Nan stands on the void with a single sword. There is still a drop of blood on the tip of the sword.


    Liuwei''s body lost its strength and fell from the air in an instant, revealing the shocked faces of the people behind her.


    "You..." Someone pointed at Gu Nan with trembling fingers, but he couldn''t say a complete word.


    Gu Nan didn''t plan to let them say that his figure could be saved in an instant. His amazing strength and speed alone would be enough to kill them one by one.


    Shua!


    Another micro expert was cut in two, and the people in the blood branch finally had no heart of resistance and broke up in an instant. No matter how they died for the alliance, they could not go up and die.


    Unfortunately, how can their running speed keep up with Gu Nan? "Blitz" is almost for the purpose of pursuing and killing.


    Gu Nan''s hand was constantly changing, and his eyes were everywhere.


    In just a few blinks of an eye, he had killed all these blood Americans, leaving only a little girl.


    "Don''t Don''t kill me... " The girl was bullied by Gu Nan and approached. She was crying and begged for mercy.


    She is just promoted to the extraordinary, just happened to meet someone to make trouble, head a hot with the elders rushed out.


    Gu Nan is still expressionless, the sword in his hand has been handed to the girl, but the next moment he moves slightly.


    The girl noticed the pause and raised her head in amazement. However, Gu Nan''s figure was slightly blurred. Her figure was becoming dark gradually, and her face was swallowed by the black in her body.


    For a moment, he turned into a dark human figure, and then in the girl''s astonished eyes, the sword in his hand continued to move forward.


    Poof!


    Blood splashed.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Wang Chen pushes the door open. Qin Xuanji is sitting in the room, looking at him with a smile.


    Seeing that Qin Xuanji was still there, Wang Chen seemed relieved, and then said with a straight face: "Miss Qin, you are still there Please come with me


    Qin Xuanji just looked at him coldly and said with disdain, "is Minister Wang going to give me to Gu Nan?"


    "So what?" Wang Chen was told by her mind, but said justly, "what else can you say to attract such a big enemy for the alliance?"


    Qin Xuanji is slightly stunned, and immediately reacts that Yue qianleng is afraid that he has not disclosed the story of the king of the deep sea, otherwise Wang Chen would not be right even if he was stupid.


    She immediately showed a sneer, and naturally would not be kind enough to remind, besides


    "Do you really think that Gu Nan is going to let you go?" As Qin Xuanji said, looking at Wang Chen''s eyes is like looking at a fool.


    Her cold words let Wang Chen a surprise, common reason finally restored a few minutes, the uneasiness in the heart begins to be strong.


    The next moment, a shadow appeared behind him.


    "Who!" Wang Chen instantly turns around and opens his mouth to shout angrily, but what he can see is a very strange scene.


    It was a figure with a sword. His appearance was the same as Gu Nan''s, but he was dark even with his sword - it was really "dark shadow"!


    The dark shadow directly cuts down with a sword, and the speed is amazing. Fortunately, Wang Chen is not attacked secretly, so he hastily draws his sword to fight, and is directly cut aside by this sword.


    And the shadow was also shaken back, but he walked slowly, and in the process, the black began to fade away.


    When the black completely dissipated, it was Gu Nan who showed up.


    "This..." Wang Chen looked at him like a ghost, but he couldn''t help looking out of the window.


    In his perception, Gu Nan has been out all the time. How can


    "The replacement of noumenon and separation, the exclusive law Is that the power of your breakthrough? " Qin Xuanji looks dignified, her reaction is faster than Wang Chen, her eyes have been taken back from the window.


    She clearly saw that Gu Nan''s body had turned into darkness and killed the last girl by the way.


    Wang Chen at this time also understand what happened, cold heart.


    Only those who have reached their level can understand what it means that Gu Nan can do this - that is, he has initially created his own rules, a sign of stepping into the breaking level!


    The fourth level or breaking the boundary level, in essence, is the deep understanding and development of the original divine power. Based on the divine power, the friars give their own original rules.


    From this point of view, the state of yueqianleng is really very high. His "reflection" rule is almost at the fourth level, and the difference is only accumulation.


    When Gu Nan reaches 300 evil points, the shadow "replacement" is also comparable to the ordinary fourth-order rule!


    The core skill of "shadow power" will open the three abilities of "latent shadow", "shadow body" and "shadow field" as the level increases.


    In fact, each of these three abilities is not weak. It''s just that Gu Nan''s opponent has never been able to let him use "shadow body".It is only when the "replacement" of shadow is turned on that the hegemony of this ability is truly reflected.


    The existence of shadow body is to let Gu Nan switch freely between noumenon and separation!


    Gu Nan''s eyes fell on the two faces, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He really made up his mind from the beginning that he would exterminate the whole blood branch, and Qin Xuanji would also find out.


    So he just let the month thousand cold come back, but secretly with separate body follow, wait for him to see Wang Chen, separate body and follow Wang Chen to find here.


    "Mr. Gu..." Wang Chen''s strength is not as good as that of the moon. He has been the star of Tianye for many years. A strong heart has already been worn away. He wants to beg for mercy.


    But Gu Nan didn''t give him a chance at all. With a flash of blood, the powerful man of the main level had already fallen to the ground.


    And Gu Nan''s neck, also appeared a bloodstain - in order to ensure a knife to kill, he specially put on the bloody King''s blade.


    Of course, with Gu Nan''s current power and the terror effect of level 3 passivation reducing damage by 80%, the effect of bloody curse is almost invisible.


    Kill Wang Chen feedback injury, in an instant has recovered.


    Qin Xuanji always looks on coldly, and the shouting outside the window continues. It''s Gu Nan who is faithfully carrying out the order of slaughtering the whole branch according to his will.


    "I didn''t expect that you would dare to come here." Qin Xuanji said to Gu Nan in this way. Her face was still calm and indifferent. "I know there is a big man behind me..."


    As the voice rang out, her feet were gradually shining.


    An already engraved Dharma array reveals its true appearance, just like Qin Xuanji''s previous arrangement, which is a Dharma array that calls forth the four-level strong "king of the deep sea".


    This array can''t be moved and can only be used for a while. Qin Xuanji thought it was impossible to use it.


    But she didn''t expect that Gu Nan was so bold that she directly killed the branch of the blood American alliance!


    She stares at Gu Nan coldly: "since it''s you who want to die Er... "


    Before she had finished her words, she saw that Gu Nan had already chopped on the ground, and the power of the terrible shadow gushed out in an instant, directly smashing the array.


    "I know you have a big man behind you..." Gu Nan grinned, looked at her and said, "I''m waiting for you to call him out. Am I stupid?"

 Chapter 142

    Qin Xuanji is dead.


    Her death and any other NPC are not too different, Gu Nan was killed, that''s all.


    Gu Nan doesn''t feel much about the fact that an NPC he met in his early years was killed by himself. He has seen too many things about being betrayed by NPCs or selling NPCs, so he will not have any unnecessary emotions for a long time.


    Qin Xuanji has no more value to Gu Nan. She will only become a great person if she keeps her coordinates. She can only die if she wants to do something to herself at any time.


    "Are you sure no one escaped?" Gu Nan stood outside the villa area and asked calmly.


    LAN Si replied quickly: "yes, my lord A small number of people who want to escape have also been killed by you. "


    When he said this, LAN Si was also frightened.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen the technique of separation, but Gu Nan''s shadow body can be divided into two parts, two parts and four parts. In the end, she can''t count.


    As soon as possible, she could see that those separate forces were weakening along with the division, but it could not be more suitable for killing weak enemies.


    Gu Nan, of course, knew what she was thinking, but he just nodded and didn''t say much.


    With the increasing strength, his means are more and more diverse. It''s not surprising that he can do this.


    "Killing off the blood branch here is enough to cut off the big man''s control here for a while." Gu Nan took a last look at the villa area and waved down a torch.


    The boundless flames rose suddenly, and the ruins and broken limbs fell into the sea of fire.


    "Come on, let''s go to the next map."


    "Ah? Where? "


    "The sixth star field."


    ¡­¡­


    In the world of immortals and demons, fighting and fire are still the themes here.


    Gu Nian stands on the high tower of the city, overlooking the city which belongs to Gu family completely. He has a rare sense of satisfaction in his heart.


    I don''t know when it started, she began to like the feeling of overlooking the whole city - probably because the family has put too much effort into it, even she is not immune from the influence.


    She has been reincarnated in many aspects, but it is rare for her to have abundant resources and complete power system.


    Even if we haven''t really conquered this plane, we can benefit a lot from the harvest of this period.


    "I really want to thank that guy..." I don''t know whether I''m laughing at someone''s generosity or the impermanence of the world.


    She could not help but feel a little annoyed when she remembered what the other party had said before she left.


    If he hadn''t deliberately picked things up, he wouldn''t have started on Yan Xiaoxiao Who knows that girl, a native, is so tough?


    That kind of strange law is almost the same as myself. Even if I think of it at this time, I can''t find a good way to deal with it.


    "But even if you do everything you can, this place belongs to me after all." Thinking about feeling the mountain wind blowing on his face, he whispered to himself.


    "Miss." A figure emerged from behind her and bowed to report, "the news from Tianye star is that a villa area has been slaughtered, which is suspected to be a branch of the blood American alliance."


    Gu Nian raised his eyebrows and said, "the blood American alliance? Does the family suspect that Gu Nan did it? Is there any evidence? "


    The questioning came quickly, which made the figure falter: "this No, But yueqianleng was a top blood descendant. "


    Hearing this, my eyes narrowed slightly, one hand on the wall, tapping gently.


    Even in the immortal and demon plane, she still pays attention to Tianye star, or Gu Nan''s every move.


    She always thought Gu Nan was acting strangely. He seems to have a strong purpose, but those purposes come for no reason, people do not understand.


    This is true whether it''s on redfish or after going to Tianye.


    After pondering for a moment, she said, "keep staring at Tianye star, and send out your hands to the sixth star field I have a hunch that the white fog organization is going to have bad luck. "


    After saying this, she waved to let the shadow go down, but gently hugged a girl next to her.


    "If there''s danger in the white fog, you''ll find a chance to hide here, OK?"


    "Good." The girl''s face showed some shame, but she nodded firmly. It was Lin yunyun.


    ¡­¡­


    "Passengers, the number" x5698 "going to the sixth sector is about to start. Passengers who have not been on board are requested to hurry up. "


    The soft but urgent voice of the female announcer is constantly echoing in the hall, urging the passengers to board as soon as possible.


    Among the passers-by in a hurry, a young girl turned her head and yelled, "brother, hurry up! It''s almost time to get on the ship! "


    Behind her, there was a young man in white, yawning and coming slowly. The look made the onlookers worried.


    Seeing that the girl was so anxious that she stamped her feet, the young man just walked on his own. It was so easy to catch up at the last moment that he was not stopped outside the ticket office.The girl rolled her eyes, but she didn''t care to say much. She just pulled the young man forward quickly.


    They are Gu Nan and LAN Si.


    Since the blood branch of a massacre, Gu Nan even finished Tianye star, began to go to the sixth star domain.


    He didn''t forget that the white fog organization stood up and Sanwei took Lin yunyun to go there Well, the key is how to get the reincarnation task.


    If it''s not for this, he''s too lazy to care about three tails or Lin yunyun. Let them die. Anyway, the evil value is gone.


    However, since it''s a trip, it''s natural to find the venue by the way. It''s not Gao Wan who takes advantage of NPC.


    Gu Nan didn''t know how much the big man behind Qin Xuanji knew about himself, so instead of using his original appearance and name, he disguised himself as LAN Si''s brother.


    After this period of time together, LAN Si also saw Gu Nan''s "true face".


    This bastard is usually a dead house. How can he be ruthless and decisive in killing people?!


    I want to sleep until noon every day. In my daily life, besides eating, I just read some idle books and chase plays There is no such thing as practicing and learning, strict and self disciplined living habits.


    This time, LAN Quan didn''t want to know about his trip.


    This makes LAN Si, who is used to being a young lady, also crazy, but she can''t disobey Gu Nan''s orders, so she has to get on the shelf and work as an assistant.


    In fact, it''s not Gu Nan''s fault. After all, he doesn''t need to practice himself to play games, even now.


    Besides being able to kill people and very good at killing people, he is really a dead house.


    Just as they went to the depth of the passage and were ready to board the starship, a man and a woman were staring at them not far away.


    "Cousin, that person seems to be LAN Si A young man who looked like he was only 15 or 16 years old pointed to this side and said.


    "Well She dyed her hair black. It seemed more beautiful. " The cousin looked at Gu Nan and touched her chin seriously.


    "That''s not the point!" The boy rolled his eyes and said, "elder sister, last time you were defeated by LAN Si, don''t you want to take revenge?"

 Chapter 143

    Gu Nan, like an ordinary passenger, sits quietly in the dinner hall of the Starship and looks at the stars outside.


    The view of the sea of stars in the celestial world is indeed a grand sight, which is hard to see in other worlds.


    Since the integration of Shenshi and Lansi, Gu Nan has been lazy.


    Now, even if he is lying all day, he can increase his sin value. He has long been unable to see the harvest of the task of reincarnation.


    Just in the past few days, sin value has risen to 310 points, which is the result of LAN Si''s busy work and no time to practice well.


    Gu Nan''s goal now is to go to the sixth star domain, find out where the white fog organization is, and get the translation method of the world will.


    Only by reading a large number of reincarnation tasks, looking for a part with high income, can Gu Nan be worthy of the present hand.


    "Sir Are you Mr. Lanta A respectful voice sounded in Gu Nan''s ear. He turned his head in surprise, but saw a famous waiter standing beside him.


    Gu Nan''s current identity is Lanta, LAN Si''s brother.


    This identity may not be able to hide for long, but as long as Gu Nan''s name does not appear openly, it is enough for him to sneak into the sixth star domain.


    When he got there, he didn''t care if his identity was seen through.


    In the final analysis, he was not afraid of the fourth level behind the blood race, but needed a starship as a means of transportation.


    Unless the big man of the fourth level comes, Gu Nan doesn''t even run with him. He runs all the way. He is almost invincible in the third level.


    "I am. What''s the matter?"


    Hearing Gu Nan''s affirmative reply, the waiter seemed relieved and said, "Mr. LAN, your sister miss Lansi is in hall 3. It seems that I''m in some trouble. "


    ¡­¡­


    The Starship Gu and Nan took was a series of flights that only the upper class could afford, so there were not many passengers at one time. The interior of the Starship was also decorated with luxury and richness.


    Side hall No.3 is not far from the main hall. This is a special room for entertainment.


    LAN Si is always playful and active. Of course, he doesn''t have time to watch the stars with Gu Nan, so he comes here alone to have fun Just because of her strength, can she even run into trouble?


    Gu Nan frowned slightly. He had already boarded the starship, so he didn''t have so much scruples.


    It''s a big deal to kill all the passengers and force the captain to go to the sixth star.


    It was only after he came here that he found that things were not what he thought.


    LAN Si didn''t seem to be bullied at all. Instead, he was staring at a group of people. And she is opposite a group of young people, all dressed luxuriantly, a look is not ordinary children.


    Among the onlookers, a young man was whispering with a low smile: "cousin, her brother is also here. This time, it''s a good time to see it again!"


    He called the cousin of the girl is also helpless smile, said: "you this son of a bitch, all day long know to do this trick."


    Although the words were complaining, there was something of schadenfreude in her tone.


    Their voices were very low, and they were mixed in the public discussion, even the people around them could not hear clearly. But Gu Nan''s constitution and their conversation were almost the same as saying in his ear.


    Slightly chilly eyes swept, Gu Nan was about to directly grab two people, but in the girl a little meal.


    It''s not because of his appearance or temperament, but because he knows him.


    Tang Xuan, Gu Nan''s old acquaintance in minglou. When Gu Nan first came to Xingyu, he was abducted to minglou. It was Tang Xuan who led him into the organization.


    After that, Tang Xuan was also one of the main persons in charge of the development of the immortal world.


    When the task over there is finished, Gu Nan comes out from minglou, but he has never seen her again. He didn''t expect to see her on the Starship today.


    She also left minglou, or went to the sixth star domain at the request of the organization?


    Gu Nan took a look at her, and the thoughts flashed through her mind. Then he put them aside and walked slowly towards the front.


    "What''s the matter?" He went to lance and asked calmly.


    LAN si still stares at others, but he doesn''t know Gu Nan is coming. He is startled to hear the voice and turns his head: "brother, brother, why are you here..."


    She didn''t intend to disturb Gu Nan, but she didn''t expect that anyone had already poked the news to him.


    Gu Nan didn''t even have to think about it. It was Tang Xuan''s cousin who told him.


    Before LAN Si spoke, some of the people across the street heard her, and immediately someone said, "Hey, you''re her brother, aren''t you? Just in time. Your sister won''t even give Miss Fu face. What do you have to say? "


    Gu Nan didn''t pay attention at all. His eyes swept among them, but he saw another girl surrounded by the stars. It was obviously Miss Fu.


    At this time, Lansi is also telling the story.It''s a very simple thing to say.


    There is a popular poker game called "bet ten thousand" in Xingyu world. Since LAN Si learned it, he is a master among them. This time, he has to play a few.


    With her standard, it''s very easy to kill people everywhere, which makes these young people feel shameless, so they think of asking for help - that is, Miss Fu.


    Unfortunately, she had something to do temporarily. She didn''t come late until lance was ready to leave.


    LAN Si, of course, likes to play cards, but he has a very strong sense of self. He says he''s going to leave. How can he play two more games because he''s a big player?


    "It''s said that she is the daughter of a Taoist master in the sixth star realm, and she is also a famous star in the sea of stars..." This is how Lansi described Miss Fu.


    The sixth star realm always adheres to the ancient style and is established by the top experts in Hengyu realm.


    As time goes by, they even become a separate level, corresponding to the super power who understands the exclusive law.


    According to Gu Nan''s understanding, the Taoist can be understood as the third order of the "upanism" stage. Some of them are worthy of the name, such as yueqianleng and weidonghai; others are just making up for the number, such as Wang Chen.


    And now Miss Fu, Gu Nan really knows.


    Star world is a semi technological side. Various entertainment industries are quite developed. Singers and movie stars also have great influence. Miss Fu is one of the best.


    Her real name is Fu Jing. She is a star of film, TV and song. Even in the ninth Star area, she can often see her films and songs.


    Even though Gu Nan has never been concerned about these aspects, he would have inadvertently seen the information.


    When Gu Nan recalled the information in his mind, Fu Jing came forward and said, "we are not aggressive. We just see that Miss LAN is very good at playing cards. It''s really..."


    "Let''s go." Gu Nan didn''t even look at her, patted LAN Si on the shoulder and turned to say.


    The scene froze for a moment.

 Chapter 144

    Fu Jing''s position is really high.


    It''s not just her own influence. As the apple of the eye of a Taoist leader, she can be said to be a real daughter. She''s higher than the daughter of a big family.


    The reason is very simple. Fu Jing is the only daughter of the Taoist master, and the Taoist master''s ability is enough to surpass a large family.


    It''s because of this that Gu Nan, who has been loved by thousands of people since she was a child, was surprised and embarrassed when she was directly ignored by Gu Nan.


    In fact, she should be glad that if she didn''t have a task, Gu Nan didn''t even have the interest to do it. She might be a corpse now.


    However, Gu Nan''s action is still like a big stone thrown into the pond, which makes people immediately fry.


    Tang Xuan''s cousin stood aside, almost staring out: "my God LAN Si is too afraid to die. That''s Fu Jing! "


    Not to mention Fu Jing''s own energy, her flower protectors alone are enough for him to drink a pot.


    Sure enough, there was no need for Fu Jing to speak at all. All the young people were already furious.


    "What the hell! Miss Fu didn''t finish what she said, but he didn''t give face so much? "


    "Ha ha, I thought there was a wise man. I didn''t expect that he was more stupid than his sister..."


    "No? When it comes to the sixth planet, they will know how stupid they are! "


    For these young and old people, they can already foresee how many people will rush to deal with them after the brother and sister have offended Miss Fu.


    However, Gu Nan still doesn''t care. He never cares about what others say, only what others do, and whether he will hinder what he wants to do.


    He took LAN Si with him, but he didn''t leave directly. Instead, he walked in a direction in the crowd.


    There were also some young and old people here. Someone immediately stood up and sneered in front of Gu Nan: "boy, I advise you to apologize to Miss Fu, otherwise "No!"


    His words could not go on at all, because Gu Nan kept walking, stuck his neck with one hand, and threw him on the wall next to him.


    Bang!


    Gu Nan''s strength is so great, even if it''s just a casual action, the huge impact force also makes the whole pianting hall shake for a while, and the young man vomited blood in his mouth, but he almost didn''t vomit out his internal organs.


    There was a moment of silence in the side hall, and then several of the young man''s friends changed color at the same time.


    "Son of a bitch! What are you doing? How dare you fight... "


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise. Another man was smashed to one side by Gu Nan, but this time he grabbed his hair so easily that half of his scalp fell off.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Scream, scream, blood mixed with broken meat, such a terrible scene, suddenly let pianting into chaos, countless people began to scream out.


    Even Fu Jing turned pale. Of course, she has a family background, but she has devoted herself to entertainment since childhood. Where has she ever seen such a scene?


    Tang Ziwen, Tang Xuan''s cousin, also turned pale. He was not only shocked by the blood in front of him, but also had a bad feeling that the guy seemed to be coming this way.


    Only Tang Xuan looked cold and stern. After all, she came out of the Ming building. I don''t know how many scenes she saw, so she could keep calm.


    Gu Nan''s steps seemed slow and fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, he had already come to them.


    Tang Xuan didn''t take any chances to find them. She took the lead and said, "Ziwen is a child. I don''t mean to provoke you. Please forgive me."


    When she said this, she stepped forward, and her breath was flowing around her body. Unexpectedly, some strange brilliance appeared behind her, which made people not help looking at her.


    "The transcendent who enters the micro realm!" Fu Jing was also looking at this side. Seeing this scene, she couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Even if her father is a Taoist, this level of strong, is not easy to see, did not expect to meet a star ship.


    Those who had been at a loss also seemed to see the Savior and their eyes lit up.


    Gu Nan looked at Tang Xuan and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for months. Don''t you know me?"


    Tang Xuan was slightly shocked. She looked at Gu Nan''s face for a long time, but she didn''t see any clues. Until Gu Nan casually wiped off the cover of her appearance, she just gaped: "Gu Nan?"


    Gu Nan nodded and said, "I have something to ask you. Come with me."


    When he spoke, Gu Nan didn''t even look at Tang Ziwen, let alone pay attention to the people around him. He did not pay attention to their horror or hostility.


    If this is in the game, Gu Nan''s job is to pick up LAN Si and find Tang Xuan to trigger a conversation. Other NPCs are meaningless to him.


    After half a day, Tang Xuan reacts, digests everything in front of her, and then nods her head. She is also curious about Gu Nan.


    So there were Tang Xuan and Tang Ziwen in Gu Nan''s team. They walked out of Pian hall with blood on the floor.


    "Wait!" At last, Fu Jing rushed to Gu Nan.This Taoist daughter, a famous star, stares at Gu Nan with her big eyes. It seems that she wants to print his face down.


    She stood in front of Gu Nan in this way. Seeing each other step by step, she was unavoidably frightened, but she kept cheering herself up.


    Although I don''t know what the relationship between the transcendent and this person is, but


    And this person hit his friend, do you want to let him leave?!


    Fu Jing took a deep breath and said, "I don''t care who you are. Xinghai is a legal person after all. You are injured for no reason..."


    The next moment, she felt a tight neck, all the words are blocked in the stomach, the body seems to soar, and then suddenly hit the wall.


    "No! No... "


    Fu Jing felt that her whole body was shaking, but the expected pain did not come. A soft force came from behind, and she was held by a pair of big hands.


    She opened her eyes carefully to see who was coming, and said in surprise: "brother Lu!"


    Such a big noise in the No. 3 side hall naturally attracted countless attention. Fortunately, the visitor just saw this scene and was able to save Fu Jing.


    Fu Jing, who was still in shock, was finally relieved and cried: "brother Lu, you have to help me out! This guy not only beat people, but also me... "


    She often travels to and from several nearby star regions, and knows brother Lu very well.


    This is the son of a wealthy family who is in charge of a planet in his family. Even if he is not as good as his own family, he is not far behind. Moreover, he is also a prodigy, and it is said that he is expected to be on the star list


    Compared with those young people, this is the real young talent. I''m sure I can teach that bastard a good lesson!


    However, what she didn''t expect was that after her brother Lu Li rescued her, she changed her face twice in the face of Gu Nan, and finally bowed her head with a bitter smile.


    "Mr. Gu, Xiaojing didn''t mean to offend you. Lu made amends on her behalf..."

 Chapter 145

    Lu Li just happened to be on his way to the sixth star. He didn''t even know that Fu Jing was here, let alone Gu Nan.


    In fact, in the eyes of many people in the Lu family, Gu Nan has disappeared completely, even if the branch of the blood people''s Union has been slaughtered.


    "He''s stronger again..." After all, Lu Li is a master at the top of micro realm. Gu Nan''s unfathomable breath made him recognize this, but he was even more helpless.


    Gu Nan walked so fast that others were left far behind by him. Once many people were overtaken by him, it was difficult to keep up with him. They could only watch him go further and further.


    If Lu Li''s heart is helpless, Fu Jing is completely surprised and shocked, completely unable to understand the scene in front of her.


    What kind of family background and strength does Lu Li have to make amends with this guy?


    "Brother Lu..." She couldn''t help shouting in a low voice, but Lu Li winked at her and motioned her not to say any more.


    For Lu Li''s apology, Gu Nan is still too lazy to speak, just taking care of himself and leaving with others.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t pay attention to Fu Jing''s so-called "offense". This kind of offense from NPC will only make him feel funny, but not angry.


    Only after Gu Nan and his party left did Fu Jing have the opportunity to ask Lu Li questions.


    "Brother Lu, who is that guy?" Fu Jing said with an unconvinced face that she even wanted to ask Gu Nan for trouble after the sixth star domain, as those young people said.


    As if seeing what she thought, Lu Li said in a deep voice: "Xiao Jing, I advise you not to provoke him any more His name is Gu Nan. He was praised by Xinghai Pavilion as "the fastest breakthrough in 100 years". He once defeated Feng zhuotang with one knife. "


    Lu Li''s calm voice echoed, but Fu Jing''s face was dull. She felt like she was listening to the book of heaven.


    She didn''t know who Gu Nan was. She came to the ninth star domain only for a temporary action, and didn''t stay long at all. But Feng zhuotang was famous in the sixth star domain.


    Such a star list of Hengyu Jing strong, will be defeated by a knife?


    If Lu Li didn''t say that, Fu Jing would never believe it.


    Even now, she was still hesitating, her face changing. I don''t want to offend a super strong man, but I can''t swallow my heart


    It doesn''t matter! If it''s a big deal, it''s up to Dad!


    Fu Jing finally made up her mind, and her expression became firm.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan didn''t have time to pay attention to these people''s ideas. He walked all the way to the main hall, found a corner to sit down, and talked with Tang Xuan.


    Of course, regardless of Tang Ziwen, the existence of minglou can not be disclosed.


    When it comes to reminiscence, it''s mostly Gu Nan asking questions and Tang Xuan answering questions, talking about her experience - because Gu Nan''s deeds during this period have spread all over the ninth star region.


    Tang Xuan used to be a double name, but now if she doesn''t understand it, I''m sorry for the experience in Ming Lou.


    After the completion of Xianmo world''s mission at the beginning, people in minglou have indeed gained a lot of benefits. Even the sixth asteroid belt Division has won the Resource Award for the first time. Tang Xuan also took the opportunity to break into the micro realm.


    After the strength has improved, it will be much easier for her to complete the task and leave minglou.


    Now she has been washing her hands, when she is an ordinary family miss, in addition to talent and strength, there is nothing strange.


    After all, reincarnation, in the final analysis, is to encroach on other people''s bodies, which is not a good thing in the view of ordinary people.


    This is also the reason why the federal government of StarWorld has banned public reincarnation.


    After listening to Tang Xuan''s experience, Gu Nan nodded and finally asked his real purpose: "there is an organization called white fog in the sixth star region. Do you understand it?"


    "I only know it''s a reincarnation organization. I don''t know exactly where it is." Tang Xuan thought about it and said.


    Her family is not a big business family. She often travels between the two star domains to learn about the sixth star domain.


    Gu Nan is not surprised by this. Although white fog is famous, no one knows the location of the headquarters. It has been put out many times.


    "Do you know where to find out?"


    This time, Tang Xuan gave a positive reply: "there is a place, I''m sure I know."


    ¡­¡­


    It is impossible to determine the time of the jump, only a rough range can be given.


    Gu Nan and others were lucky this time. After only two days of sailing in the space channel, the Starship successfully arrived at the sixth star domain.


    "The pattern of the sixth star field is very different from that of the ninth star field." Tang Xuan sits beside Gu Nan and introduces Gu Nan and LAN Si.


    "There is only one administrative star here, but its volume is about 20 times that of redfish, and its continental area is far larger than the total of the three planets in the ninth star field."


    In fact, there is no need for Tang Xuan to say that Gu Nan and Gu Nan can see the distant stars, but there is no reference in the sea of stars, and they can''t tell the size.There is only one habitable planet in the sixth star field, which is the dark yellow star in front of us.


    Xuanhuang is well-known in ancient times. The sixth Xingyu is the most ancient Xingyu. Many customs and appellations follow the ancient rites, although the technology has long been popular.


    "Are those the ashram?" When the Starship comes near, Gu Nan points to xuanhuang star and says.


    Xuanhuang star is surrounded by rings of stars, but now there are large and small strange buildings on these rings. Some of them are very large and prosperous, while others have fallen, leaving only some ruins.


    Through the glass window of the starship, the unique magnificent scene of the star ring and various strange ashram are put in front of people''s eyes.


    "That is Ring of stars LAN Si sighed a little intoxicated that women are always unable to resist what looks beautiful.


    "Yes." It was not the first time that Tang Xuan came here, but she was calm and explained the origin of Daochang to several people.


    "The Taoist field must be opened up by the constant realm monks. Only the field of monks can be stable on the star ring."


    "In ancient times, the xuanhuangxing people did not know the nature of the stars and rings, and called the rings" Tianwaitian. " Tang Xuan jokingly said, "what can exist outside the sky is naturally the immortal Taoist temple."


    Gu Nan nodded clearly. This is how the word "Daochang" came from, and then the word "daozhu" came from it.


    The civilization of the celestial world has been multiplied for tens of thousands of years at least.


    It is said that in the early years, the nine star regions were separated from each other. Until the big star age came, the friars in the central star region first learned to jump, and then gradually conquered the big star regions.


    After thousands of years of chaos and war, we were not willing to sit down and negotiate to establish the interstellar Federation until we were all seriously injured.


    Gu Nan didn''t care about the strange civilization in the world of stars. He only wanted to know where he was going to find out the specific location of the "white fog" organization.


    At this moment, Tang Xuan suddenly pointed to a position on the star ring and said, "see there? That''s where you''re looking for Tianji Daochang. "


    Gu Nan looked up and saw a particularly prosperous Taoist temple standing up. Compared with the surrounding Taoist temples, it was just like standing out from the crowd, and even had the feeling of "looking at all the mountains".


    If you look carefully, you can still discern two ancient characters on the plaque at the main entrance of the Taoist temple.


    It''s the "secret.".

 Chapter 146

    Such a big xuanhuang star, the organization in the name of "Tianji" is unknown, but there is only one Tianji Daochang.


    The functions of the Daochang, which can take "Tianji" as its name directly, can be guessed, needless to say.


    "Tianji Daochang is the largest information gathering place in the sixth star domain. As long as you can afford it, there is no information they can''t collect." Tang Xuan described Tianji Daochang like this.


    "The master of Tianji Taoism is a person who has lived for thousands of years. It is said that he still has another identity in the central star domain, and is one of the high-level members of Xinghai Pavilion."


    Gu Nan said with a smile, "he''s just the Taoist, isn''t he?"


    No matter how powerful the Taoist master is, he is only the Taoist master. After all, he is not as powerful as the fourth-order one.


    Hearing this, Tang Xuan frowned and said, "don''t underestimate the master of Tianji. Even if he is a big man, he should be treated as a guest of honor. "


    Gu Nan, however, heard something else from her words: "is there a broken boundary level in the sixth star field?"


    "Yes." It seemed that she finally saw Gu Nan''s surprise. Tang Xuan nodded with satisfaction, "and there are two of them."


    ¡­¡­


    When the Starship finally landed, Gu Nan stepped on the land of xuanhuang star and sighed to LAN Si behind him: "this new map, the monster level is a bit high!"


    Of course, LAN Si couldn''t understand this. He could only show his face.


    Gu Nan didn''t expect her to understand. He just wanted to complain.


    Originally, he had almost cleared the map of the ninth star domain. If he wanted to, he could be a local emperor there for a while.


    However, after running to xuanhuang star, I found that the difficulty of the map suddenly increased.


    In the whole astrosphere, the nine star domains can be roughly divided into three grades.


    There is no doubt that the first level can only be used in the central star field; the second level is a little more, maybe two or three; the rest belongs to the last level.


    However, the sixth star region advocates the ancient style, and the great energy friars appear frequently, occupying a second position steadily.


    On the dark side of xuanhuang star, there are two great powers of breaking the world. There are no less than ten top-level Taoist masters, and there are a large number of small and medium-sized Taoist masters who have not opened their own or attached to other organizations.


    For example, Wei Donghai''s dojo is placed in the whole xuanhuang star. Few people know about it, but his strength is not weak at all.


    Gu Nan takes LAN Si out. After stepping down from the starship, neither Lu Li nor Fu Jing shows up again. Tang Xuan invites him to visit.


    "You need to make an appointment to go to each Avenue. Tianji Daochang must be at least three days in advance." Tang Xuan said with a light smile, "during this period of time, may I show you around xuanhuang star?"


    She knows Gu Nan''s strength and is willing to make friends with him for her family, so she doesn''t mind being a guide for him.


    LAN Si is very active. He has been curious about the new map for a long time.


    Although he wanted to go to Baiwu, Gu Nan was not in a hurry, so he agreed.


    There is only a huge continent on xuanhuang star. Gu Nan and his starship landed in the south of the continent, which is called the south coast.


    "The Commerce on the south coast is well developed, and all kinds of entertainment industries are quite popular, which is the closest fashion to the ninth Star area." Tang Xuan took them along the street and introduced them along the way.


    Gu Nan looked at the antique buildings on the roadside, as if he was once again in the world of immortals and demons. Unexpectedly, it was also a part of the world of stars.


    In this way, are they all regions with relatively advanced science and technology?


    As if seeing Gu Nan''s idea, Tang Xuan said, "I''ve been to the north before. It''s no different from ancient times. There are even feudal dynasties."


    Gu nanwunai shakes his head. Just as he wants to speak, there is a loud noise in front of him.


    "Force of martial arts, three sections!"


    "Ha ha ha! Duanmufan has been a waste for five years


    "If I had been him, I would have been killed with shame..."


    "That is He''s such a waste, and he dares to waste his family''s resources. I don''t know what to do


    In this crowd of laughter, suddenly came a clear voice: "thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, do not deceive young poor!"


    Sound in front of the ring, this familiar words let Gu Nan slightly pick eyebrows, can''t help looking over there, but see a red haired young man is standing.


    Duanmu fan, a young man with red hair, has a firm face. It is obvious that his words just came from him.


    He looked around at the crowd, like a winning general: "you guys, dare you make an appointment with me for the second half of the year, and we''ll have a showdown in half a year?"


    "Why not?" All the people who laughed at him before said so.


    Gu Nan watched with great interest. It''s unusual for such a natural protagonist to attack the bridge section. He turned to look at Tang Xuan, but she was not surprised. On the contrary, there was a mocking smile on her lips.


    Duanmu fan sneered and was about to speak, but before meeting him, several shadows flashed by and several weapons fell down on him at the same time.These people are all innate experts. Although duanmufan has an adventure, his strength has not yet broken through. Where is their opponent?


    He could hardly send out a scream, but he was cut into meat sauce, and the shadows scrambled again.


    "It''s the son of Qi Yun. Yes, the treasure of Qi Yun is mine! Don''t rob me


    "What you say is yours is yours? Who are you


    There are also people simply silent, mugging. The things they are fighting for are also very interesting. They are basically the relics of duanmufan.


    The ornaments on the neck, the rings on the fingers, the strange things in the arms There are even direct eye digging and heart digging.


    Several people fight for a while, one of them grabs the bloody heart and laughs: "ha ha ha! He is the heart of extraordinary gold, worthy of being the son of good fortune. I can''t imagine that Lao Tzu will be extraordinary one day! "


    As soon as his voice fell, he ran away for fear of being watched.


    And a few other people who robbed the wrong things also had to spit in bad luck, claiming bad luck.


    Gu Nan watched happily, but LAN Si was confused. He couldn''t help asking Tang Xuan, "sister Tang, what are they doing?"


    Tang Xuan said helplessly: "xuanhuang star is full of Qi. There are often sons of Qi that heaven and earth favor. They are given the treasure of Qi to help them practice."


    "Since the rise of Ye Chen, the king of the northern regions 200 years ago, there have been more and more such lucky children, so correspondingly, some people have specially robbed them of their lucky treasures."


    LAN Si suddenly realized, "that duanmufan''s vital energy is his heart?"


    "Yes." Tang Xuan nodded, "the heart of gold, can let monks have extraordinary understanding, as well as nearly inexhaustible physical strength, is quite good luck treasure."


    At this point, she shook her head with a slight sneer: "but his luck is still not good, otherwise he will certainly turn bad luck into good luck, where he will be robbed directly."


    "That''s not going to help." Gu Nan said casually, "this kind of compound surname name is not the main character."

 Chapter 147

    For Gu Nan''s strange judgment, Tang Xuan can only give a puzzled look, but she gives LAN si a deep explanation about Qi Yun''s son.


    The sons of Qi Yun are favored by Qi Yun of heaven and earth. They regard Qi Yun as thin and thick. They will have their own adventures and get their own treasure of Qi Yun to help them grow up.


    Ye Chen, the king of the northern regions, was born 50 years ago and is now known as the first Taoist master in the mainland. He is the most famous son of Qi Yun.


    It is said that he was born in a small family in the border area in his early years. He was gifted from childhood, but he suddenly lost his talent at the age of six. Since then, he has been carrying the name of "waste" for ten years.


    It wasn''t until ye Chen was 16 years old that he suddenly rose up against the sky. Not only did his accomplishments soar, but also he could learn any martial arts at a glance, and he was proficient in it, and his understanding was amazing.


    Even the famous sentence of "don''t deceive the poor youth" was first uttered by xuanhuangxing.


    After that, it took Ye Chen only 20 years to reach the realm of Taoist master from a warrior, and lay a huge foundation in the northern region.


    "Fortunately, the favors of the lucky son are not endless." Tang Xuan said with some emotion, "even ye Chen stayed in the Taoist realm for 30 years, otherwise..."


    She didn''t finish what she said, but Gu Nan understood what she wanted to say - if the son of Qi Yun could be promoted infinitely, it would be nothing for them.


    Gu Nan felt his chin and didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    But Lansi was just curious. She had never seen such strange things in the flower kingdom.


    "The son of Qi Yun is so powerful, how can those people dare to grab the treasure?" Lansi has a wonderful way.


    Tang Xuan shook her head gently: "the sons of Qi Yun are not invincible. Many of them have died these years When they have not yet risen, it is the most cost-effective business to take away the treasure of Qi Yun. "


    The birth of Ye Chen is like the beginning of a big play, and then the sons of Qi Yun emerge one after another, one after another.


    There are strange things about them. Some of them carry strange things with them, some of them have eyes that can see through everything, and even some of them have an old monster in their ring.


    With the discovery of more and more children of Qi Yun, people have gradually summed up the rules. Some people even hunt them for their treasures.


    "An era for the protagonists?" After listening to Tang Xuan, Gu Nan shows a sneer.


    When he was promoted to the second level, he met a "protagonist template". But it turns out that it''s just a matter of consideration.


    This strange "era of protagonists" has never been seen in xuanhuang star for tens of thousands of years, but in the last 50 years If it''s just a coincidence, Gu Nan doesn''t believe it.


    "The first master of the Mainland If there is a big man in the fourth level behind him, or a real first-class master, he will naturally be given this title. "


    Gu Nan can think of this. He believes that there must be someone on xuanhuang star who can think of it. It''s just What does this have to do with Gu Nan?


    He came to xuanhuangxing just to find the trouble of Baiwu and learn how to obtain the reincarnation task. Other people want to make wind and rain in xuanhuangxing, but they don''t hinder him.


    ¡­¡­


    On the ring of dark yellow stars, there is a place with broken swords at the door, which is solemn and silent.


    Accompanied by a swordsman, Fu Jing walked slowly into the gate of the Taoist temple and then said thanks to the swordsman: "elder martial brother Wang, I''m going to trouble you again this time."


    Elder martial brother Wang quickly waved his hand and said, "Miss, where is this? You can come back to the Taoist temple when you have time. All the elder martial brothers are rushing to show you the way."


    What the elder martial brother Wang said is half a compliment, but half a fact.


    Fu Jing has a certain reputation in the whole Xinghai. In xuanhuangxing, her home base, not to mention, her fans can be found everywhere.


    Even in the Daochang where martial arts are popular, it''s the same. Only


    "Come in when you come back." A voice full of dignity and a little chilly came from the dojo, but it happened to ring in Fu Jing''s ear.


    Fu Jing quickly took leave of elder martial brother Wang and walked in quickly.


    In a study deep in the dojo, a middle-aged man with black hair was waiting for her.


    The middle-aged man''s sword eyebrows are Starry. His long hair falls on his shoulders. The tip of his hair is still a little white. When he was young, he was obviously incomparable. At this time, he was slowly wiping the sword in his hand.


    Seeing Fu Jing push the door in, he slowly put away the sword in his eyes and said, "is the journey of the ninth star field going well?"


    "It went well in the past, but it didn''t come back well!" Fu Jing rushed to the middle-aged man, took him by the arm and said, "Dad, someone bullied me, you have to help me make the decision!"


    This seemingly ordinary middle-aged man turned out to be Fu Yong, Fu Jing''s father and known as "the master of sword".


    Fu Yong put his sword on the desk in front of him and said with a smile, "but a man named Gu Nan?""Ah? Dad, do you know? " This time it was Fu Jing''s turn to be surprised. She didn''t expect that it was just a small conflict on the starship, and even her father knew about it.


    But Fu Yong didn''t tell her how to teach each other as she thought. Instead, he said seriously, "don''t take care of this matter, let alone provoke this man. You have to deal with everything by your father."


    Fu Jing was completely stunned by her father''s words, and her mood was even more intense than before when she was advised by Lu Li.


    "Why?" Fu Jing couldn''t help blurting out.


    She couldn''t figure it out. Even if Lu Li was gone, how could her father, who symbolized invincibility in her heart, let her not provoke each other?


    Fu Yong looked at her helplessly, shook his head and said, "I have asked you to practice martial arts well for a long time. Don''t hold concerts and release records all day long. Some real geniuses... "


    "True genius? Can he compare with Lin Tian? " Without waiting for her father to finish, Fu Jing, like an angry little lion, interrupted angrily.


    "I have found boundless water when I come back this time. As long as Lin Tian can dissolve the fire and poison on his body, he will surely step into the realm of the Taoist master at one stroke. Then I will let him avenge me!"


    Fu Jing''s words were uttered like a barrage of firecrackers. Fu Yong was stunned and then burst into a rage.


    "How many times have I told you that you are not allowed to touch those lucky children!" Fu Yong clapped his hand on the desk and broke his beloved desk in two.


    Fu Jing was startled by him. Her grievance was even worse. She bit her lip and said, "it''s too late! I gave the boundless water to Lin Tian... "


    "Lin Tian? Where is he? " Where does Fu Yong have the demeanor of a peerless swordsman? He asked with his eyes wide open.


    Fu Jing hesitated for a moment, but a burst of laughter came from outside.


    "Ha ha ha! Lin Jiulong''s physical training formula is a great success. From then on, I will be the master of Taoism in the world A young man suddenly broke into the study, "Miss Fu is very kind. Lin dare not or forget. If Miss Fu has an enemy, she can give it to someone in Lin!"

 Chapter 148

    In Fu Yong''s study, Lin Tian suddenly breaks in. Fu Yong himself is trembling with anger, but Fu Jing looks at the young man with a look of worship, even with some shyness in her eyes.


    "You You call me Miss Fu... "


    Lin Tian seemed to understand something and took a deep breath: "jing''er..."


    The conversation between them almost made Fu Yong vomit blood: "Lin Tian, how dare you!"


    Fu Yong suddenly drew his sword, and the terrible sword covered the whole body of the youth. But Lin Tian just laughs and punches.


    His fist seems to be ordinary, but when it is really hit, there is a faint sound of the Dragon singing.


    By the time the fist hit Fu Yong''s sword, Lin Tian had nine dark dragons in his hand, and he had directly shaken the sword back.


    After pushing Fu Yong back with one punch, Lin Tian didn''t pursue him any more. Instead, he gave an apologetic smile: "there are so many troubles these days. Please forgive me, my uncle. Let''s go first!"


    His voice fell, but a hand ran over Fu Jing''s waist and disappeared with her.


    Lin Tian, who is promoted to be the Taoist master, moves so fast that Fu Yong can''t react. He can only look at the empty study and fall things angrily.


    But he didn''t vent for long. When Lin Tian''s figure completely disappeared, he gathered his anger, pushed open a secret door behind him and quickly went in.


    Behind the secret gate, there is a strange style of dark altar. Fu Yong fiddles with it for a while and loses a message.


    Just a moment later, five shadows appeared and fell to one side.


    "Lao Fu, have you found Lin Tian''s whereabouts?"


    "Come on, where is Lin Tian? This time we can''t let him run away, and then we can get rid of the experimental body that has the final say. "


    "Yes, like Ye Chen I''m afraid three of us have to take him at the same time. "


    As soon as the five virtual shadows appeared, several people spoke quickly, looking worried.


    Fu Yongqiang pressed down his anger and said coldly: "people have run away Lin Tian, that son of a bitch, has been in my ashram all the time


    "What are you talking about?" This time, five people at the same time looked at him in consternation, how also don''t believe, Fu Yong will make such low-level mistakes.


    Fu Yong, with a sullen face, narrated the story of Fu Jing''s return, and finally spoke again.


    "It''s my daughter who brought him in, and then mostly hid him in her room, so she can hide it from me."


    After listening to Fu Yong''s narration, people also look a little strange. No one thought that the experimental body, which was made by six people together, finally hooked up with Fu Yong''s daughter.


    "Tianji, did you know about it long ago?" Fu Yong suddenly looked at one of the empty shadows and said angrily.


    This virtual shadow is a young man in a blue shirt, holding an ink fan in his hand, dressed as a scholar.


    It''s natural that the only one who can be juxtaposed with Fu Yong, also known as Tianji, is the master of Tianji. But few people in the world have seen his true face, so few people know that the master of Tianji, who has lived for thousands of years, looks so young.


    The master of Tianji sat quietly and said, "naturally I know It''s only a long time ago that No. 96 experimental body met with Ling AI. At that time, he hasn''t been found by us


    As he said this, he handed Fu Yong a piece of tissue paper. However, the information above can be seen clearly.


    Lin Tian, the No. 96 experimental body, met Fu Jing by chance seven years ago. Two months later, he was found by the dragon and Phoenix Taoist master as a spare experimental body and included in the observation sequence.


    Fu Yong understand the context, can not help but annoyed a wave of palm, the chamber of Secrets suddenly a position shaking.


    It''s a coincidence that Lin Tian and his daughter got to know each other too early. If he hadn''t mentioned it this time, he would not have noticed it.


    After that, they must have had contact with each other. Unfortunately, they didn''t pay enough attention to their daughter and didn''t notice it.


    "Well, think about the future." Another man opened his mouth. His head is half dragon and half Phoenix. It''s very strange. He''s the master of dragon and Phoenix.


    "In fact, in the current situation, it may not be a good thing."


    Fu Yong''s eyes glared and he was about to speak. The master of heaven''s secrets waved his hand: "sword one, don''t be angry. Listen to me first According to your opinion, Lin Tian should go to Gu Nan next. This is the best ending. "


    Jian Yi is the title of Fu Yong. He can''t help laughing: "what? Can Gu Nan deal with Lin Tian? "


    "Exactly." As soon as the master of Tianji closed the fan, he said seriously, "my people have just found out that there is a big man in the ninth star field. The target is Gu Nan."


    What he said made people all feel terrible at the same time.


    It took them decades to lay out the layout. Isn''t it just for the last step? This is the realm they dream of


    With the help of such characters, Gu Nan can still be alive. The meaning behind this is self-evident.


    "There is such a genius in the world." The dragon and Phoenix Taoist master shook his head with a bitter smile. "Compared with him, what are the lucky children we created?""Don''t say it''s useless." Tianji Taoist interrupted him, his eyes a bit fanatical, "tell you a good news."


    "Gu Nan, just applied to enter my dojo."


    ¡­¡­


    In the courtyard where the Tang family lives, Tang Xuan holds an application notice and looks at Gu Nan strangely.


    "You were lucky to apply in one day." Tang Xuan said that what she had in her hand was the certificate that Tianji Daochang agreed Gu nan to enter.


    Gu Nan did not expect that as soon as he settled down in the Tang family, the news of Tianji Daochang came.


    "What do you pay for when you buy news in Tianji Daochang?" Gu Nan asked. Those who are strong at the level of Taoist will not always use secular money.


    Sure enough, Tang Xuan said, "all kinds of special treasures and resources can also be used. They can even exchange information as long as they approve."


    Gu Nan nodded, in short, as long as the value of anything, it is not money.


    "Brother, can I go too?" LAN Si was curious about the baby''s appearance and stared at him with her big eyes.


    "No, you stay here and practice hard." Gu Nan said with a calm face that he obviously felt that the value of sin was not rising fast these two days, so he decided to urge LAN Si to practice.


    "Oh..." LAN Si suddenly wilted down, and did not dare to refute Gu Nan''s words, and ran away with his head down.


    After going to Tang daoxuan, he is ready to leave. Just before he started, he always felt some strange premonition, as if something was going to happen.


    "If you really don''t have special resources, you can help Tianji Daochang complete some tasks in exchange for intelligence." Before Gu Nan left, Tang Xuan said again.


    Gu Nan just waved: "it''s OK, I can''t rob others."

 Chapter 149

    As the only planet in the sixth star domain, xuanhuang star has its own unique human environment and unique social structure.


    The existence of the star ring has further promoted the status of the Taoist. It can even be said that there are ants under the Taoist.


    If the Taoist priest is not happy, he can take his family to the star ring, and the people below can only watch. Who can bear to wait for the Taoist master to come down and kill several important people every day?


    Therefore, the Taoist realm is in xuanhuang star, just like the nuclear weapons with deterrent significance. There is a qualitative difference between them.


    Gu Nan did not choose to take off with his own strength, but followed the staff of the dojo to enter the dojo by a special small star ship.


    For players, exploring the various functions of the new map is also one of their fun.


    "Mr. Gu, please follow me." A girl in uniform leads the way in front of Gu Nan, who is already standing in Tianji Daochang.


    The ring of xuanhuang star is made up of some floating materials. Without the support and gathering of the field, the normal position can not stand at all, so the Starship also lands directly to the dojo.


    Gu Nan nods gently and follows the girl into Tianji Daochang, only to find that the inner space is much larger than the outer one.


    A monk walks and inquires in it, but there is no sound coming out. He seems to be in a silent world.


    "It''s cutting space." Gu Nan frowned slightly and immediately reflected the essence of this strange state.


    In Tianji Daochang, space is actually cut into pieces. What you enter is only one of them, and others are also in different spaces.


    These pieces of space are scraped together so that light can pass through, but sound can''t pass through.


    I do not know when the girl around has disappeared, a virtual shadow is appearing in front of Gu Nan. The figure dressed as a scholar, holding a paper fan in his hand, but never unfolded.


    As soon as he appeared, he nodded with a smile and said, "Mr. Gu, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Gu Nan gave him a strange look. Just when the scholar thought that he would ask such questions as "who are you?" and "what are you waiting for me to do?" Gu Nan said, "I don''t practice Taoism. I''m not a Taoist friend."


    The scholar choked immediately. Fortunately, he was good at nourishing himself. He just stopped for a moment and said again, "Mr. Gu."


    "Are you the master of heaven''s secrets?" Gu Nan raised his eyelids slightly and looked at him with a kind of gaze.


    It''s not too difficult to recognize the identity of the Taoist master of Tianji. Even in the dojo, there are not many people who can exist in the form of virtual shadow.


    The main face of Tianji Taoism remains unchanged, with a faint smile on his face, but a little dignified in his eyes.


    In his opinion, Gu Nan''s two speeches are more like a kind of attitude, an attitude of not deliberately making friends and deliberately avoiding. Of course, he doesn''t know. Gu Nan''s attitude towards every NPC is like this.


    This kind of attitude makes the master of Tianji, who is used to scheming, have some doubts in his heart.


    Is Gu Nan aware of it?


    The Taoist master of Tianji had many thoughts in his heart, and his face was still calm. "This Taoist name is Tianji. Mr. Gu came to my Tianji Daochang, but he has something to ask? "


    The speaking habits of the xuanhuangxing people are so elegant. Gu Nan used to go to different civilizations before, but he was also used to it.


    He nodded and said frankly, "I want to find out where the white fog organization is."


    The rule for players to communicate with NPC is to express their meaning clearly and accurately, which is the easiest way to trigger a task.


    "Good." Without saying a word, the master of Tianji directly took out a Tong Jian from the void and handed it to Gu Nan.


    Tong Jian is also a special product of xuanhuang star. It needs to be scanned by spirit. Only the super strong can use it directly. The people below must use tools.


    Tianji daozhu''s bluntness made Gu Nan a little unresponsive. But Tong Jian had already handed it to him, and he had no reason not to accept it, so he took it and looked at it.


    We have to say that the master of Tianji is worthy of the word "Tianji".


    It''s almost impossible for a third party in the world to know about Gu Nan and the organization of Bai Wu. However, the Taoist master of Tianji was able to give detailed information immediately. Obviously, he had been prepared.


    This preparation is not expected in advance, but information of this level. Tianji Daochang is already complete and can be called at any time.


    There is also the Taoist master level in the white fog organization. The real headquarters is naturally on the star ring. The information given by the Taoist master of Tianji clearly points out the location.


    Seeing Gu Nan''s attentive reading, the master of Tianji couldn''t help smiling.


    Give him the information he wants in advance. This is a trick that the master of Tianji tries to make a mystery.


    He believes that the more suspicious people are, the more they like to think. The information is so easy to obtain that the other party must consider the authenticity of the information and the price it needs to pay.


    Moreover, according to his understanding, the more talented people are, the less they like to be ungrateful and never take advantage of others.


    Once again, however, he miscalculated.Gu Nan finished reading the information and finally showed a smile on his face. He hugged his fist and said, "thank you very much."


    Then, in the eyes of Tianji Taoist, he turned and walked out. Until Gu Nan''s figure disappeared, the master of Tianji didn''t say "stay".


    In the mind of the Taoist master of Tianji, there are countless beasts running by. He wants to ask Gu Nan out loud - such an unusual piece of information, do you mean to take it away like this?!


    Until Gu Nan completely go far, he just convergence in the heart of helpless, to the side said: "thirteen."


    A figure slowly appeared beside the master of Tianji, with his head down and no words.


    "Spread the news that Gu Nan is going to Baiwu secretly." Tianji Taoist master whispered orders, thought and said, "don''t point out Gu Nan''s identity."


    "In addition, when Gu Nan arrives at Baiwu, arrange for someone to inform him of this..." Master Tianji opens the fan in his hand and shakes it gently.


    The figure bowed slightly, then disappeared, and made no sound from the beginning to the end.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan certainly means well to take other people''s things for nothing.


    In fact, for players, everything about NPC is freely available to them, but some need to pay a price, and some don''t.


    It''s like some resources can be collected directly from the roadside, while others can only be discovered by fighting monsters.


    Although he didn''t quite understand why Tianji Taoist priest wanted to give him this information in vain, it didn''t prevent him from taking the information and leaving.


    Players can accept the logic of "help NPC to do tasks in exchange for task rewards", but NPC gives rewards first. If you want to make the player owe a favor, you have to help, which is ridiculous.


    Human feelings? It doesn''t exist.


    After getting the specific location of the "white fog" organization, Gu Nan didn''t stop and drove directly from the star ring to the other side.

 Chapter 150

    The sky on the star ring is always dim, that is the color of the star sky.


    The location of the white fog organization is a very special area. The particularity here is not formed naturally, but caused entirely by human beings.


    White fog is surrounded by eleven Taoist temples!


    What is the concept of the eleven Daochang? The total number of xuanhuang stars, in the dark and in the light, is less than 200, while the white fog family has 11.


    Although not all of the eleven Taoist Masters belong to Baiwu, some of them are just cooperative and mutual aid, we can see the strength of Baiwu.


    Gu Nan just stepped on the star ring out of thin air and calmly looked at the eleven temples in front of him.


    He has no fear.


    Compared with the time when he slaughtered the blood lineage branch before, his injury has completely recovered, all skills and means have been opened, and his strength has really reached the peak of the third level.


    "White fog?" Gu Nan looked ahead with a faint smile. In the middle of the eleven Taoist temples, there was a thin layer of fog, which might be the origin of the name "white fog".


    Gu Nan''s right hand turned, the dark shadow sword has appeared - with his present strength, the need to use blood knife is less and less.


    "My Lord, please stay." A clear voice came from the side, and a figure appeared beside Gu Nan.


    This man is also a scholar. His clothes and temperament all have traces of imitating the master of Tianji. Even the folding fan on his hand is the same style.


    The scholar arched his hand and said, "Wu Ding, Tianji Daochang, has come to save your life under the orders of the master."


    When Wu Ding said this, he lowered his head, but his mouth was smiling. Even if the other party''s strength and accomplishments are all above himself, Wu Ding has his own pride.


    What''s more, I really came here to "save each other''s lives".


    Wu Dinggong started, but he didn''t wait for Gu Nan''s answer for a long time. He couldn''t help but raise his head in doubt. Gu Nan had not been seen in front of him for a long time, and the latter had gone a long way.


    His face turned red unconsciously.


    Since he joined Tianji Daochang, he has never dared to ignore him like this.


    But Gu jingzun could not disobey his orders? The enemy is coming. Don''t you want to know who it is? "


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at him, so he slapped him in the face. Wu Ding flew out and lost several teeth.


    Although Gu Nan never spoke, his meaning has been clearly expressed - who he loves.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the ring, Lin Tian takes Fu Jing by the waist with one hand and takes her down to an old Taoist temple.


    It was a little dilapidated, and it seemed that no one had taken care of it for a long time. Fu Jing couldn''t help wondering, "Lin Tian, this is..."


    Lin Tian said with a smile: "this is the site of an old Taoist temple that I found by accident when I was traveling. Few people know it. It''s better to be a refuge Now it''s not necessary. "


    Fu Jing suddenly nods. No wonder Lin Tian has provoked so many enemies, but she has been able to evade the search of many forces. It turns out that she owns a Taoist temple ahead of time.


    He''s a bit lucky


    "Now that I have become the master of Taoism, I am also qualified to have my own ashram!" Lin Tian looked at the starry sky, and suddenly said with great pride, "Jiulong Lianti, open it for me!"


    With Lin Tian''s big drink, the nine Golden Dragon''s virtual shadow darted out of his body, began to surround him, and then expanded step by step.


    This is Lin Tian''s unique Kowloon area. On this basis, he can quickly gather the star rings and completely stabilize the surrounding space.


    With the continuous expansion of the territory of Kowloon, not only the whole dojo is shining with gold, but also the huge movement has attracted the attention of the dojo. A young girl rushed out first.


    "Brother Lin Tian!" The girl threw herself into Lin Tian''s arms.


    "Good spirit, you miss me most!" Lin Tian rubbed the girl''s head with a smile, and said to Fu Jing, "this is ling''er. I grew up with her, just like my sister."


    Fu Jing, who had been staring, was relieved when she heard this. She was just about to speak, but someone came out of the ashram again.


    This time, it''s not just one person, but more than a dozen women come out one after another, with different looks and temperament, but all of them are beautiful.


    "Lin Tian, do you know how to come back?"


    "Brother Tian, why did you go so long this time..."


    "Brother Lin..."


    Fu Jing''s face is a little stiff.


    ¡­¡­


    Where the white fog organization is located, Gu Nan rushes directly into the eleven Daochang.


    "Who''s here? How dare you break into me..."


    As the light of the sword passed by, the disciple had no chance to report the name of the Taoist temple, and he had already become the ghost of Gu Nan''s sword. But Gu Nan''s footstep does not stop, continues to walk forward.


    Different from killing Qin Xuanji last time, Gu Nan''s purpose this time is to lay the foundation of Bai Wu and obtain the method of reincarnation mission. He doesn''t care about beating grass to scare snake.After all, it is impossible for the two commanders of Baiwu to retreat before they fight, otherwise the organization of Baiwu will become extinct in name.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack


    "Detection target danger level..."


    "Target danger level: Master level, request to open annihilation array!"


    Bursts of whistling sound, 11 Daochang at the same time into the state of preparation, a command in convey, showing a high tactical literacy.


    The next moment, the star ring at Gu Nan''s feet suddenly became thin, and the dense white fog began to surround.


    This fog is a kind of very strong corrosive gas, ordinary people all try their best to resist, but it is meaningless to Gu Nan.


    Step by step, he walked out of the fog. The blood knife was already in his hand. He cut it down with a knife, and the whole array was broken.


    The initial use of blood knife is to attack non living units to avoid the curse.


    "The battle is broken! Inform the headquarters immediately, big formation... "


    The command headquarters of the white fog organization kept receiving the messages from the main roads, and then suddenly quieted down, as if they had been forced to cut off all the signals.


    But the meaning of the last paragraph is clearly expressed.


    "How can it be?"


    "From the news of the enemy''s attack, the annihilation array was broken in a minute?"


    "The communication between us and the main roads is through the array itself. Now all the information is cut off. I''m afraid that..."


    All of a sudden, there was a mess in the headquarters. The leaders, big and small, didn''t know what to do for a moment, so they had to send someone to report it to the top.


    The high level came faster than expected. An old man with white hair and whiskers came quickly. It was Mr. Qin who had gone to the ninth star region before.


    "What are you doing in a hurry?" As soon as elder Qin appeared, he yelled, "the enemy has been ready for a long time. What''s so surprising? Get the front image now


    Although elder Qin''s voice and color were fierce, they made them find the backbone and settle down. Then they remembered to see who the enemy was.


    However, when the figure of black sword in white slowly appeared on the video screen, it was elder Qin''s turn to be stunned.


    His face quickly pale up, the whole person almost stand unsteadily, or behind a few people quickly help him.


    "Elder, are you all right?" One man supported elder Qin with both hands and asked with concern.


    "Quick..." The elder Qin reluctantly spoke, and his voice was full of fear. "Inform the two commanders immediately and say Tianye star is coming

 Chapter 151

    In the white fog covered position, Gu Nan, holding a sword with one hand, slowly walked out of the fog.


    His footstep does not stop, passes directly from each main road field, rushes to the white fog headquarters, any one can see his goal.


    Several young girls rushed out from the front, and the first one said in a high voice: "evil thief, how dare you! Today, Miss Ben... "


    A sword across, several children were directly cut across the waist.


    Then a scream came from the front, and a woman came running with red eyes: "they are just children. How can you..."


    Another sword.


    Then there was the man''s angry cry: "in the face of a woman who has no power to bind a chicken, you can even do this, you..."


    A sword.


    Obviously, there are ordinary members in the white fog. They run out one by one, shouting different lines, all of which are words to blame Gu Nan.


    However, whether the accusation or abuse is reasonable or not, Gu Nan''s response is a sword.


    He''s only here to kill people. It doesn''t make sense who''s right and who''s wrong.


    A corpse fell in front of Gu Nan, blood mixed in the ring of stars, showing a bit of strange beauty.


    The commander of the headquarters, Qin Changlao, was already burning with anxiety when he saw people going out to "fight the enemy bravely" all the time, so he could only issue the order of "full evacuation" constantly.


    He was able to see that Gu Nan came for revenge. He killed people when he saw them. He didn''t give people any room to speak.


    Ordinary strong people can''t be rivals at all. They can only invite those people to fight


    There are many strong members of the white fog organization. Although it is impossible for all the members of the organization to be on standby in the headquarters, there are always some experts who stay behind. They are afraid that someone will directly attack the old nest.


    Wei Donghai put the sword on his waist and walked out of the house with a cold look.


    "Dad, are you going to fight Gu nan to the death?" Wei Rou didn''t know when she had stood aside, with a worried look on her face.


    Wei Donghai just shook his head, but said nothing more.


    Wei Donghai is not sure whether he can defeat or even kill Gu Nan, but he also has considerable confidence in his sword.


    Even if they can not win the war, they can at least hold each other for a period of time. You know, the commander is closed in the headquarters


    "Wei Donghai?" With some cold laughter, Wei Donghai was thrilled.


    Did you come so soon?!


    He suddenly turned around and saw Gu Nan''s figure not far away. He is still a white robe inlaid with gold and moon, holding a dark sword in his right hand, which looks the same as before.


    However, his breath seemed to be nonexistent. Apart from vision, Wei Donghai could no longer perceive him in any way.


    The shadow power of upanism finally begins to show its power as one of the supreme laws.


    Light and shadow are two sides of one. The hegemony of light is enough to suppress everything, while the concealment of shadow can completely erase itself from the world.


    Wei Donghai''s heart sank slightly. He knew that Gu Nan''s strength had a breakthrough again. He was afraid that he was no weaker than himself.


    "I can''t wait It''s better to start first Even Wei Donghai himself didn''t expect that Gu Nanguang''s appearance brought him great pressure, which made him have to take the lead.


    Unlike Gu Nan, who only uses weapons as equipment, Wei Donghai is a man who is sincere in sword.


    From the moment he made up his mind to put out his sword, his whole spirit was suddenly mentioned and became extremely sharp.


    A little star fell in Gu Nan''s heart. Wei Donghai''s sword was too fast to escape, and Gu Nan didn''t want to.


    Blood began to seep out and slide down Gu Nan''s white robe, leaving no trace on it, just like a smooth metal surface, not stained with any blood.


    Wei Donghai was the first time that he fought Gu Nan. It was so easy to hit him that he felt bad.


    Gu Nan showed a grim smile on his face. He grabbed Wei Donghai''s sword with his left hand and stabbed the other side''s abdomen with his right hand.


    Weidong Haitang Kendo master, have you ever seen such a rogue play?


    All the swordsmanship he learned was based on the premise that the enemy did not dare to touch the sword. But when the long sword was caught directly, the swordsmanship became a joke.


    He agitated the sword crazily, and the blade separated Gu Nan''s left hand. He could almost see the white bones inside, but Gu Nan Leng didn''t mean to let go.


    With the effect of "passivation", pain has been weakened to the extreme.


    Wei Donghai couldn''t do such things as abandoning his sword, so he could only watch the shadow sword attack directly through his abdomen.


    Gu Nan smiles and kicks him aside. The injuries on his body and hands begin to recover quickly.


    "Daddy When Wei Rou saw this scene from a distance, her eyes suddenly turned red and rushed up to help Wei Donghai, who was staggering backward, with tears in her eyes.


    Wei Donghai''s face covered his chest with iron blue, and his blood was constantly pouring out, and his heart was extremely subdued.In the face of Gu Nan''s enemies, these traditional strongmen can be described as "unable to start".


    If you can''t play head-on, you can''t win if you change injuries. You can''t consume the opponent without injuries


    This is also the significance of Gu Nan''s original choice of agile direction. It is because of his unparalleled speed that he can ensure that he will not be kite flying.


    Gu Nan had no blood exudation in front of his chest. The injury on his hand recovered faster, almost healing at the speed visible to the naked eye. The granulation grew little by little, making his scalp numb.


    "Get out of the way!" Wei Donghai pushes his daughter away. He has to fight again with his sword.


    Just Gu Nan''s sword, obviously brought him a lot of injury, at this time even the footstep is a little unsteady.


    With his current situation, there is also the bitterness in his heart.


    Wei Donghai''s powers, fields and rules all serve his sword. He tried every means to make his sword hit the enemy, and it was better to kill him with one blow.


    But now someone is not afraid of hitting the sword. What else can he do?


    It''s like a mage player who works hard to get a lot of magic penetration. As a result, the enemy''s blood is pure. His magic is like scratching the opponent.


    While Gu Nan is walking forward step by step, Wei Rou suddenly runs between them and looks at Gu Nan coldly with a firm expression.


    "What are you doing?" he exclaimed?! Get out of the way


    "Dad, it''s my turn to protect you!" Wei Rou looks firm and says to Gu Nan, "don''t hurt my father. If you have any grudges, you will come to me..."


    Shua!


    The sword of shadow runs from bottom to top, and Wei Rou is directly cut into two parts.


    Blood mixed with broken meat, splashed on Wei Donghai''s face, reflecting his extremely pale face.


    Then, he heard Gu Nan laughing: "help you."

 Chapter 152

    Gu Nan can certainly hear what NPCs say. He is not deaf.


    It''s just that he didn''t care about it at all before. What Wei Rou said was so funny that even Gu Nan couldn''t help answering her.


    Wei Donghai, on the other side, was staring blankly at the bloody rain, squeezing out a few words from his teeth: "I! Yes! You! Die


    At the next moment, weidonghai''s field, rules, and magic power broke out in an all-round way, and the sword light came much faster and sharper than before.


    The sword still stabs Gu Nan without hindrance, but on the side of weidonghai, it feels very different.


    He suddenly looked up, but found in front of Gu Nan is not himself, just a dark figure.


    Shadow body replacement!


    Wei Donghai''s all-out attack, Gu Nan still doesn''t have the meaning of hard connection - high play is to calculate the accurate damage, understand what skills can eat, what can only hide.


    Shadow body sword cut off, Wei Donghai quickly avoid, but Gu Nan''s figure suddenly appeared behind him, the same sword stab.


    "Just in time!" Wei Donghai''s eyes were cold, but he was in shape. The sword road turned behind him and stabbed Gu Nan himself.


    With his exquisite sword skills, he forcibly shifted his sword path, creating a situation of losing both sides.


    Wei Rou''s death has made Wei Donghai crazy. Now he only wants to take care of Nan''s life and doesn''t grudge himself.


    However


    Two swords stabbed at the same time. The pain from the back didn''t make Wei Donghai frown. But Gu Nan, who gradually turned into a dark shadow in front of him, made him fall into the ice cellar.


    He turned around with difficulty. As expected, he saw the man behind him and changed back to Gu Nan''s face.


    "Exclusive rules..." He said these words in a trembling voice, and his eyes began to darken. For a friar like him, the injury of two swords in the company almost killed half of his life.


    Wei Donghai can be sure that Gu Nan''s hand is not a magic trick, but a real replacement of the noumenon.


    Only those who are about to break the boundary can have such an almost invincible rule, just like the previous moon, whose exclusive rule is "reflection".


    Of course, this artificially constructed rule is not really invincible. It always has various weaknesses.


    The "reflection" of yueqianleng is afraid of non rule attack, and Gu Nan''s replacement is also weak.


    However, at this time, Wei Donghai was not allowed to test, and his time was running out.


    "Kill This sword Saint level strong man burst out his last strength, a sword light swept, unexpectedly is to cover Gu Nan''s body and shadow body at the same time.


    This is the only way he can think of to break the game.


    Wei Donghai''s sword light is still fast, almost at the same time cut two enemies, cut them off.


    But what was unfolded by him was only two dark mists, which were instantly restored to shadow bodies - both of them.


    "This..." Wei Donghai was stunned, but his body began to listen.


    Poof!


    A sword pierced his chest. The sword came from behind him. It was the third shadow body.


    Gu Nan himself stood on one side. He was defending the East China Sea in the dike. He would fight to the death. He would take a sword directly through himself and give a sword to the enemy behind him.


    As Wei Donghai''s body slowly fell, it proved that Gu Nan was worried.


    Almost at the same time when weidonghai fell, an indescribable breath came down and a figure appeared beside weidonghai.


    The visitor was a tall man with a silver white mask and a strange face painted on the mask.


    Gu Nan recognized the pattern. In an ancient legend, the face represented "King".


    "I didn''t expect to be a bit late..." The visitor sighed and lowered his head slightly, as if sighing that he could not save his old friend.


    Wei Donghai didn''t seem to have died completely. He noticed the familiar smell and opened his eyes like a flash back. He said with difficulty: "big commander, avenge me..."


    As his voice fell, he could not even wait for the chief''s reply, so he completely died.


    Datong leader held out his hand and closed his eyelids for him. Then he turned his head and looked at Gu Nan: "if you dare to show up publicly, aren''t you afraid that the king of the deep sea will do it again?"


    Gu Nan knew who he was talking about, but he didn''t answer, "are you the commander of white fog? The way to get the world mission, I can save your life. "


    The commander shook his head gently: "translation is the foundation of reincarnation. How can you give it to you?"


    So Gu Nan nodded and raised his hand to chop.


    The commander was stunned. He didn''t expect that Gu Nan was still talking, but he didn''t even say hello.


    It''s just that such a sword can''t make a big impact on the leader. He slowly raised his hand. Gu Nan''s sword passed through his hand and fell down like this.


    But his hand was not hurt, as if he had not hit the sword at all.If you look carefully, you will find that his palm has been cut, but there are some yellow fine sand at the incision, which is completely healed in an instant.


    "Desertification? It''s the power of the earth''s nine seclusions... " Gu Nan''s insight is so high that he can recognize each other''s roots at a glance.


    Most of the skills of the earth pulse have the characteristics of massiness, solidity and extremely hard to kill.


    The commander-in-chief desertified part of his body and easily avoided the blow. Then he said, "a simple swordsman like you can''t hurt me."


    His voice sounds remote, but also has a sense of supremacy: "you human beings have unparalleled talent in understanding and learning, but the understanding of the nature of the rules is far from perfect."


    As Sanwei said, a strong man like him is very proud of his own blood.


    While recognizing the human talent, they also mercilessly attack their shortcomings.


    With his words falling, wisps of sand floating, I do not know when Gu Nan has been surrounded.


    At the next moment, the fine sand suddenly shrinks, and it almost explodes Gu Nan''s whole body. Unfortunately, what they really explode is just a shadow body.


    The shadow body was squeezed into a mass of black air, but it recovered in an instant.


    "Separate? I see where you can go... " Under the mask of the king of the great commander was a cold, expressionless face.


    Then, the whole body of Gu Nan''s other shadow bodies began to encircle the fine sand, and then suddenly constricted


    "It''s over..." Seeing the yellow sand locked and the dust filled, the commander whispered to himself that there was no breath of life.


    He didn''t doubt the weakness of his opponent. In fact, he didn''t think Gu Nan would be strong.


    Even if the other party is the Taoist master, even if the other party just killed Wei Donghai easily, but in the eyes of the commander, all this is just a joke.


    Because he has stayed in the realm of Tao for a long time, the accumulation of countless time, although did not let him successfully break through, but made his power, at this level, infinite accumulation.


    With his power at this time, he can easily kill the level of weidonghai with this move.


    The scariest thing about them is that they can improve their strength by accumulating time.


    The great commander''s seclusion to the outside world is actually a deep sleep.


    The next moment, the commander had turned around, but a shadow appeared quietly beside him.

 Chapter 153

    Shadows are everywhere.


    Where there is light, there is shadow, and where there is no light, there is no shadow.


    An ordinary shadow appeared on the dark star ring, and even commander Bai Wu didn''t feel it until a black sword appeared out of thin air and pierced his body.


    The big commander''s steps suddenly stopped and looked down at the black sword running through his body. His face under the mask showed some coldness.


    He was pierced by the site, but there is no blood flow, there is only the sand gone with the wind.


    The chief commander turned around slowly: "the difficult insect..."


    Bang!


    Before his last word was uttered, Gu Nan had blasted his head with a blow, and his mask, hair and facial features were all turned into gravel.


    The next moment, however, the sand gathered back to form the head of the commander.


    But without the mask, Gu Nan saw his terrible face clearly.


    * the leader''s face is not human, but more like some kind of insect. The mouth and nose position is a mouthpiece, and the eyeball is a pair of prominent compound eyes, reflecting the face of Gu Nan.


    "The immortality of desertification?" Gu Nan didn''t feel anything about this face. Instead, he touched his chin and nodded.


    "Man, you have angered me!" The mouthparts of the commander opened and closed one by one, making a vague sound.


    He stretched out one hand and turned it into a folded tentacle with hairy barbs, like the forelimbs of some insect.


    But Gu Nan didn''t look at it. He cut off the tentacle with a sword. At the same time, he replaced his body. The body appeared behind the commander and stabbed the commander''s shoulder with a sword.


    The shadow power of the upanistic level, in addition to its own "replacement" ability, is to strengthen the previous several abilities.


    "Latent shadow" is more hidden and difficult to be found, and the number of shadow bodies that can be made is greatly increased.


    But correspondingly, as the number of shadow bodies increases, the damage caused by shadow bodies also decreases. So when conditions permit, Gu Nan is more willing to attack by ontology.


    The commander, who had been indifferent to the attack, turned pale this time.


    His speed is far less than Gu Nan''s, so he can only explode his body in an instant and turn it into dust all over the sky, then gradually condense beside him.


    Gu Nan raised the eyepiece on his face, showing a faint smile.


    Before he killed Qin Xuanji, he discovered the secret of some people of blood origin - these guys who rely on the power of blood have a source of power in their bodies. Attacking here is twice the result with half the effort.


    blood essence is the root of the strength of blood descendants, but it also leaves the enemy''s flaws. Under the eyepiece of observers, there is no escape.


    ¡­¡­


    In another part of the star ring, under the golden light, there is a faint sound of dragon chanting. The group are rushing to the location of Baiwu organization.


    "Jing''er, listen to me..." Lin Tian stood beside Fu Jing, explaining with a shy face, while Fu Jing kept a straight face.


    She had heard of Lin Tian''s romantic affairs before, but who could have thought that he had more than a dozen confidants?


    How long has he been on the road?!


    Lin Tian advised for a while, but Fu Jing never said a word. He had no choice but to throw a look for help at the girls behind him.


    All the girls look up at the sky. It''s better for Lin Tian to grow up together, but his sister ling''er, who is not related by blood, runs over.


    "Sister Fu, sister Fu." Ling''er, the little girl, ran to Fu Jing, pulled her sleeve and said, "can you talk? If brother Lin Tian does something wrong, ling''er will beat him for you!"


    Being persuaded by a little Lori with such a soft and cute tone, Fu Jing could not keep a straight face any more, but said with a gloomy face: "this big turnip with a flower heart So you let him bully you? "


    Ling''er blushed and said, "there''s no way! Who made brother Lin Tian so powerful? That''s why so many elder sisters like him! "


    Fu Jing felt defeated by her naivety and could not speak for a moment.


    Seeing this, Lin Tian came up and said with a smile, "jing''er, let''s not talk about this first. According to the news, Gu Nan is in front of us. We''ll give you this tone first! "


    Speaking of this, even the women behind Lin Tian came up.


    "That''s right. Even our sisters dare to bully Gu Nan. I''m tired of living..."


    "Brother Lin will teach him a lesson!"


    "That is to say, our sisters can only be bullied by our own family!"


    ¡­¡­


    The headquarters of white fog, the commander of the ninth condensation, is no longer the original human appearance, but a huge sand worm.


    Nine times in a row, Gu Nan finds out the source of strength to attack. Finally, the commander can''t bear it and shows his blood.


    For those of blood origin, this is their most pressing move. Every time they use it, they will consume a lot of energy, and the time is not long. They must kill the enemy quickly.


    But what these restrictions correspond to is the super power of the blood itself."Die Gu Nan could barely tell what he was talking about, and then there was a sandstorm.


    Under the control of the commander-in-chief, every grain of sand with astonishing energy collides with ordinary people, which is enough to make a blood hole.


    But in such a sandstorm, Gu Nan still stands still.


    Shadow body can''t exist in sandstorm at all. It will be destroyed as soon as it appears. Such a large-scale attack can really restrain Gu Nan''s shadow body replacement.


    "But How much power can you use to control sandstorm Gu Nan sneered at the commander and walked forward step by step.


    The sandstorm blows on his face, blowing out fine blood beads, but it can''t stop his steps.


    "No But Can... " The Sandworm like commander, with 12 pairs of compound eyes staring at Gu Nan, watched him slowly approaching, and his panic became more and more serious.


    Even the most extreme sandstorm can''t destroy this person''s body. What is his body made of?


    "Ah The whole body of the sand worm rises and roars into the sky. The sandstorm between heaven and earth is one more point stronger.


    At this time, Gu Nan''s flesh and blood began to be scraped away. Every step he took, some pieces of flesh would fall from him. When he came to the front of Datong collar, there were almost only bones left on his face.


    But with such a skull, Gu Nan''s mouth still showed a sneer, and his mouth opened and closed.


    If his vocal cords are still there, what he says is, "come on! It''s just positive! "


    A sword through!


    The sand worm, who had no way to escape, could only eat the sword and let out a cry of pain, but this was only the beginning.


    Second sword, third sword


    I don''t know when it started. The sandstorm has gradually stopped. There are hundreds of holes in the sand worm, but Gu Nan still stabs tirelessly.


    The dawn praise began to take effect. Gu Nan''s flesh and blood grew gradually, and he felt itchy.


    He reached out and scratched his face, but grabbed a mass of flesh and blood, and then threw it aside.


    The great commander on the ground had not moved for a long time, but Gu Nan didn''t seem to notice until a weak voice rang out: "my Lord, he is dead..."


    Gu Nan suddenly turned his head, but saw a slender woman standing there with a similar mask on her face.


    The pattern on her mask is "Queen".

 Chapter 154

    The yellow sand has fallen all over the sky, and the body of the great commander has been transformed into human form again, which proves that the essence of the blood descendant is still human, and the blood ancestor is just a state of transformation.


    Gu Nan''s face is growing granulation, we can see the outline of some human faces, but it looks more terrible.


    "It seems that you are not going to avenge him?" Gu Nan turned his head and looked at the figure of the "Queen" mask. His vocal cord was just half long, and his voice was very strange.


    "Queen" two commanding officers don''t agree at all, bow body way: "dare not."


    Gu Nan''s broken face, pulled out a strange smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "The king of sand is dead."


    On the endless void, the six shadows fall on one side. The master of heaven''s secrets, dressed by the scholar, suddenly opens his eyes and spits out these four words with calm face.


    "I thought the two sides would reconcile, but I didn''t expect it to be like this..." One side of the dragon and Phoenix Road master is also a sigh.


    The six Taoist masters gathered here. They had their own intelligence sources, but later, they also received the news from Baiwu headquarters.


    For the Taoist level, if they pay attention to a certain place, it is difficult to hide something from them.


    Fu Yong, the master of the sword, was gloomy: "Why are these two so impulsive When they are both defeated, is it hard for them to find a bargain for Lin Tian? "


    When the master of Tianji gave Gu Nan Baiwu the address, he simply checked both sides and found that there was no obvious hatred.


    They thought that even if there were some small conflicts, the two sides would not fight. Once Gu Nan entered the white fog, the enemy of Lin Tian would be even bigger.


    But who could have thought that it would end like this?


    The big commander Bai Wu, the six people who were present thought that no one would dare to win. Even if Gu Nan could kill him, he must be seriously injured


    Is it the power of Qi on Lin Tian that plays a mysterious role?


    As the originator of Qi Yun''s son, six people have seen this situation many times. Originally, it was clear that the situation was doomed to death, but those lucky sons made a way.


    After all, people can''t completely control this kind of thing. They can''t do anything about it.


    Six people a burst of silence, finally or Tianji daozhu mouth.


    "Take Lin Tian away for a while I''ll see Gu Nan again. It''s not easy to have a good target, but it can''t be wasted easily. "


    ¡­¡­


    White fog headquarters, after the sandstorm of the main body of the commander, there are few intact buildings here, a scene of ruins.


    The people in Baiwu began to walk out one after another, cleaning up the debris and starting the reconstruction work of the headquarters.


    In a palace deep in the headquarters, Gu Nan sits high above, overlooking the people below.


    At this time, his body had completely returned to normal, as if he had not gone through the war, and there were only two people standing below - one of them was naturally the second commander "Queen", the other was elder Qin.


    Elder Qin never dreamed that it would end like this.


    He lowered his head and looked at the back of the second commander with his spare light. His doubts could not be eliminated.


    Gu Nan suddenly called, and the chief happened to shut down his headquarters. This was a good thing. But who could have thought that the grand commander would be killed by the other party?


    At the beginning, it was the second commander who appeared and ordered them to stop cooperating with Gu Nan, but now


    "And the second commander is seldom in the headquarters. How can he appear at this time? If she was already there, why didn''t she do it earlier... "


    Mr. Qin quickly took back his eyes and tried to stop him from thinking, but his thoughts were running disobediently.


    "Elder Qin, give orders. No one is allowed to tell the story today."


    The voice of the second commander successfully called back elder Qin''s attention. He quickly stood up and said, "yes..."


    When he looked up, he saw that neither the second commander nor Gu Nan, who was sitting on the throne, wanted to look at him, so he turned and left.


    When elder Qin''s figure completely disappeared, Gu Nangao sat on the top, but his face showed an inexplicable smile.


    "It''s too early for me to think of that woman''s strange attitude It turns out you''re behind the scenes. "


    Gu Nan always has a good memory.


    At the beginning, his meeting with Sanwei was just an accident, but the latter volunteered to be his maid in order to join the white fog organization.


    The logic is a little far fetched, but Gu Nan didn''t think about it at that time, and now he thinks something is wrong.


    Even in the blood branch of Tianye star, there once appeared a woman named Liuwei with a strange attitude. Her words at that time were more like deliberately provoking than trying to resolve conflicts.


    Now think about the similar names of these two people, and their similar breath with the second commander in front of them. Some things are very clear.


    "You can''t hide it from me, my Lord." The second commander said with a smile, then reached out and took off his mask.Under the mask is a beautiful face, the appearance is a bit similar to Lin yunyun, Gu Nan slightly pick eyebrow way: "Lin yunyun is?"


    "My daughter." The second commander said frankly without hesitation.


    Gu Nan immediately happy, dare to say for a long time, Lin yunyun is the ultimate goal of each other. Maybe it was from the moment Sanwei found out Lin yunyun that the other party worked out this series of plans.


    "You people just like to make things so difficult." Gu Nan waved his hand and said, "if you take the head of Lin yunyun and the worm and change the translation method of the world task, it will be over."


    There is no mistake. The reason why Gu Nan and the second commander can sit down and have a good talk is that the latter promised to hand over what Gu Nan needed.


    The second commander just laughed but did not speak.


    Only those with absolute power can use this straightforward way, and the rest can only use their brains.


    But Gu Nan said that the result is not wrong. As both sides of the deal, she gets Lin yunyun and the white fog after the death of Datong leader, while Gu Nan will get the translation method he wants.


    Gu Nan didn''t think much about it. He just stood up slowly and said, "it''s your turn to fulfill your promise..."


    The second commander nodded gently, turned and walked towards the door: "please follow me."


    When Gu Nan and the second commander came to the door, he suddenly asked, "three tails and six tails, are you separate? Besides, how many tails are you


    "Reincarnation is more appropriate. It''s true for all of us. They don''t know what it is." The second commander said with a smile, "as for me..."


    She showed a smile full of flattery, slightly turned over: "adults can call me red tail."


    Gu Nan looked around. Behind her, there was a red fox tail shaking up and down, so he nodded without expression: "that''s the big tail."


    "What''s the basis of this?" The second commander was stunned and puzzled.


    "Press huluwa."

 Chapter 155

    The golden light is still advancing on the star ring. Lin Tian and his confidants are about to arrive at Baiwu headquarters.


    However, at this time, one of the girls suddenly frowned and called Lin Tian to stop.


    "Bingyu, what''s the matter?" Lin Tian looks back strangely and looks at the woman who opens her mouth.


    He Bingyu is one of Lin Tian''s confidants. At the same time, she is also a disciple of Tianji Daochang. She is regarded as an apprentice of Tianji daomaster. She used to have a high position in Tianji Daochang.


    "There''s new information in the ashram. Gu Nan and the king of white fog are both defeated and have left white fog."


    He Bingyu''s face was frosty, as if she never had any expression on her face. Only when she looked at Lin Tianshi, she would be a little soft.


    "It''s lucky that sister Yu is here, otherwise we''ll have to go for nothing again!" Ling''er patted her small chest and then said with a smile, "they certainly didn''t expect that we still have such an undercover as sister Yu."


    It is because of he Bingyu''s existence that they can understand Gu Nan''s location and all kinds of latest information on the mainland for the first time.


    And he Bingyu is more sincere to Lin Tian, and can never cheat them.


    But they don''t think that he Bingyu is believable, but what she knows is not.


    ¡­¡­


    "The process of reading the will of the world and presenting clearly what they need us to accomplish is called translation."


    "If we follow the will of the world, we can get the feedback from the source of the world - a lot of times, it will be a direct display of some rules, which is of great benefit to us."


    Red tail''s gentle voice reverberates continuously, while Gu Nan listens to her narration while reading the materials on her hands.


    "What do you mean by" we " Gu Nan suddenly interrupted her.


    "Of course, it''s only one step away from us." Red tail some surprised looked at Gu Nan, don''t understand why he would ask.


    Gu Nan in her eyes is only the last half step away from that realm. How can she not understand how the direct display of rules can help?


    Aware of her surprise, Gu Nan can only turn his eyes secretly - he is promoted by the value of sin. When will he have to understand the law by himself?


    Based on Hongwei''s words and his own materials, Gu Nan also has a general understanding of the will of the world.


    Acting according to the will of the world, you can get the gift of the world, which is not so strange. In fact, the saying of "acting on behalf of heaven" appeared a long time ago.


    In ancient times, there was a monk who got gifts from the way of heaven because he acted in accordance with the way of heaven.


    In modern times, the theory of merit and virtue is of course illusory, but the existence of world will is not illusory.


    To put it bluntly, "translation" is to seize the opportunity. As the presenter of the world will, no matter who completes the task, the world will give back to the translator.


    Gu Nan uses game logic to understand the world task as if it exists in a task hall, where the translator seeks and receives the task.


    The number of tasks can be very large, so they tell others the content of the tasks and hire others to help them.


    "People who translate the will of the world are called prophets and teachers in some aspects, but in most places, there is a unified name..." Red tail looked up and said, "Skywalker."


    Those who fulfill the will of the way of heaven are Skywalker.


    Gu Nan nodded: "what''s your translation method? Take it out."


    Gu Nan is just listening to the plot of the previous task. What he really cares about is the translation method.


    Red tail didn''t have much ink either, so he handed Gu Nan another piece of information and said: "the information itself is not precious, but the difficulty is experience and Power. "


    Gu Nan looked up at her, and then looked at the information again, because it was clearly pointed out in the front of the information.


    If you want to be Skywalker, at least you have to be a senior Taoist master, have a preliminary understanding of your own exclusive rules, and even be a world breaking monk.


    Because any kind of translation method, in essence, is the monk with their own perception of the rules, to touch and understand the will of the world, so as to translate the world task.


    The translation method possessed by Bai Wu is called "mirror of fog white". By making a mirror shrouded in white fog, the will of the world is projected on it, and then explored bit by bit.


    "Mirror of white fog" is a high-level translation method. Even the name "white fog" comes from it.


    "It''s interesting Do you have a finished fog mirror? " Gu Nan read all the information, showed an interesting smile and asked Hongwei.


    "Yes." Red tail was ready and nodded immediately. Originally in the white fog, there were only two skywalkers, she and King Sha. Naturally, the fog mirror was redundant.


    Red tail takes out a mirror the size of a palm and hands it to Gu Nan. The mirror is covered with a thick layer of white fog, making it impossible for people to see the truth behind.At the same time, red tail also took out another fog mirror, the above white fog has only half, this is red tail''s own fog mirror.


    In the area where the white fog is dispersed, there is a bright starry sky on the mirror, which is so deep that people are almost addicted to it.


    Red tail brushed the mirror with one hand and said: "with the power of its own rules, slowly erode the fog, you can Eh? "


    Just in the middle of her words, Gu Nan''s face was expressionless, but the power of the shadow on his hand gushed out madly, directly blowing the fog on the mirror.


    Although there are still some "diehards" left, more than 80% of the fog has been washed away by Gu Nan.


    "This..." Red tail almost didn''t stare out of her eyes. She didn''t see other Skywalker, and she didn''t see "translation" faster people, but those are real world breaking talents!


    She couldn''t help looking up at Gu Nan.


    This young man, who was seriously injured by the king of the deep sea not long ago, is now only a piece of window paper away from the broken boundary level?


    Gu Nan didn''t care what she thought. He was scanning the surface of the fog mirror with his spirit. As expected, he saw a world mission presented.


    Some are cumbersome, some are simple, some come from famous positions, and some have never heard of them But in the end, hundreds of tasks were placed in front of Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan breathed heavily. Starting from red fish star and Lu Zhanyu, he has been looking for ways to translate the world.


    At this moment, the long-standing plan finally achieved its wish


    Even if Gu Nan''s calm, at this time also did not show some joy.


    He is a player, he can ignore the NPC''s joys and sorrows, ignore the monster''s life and death cycle, only to upgrade and complete the task is difficult to let go.


    In a sense, this is the meaning of Gu Nan''s existence as a player.

 Chapter 156

    The reason why high play is high play is that they will not be dazzled, they always have a clear idea.


    "How to make fog mirror?" Gu Nan didn''t even see the task of translation, but asked directly.


    The task is there, but it won''t run away. Only the method of making fog mirror is what Gu Nan needs most now - it''s the only link that is missing in his whole translation process.


    "Fog mirror is the carrier of the will of the world. Different translation methods have different means to make this kind of carrier." Red tail according to speech to Gu Nan up.


    With her introduction, Gu Nan also learned how to make the fog mirror.


    It''s also related to the son of Qi Yun on xuanhuang star - the main material for making fog mirrors is the Qi Yun accumulated by the son of Qi Yun.


    The basic principle of making fog mirror is to connect the will of the world with air and engrave it on the mirror made of special materials.


    "So you are the ones who made those lucky children?" Gu Nan said in a funny way.


    "Of course not." But red tail shook his head, "Qi Yun is the foundation of making fog mirrors. Naturally, we have to find a way to hide it. How can we do this at our own door?"


    Gu Nan could not help nodding when he heard the speech. For the reincarnated, it''s easy to find a small world to collect Qi. Why take this risk and let others guess the purpose?


    "However, the spirit of the star world is much stronger than that of the small world. So that group of talents couldn''t withstand the temptation and started an experiment on xuanhuang star... "


    When he said this, red tail''s face showed some mockery, and then said: "the information about this matter and the materials needed for the fog mirror can be found in the file."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Hongwei was already in charge of the reconstruction work of the headquarters, while Gu Nan was standing alone in the white fog archives, looking through the finished files.


    It''s not right to say that he is alone, because there is a person beside him who helps him sort out the information, and he is an acquaintance.


    Red tail may be to consider familiarity, conveniently sent three tail to come over.


    When she was in Tianye star, she had a pure temperament, but she had to dress herself up as a gorgeous girl. Now she is plain faced and looks like a girl next door.


    "Your information, my lord..." The girl next door was covered with cold sweat on her forehead, as if she was standing on a stove. She did not dare to stop for a moment and found something to do for herself.


    "Well." Gu Nan took over the file, then said with a smile, "don''t sway, sit down, I''ve seen it almost."


    Sanwei''s face turned white, and his body trembled. His eyes didn''t even dare to look at Gu Nan.


    She was really scared to the extreme. After all, she had seen Gu Nan''s ruthlessness, but now she ran into each other in the white fog. There was no more terrible scene.


    At the beginning, in Tianye star, when the other party''s life and death do not know, he is turning Lin yunyun to betray!


    But at that time, who would have thought that this man could kill the commander directly in Baiwu? Looking at the present posture, I''m afraid this one will be in the white fog


    At the thought of this, Sanwei feels that his head is blank, and his future is straight to purgatory.


    Gu Nan looked at her in a funny way.


    According to Hongwei, Sanwei is her reincarnation body, and her spiritual foundation is connected. She can easily influence Sanwei''s actions.


    However, looking at Sanwei''s appearance, he was not aware of it and thought he was an independent individual.


    This kind of means is really very scary.


    But Gu Nan doesn''t care. Sanwei or Lin yunyun, no matter what their status, their so-called betrayal is meaningless to Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan will never take the initiative to help any NPC, only because of the task, so he and everyone in the world are clear.


    He doesn''t think about other people''s feelings, and he doesn''t ask for anyone''s loyalty.


    After all, in the game world, players have long been used to this kind of thing - it''s not easy to save an NPC, maybe one day because of a plot, the end of the team state.


    Sanwei is just a small matter. Gu Nan is most concerned about the son of Qi Yun.


    It is very clear in the file of Baiwu that the leakage of the method of gathering air was due to an accident 50 years ago.


    An important member of the white fog died outside the white fog. The man just returned with the collected air. As a result, he was found by six nearby Taoist masters.


    After that, the son of Qi Yun gradually appeared on xuanhuang star.


    Obviously, the son of Qi Yun was made by the six Taoist masters.


    What kind of information did they create, and what kind of information did they record.


    Of all the children of qi movement, the two most typical are also listed in the data.


    "Ye Chen? Lin Tian Looking at the two familiar names, Gu Nan almost had the impulse to laugh.


    It seems that no matter in which world, the protagonists are always similar, and the supporting roles are different."Uncle, uncle." A voice of some hesitation came, but Lin yunyun was standing at the door, lowering his head and saying, "second commander, please come over..."


    Gu Nan nodded and stood up. He also wanted to ask Hongwei something.


    When he passed by Lin yunyun, he reached out with a smile and rubbed her hair. Looking at her eyes, it was like looking at a dog who had been lost for a long time and finally came home.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the main hall built by the king of sand, red tail was waiting there. When she saw Gu Nan''s first words, she surprised him.


    "Here comes the master of heaven''s secrets."


    "Master of heaven''s secrets? I remember that he was among the six Taoist masters, right? How dare you come? " Gu Nan opened his mouth in a funny way, as if he was laughing at the master of Tianji.


    But red tail said: "of the six people, the other five are the waste who have lived comfortably for a long time and have little ambition and talent. Only Tianji can''t be underestimated."


    "Oh?" Gu Nan picks his eyebrows and remembers the meeting with Tianji Taoist master, but he doesn''t feel anything special.


    The master of Tianji almost wrote the word "expert" on his face, but his actions may not be so brilliant.


    As if seeing what Gu Nan thought, red tail said: "what is written on his face may not be true, and his style of doing things may not be true either If it wasn''t for me, I wouldn''t know. "


    What she said is naturally the main side of the Sixth Avenue.


    Gu Nan Wei was stunned by her words, and then nodded solemnly: "there is a certain truth It seems that we should try to find a way to see if it is an expert or not. "


    "How to test?" Red tail is frowning.


    If he doesn''t want to show it, who can test it out? She had made similar attempts herself, all of which failed.


    Gu Nan didn''t explain much. He asked directly, "what about the man of heaven? Just let him in. "


    A moment later, the master of heaven''s secrets, dressed as a scholar, appeared. Shi Shi ran walked into the palace, and his face was still the face of an expert who didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    Red tail did not go to see him, but turned to Gu Nan, she was curious about how Gu Nan wanted to test each other.


    Gu Nan just showed a faint smile and couldn''t see more ideas.


    The master of Tianji went to his highness and gently unfolded his fan. He was about to open his mouth, but he saw Gu Nan on the throne suddenly disappeared, and a flash of blood had already flashed by.


    But Gu Nan''s blood knife was in his hand, and he chopped it directly!


    "If you can be killed, it''s definitely not an expert." Gu Nan used the simplest method for identification.

 Chapter 157

    In the hall deep in the white fog, the sudden flash of blood light not only made the master of Tianji feel confused, but also made the red tail on the spot.


    No matter from which angle, Hongwei and Tianji daozhu are smart people.


    But the smarter people are, the more they think, and the more they can''t understand Gu Nan''s brain circuit.


    But there is at least one thing they understand: Gu Nan really wants to kill the master of Tianji Taoism, without any reservation.


    The light of the sword fell down, and the master of heaven''s Secret seemed to be standing still. But when the blood knife was about to touch him, it was on his left.


    Red tail looked at him solemnly. She had never seen the master of heaven''s secrets really do it, and she was also secretly wary of what he showed.


    As the second commander of white fog, the blood descendant who has lived for hundreds of years has no shallow knowledge.


    However, the master of heaven''s secret could not see through her.


    "No Dodge, no space, no magic, no stunt..." Red tail stares at Tianji Taoist''s action, whispers to himself, full of doubts.


    Gu Nan''s bland sword can''t be avoided at all, but the master of heaven''s secret is to use unknown means to make this sword fall into the void.


    The feeling It''s like he''s supposed to be here.


    The master of Tianji has the same look, but a smile flashed in his eyes. If it is so easy to see through, the word "Tianji" may not be too cheap


    "Causal skills?" Gu Nan stopped, spitting out such five words, which seemed a little surprised.


    The skill of causality is a kind of peculiar law from result to cause. Its absolute strength is not high, but its application is very ingenious.


    For example, now, the master of Tianji says that this knife can''t cut him, so no matter how Gu Nan falls, it can''t cut him.


    The Taoist master of Tianji almost fell to the ground when he heard the words. He looked at Gu Nan with a ghost in his eyes, but he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Gu Nan put away his blood knife and nodded with encouragement: "if you can wake up the rules of causality, even if you get the qualification certificate of God stick."


    "You How do you know... " The master of heaven''s secrets has never seen it before. Someone can take a look at his hand and directly guess his roots.


    Gu Nan just shook his head with a smile.


    What he is most familiar with in this world is not the copies of previous games, nor the secret of gods, but the power system similar to the game here.


    Starting from the third-order transcendence, the understanding of rules and the construction of exclusive rules are all rotten things in the game.


    The rules of causality are very powerful, but they are just common in the game - every skill has its advantages and disadvantages, and causality is no exception.


    However, it''s true that this skill is suitable for being a god stick, so Gu Nan recognized the God stick qualification of the Taoist master of Tianji.


    The master of Tianji couldn''t get an answer. Seeing Gu Nan put away his blood knife, he asked, "Mr. Gu doesn''t want to kill me?"


    Gu Nan didn''t care about his strange claim. Instead, he said strangely: "we have no injustice and no hatred. Why should I kill you?"


    Even if the city of the Heavenly Master is choked by his righteous words.


    Do you know now that we are innocent?


    Gu Nan ignored his attitude and said, "I''ll call you Tianji Forget it. It''s not very civilized. What can I do for you? "


    The Taoist priest of Tianji gave him a deep look, and recovered his calm and calm expression: "Lin Tian is an old acquaintance with Fu Jing, so that he can know."


    ¡­¡­


    The master of Tianji left soon.


    It seems that the owner of the law of cause and effect came here specially to get a knife, and then told Gu Nan a piece of unimportant news. Then he hid his merits and fame.


    "It''s hard for outsiders to know the result of the battle between the Lord and the king of the sand. Maybe the master of heaven''s Secret came to test it." Red tail thought of this for the first time.


    "Maybe." Gu Nan smiles and doesn''t seem to care about it. "Go and pick up someone for me. Her name is Lan si You should be able to find it? "


    Red tail showed a smile: "of course. We''ve known your whereabouts since you set foot on this planet... "


    "That''s good." Gu Nan stood up and was about to leave the hall. After thinking about it, he sat down again. "I''ll live here in the future. Go out."


    This hall reminds him of the empty evil temple, and suddenly he has the idea of staying for a long time.


    Red tail looked at him strangely and didn''t say much. When she was a little fox in her early years, she had seen too many strange habits of the Lord.


    Just as she was about to walk out of the hall, she suddenly turned around and said, "my Lord, what is the law of cause and effect?"


    "It''s the law of causation to specify a rule and give it the highest priority."


    Gu Nan casually explained that he seemed afraid that the red tail could not understand, and added: "for example, if you wear a pair of black glasses and a red suit, you will only have 59 seconds in one minute."¡­¡­


    Gu Nan didn''t pay much attention to the relationship between the master of heaven and the law of cause and effect.


    After carefully reading the dossier and fully understanding how to make the fog mirror, he finally couldn''t wait to take out the fog mirror and carefully examine the task above.


    This fog mirror is the one red tail gave to him, and he used the power of shadow to disperse most of the fog.


    The evil temple is a very upright game system. Once the evil value reaches the standard, it will provide Gu Nan with the realm and strength, which is the most standard of that level, without any discount.


    He is now at the upanistic level of 300 points, that is, level 3 full experience. No one can be closer to level 4 than him.


    Because of this, the fog on the mirror was so vulnerable in front of him.


    Gu Nan uses his spirit to slowly check each task in the fog mirror. At the same time, he keeps making records and writing down the contents and requirements of the task.


    Unlike ordinary Skywalker, others give priority to finding simple tasks and hand them over to their subordinates, or finish them by themselves, while Gu Nan specializes in finding those with large positions.


    Gu Nan has totally despised those small tasks with only a few evil values. What he wants to find is at least the scale of the immortal world.


    About 90% of the area of this fog mirror has been cleared by Gu Nan, but there are only a few dozen tasks in it.


    According to this estimate, a whole fog mirror will take about 50 missions.


    It took Gu Nan another hour to get rid of all the remaining fog. By the way, he translated the mission information and listed it on a piece of paper.


    "There are fifty-two tasks in total. If we sort out and screen them according to the task plane There it is


    Gu Nan compared the information of the task plane one by one, and finally let him find a suitable target.


    The Morningstar plane is a medium and large plane with many Taoist masters. The scale of Gu Nan''s strength just now does not meet the requirements


    Just as Gu Nan was about to check the task content, a figure suddenly broke into the hall, which was red tail.


    She rushed in without even calling, and her face was not very good-looking. As soon as she came, she said, "my Lord, the situation has changed..."


    Gu Nan folded up the paper and said calmly, "is it the situation over there?"


    "Yes." Red tail nodded gently, "when our people got there, the Tang family had already had a big fight..."

 Chapter 158

    Xuanhuangxing, Tang family.


    "Young master Lin, this woman named Lansi was brought by a younger generation in my old family. I don''t know her exact origin. "


    An old man in brocade is standing in front of Lin Tian, complaining.


    This man is the head of the Tang family here, Tang Bo. Beside him and Lin Tian, LAN Si is sitting innocently.


    Before Lin Tian spoke, more than a dozen women behind him had already gathered around him.


    "Women with unclear origins, do you put them at home like this?"


    "You don''t know. What about Tang Xuan? Let her come out and confront us


    "Yes! If Gu Nan doesn''t come back, you will apologize to sister Jing for him! "


    "Sorry! Sorry


    Facing the siege of more than a dozen beautiful girls, Tang Bo could only smile bitterly, one by one with smiling faces. At the same time, he apologized, but he was also very frustrated.


    When did he have such an experience?


    Strange to say, he has always been strict in running his family, and there are few cases of bullying others in his servants.


    But today, there are two guys who don''t have eyes. They even make a mockery of Lin Tian in their front door How could this happen?


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Tang Bo would not have believed it.


    But things have happened. For no reason at all, my family has offended a strong man at the Taoist level.


    Fortunately, Tang Bo''s quick reaction, after understanding the situation, let Tang Xuan stay away for the first time, he brought LAN Si to deal with each other.


    "Well, don''t bully the master of the Tang family." Finally, Lin Tian clapped his hands and motioned the women to step down, so that the Tang family did not become a vegetable market.


    However, such a disturbance made Fu Jing''s relationship with the girls much better, and even began to match her sisters.


    Even Fu Jing couldn''t figure out why she, who had been firmly opposed to men''s playfulness, seemed to accept the more than a dozen sisters for no reason


    Lin Tian went up to Tang Bo and said, "master Tang, I know this has nothing to do with you. I''m here just to find Gu Nan."


    Tang Bo seemed greatly relieved and said gratefully, "thank you for your understanding..."


    At this time, LAN Si said: "if you want to find him, it has nothing to do with me?"


    "Why is it none of your business?" When Fu Jing heard this, she came forward angrily, "you and Gu Nan are in the same group!"


    Fu Jing had seen LAN Si and Gu Nan on a star ship before.


    "Listen to me, Jinger." But Lin Tian said, "we can only punish the first evil, not the innocent Lin has no respect for heaven and earth in his life. He just wants to be worthy of his heart! "


    When Lin Tian said this, he was surrounded by nine golden dragons. It seemed that the sound of the dragon''s chant sounded, and the whole figure suddenly became much bigger.


    In people''s eyes, there seems to be a golden light blooming around him. It seems that he is not a mortal, like an immortal or a Buddha.


    "Brother Lin Tian..."


    "Brother Lin..."


    When the women looked at him, they immediately yearned for him. Even Fu Jing was immersed in this atmosphere. Her original favor for Lin Tian gradually turned into a kind of inexplicable worship.


    Tang Bo next to him is also secretly frightened. In his perception, Lin Tian''s image is promoted again. He can''t offend him, but needs to please him.


    Only LAN Si is not affected. After all, she has a spirit in her body. She just looks at Lin Tian curiously.


    However, when Lin Tianwang''s spirit was released and everyone was watching, a figure came in, completely ignoring all this, and came to LAN Si.


    "Let''s go." The man said to LAN si so that he didn''t even look at Lin Tian.


    His movements were so natural that Lin Tian and his party didn''t respond. It was only when LAN Si stood up obediently and began to walk out that Fu Jing started to scream.


    "He He is Gu Nan


    "That''s him?" Lin Tian Leng Leng, looking at this ordinary young man, seems to have some doubts.


    He has been used to, his opponent is always some tall and handsome young genius, and all pretentious, let a person see very have the desire to knock down.


    But in front of me, I can''t show any interest in challenge!


    "It doesn''t look so bad!" Among the women, a tall woman said with a smile, "sister jing''er, help you teach him a lesson!"


    As she said this, she yelled to Gu Nan: "Hey, Gu what, you bullied our sister jing''er. If you can pick me up, I''ll forgive you. How about that?"


    Fu Jing was a little worried, but ling''er said with a smile: "sister Jing, don''t worry. Sister Mingzhu came from a family of Flying Daggers. You should be careful with Flying Daggers."


    It seems to be to confirm her words. Mingzhu didn''t wait for Gu nan to answer. She raised her hand and threw a throwing knife.


    The knife was as fast as lightning and went straight to Gu Nan, who had no escape.Pearl''s face has a smile, but the next moment, she suddenly changed color.


    With a flash of white light, the flying knife flew back several times faster!


    "Be careful!" Lin Tian suddenly drinks, but he is not good at speed. When he flies to the Pearl, it''s too late


    Flying knife straight into the Pearl''s eyebrows, the original dimple of the girl, but has died.


    "No!" Lin Tian''s eyes were round, and his eyes almost shed blood and tears. He held the Pearl''s body in his hands and roared up to the sky.


    "Sister Pearl!"


    "Sister Pearl!"


    The girls are also crying. Ling''er, who first followed Lin Tian and had the best relationship with them, has already cried out.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Nan suddenly thought of something and asked LAN Si around him, "is that Lin Tian?"


    "Yes..." Lance nodded, then stepped back two steps. She felt as if there was a big war to break out.


    Gu Nan knew that this was the son of Qi Yun, who could make most of the fog mirror by himself. His eyes changed when he looked at Lin Tian.


    Lin Tian shakes his hands, slowly puts down the body of Mingzhu and stands up.


    He fixed his eyes on Gu Nan, his face was blue, and he said word by word: "I want you to pay..."


    But before he finished speaking, Gu Nan''s blood knife had arrived, and the scarlet light of the knife directly split him out, and successively knocked down three high-rise buildings of the Tang family.


    "Brother Lin Tian..." Ling''er douda''s tears fell down and rushed to Gu Nan, "you I''ll fight with you! "


    Meet her nature is a knife light, so lovely small spirit son horizontal corpse on the spot.


    "Ling ER!" With a cry of sadness, he Bingyu jumped into the air and began to excite the Qi in his body.


    She raised her hands high, and the huge yin-yang fish appeared on her head, and began to run at a high speed: "the last type of Tianji strategy, forbidden technique, inverted heaven..."


    Shua!


    With the blood knife, she directly cuts her, her human and the fish, and cuts them into two parts. This master of Tianji Daochang doesn''t have the chance to read the name of the move.


    In addition to kailing''er and he Bingyu, Lin Tian''s more than a dozen confidants, when they found out that Lin Tian''s life and death were uncertain, all of them were like the explosion of the universe, and they took out their own tricks to press the bottom of the box.


    Concealed weapon, poison, firearm, magic All kinds of tricks are dazzling.


    Lin Tian''s crystal palace contains more than 80% of the skills in mainland China. Unfortunately, these skills are useless in front of Gu Nan.


    No matter how many tricks you have, no one can stop a blood knife.


    In just a few blinks of an eye, the bodies of more than a dozen beautiful girls have been lying on the ground. Except for the Pearl who initially died of Throwing Knife, none of them can leave a whole body.


    He died under the blood knife. He lost his head without arms at least. Most of them were directly divided into two.


    Among the beautiful girls, only Fu Jing was left. The last time to join Crystal Palace is to have no courage.


    She was just as pale as paper, looking at Gu Nan step by step, her legs softened, and she suddenly fell to the ground.


    Lin Tian, who had been cut off by a knife, was relieved. He stared at a long wound on his chest and rushed back to the fighting place. What he saw was a scene that made him want to split.


    More than a dozen of his confidants have become corpses


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Lin Tian roars in pain, and rushes to Gu Nan in a crazy way, without reservation.


    His Jiulong training formula was pushed to the extreme, his physical strength almost reached the limit of the extraordinary, and the power of one punch almost made the Taoist fall.


    However, what he is facing is Gu Nan. Gu Nan doesn''t need to be near. He is the limit.


    Gu Nan''s blood knife gently wound around, and Lin Tian''s whole right arm was cut off directly, and the blood spewed out. But Lin Tian was not depressed, but laughed wildly: "death! Die for me


    It turned out that his right arm, which Gu Nan had cut off, did not stop at all. He still rushed down with unparalleled power and nine surrounded dragons.


    He used the price of breaking one arm, in exchange for a chance to hit Gu Nan!


    Bang!


    The punch hit Gu Nan''s shoulder heavily, making a dull sound. Time seemed to stop at this moment.


    Lin Tian stares at Gu Nan, but the latter doesn''t mean to fall, so the laughter on his face gradually froze.


    After a long time, Lin Tian''s broken arm had already fallen to the ground. Gu Nan stretched out his hand and rubbed the hit position. He whispered to himself: "the protagonist''s template is still powerful. It hurts me a little."


    As he said this, the power of his shadow gushed out, completely wrapped the stagnant Lin Tian, directly destroyed the power in his body, and sealed his five senses by the way.


    Gu Nan also wants to take him back to Baiwu and make a fog mirror out of his Qi. Of course, he can''t die.


    At this moment, another voice came from mid air: "Mr. Gu, please stay Lin Tian has been hunted by us for a long time. Can Mr. Gu give him to us? "At the same time, the voice came from six figures, the master of six roads. At this time, it was Fu Yong, the master of sword.

 Chapter 159

    Fu Yong''s face is full of color. Although it''s not his idea to lead Gu nan to fight with Lin Tian, he is also proud of you.


    Lin Tian''s last blow he also saw, Gu Nan no matter how strong, hard connect that punch and how can not hurt?


    Even the peak state of Lin Tian, they only need three people to win him. Now Gu Nan is injured, and he and other six people come together. How can the other side resist?


    Fu Jing, who was lying on one side, seemed to see a straw and rushed over: "Dad Dad, I will listen to you in the future... "


    She held Fu Yong''s arm, and her face was full of happiness for the rest of her life.


    "Hum, you girl Now I know I''m looking for Dad? " Fu Yong snorted, said stiffly, but he had already taken her behind him.


    After all, it was his daughter, and Fu Yong was reluctant to let her have an accident.


    At this time, Gu Nan had already handed Lin Tian, who had broken an arm and was completely sealed by him, to LAN Si, while he himself walked forward with a blood knife in his hand.


    In front of him, naturally, is where the six main roads are.


    Fu Yongyan watched Gu Nan walk slowly. The blood knife was still shining with blood light, and his face gradually sank.


    "Does Mr. Gu really want to be our enemy?" Fu Yongchen said in a voice, but thought Gu Nan didn''t understand the situation. "Just let me introduce him. This is the master of dragon and Phoenix, and this is..."


    As soon as his hand pointed to the dragon and Phoenix Taoist master, Gu Nan suddenly raised his sword, and his figure was divided into six and five. The black shadow also made the same action.


    "You..."


    Fu Yong glared angrily, but he was worthy of being the master of the sword. At the critical moment, he drew his sword from his waist and stood in front of the bloody sword.


    But he did not expect that Gu Nan would have an incomparable advantage in the face of such a Taoist master who is good at tackling difficulties.


    From the extreme realm of the evil temple, his absolute power is at the top of the third level, and the blood knife brings him the ultimate attack power.


    It''s hard for Gu nan to be a strong man with strange abilities like the Taoist master of Tianji. However, like Lin Tian and Fu Yong, he is his favorite opponent.


    Under the light of blood, Fu Yong''s Sabre was cut off, but it only stopped the sabre for a moment.


    The sword master didn''t even hum, so he broke the sword into two pieces.


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s figure is dark, and the shadow beside him turns into his figure - this process is repeated many times, until all the six knives are cut out by Gu Nan himself.


    After the "six cuts" like dazzle, Gu Nan stood still again, but he didn''t feel any pressure on his spirit.


    "Is it because the spirit is powerful that the spiritual power is also strengthened? After all, the previous life is just a game, and the player''s mental power is still at the level of ordinary people. "


    Gu Nan felt his chin and thought. In front of him, five bodies fell down slowly.


    Among the six Taoist masters, only Tianji Taoist master can still stand in the same place. There is no extra surprise on his face. It seems that everything is expected.


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at the five corpses - just as Hongwei said, the Sixth Avenue master was nothing but five wastes.


    Apart from Gu Yongdao, the rest of them couldn''t even react to the comfortable environment for a long time.


    Fu Yong could not escape from the fate of death.


    This is also one of the reasons why agile evil spirits pursue extreme speed. No matter how strong your strength is, no matter how high your realm is, as long as your mind is relaxed, you may be killed.


    Pop Pop Pop


    The Taoist priest of Tianji gently puffed his palm, and the folding fan and palm hit each other, making a distinctive sound.


    "At the age of 19, he killed the Taoist priest like a pig or a dog. I think it won''t be long before Xinghai Pavilion will send you a star seal." He said so to Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan has heard of the seal of Xinghai Pavilion.


    As the largest open organization in the central star domain, Xinghaige not only formulates the star list, but also invites the strong people in the whole star world to join it.


    And their invitation letter is a star seal made of special materials.


    Gu Nan didn''t bother to tell him that the Taoist master of Tianji sent five Taoist masters to die this time. Gu Nan didn''t mind that.


    "Gone." He patted Lansi on the shoulder, and as soon as he woke up, Lansi quickly followed.


    "Wait..." A low cry sounded, but Fu Jing''s face was covered with ashes.


    She stepped up to Gu Nan and changed her face several times. Finally she gritted her teeth and said, "you killed Lin Tian and my father. Why don''t you kill me too..."


    As the blood flashed by, Gu Nan cut off Fu Jing''s head with the blood knife he had not put away.


    For the door-to-door death of NPC, Gu Nan certainly does not mind to satisfy her.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the white fog, Gu Nan stood quietly in the hall, looking at his Highness''s scene with great interest.


    It was three days after Lin Tian was captured. Gu Nan had been making preparations since he returned from xuanhuangxing to Baiwu, and he also learned how to make fog mirrors.Gu Nan didn''t want to care about what kind of uproar the fall of the five Taoists caused on the mainland, and what the Tianji Taoists had in mind.


    What NPC wants to do is not always the concern of players. They only care about their own tasks.


    Lin Tian is still covered with the power of shadow. The nine golden dragons in his body, when facing Gu Nan''s shadow law, can only curl up in a corner and dare not move.


    "This is the Dharma array dedicated to the power of Qi transportation." Red tail drew a very complicated array, then wiped the sweat on his forehead and said.


    The things related to air transport are really very complicated, not only the array itself, but also a lot of auxiliary materials.


    Fortunately, it was in the white fog, otherwise it would be troublesome for Gu nan to collect it by himself.


    Maybe red tail also takes this opportunity to show Gu Nan the value of Bai Wu and herself. Otherwise, with her understanding of Gu Nan, he may give up Bai Wu at any time.


    And red tail is right. It''s the complicated process of making fog mirrors and the difficulty of collecting and processing raw materials that make Gu Nan determined to control Bai Wu completely and operate as his power.


    "Starting tomorrow, we will support a shell organization on the mainland as an identity in the face of white fog." Gu Nan said to the red tail beside him, "don''t arrange too many of your own people. If necessary, just throw away the white gloves."


    "Yes, my Lord." Red tail looks at Lin Tian lying quietly in the array, with a smile on his face.


    Gu Nan said to LAN Si: "you are the leader of the shell organization."


    "Ah?! I I''ve never done anything like this before... " Lansi couldn''t even speak clearly. She didn''t expect that there was something about her.


    "In the future, you''ll do all this." Gu Nan patted her head with a smile.


    As a divine envoy, sooner or later you have to learn to be honest. It''s better to get used to it earlier.

 Chapter 160

    Lin Tian''s Qi power was derived and successfully made into a new fog mirror. There were not many waves in this process.


    Instead of rushing to translate, Gu began to worry.


    Yes, after a long period of recuperation, Gu Nan is finally going to restart the matter of reincarnation.


    Although LAN Si has been working hard to cultivate, Gu Nan''s sin value has also been rising, reaching 325 points, but people''s desire is endless.


    I used to dream that I wanted to lie down to get the value of sin, but now I think it''s too slow, so I have to go out and do the copy task myself.


    Of course, in order to save enough fourth-order points, it is necessary to continue reincarnation.


    If there was no delay in Lin Tian''s affairs, Gu Nan should have started reincarnation a few days ago, because he found a quite suitable task in the first fog mirror.


    The reincarnation array on the ground slowly shines. Gu Nan steps into it. The body reposes in the void, but the spirit gradually pulls out and plunges into the world.


    ¡­¡­


    "External task access."


    "Mission objective: kill yuenu''s son."


    "Mission reward: medium."


    The long lost mission information slowly emerged from the evil god temple. Gu Nan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. This mission was tailor-made for him.


    The morning star plane where the mission is located is slightly smaller than that of the immortal world, but its power level is much higher. There are even Taoist characters.


    The size of the plane determines that there will be no less rewards, and Gu Nan''s favorite target is killing.


    Killing people or seizing some kind of treasure, such a purposeful task, means that it will not waste too much time, at least it will be much better than the previous fairy world.


    If it is a large-scale task such as the "battle between good and evil", it will inevitably cost a lot of energy.


    The task of the morning star plane is very good. The only bad thing is


    "The great spirit who sleeps in the long river of time, please respond to my call..."


    After a series of long prayers, Gu Nan''s spirit in front of a blue door, and Gu Nan step out.


    The next moment, he appeared in a school classroom, under his feet is a magic array with strange lines, but in front of him is a dull girl.


    According to Gu Nan''s understanding of the morning star plane, this is probably his parasite.


    The morning star plane is a very strange plane. The law of reincarnation here is different. When the reincarnated enter, they will not directly occupy the body of the parasite, but will exist in the form of "spirit".


    This seems to be a kind of spontaneous protection in the face of native creatures, so that the reincarnation will not only not kill the parasite, but also protect them in turn.


    Because once the parasite dies, the spirit of the reincarnated will dissipate and the reincarnation will end immediately.


    Not long after Gu Nan appeared, the Fazhen under his feet began to shine. The light column next to him turned from red to blue, and then turned to white, dazzling.


    "My God! Lindo, you summoned a king level spirit


    "Ah! Is it King level? It''s worthy of Miss Lindau, and I''ll redouble my efforts! "


    "Duoduo, we have such a good relationship Will you lend me your spirit and feel it? "


    The meaning represented by the dazzling white light makes everyone in the classroom burst out in bursts of exclamation, and the girl in front of Gu Nan is dragged by several companions.


    As the client who summons Gu Nan, Lin Duo did not expect that she would summon a king level spirit.


    This is equivalent to the third level of the big man!


    The girl with a round face and a few small freckles on her cheeks felt at a loss for a moment. She didn''t know what to do.


    Gu Nan had learned the rules of this plane from Bai Wu''s data, so he said without expression: "my name is Gu Nan."


    Gu Nan''s voice fell, and there was another exclamation all around.


    "Wow! Or has produced the intelligent spirit, is worthy of the existence of the king level


    "Yes, yes! How handsome you look


    "I really want to have such a spirit..."


    In fact, Gu Nan is still the original face, it seems ordinary, how can''t catch up with the handsome guy. But that''s what the plane painting style is like. The whole world has followed the second middle school. Gu Nan has heard about it for a long time.


    Finally, a teacher like person came out, clapped his hands to signal that everyone was quiet, then turned his head to Linduo and said, "Linduo, don''t be nervous, just like the usual class."


    Lin Duo, who was encouraged by his teacher, gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Gu and Mr. Gu Nan, nice to meet you..."


    Gu Nan just nods indifferently. He needs to play the role of Gao Leng Yingling, which is convenient for him to do his own task in the future.


    The classroom began to quiet down. Everyone was looking at Lin Duo and Gu Nan with curiosity, even the teacher.This is the king level spirit, even the second level of the strong, may not be able to see. I didn''t expect to be summoned by a student who was still in high school and was in contact with Yingling for the first time


    However, he is not too surprised that the call of the spirit is a probability event, which has not happened before.


    Everyone''s attention made Lin Duo more nervous. He even stammered: "Mr. Gu Nan, my name is Lin Duo. I''m a student of DIDU No.4 High School. My hobby is..."


    "I''m just a hero, I don''t care about your hobbies." Gu Nan slightly frowned and interrupted.


    "Ah Sorry Lin Duo''s small face suddenly rose red, around also rang out bursts of low smile.


    Gu Nan shakes his head slightly and walks out of the Dharma array. His body is gradually solidified. He is no longer a pure white spirit body. He even has a suit on his body.


    "What a thoughtful rule..." Gu Nan couldn''t help muttering.


    Gu Nan now inherits part of the noumenon in terms of strength, speed and rules. It seems that Gu Nan is no different from human beings.


    The essence of "Yingling" is more like an individual shaped directly by rules, and it belongs to rule creatures, just like the major element creatures.


    It is different from Gu Nan''s previous understanding of Yingling. It does not refer to the soul of the dead, but a special existence between reality and illusion.


    Ordinary spirits often come with strong obsession and need the help of the summoner to fulfill their wishes.


    Gu Nan''s eyes swept through the classroom. Some people bowed their heads, others looked at him curiously, but none of these were his business.


    His eyes finally fell on Lindo, the girl who summoned him. At least for this period of time, he must ensure that the other party is alive.


    "I''ll stay here for up to a year to get what I want." Gu Nan said calmly, "but before that You seem to be in some trouble

 Chapter 161

    Lindo is in trouble, and it''s a matter of life and death. A girl high school student like her shouldn''t have been in trouble.


    Hearing Gu Nan''s words, Lin Duo''s face suddenly flashed the color of panic, shaking his head to deny.


    Most of the teachers didn''t seem to doubt it. It might be that Gu Nan, the "King level spirit", attracted most of their attention.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Lin Duo stood alone in the corner of the school playground, while Gu Nan, dressed in a gray suit, stood quietly behind her.


    "Mr. Gu Nan, how did you know I was in trouble?" Linduo showed a serious look.


    "You have something unclean on you." Gu Nan didn''t even lift her eyelids. She casually answered her words, but her eyes looked around with interest.


    This is the fourth high school in the imperial capital. Most of the students who come and go on the playground are high school students.


    They all have youthful faces, but they are surrounded by spirits of different shapes: ordinary human, beast like, or even a sword.


    A bouncing girl passed by, and a machete also followed him. This strange scene happened in front of Gu Nan, but people around didn''t think it was strange.


    Yingling is the core of this continent. Almost the whole power system here is built around the spirit.


    Even the native people call their own world not "Morning Star", but "Yingling continent".


    From self-cultivation, to fighting, and even the war between forces and countries, hundreds of millions of heroes play an important role in it.


    Gu Nan''s words make Lin Duo feel chilly and seem to remind her of some terrible experiences.


    "Yes What is it? " The girl''s lips were white and her voice trembled.


    "It''s just a little trick. It''s not worth mentioning." Gu Nan didn''t pay much attention to this. Instead, he asked, "have you ever heard of yuenu or yuenu''s son?"


    Gu Nan''s task is to "kill the son of yuenu". This task only needs to be divided into two steps: find the target and kill the target.


    Lin Duo showed a confused color, and then shook his head.


    Gu Nan did not think that she would lie, so he could only sigh in secret and consider looking for information from other places.


    The time velocity of the morning star plane and the celestial sphere is approximately 15:1. Gu Nan has set aside a month for himself. He can stay here for more than a year.


    At this time, two men in black quickly approached and came to Linduo.


    "Miss Lin, how do you think about that?" One of the two men, a bald man with sunglasses on his face, spoke without expression.


    Lin Duo is like a cat that has been trampled on its tail. He suddenly says, "it''s something left by my grandfather. I won''t sell it to you."


    But the bald man in black didn''t like it. He just said with a smile, "let''s ask Miss Lin to think about it for a few more days."


    He put on his black dome hat and said, "we Tianwang group never buy or sell by force. Miss Lin can rest assured about that."


    With these words, he turned and left with his companion, as if the only purpose of his trip was to say these two words.


    Lin Duo watched the two leave, standing in the same place, gritting his teeth, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Gu Nan just looked at it. Since Lin Duo didn''t speak, he wouldn''t mind his own business. Although he was the spirit summoned by Lindau, he was not controlled by the latter.


    But now there is no clue to the task, Gu Nan also temporarily choose to lurk, do not intend to expose too early.


    ¡­¡­


    In the quiet library, Gu Nan flipped through an ancient book with a stack of books in front of him.


    "Mr. Gu Nan, all the information you want to check is here!"


    With a bang, Lin Duo pouted and put the heavy books on the table. His face was full of discontent.


    Other people''s spirits are all helping the yinglingshi grow up and fight. How did they get here and turn it upside down


    However, Lin Duo is just an ordinary female high school student, and his character is not tough. He can only sulk secretly.


    Gu Nan ignored her and looked through the materials. Compared with the last mission to find "eye of Max", this one is much smoother.


    The word "yuenu" is easy to find clues, or the allusion is very famous, even in an ordinary high school library.


    Yuenu was one of the most famous heroes in ancient times, but he didn''t exist for a long time, so few people know about it now.


    But it''s easy to find the information in the ancient books.


    "The natural spirits of elves should be unique to this plane." Gu Nan frowned and judged the so-called moon slave.


    The spirit is the unique existence of the morning star plane. Most of them are not reincarnated, but the projection of some strong will of the local or foreign powers.


    For example, there is a Kendo master in Outland, who is very poor and can''t reach the highest level of Kendo in his whole life. A wisp of obsession is selected by the will of the morning star plane, and a spirit comes down.The hero is based on the Kendo master, but there is no conscious connection between them, and even their personalities are not the same.


    Yingling only inherited the master''s obsession with kendo. His insight and mind are not complete, but he may be more powerful in fencing.


    In addition to this kind of mental projection, there is also a kind of natural spirit.


    Born heroes belong to the category of living beings. They are not only mentally complete, but also self-cultivation and self-growth, such as yuenu and Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan put down his materials and stood up slowly.


    After all, it''s just a high school library, and the information about "yuenu" is limited to this, with no more detailed information.


    Lin Duo saw him stand up, showing a puzzled look: "have you finished reading?"


    Gu Nan nodded gently: "what''s the matter?"


    There was a blush on the girl''s face, which seemed to be a little bit awkward: "the day after tomorrow is the spiritualist competition held by the school, that Can you join me? "


    The spiritualist competition sounds like a competition in which the summoner and the spiritualist participate together.


    "Yes." Gu Nan replied casually. His reincarnation this time, time is not very nervous, do not care about doing something unrelated.


    And Lindo, as his summoner, may have a branch mission on her.


    It''s not easy to reincarnate once. If you just do a main line, it''s actually quite a loss.


    Should be under Lin Duo, Gu Nan quickly left, only to Lin Duo left a sentence: "if you encounter anything bad, call me."


    It is common sense for the morning star plane that the spirit Master can call the spirit back.


    "Ah? Where are you going... " Lin Duo quickly asks, but Gu Nan''s figure has completely disappeared.


    Leaving the girl alone, she wondered: isn''t it written in the book that all the spirits should follow the spirit Master?

 Chapter 162

    Under normal circumstances, the spirit naturally follows the spirit Master, and even many of them are not intelligent enough. They must be controlled by the spirit Master. Once they are away, they will fall into chaos.


    However, Gu Nan is a different kind of spirit. His actions are not controlled by the spirit Master, and he may even control the spirit Master in turn. After all,


    has the final say in the world.


    Gu Nan didn''t inherit all the power of noumenon at present, but he was comparable to the common Taoist, and there was no lack of various means, which was enough for him to run rampant.


    He turned into a shadow and quickly moved forward, and soon came to a corner, just blocking two figures, who were the man in black who talked with Linduo before.


    "Brother, do we really need to be strong? We don''t have much time left by young master Han... " Another look slightly anxious, so the bald man said.


    The bald man was calm and said, "we are different now. How can we work for the Tianwang group the same as before?"


    As he said this, he sneered: "don''t worry, Master Zhang''s spirit has stopped on that girl for seven days, and you can take in the net immediately."


    "Master Zhang?" The man next to him exclaimed and quickly covered his mouth. It seemed that the name represented something terrible. He looked very frightened.


    The bald man nodded solemnly. At the next moment, they walked around a corner, only to find a figure in front of them.


    This man is not tall, a long gray suit, no expression on his face.


    But the bald man suddenly changed his face, because he clearly remembered that this man was just standing beside Linduo.


    "Who is your excellency? Lin Duo''s business has nothing to do with you. You''d better... "


    Before the bald man finished his words, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart. He quickly looked down, but saw that the other person''s hand had come in.


    The next moment, his heart was crushed directly, and Gu Nan slowly pulled out his hand. There was no blood on his hand, and all the blood remained in the man''s body. The picture was very strange.


    "Where is master Zhang?" Gu Nan''s cold eyes fell on the man beside him and said.


    Before that, the man was just a little gangster who worked with his elder brother. Where did he see such a scene? He was scared to death on the spot: "I I don''t know! I don''t know! Brother, don''t kill me


    Gu Nan raised his foot and kicked, the man''s right leg bone instantly heard a "click" sound, which broke into two pieces in an instant.


    The sharp pain from his leg made the man breathe out in an instant, but the shadow force jammed his throat in an instant, making him unable to make any sound.


    Gu Nan looked down at him: "if you don''t know, go to die If you think about it, you only have one chance. "


    By the time the voice could be heard again, the man had already cried bitterly and repeatedly said, "I know, I know Master Zhang met us in a bar. I''ll take you there... "


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, in a small bar called "night", Gu Nan sat alone in the private room with a glass of fruit wine in front of him, but he didn''t move.


    A moment later, the man in black, who called himself Ye Dong, limped in.


    "My Lord, Master Zhang said he would be there in a moment." Ye Dong walks to Gu Nan with a smile and stoops to say.


    Gu Nan just nodded and said casually, "what is the origin of Master Zhang?"


    Gu Nan has already asked why Ye Dong and his elder brother are looking for Lin Duo, but he can''t find out why. It''s the little owner of Tianwang group. If they want to buy something from Lin Duo, they just follow the orders.


    Gu Nan will find them to solve Lin Duo''s problems.


    After all, this is his summoner. Gu Nan doesn''t want to go out looking for clues in the future. As a result, something happened to Lin Duo and he was forced to return to the star world.


    It''s too unreliable to say that Lin Duo is always around.


    Gu Nan doesn''t really protect people by many means, and other people are not all fools. Once their relationship is exposed, it''s not difficult to kill Lin Duo.


    What ye Dong said about "a while" is really a short time.


    Just a moment later, a man opened the door of the bar room, but ye Dong suddenly changed color when he saw the visitor. He quickly stood up and said, "master Han..."


    Gu Nan raised his eyes and saw that the young man who came in was a very outstanding young man in casual sportswear. He was quite in line with the standard of Gao Fu Shuai.


    After young master Han came in, he didn''t even look at Ye Dong. Instead, he gave a smile to Gu Nan: "in xiahanfeng, what''s the name of this gentleman?"


    Gu Nan didn''t answer him and asked, "where''s the person I''m looking for?"


    Han Feng didn''t care about his rudeness. He said calmly, "with your power, Master Zhang doesn''t dare to show up like this."


    This young master Han Feng of Tianwang group is naturally not stupid. Ye Dong suddenly contacted Master Zhang instead of a bald man, which is unusual in itself.


    And then check the movement of the two, it is easy to find the body of the bald man, also found Gu Nan left behind the breath of terror."It''s very likely that he is the third level strong man..." Master Zhang made such a judgment, which made Han Feng and others fall into silence.


    How can they not understand, just a Linduo, how can such a strong man intervene?


    But Han Feng is also not a person who can be intimidated by just one breath. He decides to meet each other in person.


    Gu Nan''s dangerous eyes fell on Han Feng, who only felt a chill rising behind him. He could not help believing Master Zhang''s judgment.


    However, since he dares to come here like this, he naturally has a basis.


    "Think clearly, sir!" Han Feng said in a loud voice, as if to embolden himself, "Lin Duo is hiding Master Zhang''s spirit. I''m afraid you''ve found that, too?"


    Gu Nan knew that there was something dirty in Lin Duo''s body from the first time he saw her, but different from the species he used to know, it turned out to be Yingling.


    Han Feng deliberately mentioned this point, is to hope that the other side of the taboo. As long as this person still wants to save Lin Duo''s life, he doesn''t dare to turn against himself and others before meeting Master Zhang.


    Sure enough, after he said this, Gu Nan fell into silence, which made Han Feng smile again.


    "What''s your purpose in finding Lin Duo? Let''s talk about it. We may have a chance to cooperate with each other..."


    As usual, Han Feng seized the lifeblood of his opponent and began his Negotiation: "as long as we can reach a consensus, Master Zhang will naturally show up."


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Gu Nan''s hand suddenly stretched out and twisted on his head.


    This young master Han Feng, who is equal to the congenitally strong man, has his head twisted 180 degrees. A pair of eyes stare at Ye Dong behind him, which makes him scream.


    "When you die, he will come out." Gu Nan casually dropped Han Feng''s body and said without expression.

 Chapter 163

    At the moment of Han Feng''s death, in a bungalow near the bar, an old man with wrinkles on his face suddenly opened his eyes and blurted out: "go, go


    A young man next to him was stunned: "master, where are you going? Are we not waiting for master Han? "


    The old man was master Zhang of Ye Dong and other people. With a gloomy face, he said, "Han Feng is dead Go now, it won''t be long here! "


    The information from the master''s mouth made the young man pale. He didn''t dare to say anything more. He quickly packed up his things and prepared to leave.


    When the young man went out in a hurry, Master Zhang calmed down a little, but his face was still not good-looking.


    He didn''t expect that the man was so determined that he started to kill without saying a word Isn''t he afraid to attack Lindo himself?


    Or that they and others guess wrong, the other party actually does not care about Lin Duo''s life or death?


    It''s not impossible, for example, if the other party wants the same thing Hum! How can you get what you want easily?!


    There was a trace of ruthlessness in Master Zhang''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m back!"


    Lin Duo''s house, a soft voice came from the door. Lin Duo has been home for a long time. It''s her sister Lin Ke who comes back at this time.


    "You''re back..."


    Lin Duo, with a listless look, just came out of the kitchen with a piece of toast in his mouth. As soon as he opened his mouth, the bread fell down, and he was in a hurry.


    Lin Ke laughingly looked at silly Meng''s sister, patted her on the head and said, "where''s mom and dad?"


    "They called to say they won''t be back in the evening." Lin Duo took another bite of toast, then stared at Lin Ke eagerly, "sister, I''m hungry!"


    Lin Ke rolled his eyes and said, "I''m going to cook now By the way, don''t you want to enlighten today? Did you succeed? "


    Normally, a senior high school freshman like Lindo will start the first call of the spirit in the school. This process is called enlightenment.


    Not all of them can succeed. Only students with good talent and hard work can easily summon heroes. The success rate is only about one fifth.


    Speaking of Yingling, Lin Duo immediately beamed: "of course, it''s a success! What''s more, I summon the king level spirit


    "King level?" Lin Ke suddenly stares up his eyes and can''t help suspecting that he heard wrong.


    She is not a high school kid like her sister. As a second-class spiritualist, she deeply understands the meaning of "Wang Ji".


    The most excellent spirit in the world means not only endless honor and glory, but also unimaginable power.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Yingling could not be robbed or transferred, it might also represent disaster.


    "What about your spirit?" Lin Ke asked.


    "Well..." Lin Duo immediately hesitated, "he has something to do with himself..."


    Hearing this, Lin Ke''s eyes became strange, as if his sister said something stupid: "you mean your spirit didn''t follow you? It can''t be deceiving... "


    Sister strange tone, let Linduo angry: "Mr. Gu Nan is a very powerful person!"


    Lin Ke can only shrug helplessly about this. They agree that if they have a chance next time, they must let their elder sister see Mr. Gu Nan. After seeing him, Lin Duo pursed his lips and went upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Duo sat alone in the room, his mouth was still murmuring: "Mr. Gu Nan is a king level spirit! And he... "


    She remembered the words that Gu Nan had said to her when he came.


    "Something bad?" Lindo sat at the table, took out a small box from his drawer, and then looked at it blankly.


    This box is something she accidentally found when she went back to her ancestral home last time. Next to the box, there is a note left by my grandfather.


    Lin Duo couldn''t understand the words on the note, and she didn''t find a way to open the box.


    It was only a few days ago that several people came to her door and wanted to buy the box in her hand, which made her interested in it.


    Linduo''s eyes stop on the box. She feels the box vibrates gently, and it seems to be an illusion.


    She felt a little heavy in her head, and a murmur, like nothing, stirred her ears.


    "Let me out Let me go... "


    Lin Duo was so scared that she threw away the box in her hand. She found that her back had been soaked in cold sweat. The breeze made her body cool.


    Lin Duo swallowed and couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "it was the same last time It''s just that there''s no strange sound... "


    When she thought about this, she felt the coolness behind her was getting heavier and heavier, and subconsciously turned around.


    Behind the scene, but let her a chill from the tailbone straight to the back of the brain - that is a woman without facial features, is drooping her head, standing in front of her.


    "Ah Lin Duo screamed, picked up something and threw it. He turned and wanted to run outside.But as soon as she looked back, she saw that she was still the shameless woman, and this time she was not upright, but hanging upside down on the beam.


    Messy long hair down, is showing that such as a white face.


    Linduo almost suffocated. She felt that her consciousness was being eroded and blurred.


    Fortunately, the only consciousness left reminds her of what Gu Nan said before she left. With her last strength, she began to call her soul in her mind.


    As a spirit, you can accept the call of the spirit Master and return to the latter directly, but the cost is far beyond the power of ordinary transmission.


    Ordinary heroes can''t afford such a price. Only Gu Nan and other forces can afford such extravagance.


    The faceless woman slowly drifted close, almost came to Linduo, until a hand out of thin air, directly stuck her neck.


    Gu Nan''s figure slowly came out of the void and grabbed the faceless woman''s throat with one hand. The latter began to struggle violently.


    Her figure suddenly became blurred, but soon became clear again, so she changed over and over again.


    The whole picture looks more like she wants to leave, but Gu Nan catches her life and has no choice but to escape.


    "Mr. Gu Nan..." Lin Duo was relieved and quickly got up from the ground. He hid behind Gu Nan and said, "she, who is she?"


    "People? She''s not human Gu Nan replied casually that this is why he didn''t break each other''s neck directly.


    If it''s not human, the throat is not the key.


    But Gu Nan''s words made Lin Duo''s face pale again, and he said: "it''s not human. Is she..."


    Gu Nan turns his head and looks at Lin Duo''s shivering appearance. He brings up the faceless woman in his hand. The blank face almost sticks to Lin Duo''s face.


    "Ah, ah, ah A series of screams came from the girl''s mouth.


    "It''s just a spirit." Gu Nan''s explanation is only too late.

 Chapter 164

    "Mr. Gu Nan, you are really That''s too much! "


    Lin Duo''s eyebrows on both sides are almost wrinkled together. He stares at Gu Nan fiercely, and his little face turns red with anger.


    Gu Nan curled his lips indifferently and sat on the chair in front of Lin Duo''s desk. The shameless woman was left by him. She was lowering her head and didn''t dare to speak.


    This is master Zhang''s spirit. He has already had his initial wisdom, but he is far from acting on his own.


    So as long as master Zhang wants to keep his spirit, he has to come here - the spirit of this level can''t bear the price of the call back.


    Lin Duo sees that he doesn''t speak, so he can only hide to one side to get sulky, but he can''t help his curiosity and runs to the shameless hero.


    Fear comes from the unknown. Knowing that this is just a strange looking spirit, Linduo is not afraid.


    If you want to say that she looks terrible, there are many monsters in Yingling, so it''s not her turn.


    Lin Duo, who was full of curiosity, was afraid to move when he saw the shameless spirit. He put out his finger and poked it on her face without facial features.


    "Ah It''s very elastic! " Lin Duo seemed to be surprised.


    The shameless spirit is controlled by Gu Nan. Naturally, she doesn''t dare to resist. But she has no face, and she can''t make any faces to intimidate Lin Duo. She can only draw a circle with deep resentment.


    "Faceless monsters are a rare kind of spirits. Their faces are the best defense weapons and can absorb most of the damage." Gu Nan explained that he didn''t read those books in the library for nothing.


    He said, his face was dark, and he didn''t lift his hand.


    The faceless monster seemed to make some sobs, and I don''t know where she made them. The part stabbed by the sword exudes some light blue crystal liquid, which is not terrible, but beautiful.


    The dark sword gradually turned into a shadow and disappeared. The wound of faceless monster soon healed. It seemed that he had never been hurt. Only a few drops of blue liquid on the ground showed the scene just now.


    Lin Duo is the corner of the mouth micro pumping, no longer interested in research, quickly let go.


    A moment later, Gu Nan slowly opened his eyes, raised the faceless monster with one hand, and said to Lin Duo, "I''ll see someone the day after tomorrow."


    "Ah! See you later, the day after tomorrow... " Lin Duo has not yet reacted, subconsciously opening, Gu Nan''s figure has already disappeared without a trace.


    At this time, her door was also knocked, and then her sister Lin Ke''s head came in.


    "Dinner, silly sister Why is your room in such a mess? " Lin Ke looks at her suspiciously.


    Lin Duo exclaimed, remembering what he had overlooked I didn''t ask my sister to meet Mr. Gu Nan!


    ¡­¡­


    Night has fallen, Gu Nan single hand with no face strange, fast jump in a seat on the roof.


    It was only when he passed a house that he suddenly stopped. A leap directly broke the roof and fell into the house.


    Master Zhang in the room is staring at all this.


    "You..." He watched Gu Nan''s face fall down without expression, holding his faceless spirit in one hand, and quickly said, "my Lord, show mercy!"


    He jumped up and said quickly, "my dear zhang Yibai, I sent the information of the Han family of Tianwang group for you!"


    Gu Nan showed a smile on his expressionless face: "you are a smart man Talk about it. "


    Hearing Gu Nan''s words, Zhang Yibai was relieved and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    He knows that in front of the real strong, it is meaningless to ask for mercy or threaten. Only by saying what interests them can he survive.


    If he didn''t want to give up his spirit, he would not have come here with a fluke mentality. As a result, he was arrested before he really showed up.


    "Half a month later, it will be Mr. Han Jun''s 70th birthday. Han Feng wants to buy Miss Lin Duo''s things just to prepare a birthday present for his grandfather."


    Zhang Yibai explained Han Feng''s purpose with the most concise words. Gu Nan frowned and said, "what is the thing on Lin Duo''s hand?"


    Zhang Yibai took a careful look at him and said in a low voice, "it''s a young born hero."


    Gu Nan''s eyes flashed clear color, then nodded gently. Born heroes are very rare. Correspondingly, most of them are powerful and valuable.


    But


    "How do you know Lindo has this in his hand?" Gu Nan asked.


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Yibai shook his head, but saw Gu Nan frown, and even busy way, "but Han family must know, Han Feng is also acting on his father''s order."


    "Take me there." Gu Nan threw the shameless monster to him and said.


    Zhang Yibai immediately should be, a hanging heart, this just put down some. In his opinion, he has passed this level, at least this one will not easily kill him.Master Zhang, who grew up in a slum, always boasts that he understands people''s heart best.


    I have no injustice or hatred against this adult. It''s the Han family who has hatred against him! As long as you are willing to take refuge and help him solve the problems of the Han family, you may be able to get a blessing in disguise


    This is the third level of the big man, and the Han family that old man is a level!


    ¡­¡­


    In an elegant villa in the center of the city, a middle-aged man in blue and purple pajamas is sitting on a sofa with a naked girl in her arms.


    The girl put her body on the middle-aged man''s hand and let him play with it. She said with a smile: "Mr. Han, you..."


    Before she finished her words, she was interrupted by a bell. It was Mr. Han''s mobile phone that rang.


    Mr. Han, who was originally in high spirits, saw the number displayed on his mobile phone and frowned slightly. He waved to the girl to get out of the way.


    The girl reluctantly curled her lips and didn''t dare to say anything more. So she sat next to her naked body. Then Mr. Han picked up the phone.


    "How about Zhang Yibai? Have you found out the whereabouts of Han Feng?" When the phone was connected, Mr. Han didn''t wait for the other side to speak, so he asked directly in the first sentence.


    "Yes, but..." Zhang Yibai''s voice sounded a bit hesitant, "the situation is a bit complicated, I''d better tell you face to face."


    Mr. Han was worried about his son. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with Zhang Yibai. He said impatiently, "then don''t you come here quickly? I''m at home. "


    I didn''t hear what I expected. After a pause on the phone, Mr. Han heard Zhang Yibai''s strange words.


    "Yes, my Lord. He''s at home..."


    Han always Leng Leng, did not respond to the sound, his window glass has been smashed, two figures into his home.


    A young man in a gray suit has a deep-rooted indifference and no expression on his face, while the other is Zhang Yibai who just talked to him on the phone.


    President Han seemed to understand something, and a chill began to appear in his heart.

 Chapter 165

    The Black Dagger instantly cuts through the void, and Han Zong hasn''t said a word yet. His throat has been directly penetrated by the dagger.


    His body fell down slowly, blood gushed out of his throat, and in an instant soaked the precious carpet on the villa floor.


    Zhang Yibai''s eyes were slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Gu nan to start so fast. He didn''t have a chance to express himself in front of Gu Nan.


    He was even more puzzled: it seems that this adult only came to kill people What is his purpose?


    Whether it''s for the sake of natural intelligence or for the sake of seeking other resources, leaving president Han''s life temporarily can always torture more people.


    The naked girl had already screamed, but not long after she made a cry, she covered her mouth for fear that Gu Nan would also kill her.


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at them. He just walked slowly towards the inside. He flipped his hand and found a small box.


    This is Lin Duo''s box before, but I don''t know when it came to Gu Nan.


    When the box was in Lin Duo''s hands, it often gave off abnormal waves, making people feel that there was something inside that wanted to come out; but when it reached Gu Nan''s hands, it was very quiet.


    It wasn''t until then that Gu Nan took it out that it sent out some waves again and directed Gu Nan in a certain direction.


    "Sure enough..." Gu Nan had a smile on his face. With so many years of experience, there may be tasks hidden behind anything unusual.


    Lin Duo''s box is so obviously abnormal that it can''t hide Gu Nan''s eyes.


    So he took the time to get the box and took it to Mr. Han''s villa by the way.


    "My Lord." Seeing that Gu Nan didn''t mean to leave, Zhang Yibai was a little worried. "We''d better go quickly. There are many experts hidden here Ah


    He didn''t finish his words. Another black light came across, and the same black sword appeared on his neck.


    Zhang Yibai looked at Gu Nan in amazement. He couldn''t understand why the other party would attack him.


    Doesn''t he plan to continue to deal with the Han family? Don''t you need to provide your own information? Even if you don''t need anything I didn''t show any strange intention. Why


    Naturally, there is no one to answer Zhang Yibai''s question, and there is no answer on the way to huangquan.


    Gu Nan has no grudge against the Han family. He just wants to kill all the Han family who know Lin Duo, so as to ensure the safety of female high school students.


    As for Zhang Yibai, it is based on the same reason. Since it''s useless and you know Linduo''s existence, go to die.


    Gu Nan''s figure disappears at the corner. The naked girl tries to bear the fear in her heart. She casually finds a dress on the ground and runs out in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    The thing calling for a small box is also a box, hidden in the deepest room of the villa.


    If it''s not the reaction between two boxes, it''s really hard to find here. Even if you can enter this room, it''s hard to find another box.


    But Gu Nan certainly won''t miss it, because when he stepped into the room, he frowned slightly and chopped a sword at a corner of the room.


    "Wait! Don''t do it, I''m my own man A burst of sad call came, but a figure floated out.


    It''s appropriate to use "gone with the wind" because this is an old man with white hair, and he has only the upper part of his body, and the lower part of his body is only a cloud of smoke, just like the ghost in novels and comics.


    This is a spirit, not belonging to someone, but a special spirit guarding these two boxes.


    As a spirit, Gu Nan is very sensitive to the spirit. As soon as the two boxes are close, he will notice that the other is born from the other box.


    "You are the spirit of these two boxes?" Gu Nan took both boxes in his hand, then looked at the old man with white beard and asked.


    "Not bad." The old man with white beard raised his head and said, "I am the guardian spirit of this magic box."


    "The box of the sun and the moon?" Gu Nan frowned slightly. He looked down at the two boxes. Sure enough, although they were similar in style, the patterns on them were different.


    What Lin Duo inherited should be a sun box with a pattern of rising sun on it.


    Seeing Gu Nan''s look, the old man with white beard looked more like an expert: "young people nowadays, it''s really impulsive to do things! Why don''t you come and help me? "


    Gu Nan is still expressionless, completely unaffected by his words, but gently raises his right hand.


    The old man with white beard only felt a force of suction. His body quickly approached Gu Nan, and his neck had been jammed by his opponent''s one hand.


    "How to open the magic box of sun and moon?" Gu Nan''s insipid voice came.


    Although he was a hero, the sense of suffocation was real. The old man with white beard was annoyed. He only felt a sense of anger rushing straight to his head. Are you really asking for help?!


    So he turned his head angrily, and did not answer at all, but sneered in his heart.


    This magic box of sun and moon is a treasure handed down for many years. Only with the double recognition of the magic box itself and itself, can you become the owner of the treasure and open the magic box. This guy in front of youHum, young people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth!


    Gu Nan didn''t get his answer, but he didn''t respond much - he just asked casually, doing routine work to see if he could trigger the task.


    He took the moon box from the villa and put it in the palm of his right hand. Then he began to hold it tightly.


    The old man Yingling almost didn''t laugh when he saw this scene. This man Actually want to rely on brute force to open the sun and moon box?! It''s like


    Click.


    The crisp sound made the old man cut off all his thoughts, leaving a blank in his mind.


    Click, click.


    There are two crisp sounds again. Two cracks have appeared on the moon box in the position covered by Gu Nan''s palm, and they are still expanding.


    "No Please don''t... " The old man Yingling rushed to Gu Nan, his voice began to tremble, but he didn''t know how to stop Gu Nan''s action.


    Gu Nan naturally completely ignored his words. The next moment, the moon box completely cracked.


    A piece of smoke came out of it and formed the figure of a little girl in the mid air, with a pair of transparent wings behind her, lying flat in front of Gu Nan.


    And at this time, Gu Nan in the brain of evil Temple gently a shock, a message was spread out.


    "Branch Mission: to protect the twin spirits, the sun moon demon."


    Gu Nan''s spirit was suddenly boosted. He went here with great effort. He didn''t do any useless work. Lin Duo''s strange ancestral box really has a branch line task!


    Twin spirit Sun Moon demon?


    Gu Nan looked at the little girl in front of her. Sure enough, she saw a crescent moon mark in the middle of her eyebrows, and her whole body was also haunted by the strong power of the moon.


    This kind of power only depends on the quality, even more pure than the original moon thousand cold.


    It''s true that he is a born hero

 Chapter 166

    Yingling is the characteristic product of Morningstar plane, which has the characteristics of living beings and regular creatures. Some can be reborn from the dead, and some can reproduce naturally.


    Gu Nan''s target of this regional mission is the two twin heroes, who are almost the same as the living creatures.


    Gu Nan didn''t know who had forced the two spirits to seal them. He even used such a treasure as the sun moon magic box. It was a treasure that could produce and protect the spirits.


    But it doesn''t matter. Since the task has nothing to do with the box, Gu Nan doesn''t mind destroying it.


    Of course, Gu Nan doesn''t mind, but some people do.


    The moon box was directly destroyed by Gu Nan''s brute force, which made the old man''s body wobble. His whole body became illusory and more like a ghost.


    He fluttered in front of Gu Nan, almost a snivel, a tearful cry, imploring Gu Nan not to start again, but also quickly opened the seal of the day box.


    The old man with white beard is willing to open the day box on his own initiative, and Gu Nan is naturally not interested in "opening the magic box with bare hands" again.


    As soon as the day box was opened, a smoke flew out, but this time it was more lively and enthusiastic.


    This time in midair, it was a little boy like Yingling. He had awakened and was staring at Gu Nan and Gu Nan with a pair of big eyes.


    He stared at them for a long time, and finally confirmed that Gu Nan was the one who could make the decision. He said with a small face: "who are you?"


    "In a sense, I''m your father."


    ¡­¡­


    When Lin Duo came back to the room, he was expecting to see if Gu Nan was already there, waiting for a surprise.


    The answer, of course, is that she thinks too much.


    "What! It''s also said that it''s my hero. It''s irresponsible... " Lin Duo muttered and sat down on the bed indignantly.


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s figure slowly appeared in front of her, and behind her, there were two children, a man and a woman, who were carved with Pink Jade.


    Linduo was a little embarrassed for the first time. After all, she said bad things about people. Don''t run into them, but soon her attention was attracted away.


    "Good! Yes! Love


    After a loud roar, the two children quickly fall into the hands of Lin Duo''s classmates, and her burst heart makes her burst out with amazing potential.


    "They What are their names? " Lin Duo rubbed the faces of the two children and asked Gu Nandao.


    "You can call me moon, sister." Gu Nan did not speak, the little girl on the demon has shown a gentle smile.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh Lin Duo could not resist the amazing charm of the sun and moon demon, and his eyes turned to the Sun Demon, "what about you?"


    The little boy day demon is cool to a shake head, completely ignore her.


    Gu Nan answered for him: "day."


    Lin Duo Leng Leng ground looked at him one eye, always feel some wrong, but Gu Nan didn''t give her more opportunities to say, directly said: "they are twins, you and they sign a contract."


    Gu Nan''s main task is to kill the son of yuenu, and the branch line is to protect the sun and moon demon. Before everything else, the first thing is to ensure the safety of Lin Duo.


    So he decided to let Linduo sign the twins, so that he could protect them together. If necessary, he could sacrifice the twins to protect Linduo.


    For Gaowan, sometimes it is acceptable to sacrifice a branch line for more profits.


    "Ah! Really? " Lin Duo is completely surprised hit in the head, said excitedly.


    A spiritualist can sign up for more than one spiritualist, but it is bound to weaken their blessing effect on spiritualists. Therefore, it is necessary to obtain the consent of spiritualists themselves.


    If the Yingling master signs a new Yingling by force, it will easily lead to the betrayal of the old Yingling.


    As for Gu Nan, there is no such problem at all, and he never expects Lin Duo to help.


    Lin Duo is excited about this, not to mention the twins are very powerful, just for the appearance of little Zhengtai and little Lori, that must be signed!


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu Nan. You are a good man!" Excited, Lin Duo did not forget to send Gu Nan a good man card.


    Gu Nan accepted it without any scruples, while the demon of the sun said, "is this silly elder sister our contract object?"


    Lin Duo''s face suddenly turned black. Fortunately, the demon of the moon saved the field in time: "elder sister, please give me more advice in the future!"


    Sure enough, it''s still a cute girl Lin Duo said bitterly.


    But soon she will know that, in fact, it''s still straightforward, boy is more lovely.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, when Lin Duo came downstairs with the sun and moon demon, her sister Lin Ke almost didn''t eat breakfast in her nose.


    "This What''s going on?! Who are they? " Lin Ke pointed to his sister and said, "Lin Duo, how old are you? You just They... "


    Lin Duo Leng, immediately reaction, sister misunderstood what, face red: "sister, you listen to my explanation, they are not..."The day of the demon is still a cool look, and little Laurie month of the demon pulled her clothes: "Mom, I''m hungry."


    Lin Duo


    ¡­¡­


    After throwing the sun and moon demon to Lin Duo, Gu Nan leaves her home again.


    There is no time limit for the protection task of the sun moon demon. According to Gu Nan''s previous experience, it is likely to last until the end of the copy. His main task is completed, or the copy is forced to end.


    There is no reward for copy failure, so now he has to find a way to complete the main line.


    At present, the main line gives Gu Nan only the four words "son of yuenu".


    Yuenu has been found out to be a kind of spirit in ancient times, but what does "son" mean? Is it a descendant of yuenu, or a spiritualist associated with yuenu?


    In addition, in the previous Sun Moon demon mission, there was also a month''s demon. Could it be related to the son of moon slave?


    All kinds of questions emerge in Gu Nan''s mind. Without enough information, Gu Nan can''t make more judgments, and now he has to do in-depth investigation.


    Yuenu''s spirit was found in Lin Duo''s high school library, so Gu Nan went to the major libraries for the first time, trying to find out more clues.


    But it is disappointing that he did not find any new and effective information.


    Perhaps it is the existing information, the understanding of "yuenu" is only to that extent, and there is no more in-depth information in various places.


    Just when Gu Nan couldn''t find a clue, a voice accompanied by a smile rang out in his ear.


    "My Lord, are you looking for yuenu?"


    The guardian spirit of the sun moon box, the old man with white beard, is now floating carefully beside Gu Nan.


    The day box is still in Gu Nan''s hands. He forgot to return it to Lin Duo yesterday. Anyway, the latter''s attention is all on the sun moon demon, and he doesn''t notice this.


    "You know?" Gu Nan picked eyebrows and said.


    "They are both handed down from ancient times, and they are naturally aware of aging."


    The old man subconsciously pretended to be forced, but seeing Gu Nan''s dangerous eyes, he quickly laughed: "it''s just that the little old man looks like this now Please help me to save my life

 Chapter 167

    In a quiet mountain cottage on the outskirts of Beicheng, an old man slowly opens his eyes. His hair and beard are white, but he is energetic. There is a light in his eyes that people dare not look directly at.


    The old man is Han Jun.


    If anyone knew him, he would be surprised. The actual controller of the Tianwang group, the third level super power, would live in seclusion in such a place.


    In his capacity, he can enjoy all the glory of the world, but he is willing to live in this mountain cottage like a bitter monk.


    "Lord."


    A faint figure emerged from behind Han Jun and whispered: "Han Yuntian and Han Feng I''m dead


    Han Yuntian is Han Feng''s father. President Han, who died under Gu Nanjian, is also the third son of the old man.


    But when Han Jun heard the news, his indifferent expression did not change at all, as if he had not died of his own children and grandchildren.


    "How did you die?" The old man asked flatly.


    The shadow behind Han Jun becomes clear. It turns out that it is the wolf head. At this time, he doesn''t speak. He just gives Han Jun a piece of information.


    Han Jun glanced over, but his brow was wrinkled.


    Han Yuntian was found dead in his own home. The person who started the operation didn''t find any clue, but judging from the residual breath on the body, it is likely that there is a third level


    "I''ve seen it myself. Maybe it''s Yingling." Seeing Han Jun''s appearance, the werewolf added.


    "The third level spirit?" Han Jun''s face is more suspicious - this level of spirit, but more rare than the human strong.


    Even if the king level spirit wants to grow to the third level without premature death, it is not low. On the contrary, the spirit Master can use the power of many spirits to make it easier.


    "I will kill people in the city. I''m sure it''s not born to be brave How can these two wastes provoke the strong at this level? " Han Jun said with a cold face.


    In his whole life, he had many sons and more grandchildren, and he was not distressed to die for one or two of them.


    But if the family gets into big trouble, it''s the real death.


    Yingling doesn''t kill people with such a purpose. It must be someone behind the order Even under the Yingling are so strong, Yingling master himself to what extent?


    Although it''s not a special case without Yingling, Han Jun doesn''t want to take risks.


    "Order to find out." He said coldly to the wolf head, "I''ll go to the Yingling hall. If there is a king level spirit in this world, I can''t hide it from the Yingling mirror."


    ¡­¡­


    "Yuenu is a king level spirit. If there is a yuenu in this world, you can find it with the spirit mirror." The old man with white beard was beside Gu Nan, with a flattering smile on his face.


    There is a Yingling mirror in Yingling hall. Gu Nan didn''t know about it before, but the old man told him.


    Yingling hall is a special existence, which can be understood as the existence of Yingling guild. Even the textbooks Lin Duo studied in school were mostly compiled by Yingling hall.


    It can be said that about Yingling, Yingling hall is the absolute authority and has a very high position in the mainland.


    The soul mirror is a special treasure. It costs a lot to open each time, but it also has a significant effect - it can be used to detect the location of the designated soul.


    Yingling mirror was originally a product of the war years, which is equivalent to the "radar" of Yingling mainland. Now it is more used to detect Yingling crimes.


    After understanding the function of Yingling mirror, Gu Nan was also satisfied.


    Despite the regional restrictions, the soul mirror is exactly what he needs.


    If you find out where the moon slave is, will the son of the moon slave be far away?


    He turned his head and looked at the old man with white beard who was about to turn into a ghost. He said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll take you to Yingling Hall Can you repair your body there? "


    The old man was overjoyed and nodded. He gave advice for Gu Nan, just because his situation was not optimistic, only Yingling hall could save him.


    ¡­¡­


    When Han Jun arrived at Yingling hall, it was as busy as usual. It was a gathering place for many Yingling masters.


    On weekdays, some rare heroes, one after another, appear in the hall of heroes.


    However, as Han Jun, naturally, he would not join these people. Not long after he came to Yingling hall, someone came out to welcome him in.


    "Mr. Han, Dongfang Zhangdian has been waiting for you for a long time." So said the man who welcomed Han Jun.


    There is not only one Yingling hall in the world, but the principal of each hall is called Zhangdian. The Zhangdian of this Yingling hall is named dongfangqi, an old friend of Han Jun.


    Han Jun is slightly a Zheng at first, then reaction comes over, shake head light smile. He didn''t ask much. As the man went in, he saw a grey haired old man in the inner hall. It was Dongfang Qi.


    Dongfang Qi waved to the person who took the lead to leave, and then said to Han Jun, "I heard that something happened in your family, so I knew you would come here!"


    "What? Are you sure it''s Yingling? " Han Jun didn''t care about the death of his son, but he was more concerned about the identity of the enemy.Dongfang Qi''s look became more and more serious: "yes, and it''s a spirit I''ve never seen before..."


    There is no clue about Han Feng''s death, but Han Yuntian died in his own home. Naturally, people from the Yingling hall assisted in the investigation.


    Gu Nan''s remaining breath is just a doubt for the werewolf, but it''s indisputable evidence in the eyes of experts in Yingling hall.


    "Have you ever checked it with a spirit mirror?" Han Jun asked.


    "Not yet." Dongfang Qi shook his head, "wait for the hall to extract its breath, it''s easy to use the Yingling mirror to check."


    Han Jun frowned slightly, but he also knew that a new spirit must be positioned by this means, and he had to wait patiently.


    It didn''t take long to wait for the Yingling mirror to open. Instead, there was a lot of noise outside.


    "What happened?" Dongfangqi frowned and asked outside.


    The temple member stopped by Dongfang Qi quickly bowed to answer: "back to the palace, there is a person with a spirit to heal, is a rare guardian spirit..."


    Dongfang Qi was more puzzled: "isn''t this a normal thing? What''s so noisy? "


    It''s rare to guard the spirits. This is the place where the whole city treasures the spirits. It''s no surprise that the strange spirits appear.


    The man replied with a wry smile: "it''s the man, really His spirit is obviously dying, but he doesn''t care about it. It''s a cruel thing to guard the spirit in his hands. "


    Hearing this, Dongfang Qi and Han Jun look at each other and shake their heads.


    There are all kinds of people in this world, and there are many people who do not cherish the spirit, but such people are bound to be despised by the spirit.


    "Lord Zhang, the Yingling mirror is ready." Another voice said behind them.


    It''s important. Dongfang Qi doesn''t care what to guard Yingling. She immediately asks people to open the Yingling mirror and use the breath collected from Han Yuntian''s body.


    However, the result surprised him as if he had seen a ghost.


    "East, where is the spirit?" Han Jun can''t understand the logo of Yingling mirror, so he can only ask Dongfang Qi.


    Dongfang Qi was silent for a while. After a long time, she slowly spit out four words: "in the palace..."

 Chapter 168

    In the main hall of Yingling hall, Gu Nan, surrounded by people, asked a staff member, "if you put him in here, can you treat the injury?"


    Gu Nan''s "he" is naturally the guardian spirit of the sun moon magic box, the old man with white beard.


    Gu Nan asked, is a braided young girl. Although she was very dissatisfied with the guy who didn''t respect the spirit, she kept telling herself that she couldn''t be impolite in front of everyone.


    But for Gu Nan''s attitude will not be good, she said: "that''s right!"


    In front of Gu Nan, there is a small man-made hot spring, in which there are still many spirits soaking. It has the function of treating injuries and restoring strength for the spirits.


    Gu Nan nodded, grabbed the old man''s collar and threw him in. His action immediately aroused a discussion.


    "It''s really How rude! How can you treat Yingling like this? "


    "No one wants a guy who doesn''t respect heroes like this to become a hero after he dies!"


    "Too much..."


    Gu Nan completely ignored these comments, and the old man with white beard didn''t have time to respond to these sympathy. He was comfortably soaking in the Yingling hot spring, recovering quickly.


    Maybe the old man''s injury is strange, or maybe his strength is high, the original colorful spring after he entered, almost with the naked eye speed fade.


    After the short video, the spring water has become completely clear, inside a group of healing spirit, can only stare at this scene.


    And the old man''s figure is also solid again, he suddenly opened his eyes, there is a flash in his eyes, the whole person''s momentum has changed.


    "Old man Gu zhaoyue is back again!" Excited, the old man even reported his real name. He laughed and looked at Gu Nan. He looked like he had succeeded in his scheme.


    "I didn''t expect that! I''ve been imprisoned for thousands of years by the sun and moon box just to wait for this day I really want to thank you, Xiaoyou


    Gu zhaoyue laughed at Gu Nan as she spoke. At the same time, her whole body burst out. She was also of extraordinary strength, and her level was quite good.


    "If you didn''t destroy the moon box, I wouldn''t get out of trouble! Don''t worry, since I''m free again, our former Eh? "


    A black sword ran through his chest. By the way, it went into the spring behind him and directly put him through.


    Gu Nan stands in front of Gu zhaoyue with no expression. He holds the black sword in his hand, while Gu zhaoyue is speechless. His strength is rapidly passing with the injury.


    "Where is the soul mirror?" Gu Nan turns his head and asks the female staff next to him.


    The girl was so distracted by the changes in front of her that she subconsciously pointed to the back and said, "over there Oh, wait! You haven''t paid yet


    No matter what the relationship between this guy and his spirit is, they used up a whole hot spring!


    Gu Nan stopped, looked at the girl and the people around him, and muttered: "it''s really troublesome..."


    The girl did not understand what he meant, the next moment, the shadow of the sword has pierced her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    When the four words "just in the palace" of dongfangqi fell, there was a loud noise outside.


    "What''s going on?" Dongfang Qi asks in a loud voice. He can''t imagine that someone dares to make trouble in Yingling hall. Does he want to be the enemy of Yingling in the whole mainland?


    But Han Jun''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was a bad feeling in his heart.


    Bang!


    Fang Qi is the one who fell into the body. The Dongfang Zhangdian couldn''t bear it any longer, so he ran to the front hall to check.


    But the scene that came into his eyes made him gape.


    The original bustling but orderly Yingling hall is out of sight. There are blood and corpses everywhere, and there are still countless voices killing in the hall.


    Indeed, there are countless ways, and each one is a dark figure with no face. They rush around madly, killing every living creature that can be seen.


    In the middle of the hall, a young man in a gray suit was standing, and beside him was an old man with a white beard.


    "My lord..." Gu zhaoyue then came up again, still smiling, as if everything before was a dream.


    He is the body of the spirit, there is no so-called key, so in addition to a blood hole in his mouth, it is no different.


    "Can you use the mirror?" Gu Nan said in a flat tone, so flat that he didn''t look like an interrogative sentence.


    Gu zhaoyue was a little cold in his heart and quickly replied, "yes! When I was in Jihad, I was the one who manipulated the mirror with the army... "


    Gu Nan didn''t speak. He just nodded, which relieved Gu zhaoyue.


    He was able to find out some of Gu Nan''s ideas - this adult didn''t care who was loyal or who betrayed, he only focused on who was useful and who was useless.


    Useful no matter what you do can stay, useless again loyalty will not be in his eyes.


    On the other side, dongfangqi is roaring at this side: "who are you?! If you dare to attack Yingling hall, you will not be afraid Wait, you''re the heroDongfangqi''s words were just in the middle of the conversation, but suddenly she reacted. Just now, the result of Yingling mirror is still fresh in my mind. If Dongfang Qi can''t think of it any more, he is also in vain to say that he is in charge of the hall.


    Gu Nan gave him a cold look and looked around him.


    Under the ravages of his shadow body, there was no one alive in the hall. In the silence, there was only a strong smell of blood fermenting.


    Dongfang Qi''s side, Han Jun also appeared here, staring at Gu Nan, said: "who are you? Why do you want to attack my Han family? "


    There was no answer to both men''s words, because the only answer to them was a sword as fast as lightning.


    Han Jun and Dongfang Qi were shocked by the dark light of the sword, and a huge shadow was also in front of them.


    "Roar!"


    This is a huge chimpanzee, which is the main force of Dongfang Qi. Gu Nan''s sword didn''t enter its body, but it didn''t cause too much damage.


    Dongfang Qi is not a spiritual master majoring in her own. She has already been scared out in a cold sweat, and immediately shouts: "black star, kill him!"


    "Roar, roar!"


    The chimpanzee roared three times, and the huge palm fell down.


    However, no one thought that Gu Nan did not dodge and just raised his left hand at will. The chimpanzee slapped and fell, but he blocked it with one hand.


    Even the chimpanzee himself was stunned. He pulled his hand hard, but found that he couldn''t move


    "Roar!"


    The next moment, a roar full of panic came, and Gu Nan lifted the huge body of the chimpanzee with one hand and threw it directly into the hall behind him.


    Boom!


    Chimpanzees directly hit a pillar, but it broke the pillar, splashing countless dust.


    Gu Nan''s eyes swept over the two people behind, and the black sword light reappeared. Dongfang Qi didn''t even hum, but the head of the person separated and died directly.


    Han Jun''s head suddenly turned into a wolf''s head when he was in a critical moment. He ran up to the sky and ran away through the ceiling.


    "The spirit of the possessed." Gu zhaoyue made a judgment and looked at Gu Nan with flattery, "adult, do you want to kill this man?"


    Gu Nan waved his hand: "he has no enmity with me. Do I look like a murderer?"


    Rao, the city hall of Gu zhaoyue, was also blocked up by this sentence. After a long time, he hesitated and said, "my Lord, you killed them..."


    "She asked me for money." Gu Nan pointed to the ground, can not see the shape of the female staff.


    "If you don''t pay for NPC things, you will lose your credit. If you are known, no one will do my business any more." Gu Nan explained seriously, "so we have to kill them all."

 Chapter 169

    Yingling hall is full of corpses, only Gu Nan and Gu zhaoyue are walking slowly.


    Gu Nan stepped in the blood, but he didn''t bring any bloodstain. This is that he wrapped his whole body with the power of shadow - it doesn''t mean anything else, but he doesn''t want to dirty his shoes.


    This is still Gu Nan''s habit in the game. The simulation degree of the evil god game is too high, even the blood will not automatically refresh, and the players have to deal with it by themselves.


    Players are such contradictory creatures. On the one hand, they kill people like hemp, on the other hand, they hate killing and blood - not pretending, but really hating.


    Gu Nan walked out of the silence and came to the Yingling mirror. Gu zhaoyue stepped forward without saying a word and began to fiddle with it.


    It''s not troublesome to start the Yingling mirror, but it costs a lot of resources. Even in the war years, it can''t be used frequently.


    But Gu Nan didn''t care. It wasn''t his money, and he didn''t care.


    There was a quick reaction in the Yingling mirror. An image composed of countless lines gradually appeared in front of Gu Nan.


    "My Lord, there are moonslaves here!" Gu zhaoyue was surprised. He didn''t expect that yuenu and other rare ancient spirits would really appear in this world.


    "Where is it?" Gu Nan didn''t feel excited. He asked calmly. His goal is the son of yuenu, not yuenu.


    Gu zhaoyue compared the map and gave Gu Nan an address, but let the latter frown slightly.


    Because he knew the address, it was the fourth high school of DIDU where Lin Duo was


    Why did yuenu appear in a high school?


    As Gu Nan''s face sank slightly, Gu zhaoyue''s eyes widened as she looked at Yingling mirror: "my lord There is not only one moon slave, there are many... "


    ¡­¡­


    In the fourth high school of the imperial capital, Lin Duo is walking on Lin * * in the school, while on his left hand and right hand, he is holding two children carved with powder and jade.


    The charm of the sun and moon demon is really too big. The result of holding two porcelain dolls to swagger through the market is that Lin Duo is surrounded by a circle of people who are following her.


    Lin Duo''s face is full of helpless color. She didn''t guess the ending, but the two little kids said nothing and refused to stay at home.


    As soon as the moon demon''s mouth flattened, he took a look at his big black eyes, and Lin Duo immediately gave up his arms.


    "Lindo! They Who are they? "


    A scream came from the rear, but it was Tian Tian, Lin Duo''s classmate and best friend. She was staring at Lin Duo''s left and right, only two eyes turned into love.


    "They are my heroes..." Lin Duo has already been unable to count his several times to explain, said weakly.


    "Ah? Isn''t your spirit the dead man''s face Tian Tian was also in yesterday''s classroom, naturally remembering the king level hero who caused a sensation.


    "Nonsense! Mr. Gu Nan is not Hum, don''t mind your own business Lin Duo wants to defend his spirit, but he can only give up.


    Tian Tian shows a funny look, and Lin Duo gets angry and pulls two porcelain dolls forward quickly.


    Today is the beginning of the spiritualist competition. Although the formal competition will not start until tomorrow, there will be an opening ceremony and a performance competition between two famous students.


    Tian Tian saw that Lin Duo was really annoyed. She ran to her side and apologized with a shy face, while the two demons of sun and moon were a little behind.


    No one found that the two innocent looking children, at this time, but together, whispered appalling words.


    "The disaster of yuenu really originated here." The demon of the sun, with a cold look on his face, said in a cold tone, but he really had a cold feeling.


    And the moon demon, who often plays the role of ignorant loli, looks similarly indifferent: "this disaster is inevitable It''s the one who protects the contract


    The day of the demon nodded in silence.


    Seeing him like this, the corner of the moon demon''s mouth turned slightly up and returned to its usual charming: "I''ll be responsible for the fight at that time, and the contractor will be handed over to you, brother."


    The demon of the sun didn''t keep silent this time. He glared back without hesitation: "I''m my brother!"


    ¡­¡­


    A man and a woman, two police officers in police uniforms, are standing in front of the headmaster in the headmaster''s office of DIDU No.4 High School.


    "Headmaster Xue, we are members of the special incident team of the imperial police department." The policewoman showed her identification to the headmaster and introduced herself, "my name is Jiang Xue, and this is my colleague Jiang Tian."


    After checking their ID cards, President Xue didn''t doubt their identities, but he was puzzled: "hello. I don''t know what the two officers are going to investigate? Is there anything we can do for you? "


    Jiang Xue and Jiang Tian look at each other, but Jiang Xue says, "we''ll search all the laboratories and research institutes in the school secretly."


    "Laboratories and research institutes?" Principal Xue is more and more puzzled. It''s impossible for a high school laboratory like them to have any high-end project research. How can it attract the police?


    But Jiang Xue said in a deep voice: "yes, we have received a report that someone is doing a highly dangerous study of the spirit here."¡­¡­


    Deep in the fourth high school of DIDU, in a laboratory.


    Several staff members in white coats are running around quickly to convey the experimental data to the central government.


    In the center of the laboratory, a middle-aged man wearing gold glasses is quietly looking at the suspension culture barn in front of him.


    The incubator is full of light blue culture medium, which is wrapped by a strange looking humanoid.


    This creature looks like an ordinary person, but it has sharp claws on its hands, no hair on its head, and only a pair of sharp ears on its bald head.


    In this small laboratory, there are 50 such warehouses.


    "Professor Tian, the 50th month slave is also active and can be awakened at any time." A staff member stood beside Tian Yuan and whispered the report.


    Professor Tian Yuan gently raised his glasses, nodded his head and said, "let''s start..."


    "Yes." The man clearly understood what he meant by "start" and immediately answered, turning to give orders.


    Tian Yuan''s eyes never moved. He quietly looked at the moon slave in the cultivation barn, but his face gradually showed an indescribable look.


    Expectation, longing, fanaticism


    With the manipulation of the personnel in the laboratory, the 50 cultivation barns lit up at the same time. Under the strong external stimulation, the moonslaves began to open their eyes one by one.


    But before they could move, they were all pushed into a small chamber.


    "Fifteen years, until today." Tian Yuan looks at the moon slaves who are fallen together, with a strange smile on his face.


    "Son of yuenu, is there such a thing in the world?" Tian Yuan muttered to himself.

 Chapter 170

    Jiang Xue and Jiang Tian pass by the North District of the school in a hurry. This is the gathering place of laboratories and research institutes. They check one by one, but they haven''t got anything yet.


    "Elder sister, it''s not the way to keep looking." Jiang Tian frowned and said, "why don''t we go down and let the people in the lab come out by themselves?"


    Jiang Tian has a baby face. He looks like a college graduate, but he has been an old police officer for several years.


    He knows that this time is not much time, and it is not convenient for most of them to enter high school, so he can only rely on them to search secretly.


    Elder sister Jiang Xue joined the police force one year earlier than him and has more experience. At this time, she shook her head and said, "no, we can''t scare the snake."


    She learned more about the inside story of the incident: "this incident is not simple. Once the target runs away, maybe there will be no chance next time."


    Jiang Tian couldn''t help but wonder: "sister, what''s the mission this time? The captain didn''t even take me with him to say... "


    Jiang Xue frowned slightly, but when she thought that the task was right in front of her, there was nothing to hide. She immediately said, "have you ever heard of moon chakra?"


    "That cult?" Jiang Tian suddenly exclaimed. He was too clear about the evil name of moon wheel sect.


    Jiang Xue nodded calmly, but said nothing more. When Jiang Tian learned that the operation was related to the famous cult, he immediately lost interest in asking more questions.


    At the moment, their hands and feet were a little faster, but at this time, not far ahead, there was a palpitating energy wave.


    ¡­¡­


    In Tian Yuan''s laboratory, fifty moonslaves were put together in a narrow space, and a red mist was slowly released.


    Under the influence of the red fog, the moon slaves began to look fierce and look cold one by one, and the ferocity in their hearts was completely aroused.


    "Roar!"


    With a low roar, the fighting of the moon slaves began.


    The space for their activities is too small, so most of the slaves are crowded together, not so much fighting, as crazy biting.


    With teeth, claws and all the weapons they can use to hurt each other, they will kill the same kind.


    Tian Yuan looked at all this coldly. When the moon slave was only half left, he waved his hand indifferently: "start pouring in the original liquid of the spirit."


    Yingling original liquid is the colorful spring water used in Yingling to recover the injury of Yingling.


    This kind of stock solution has super strong recovery effect on Yingling, which is expensive. It is usually only used after dilution, while Tianyuan uses super high concentration stock solution at this time.


    Colorful viscous liquid, began to infiltrate around the small room, soon all around the room and the bottom.


    The fighting of the moonslaves is even more fierce. With every scar on their body, they will be quickly repaired by the original liquid of the spirit, and the fighting goes on endlessly.


    The blood kept flowing down, mixed with the original liquid on the ground, forming a viscous and strange liquid full of blood smell.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister, hurry up! It''s right in front of you Jiang Tian took the lead, rushed through the experimental area quickly, and soon came to the front of Tianyuan laboratory.


    He has used the power of Yingling, the speed is amazing, and jiangxue''s Yingling is not the speed type, can only pant behind.


    But Jiang Xue has no time to complain now. She gasps to catch up: "come on! Knock the door open


    Jiang Tian nodded heavily. He mobilized all the strength of the spirit, and then kicked the door of the laboratory.


    Dong!


    "Ah! Pain... "


    The loud sound reverberated in the experimental area. Three seconds later, Jiang Tian held his feet and cried out, but the gate did not move.


    Jiang Xue''s face turned black. She pulled him aside and said angrily, "it''s useless. Look at your sister and me!"


    Jiang Xue''s spirit is first-class, but her realm is obviously higher. When she tries her best, there is even a shadow of a grizzly bear behind her.


    There seemed to be a bear roar in the air, and the girl clapped her hand heavily.


    Looking at the gate, it was still more dull than before.


    "This door is really strong." See river snow silently take back a hand, lightly say, but river sky see clearly her right hand is shaking.


    Just then, two figures appeared in front of them, a young man in a gray suit and an old man with a long white beard.


    The two police officers didn''t find out how they appeared at all. They immediately became alert. Jiang Xue frowned and asked, "are you..."


    But they didn''t pay attention to her meaning. The old man said to himself, "my Lord, this door is made by secret arts. It connects the whole laboratory. If you destroy it by force, it will destroy the laboratory together."


    "I see..." Jiang Tian exclaimed, but his elder sister glared at him, and he didn''t dare to speak.


    It''s just that the two officers are heavy in their hearts. It''s just that the door is solid. There''s always a way to blow it open, but if it''s connected to the laboratoryDid the destruction of the whole laboratory give the people inside a chance to fish in troubled waters and escape?


    But the young man looked the same and said, "go in and have a look."


    Wen Yan''s two people looked at him at the same time, with strange eyes. Does this man understand the old man? This door can''t be opened


    The young man stepped sideways to the door and hit the wall directly.


    Boom!


    Far beyond the previous loud noise, the external wall of the laboratory was directly collapsed by him, creating a big hole


    When the two police officers reacted, their figures had disappeared, and they could not think too much. They quickly got up and rushed into the laboratory.


    Then came the bloody scene in the small transparent room.


    The last month slave face is full of excited color, is crazy gnawing at the same kind of head, even the brain did not let go, fast devouring.


    After swallowing all the same species, the moon slave''s skin began to turn red gradually, and his body also showed a strange blood color.


    Jiang Tian, who had never seen such a scene, almost spit it out.


    Jiang Xue''s face was slightly twitching, but she still insisted on drinking: "Tian Yuan! Stop the experiment immediately and let''s go, or we won''t be blamed for being rude! "


    Tian Yuan, standing in the center of the laboratory, smiles and shakes his head: "it''s too late..."


    Bang!


    The transparent glass was directly broken by the bloody moon slave. It jumped out and rushed to the staff around.


    One of them could not dodge, but was gnawed to the neck by it, and the whole person also fell down.


    "Professor Tian, this What''s going on? " The result of the experiment is totally different from that of the researcher.


    "Moonslaves are extremely pure spirits. Their individual differences are very small, and they can even devour each other for genetic evolution."


    Tian Yuan is like a victorious general, calmly explaining his achievements: "the swallowing information I input to them is not self-healing as you want, but..."


    Tian Yuan dragged a tone, empty eyes fell on the man, as if not with a little emotion.


    "Contagion."

 Chapter 171

    Tian Yuan''s voice was calm and indifferent, and the laboratory seemed to fall into a strange silence, only his words echoed quietly, and the clear gnawing sound of yuenu.


    After it toppled the staff member, it first bit off his neck, then bit by bit tore off his scalp and ate all his brain.


    Jiang Tian covered his mouth and tried to suppress the discomfort of his stomach. He just saw this scene and finally vomited out.


    What''s more strange is that after the brain of the staff member was chewed clean, the body actually stood up slowly.


    Only half of his head was left, and some blue liquid began to seep out, eventually forming a twisted and strange new head - this is yuenu''s face.


    "When a man is bitten, he turns into a moonslave..." Jiang Xue said in an incredible tone, which completely overturned her cognition.


    People are human beings and heroes are heroes. They can never communicate with each other. This is the common sense of people in the mainland of heroes. But the scene before us overturned this common sense.


    "It was yuenu who polluted his soul and transformed him into a spirit. His body was just a body What a brilliant idea


    In Gu zhaoyue''s voice, there was also a sense of disbelief, but at the same time, there was a kind of admiration that was completely amazing.


    Let Yingling be infectious and spread like a virus If it is successful, it will be a huge storm affecting the whole continent!


    This is the war between the spirit and the human!


    This is a turning point in the process of civilization on the mainland!


    When Gu zhaoyue realized what all this meant, it seemed that a string was stirred in his heart, and some thoughts grew out of his mind like weeds.


    No matter what the onlookers think, the moonslaves will not stop.


    In a short time, yuenu has changed from two to four In the twinkling of an eye, most of the laboratories have become their own kind.


    "Professor Tian..." Tian Yuan''s deputy stood behind him. He was just an ordinary researcher. In the face of such a bloody scene, his legs were weak and could not walk.


    But his brain is still sober, his train of thought has not been interrupted: "Professor Tian, what are the benefits of doing this? Yuenu swept the mainland. Can you... "


    His words were only half said, and he couldn''t go on, because a moon slave was jumping on Tian Yuan''s back.


    However, yuenu didn''t mean to bite. After smelling the smell of Tian Yuan, he jumped from his shoulder and jumped to the deputy. Then he bit him hard.


    Everything happened too fast, until he felt the sharp pain from his neck, the deputy''s pupil contracted and his eyes fixed on Tian Yuan.


    "You are Yingling... "


    Tian Yuan began to laugh, and his strength began to boil. An unspeakable wave came from him, which was extremely similar to those moonslaves.


    Under the influence of this fluctuation, the moon slaves, who were still running around, began to kneel on one knee and worship Tian Yuan.


    Jiang Xue''s face changed slightly, and she blurted out: "moon wheel teaching! It''s no wonder that the moon chakra cult has always been haunted, and there is no trace It''s all moonslaves


    If all the members of the moon chakra religion are moon slaves, they will find them in the way of human beings, but of course they can''t find them!


    What makes her even paler is that if she guesses correctly, doesn''t it mean that This is not the first group of moon slaves. There are countless such mutant monsters lurking all over the mainland?!


    It seems that in order to verify her guess, Tian Yuan slowly walked down from a high place, with a winner''s smile on his face.


    "Since I woke up from my deep sleep 15 years ago, I''ve been waiting for today." His face smile slightly crazy, "you two little police, really think I don''t know you''re here?"


    Tian Yuan snorted: "to tell you the truth, your Chief Superintendent knew about my existence long ago, but no one dared to kill me before my children were completely eliminated. Once I lost my control Well


    Professor Tian''s bold words just half said, then suddenly felt a pain in the chest, the dark sword has been completely submerged.


    Gu Nan''s expressionless face was placed in front of him, which made Tian Yuan a little surprised.


    "You How dare you kill me? " When he said this, his tone was the same as Gu zhaoyue and others who saw yuenu, "aren''t you afraid of chaos?"


    Tian Yuan has been working hard for 15 years. It''s not that he has never met a dead end. But after all, the enemies dare not push him to a dead end. This is his greatest reliance.


    Only Gu Nan didn''t care. How many people died in the morning star plane had nothing to do with him.


    Gu Nan knew that the sword through the heart could not kill Tian Yuan, so the shadow sword was black and the power of shadow gushed out.


    This kind of high-level power of law is the real fatal damage to Tian Yuan.


    Tian Yuan roared, trying to get rid of Gu Nan, but his own strength was still too weak, almost instantly submerged by the power of shadow.


    Tian Yuan began to blacken in front of his eyes, and his thinking was blocked, but a light question came to his ear."Do you know the son of yuenu?"


    Tian Yuan didn''t respond at all. He began to reply: "if living people accept the pollution of yuenu, they can keep their wisdom, and they are the sons of yuenu..."


    "Thank you very much." Gu Nan nodded his head and said thank you seriously. Then the power of shadow burst out and completely destroyed Tian Yuan''s vitality.


    At the moment when Tian Yuan''s breath completely disappeared, the laboratory seemed to be quiet for a moment, and then there was a complete riot.


    Some of the blood colored moonslaves were like crazy demons, and they rushed towards Gu Nan crazily. Some of them ran out of their lives. In a few blinks of an eye, they disappeared. Jiang Xue''s brothers and sisters couldn''t even stop them.


    Yuenu, who rushed to Gu Nan, was naturally cut in half by him, but no one could catch up with him.


    A moment later, the laboratory returned to silence, but Jiang Xue rushed to Gu Nan with an angry face and asked, "do you know what you are doing?"


    "There are at least thirty-two cities on the mainland with moon slaves lurking in them. Once they revolt, can you bear the responsibility?"


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at her. He was busy checking Tian Yuan''s belongings.


    It''s a good habit to touch the corpse. It really makes him find something valuable - Tian Yuan''s experimental notes.


    Gu zhaoyue beside said with a light cough: "this officer, Tian Yuan''s plan has obviously been completed. Even if he doesn''t kill him, he will also order to do it."


    "Then you can arrest him. You can do it!" Jiang Xue roared at Gu Nan, "you You are the sinners of the whole continent


    Gu Nan, squatting on the ground, just stood up and was surprised at the anger of the female police officer.


    The next moment, Gu Nan grabbed his head doubtfully, and then he chopped it with a sword.


    The policewoman didn''t even hum. She was cut in half.

 Chapter 172

    There was no lack of blood in Tian Yuan''s laboratory, and the body of Jiang Xue, which was broken into two pieces, didn''t add much color to it.


    "You You... " Jiang Tian stared at Gu Nan, then his eyes turned red, "I killed you..."


    So the light of the sword flashed, and officer Jiang Tian followed his sister.


    Gu Nan is just like killing two flies. He says to Gu zhaoyue beside him, "let''s go."


    "My Lord, where shall we go next?" Gu zhaoyue flatters Gu Nan.


    "It''s time to set up a survivor camp. The birth of yuenu''s son needs living people to do experiments." Gu Nan said this, and then he seemed to say to himself, "unexpectedly, it turned out to be a copy of the zombie at the end of the day..."


    "Oh, by the way, let this continent be in complete chaos first."


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of what the president of the imperial capital said at this time, he saw all the people here looking behind him as if they had seen a ghost.


    His heart suddenly gave birth to some chill, subconsciously turned around, but saw a black figure standing behind, holding a long sword in his hand.


    Mr. President himself is not a strong man. He doesn''t even have a chance to react. He is directly killed.


    At the moment when his head fell, he brought the overall situation of the venue into his eyes again, but what he saw was such a scene: behind the more than 20 participants, all of them stood a shadow, and even their movements were exactly the same.


    "It''s all over..." This is the president''s last thought.


    The simultaneous decapitation of high-level government was enough to make the imperial government in complete chaos and have no resistance to the coming crisis.


    But after finishing all this, Gu Nan, like a man with nothing to do, scattered all the shadows before the strong men of the government arrived.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan and Gu zhaoyue are standing at the top of a high building near the fourth high school of the imperial capital, overlooking the chaos and fighting below.


    The sudden doomsday scene can best show the naked human nature.


    Greed, cruelty, killing and the darkest side of human nature have all been revealed in just a few hours.


    Of course, all this has nothing to do with Gu Nan. He doesn''t care who has humanity. He just stares at Lin Duo''s whereabouts.


    In such a chaotic situation, Gu Nan doesn''t want Lin Duo to have any problems. He is forced to end his reincarnation. That''s a real blow.


    On the other hand, he didn''t want to expose his existence directly, so he only sent shadow body to follow him secretly, while he was looking down here.


    Gu zhaoyue looks at the turmoil coming from the government in the distance, and he faintly realizes what Gu Nanfang has done.


    "My Lord, the government side..."


    Gu Nan nodded and said, "moonslaves are highly contagious, but their strength is too weak for human beings to fight in an organized way."


    At most, the mutant moon slave will be the peak of the day after tomorrow. In this world, it is not even the second rank.


    At this level, once the strong man of mankind reacts, the moonslaves are likely to be quickly encircled.


    Gu Nan wants to be the son of man-made moon slave. Of course, he can''t sit back and watch the moon slave be killed.


    So he destroyed the high level of human beings. As long as the government goes into chaos and delays the moonslaves for a period of time, it will be enough for them to mutate and strengthen themselves.


    The scene of fifty ordinary moonslaves swallowing each other to gather energy is still in Gu Nan''s mind.


    Gu zhaoyue was silent for a long time. He wanted to understand what Gu Nan might have done, but he could not figure out the purpose of doing so.


    In this world, is it really the so-called anti social personality?


    But he certainly didn''t dare to ask more questions. A moody man like Gu Nan might cut himself because of his garrulous words.


    "The emperor will not be in chaos for a long time. I will clean up the high level of the military." Gu Nan said flatly, "in half a month, I want to see a camp with more than 2000 people."


    "Yes, my Lord." Gu zhaoyue didn''t ask the reason at all. She bowed herself.

 Chapter 173

    The moon slave came and the world was in chaos.


    Thanks to Professor Tian Yuan''s efforts, the disaster of moon slaves broke out in the capital and 32 cities in the mainland, which caught the people of Yingling by surprise.


    The moon slave after mutation has unimaginable characteristics.


    They are irrational and fearless of death; they are heroic and hard to eliminate; they have the ability to infect human beings, and this ability is being strengthened


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s nearly twenty days since the end of the day.


    Because of someone''s outstanding contribution, the government of Yingling mainland hardly made any effective response when the end came.


    When the high level of human beings came back to their senses, the communications of various places had been destroyed by the moon slaves, and they had to fight separately.


    In a human camp in the center of the imperial capital, there is a completely closed laboratory at the core of the camp.


    There was silence around the laboratory, but if someone attached his ear to the wall, he could still hear the scream from inside.


    It''s a human scream, intermittent and terrifying.


    Gu Nan stood in the laboratory without expression. A man was tied in front of him, watching a moonslave being released and eating his head.


    In the process, the man was injected with psychotropic drugs to keep him awake all the way.


    After a series of screams, the man was transformed into a month slave, and then accepted Gu Nan''s beheading.


    "Still not What''s wrong? " Gu Nan''s corpse slowly fell down in front of him, but his brow was locked, and he didn''t mean to be relaxed at all.


    According to Tian Yuan, the son of yuenu is a human being who remains intelligent even after being polluted. But it sounds simple, but it is very difficult to do so.


    In the early days, moonslaves had to eat all human brains to contaminate their souls.


    After only half a month, the pollution of yuenu has been greatly enhanced, even if it is just an ordinary scratch, it may make human change.


    "But even so, human beings will die completely at the moment before they become moon slaves..." Gu Nan rubbed his eyebrows with some headache.


    In a short period of half a month, he did at least hundreds of experiments, but none of them was successful.


    Each time, the subjects would lose consciousness completely before being polluted, and when they woke up, they would have become month slaves without reason.


    In the face of such a situation, Gu Nan has not been able to find anyone to ask - through Tian Yuan''s notes, he is afraid that he is already the person who knows the mutant moon slave best in the world.


    Compared with the normal moonslaves in ancient times, the biggest characteristic of the mutant moonslaves is their pollution ability and irrationality.


    The two are integrated - according to Tian Yuan, it is the pollution ability of the mutant moonslaves that makes them unable to have reason and become monsters that can only fight.


    Originally, in Tian Yuan''s prediction, he could use his own advantages as a member of the same clan to control the irrational variation slaves.


    His original intention was to provoke a war between human beings and the spirit, so as to control the mainland.


    But no one thought that Professor Tian died before he finished his teaching, and he fell into Gu Nan''s hands first, which led to great turmoil on the mainland.


    From this point of view, it is not too much to say that Gu Nan led to the end.


    Even Tian Yuan didn''t want to let yuenu riot, because it was of no value to him.


    Only Gu Nan needs the end to come, so that even if his own experiment is not successful, in the case of having a large number of samples outside, sooner or later there will be the son of yuenu.


    "Among the countless moonslaves, awaken the existence of wisdom, and then lead the moonslaves to counter attack mankind?" Gu Nan put on a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In the center of the imperial capital, Lin Duo drags his tired body and walks slowly into the camp.


    This is her old high school, now known as the "glory" camp, one of the largest survivor camps in the imperial capital.


    "Welcome back, Mr. Lin Duo." The night watchman around the camp, after seeing Lin Duo, immediately saluted.


    Linduo nodded to him with a smile, and then entered the camp, leaving a lot of comments behind her.


    "Hey, do you see that?! Lin Duoge smiles at me


    "That''s bullshit. It''s facing me..."


    But Lin stopped and walked forward, but he couldn''t help but smile.


    Although it is only half a month since the doomsday, the atmosphere of strength and respect for the strong has penetrated into every corner of life.


    Only those who have strength can get more food, resources, better living conditions and respect from others.


    However, people with poor strength may be deprived of their own lives at will.


    Lindo''s experience of this atmosphere is not profound, but she enjoys the respect of others, and is proud to fight for the protection of the weak.However, she is also very clear that the reason why she has such treatment is because of the two little guys


    The two twin spirits, the sun and moon demons, show their fighting power which is not faster than the third level in the battle against the moon slave.


    As her spirit, this fighting power is naturally counted on her head.


    "Sister, I''m back."


    Walking into his home in the camp, which was transformed from a high school dormitory into a room, Lin Duo yelled into it.


    Elder sister Lin Ke leaned out her head from the inside, looked at her slightly tired face, and said with a smile, "go and get ready, there will be chicken soup tonight!"


    "Wow Lin Duo, the great master, suddenly lost his image and exclaimed in surprise.


    Now it''s not before the end of the day. It seems that ordinary meat at that time is very precious now. Even if it''s the treatment of yilinduo in the camp, he hasn''t tasted meat for several days.


    A moment later, Lin Ke came out with the hot chicken soup and said, "it''s said that the exploration team in the camp found a chicken farm that was not polluted..."


    "But we can get two whole chickens, thanks to you Lin Ke puts down the chicken soup, touches Lin Duo''s head and teases.


    "No Thanks to Xiao Ming and Xiao Yue. " Lin Duo embarrassed to say, and behind her, sun and moon double demon figure also emerged.


    After a long time together, Lin Duo has given them a name - originally called xiaori and Xiaoyue, but the former is so strange that it is changed to Xiaoming.


    "Xiao Ming, would you like chicken soup?" When Lin Duo was eating, he didn''t forget his little friend.


    The demon of the sun rolled his eyes and didn''t speak. The demon of the moon covered his mouth and laughed: "stupid sister, we have no taste to eat..."


    Yingling has no taste buds.


    Lin Duo''s family spent their evening laughing at Lin Duo. During this period, Lin Ke inadvertently mentioned: "by the way, Xiao duo, your classmate Tian Tian has come to you several times in the past two days..."

 Chapter 174

    "Tian Tian?" Lin Duo, still holding a chicken leg in his hand, seems to be surprised and surprised.


    At the end of the day, many relatives and friends have completely lost the news, such as the parents of the Linduo sisters, never appeared again.


    But in such a situation, no one has the heart to pay attention to this, everyone can only consider how to live tomorrow.


    Under such circumstances, Lin Duo is really surprised to hear Tian Tian''s news again.


    Tian Tian was her best friend and classmate when she was at school. It was more important to know that she was still alive.


    Lin Ke nodded: "she probably came once in three days. I was not there that day. Today, she met me."


    "Tian Tian, how is she?" Lin Duo asked in a hurry.


    "Look at her. It''s not good." Lin Ke recalled Tian Tian''s appearance during the day and sighed, "by the way, she said that if she didn''t come to you after three days, she would ask you to help find a place."


    ¡­¡­


    In the central laboratory, Gu Nan holds a girl in one hand and looks down at her. This is Lin Duo''s best friend Tian Tian Tian.


    Tian Tian''s fear is hard to restrain. She never thought that she would meet Gu Nan here.


    Isn''t he the hero of Lindo? How could


    "You said you were Tian Yuan''s daughter?" Gu Nan said with great interest, "little girl, I have to tell you with regret that your father It''s a spirit. "


    "You''re lying!" Tian Tian stares at Gu Nan angrily and says in a high voice, "my father has been a federal professor for more than ten years. How can he be a hero?"


    Gu Nan gently shook his head and left her behind. He was about to cut her with a sword.


    He wanted to see if Tian Tian knew anything, but now it seems that she is only Tian Yuan''s adopted daughter, that''s all


    Wait, why does Tian Yuan adopt a daughter?


    Gu Nan''s action suddenly stopped. His mind was like lightning and flint. Some idea suddenly came out, and his eyes fell on the little girl''s face.


    Tian Tian was startled by his eyes. The heat seemed to be fixed on the prey''s eyes. A little girl like her could not stand it.


    At this time, Gu zhaoyue just walked into the laboratory and saw Tian Tian sitting on the ground. She was shocked.


    "Damn it, I''ve already banned..."


    Gu Nan waved his hand to stop him from going on. Tian Tian will enter here by some secret door, which is mostly left by Tian Yuan before.


    She may have found Tian Yuan''s previous notes, so she came to this laboratory.


    Gu Nan knocked Tian Tian unconscious and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu zhaoyue quickly bowed and said, "my Lord, the other two camps hope to join hands with us. They hope that the leaders of the three parties can see each other. You..."


    "That''s what you do." Gu Nan said impatiently.


    He knew why Gu zhaoyue asked.


    The three largest camps in the imperial capital, in addition to the "Xingyue" established by Gu zhaoyue, are the "glory" camp and the "brave" camp.


    It can be said that these three camps control more than 80% of the resources of the imperial capital.


    This kind of control naturally corresponds to amazing power. Gu Nan can freely delegate power to Gu zhaoyue, but Gu zhaoyue does not dare to be her boss.


    He clearly knew that power was the root of all this, and the power of the man in front of him was enough to easily destroy himself.


    "Yes, there''s another thing..." With Gu Nan''s reply, Gu zhaoyue said, "it''s the news from Guangrong. There''s a gathering place of yuenu in the west city."


    "The meeting of the leaders of the three parties is also to discuss this matter."


    "Oh? Are moonslaves gathered naturally Gu Nan''s eyebrows are slightly selected, which he is very interested in.


    "It''s not clear. It''s only known that the danger is very high. The glorious people never come back." Gu zhaoyue reported it truthfully.


    Gu Nan nodded gently. This is exactly what he ordered us to pay attention to before. His goal is to have a month slave with wisdom. Once there is such a month slave, it will inevitably lead to abnormal changes in the month slave group.


    "I see. You go down first." Gu Nan threw Tian Tian to him and said, "take care of this little girl. Don''t let her die."


    He stopped for a moment and said, "I''ll be there for the meeting of the three camps."


    "I understand." Gu zhaoyue had some excitement on her face. The leaders of the other two camps, whose strength is above him, can persuade Gu nan to intervene, which is a good thing for him.


    Gu zhaoyue''s figure soon disappeared, Gu Nan also finally had some exciting color.


    As long as half a month of no progress, although Gu Nan can control his emotions, but there will be some irritability.


    But we have to do the task. Gu Nan is very clear that the copy task is his foundation. The universe can only provide him with sin value, but he can''t get points.


    If you want to improve your strength, sin value and points are indispensable.Now there is a turn for the better - whether Tian Tian is a special existence remains to be tested, while Xicheng is likely to be a bit strange.


    ¡­¡­


    At Lin Duo''s home, after listening to her sister''s narration, she also realized what Tian Tian said.


    "The place she said should be the forbidden area in the middle of the camp?" Lin Duo bit his finger and doubted, "Mr. Gu has said that you must not go in..."


    Lin Ke also nodded: "I don''t know what''s in it. It''s really strange that Mr. Gu ordered a ban."


    The two sisters entered the camp earlier.


    But the laboratory, it seems, has been there since the camp was built, and no one has ever been in it except Mr. Gu himself.


    To their surprise, Xiaoming, the demon of the sun, suddenly said, "there''s something wrong with the old one."


    Lin Duo couldn''t help but look at him: "Xiao Ming, even if Mr. Gu''s order is strange, he doesn''t force us to do things. How can you say that..."


    Xiao Ming frowned and didn''t speak again after all.


    The demon of the moon added in a voice: "my brother and I have been close to each other secretly. There is a strong smell of moon slave We suspect that there are some moonslaves in it. "


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Duo and her sisters suddenly exclaimed.


    In the middle of the human survivor camp, if there are moonslaves That''s a joke about thousands of lives!


    "No way!" Lin Ke immediately shook his head, "Mr. ancient can never do such a thing. What''s the good for him?"


    At present, there is no place for the moon slave, so it is meaningless to keep the moon slave in captivity.


    "She''s not right." Xiao Ming interrupted. His indifferent tone and calmer look made the two sisters more hopeful.


    "I''m my brother." He said seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t care about this at this time! " Lindo patted the table angrily.


    A moment later, the atmosphere in the room finally became serious again. Lin Ke frowned and said, "if Xiao Ming and Xiao Yue''s perception is true Then we need to find out what''s in that lab


    "But how?" Lin Duo pursed his lips. "I won''t let anyone in unless he has something to leave the camp."


    Lin Ke said helplessly: "yes! But even if he leaves, he won''t let others know... "


    However, just at this time, a knock came, and a man''s voice rang out: "Mr. Lin Duo, I have something to tell you."


    Lin Duo and his sister looked at each other, opened the door and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The man said respectfully, "tomorrow is the day for the leaders of the three camps to meet. The old man sent me to invite you to come."

 Chapter 175

    In the early morning of Xingyue camp, the shimmering light scattered on the wet ground makes the chaotic world show some rare tranquility.


    Lin Duo walked out of the house and still hesitated to look back: "elder sister, don''t you really go with us..."


    After receiving Mr. Gu''s invitation yesterday, Lin Duo agreed to go with him without any hesitation. After all, compared with the conjecture of the two demons, Gu zhaoyue''s reputation in the camp is real.


    "Of course, don''t you forget, I''m an attached psychic." Lin Ke said helplessly.


    In the original mainland, the most popular is the attachment to the spirit, which can give full play to the spirit division''s own fighting consciousness. The real top spirit division is almost of this kind.


    But at the end of the day, the status of the attached spiritualists has plummeted.


    The reason is very simple. Moonslaves are highly polluting. Once they are injured in battle, they may become moonslaves. This makes the Yingling division reluctant to fight close to them.


    On the contrary, the summoning spirit masters, because they can control more spirits, become the main force to fight against the moon slave.


    Yingling will not be polluted. Even if some of them have low combat intelligence, they are more than enough to deal with yuenu.


    So in the Xingyue camp, the attached spiritualists like Lin Ke are more responsible for logistics and teaching, and easily won''t go out.


    Lin Duo can only nod helplessly, but he can''t help saying: "sister, don''t go to that lab secretly..."


    After yesterday, Lin Duo and others were quite curious about the central laboratory, but the old invitation came first, and she could only put it down for a while.


    "Well..." Lin Ke pushed his sister forward. "Do I still use you to teach me? I won''t do such a dangerous thing! "


    Lin Duo had to leave, until her sister''s figure completely disappeared, she showed a bright smile.


    "If I don''t go, can''t I find someone else..."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Xingyue camp, when Linduo came to the assembly site, there were many people here.


    This time, the action is not only the meeting of the three camps, but also the investigation of the strange behavior of yuenu gathering in the West City, which Linduo has heard.


    Moonslaves are the enemy of all human beings. When they have an abnormal gathering, of course, we should make a clear investigation. Otherwise, it will be too late when things come to an end.


    "Hi, Lindo, I didn''t expect to see you here!" A young man with blue hair saw the arrival of Lin Duo and walked up in surprise to say hello.


    "Zhang Xuechang!" Lindo was also surprised. "Are you in the camp, too? I haven''t seen you before... "


    Zhang Xuechang said with a smile: "it was these two days that I escaped from the encirclement area. Fortunately, Mr. Gu took me in, otherwise I would be desperate."


    The so-called encirclement refers to the place in the city occupied by moonslaves. It''s very difficult to break through from there.


    But this Zhang Xuechang, once was a classmate with Lin, so he also knew Lin Duo.


    "Out of the siege? It''s amazing... " Lin Duo looked at his eyes, immediately with a bit of worship.


    Lin Duo and Gu Nan begin to chat, while Gu zhaoyue and Gu Nan are standing in a hidden place.


    "My Lord, Lindo has joined the team." Gu zhaoyue''s voice is slightly low, and there is a trace of deep curiosity.


    Lin Duo, a girl, was brought into the camp only after Gu Nan told her in person. He didn''t know each other before.


    This time, Gu Nan called for Lin Duo, which made Gu zhaoyue wonder: what''s the relationship between Gu Nan and the little girl?


    "Well." Gu Nan just nodded indifferently and didn''t say much.


    The reason he''s taking Lindo is simple. Only by putting Linduo under her own eyes can she absolutely guarantee her safety. Other people, Gu Nan, don''t believe it.


    Seeing this, Gu zhaoyue couldn''t help but feel puzzled and tried to open her mouth.


    "That man''s name is Zhang Ying. He was a famous genius in the imperial capital. He came out of the encirclement two days ago and joined the camp."


    "He has three heroes with excellent fighting power. Although he is very young, his strength is close to the third level."


    When he said this, Gu zhaoyue lowered her eyes, but Yu Guang was secretly looking at Gu Nan. He wanted to see what Gu Nan looked like, so as to judge some things.


    It''s a pity that Gu Nan didn''t have any expression, just like looking at two strangers.


    "Isn''t that what I think?" Gu zhaoyue had doubts in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The meeting place of the leaders of the three camps is not far from their respective camps, and they can arrive in just a few hours - if it''s too far away, no one dares to come out with a large army.


    The team of Xingyue camp is only more than ten people, but the strength is mostly between the second and third level, which can be called the elite team.


    Under the guidance of Gu zhaoyue, he soon arrived at the scheduled place, and the other two camp teams also arrived at about the same time.


    The leader of the glorious and brave was a man and a woman. When they saw that Gu zhaoyue was the leader, they could not help frowning at the same time.The male is Zhu long, the leader of the "glorious" camp, and the female is the founder of the "brave". She has never disclosed her real name and calls herself "caiyue".


    When the procession gathered, they met: "Mr. ancient, who..."


    In this tripartite meeting, they mainly want to see the one behind Xingyue. Otherwise, they don''t know Gu zhaoyue, so why do they do it so much.


    Gu zhaoyue just said with a smile, "don''t worry, you are here."


    Men and women look at each other and look around suspiciously. Their perception has spread out, but they still don''t find any abnormality.


    Just when they couldn''t bear to doubt and continued to ask, a voice came from behind them.


    "Go over there and say it."


    They suddenly turned around, but they startled the people behind them. It was a member of the glorious camp.


    Zhu long frowned and asked, "Gao Xuan, did you see someone talking just now?"


    "No..." The member named "Gaoxuan" shook his head blankly.


    He didn''t look as if he was cheating, and there was no need to cheat at all. That''s why he made the two leaders feel even colder.


    The next moment, something happened that stunned them.


    I saw a dark figure standing up slowly from their shadows and making a "please" gesture.


    The shadow has no facial features at all. It is more like a human figure wrapped in a shadow. It is because of this that people feel more terrible.


    "Two, please." Gu zhaoyue seems to have seen this scene, said with a smile.


    Two people can only look at each other, forced to resist the cold heart, each ordered the team to settle down, and he followed to one side.

 Chapter 176

    Zhu long and caiyue follow the black figure slowly.


    "You want to see me?" When the black figure turned around, it gradually became a normal figure.


    If they hadn''t seen him stand up from the shadow with their own eyes, they would never have thought that he was abnormal.


    They looked at each other and said, "I''ve heard so much about you..."


    Gu Nan looked at them suspiciously: "do you know my name?"


    Since Gu Nan came to the morning star plane, he only talked about his name to Lin, not even Gu zhaoyue. If these two people know, they really need to reconsider.


    "Er..." It''s just a courtesy, it seems.


    Seeing this, Zhu long nodded to caiyue and said, "in this case, let''s introduce ourselves first Zhu long, leader of the first special police brigade of the Federation. "


    On one side, caiyue also said: "Fang caiyue, director of the federal special operations department."


    "It''s Zhao." Gu Nan''s face was expressionless.


    The two of them were confused about the word, but Zhu long still spoke with a straight face.


    "The end of the day, before the federal government chaos, led to the situation today. Now the federal command has been re established, and we hope that adults can accept the command of the state. "


    Fang caiyue also said: "it is the duty of every citizen to maintain national stability Of course, as long as Xingyue camp can accept the national command, the military will certainly not treat you badly. "


    Gu Nan hasn''t said a word yet. Gu zhaoyue is already angry and happy: "I''ve worked so hard to set up the camp. Do you want to take it away in a word?"


    If he had known that these two people were for this purpose, Gu zhaoyue would never have come here. He was even glad that he had brought a lot of people this time. Otherwise, once the two sides turned over


    Seems to see the idea of Gu zhaoyue, Fang caiyue showed a meaningful smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In the gathering place of the three camps, there are several people standing in the crowd, constantly preaching something.


    The leader is Gao Xuan who was standing behind Zhu long.


    "All of you, the moon slave disaster will not last long. When the end comes, have you ever thought of a way out? " Gaoxuan said to the people in Xingyue camp.


    "Elder brother Gao is right. Yuenu''s strength is generally not strong. When the federal government releases its hand, it will not be difficult to solve them."


    "Yes, in addition to the large number and infectious characteristics of moonslaves, there is no other threat."


    Several people seem to chat casually, but they talk about the shortcomings of yuenu in turn. It seems that they are sure that the end will not last long, and peace will come soon.


    After all, human beings are always more receptive to optimistic predictions, and not many people like the end of the day.


    At least Zhang Ying is very inspired. She not only quickly gets along with Gao Xuan and others, but also persuades the people in Xingyue camp.


    His first goal, of course, was Lin Duo, whom he had known for a long time.


    "Lindo, you don''t think the end will last long, do you? If only the government could step forward now, I would certainly respond to the call! "


    "That''s what I said..." Lin Duo subconsciously nodded, just felt as if there was something wrong, but could not say it again.


    Zhang Ying added: "and I must think so about people who are warm-hearted like Mr. Gu, don''t you think so?"


    Lin Duo tilted his head to think about it, but finally he could only agree with what he said.


    At this time, another figure came from the two camps. Linduo felt that his appearance was familiar, as if he had seen it on TV.


    "You heroes of Xingyue camp, many people may recognize me. I''m the mayor of Shoudu city. My name is..."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of noise from the camp. Gu zhaoyue frowned and looked over there. With his hearing, most of the words could still be heard clearly.


    The government Mayor Retreat


    Almost do not need to think, just a few keywords, enough for him to speculate what the other party has done.


    "You..." The old man almost cocked his nose. He didn''t expect that the other party would dig a corner under his own eyes!


    But they work in the name of the government, and they are absolutely attractive to the people in the camp


    On Zhu Long''s dark face, he expressed some apology and made a military salute: "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu. It''s a matter of national interest that we must act in extraordinary times. "


    Whew!


    The strange sound of the sword entering the body interrupts all his words. Zhu long turns his head in amazement, but what he sees is Gu Nan''s expressionless face.


    The dark sword rose slightly, summoning the fragile body of the elitist. In front of Gu Nan, it was cut in half like paper.


    "Asshole!" Fang caiyue''s face changed wildly, her figure suddenly became bigger, and her body began to exude a green air.


    She is a very rare kind of possessed spiritualist now, but she is not afraid of being polluted by moonslaves, because her possessed spiritualist is a rarer kind.Element biology, wind element!


    Fang caiyue''s face began to twist, her body turned into blue ripples, her whole body quickly became elemental, and then she clapped her hand toward Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan did not hesitate to clap quickly, the power of the terrible shadow gushed out in an instant, and completely suppressed the wind element.


    If it''s a real Elemental creature, it may not be so easy, but this kind of attached spiritualist''s rule level is too low.


    Facing the shadow power of Gu Nan''s three-level top, there is only one part that is crushed.


    Fang caiyue was immediately beaten back to her original shape, and her mouth was full of blood. The whole person flew out and fell into the camp crowd on the other side.


    The people who are discussing it enthusiastically are startled by this scene. When they see who is falling, they are even more frightened.


    "Sister caiyue!"


    "Big sister! What''s the matter with you, big sister? "


    On this side, the figures of Gu Nan and Gu zhaoyue come slowly. The black sword in Gu Nan''s hand is still stained with blood. It''s easy to see who started it.


    One man''s eyes turned red and ran up to fight Gu Nan: "you dare to hurt our elder sister..."


    It''s a pity that he didn''t have the chance to finish his lines, so he was cut off by Gu Nan.


    "Kill them all, and don''t let one go." Gu Nan said to Gu zhaoyue, "when the matter here is over, collect all their survivors."


    "Yes Gu zhaoyue was yined by Zhu long. She was holding her breath in her heart and was waiting for a chance.


    He patted one person to death with one hand, and then said in a high voice: "kill them, kill them all!"


    People in the two camps suddenly lost their command and were caught off guard. Even though the overall strength of Xingyue camp was a little weak, Gu zhaoyue was still there and could definitely win a battle.


    "Wait a minute!" A roar came from the crowd, and a middle-aged man, who was slightly bald, came over with a serious look and almost angry eyes.


    It''s the mayor of the capital.


    "The glory camp and the brave camp are people''s reserves recognized by the federal government, and they are government forces!" The mayor was indignant. "What do you want to do?! This is a crime! You are treason


    The movement of the people in Xingyue camp can''t help pausing.


    Less than a month after the end of the war, the authority of the federal government is still deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. What''s more, the discussion and persuasion before the two camps were not totally ineffective.


    Seeing this, the mayor was a little relieved. He knew that as long as he could persuade most people, he would win.


    No one can be against a group.


    He turned to look at Gu Nan and said with a calm face: "this gentleman, I don''t care who you are. Your behavior has been..."


    Wheezing.


    The black point of the sword came out from behind him.

 Chapter 177

    The mayor of the capital died in his grave.


    Gu Nan''s swordsmanship is not very good. In fact, he doesn''t know any swordsmanship. He can only rely on pure quickness - but in many cases, quickness is enough.


    The mayor was pierced by a sword. He was not even a spiritualist. His life was cut off in an instant, and he became a corpse.


    Gu Nan did not say a word, and the shadow body began to appear around, one by one hunting people in the two camps.


    Since Xingyue doesn''t do it, he will do it himself. Gu Nan never uses words to force others to do things. He is used to using fists.


    Fang caiyue is still breathing. She struggles to get up from the ground and stares at Gu Nan coldly.


    She was also a soldier, and was so determined that she was able to serve as the commander of the special operations department.


    "No one can fight against our country. You can destroy our bodies, but you can never defeat our will." Fang caiyue said aloud.


    Gu Nan shrugged and responded with a sword.


    He has no interest in NPC''s will. It''s enough to destroy other people''s bodies.


    The massacre is still going on. Gu zhaoyue wanted to take part in it, but Gu Nan''s action is too fast, or shadow body''s killing efficiency is too high.


    In just a few breaths, more than a dozen corpses were left behind. The shadow bodies had finished harvesting and then turned into shadows again.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu Nan..." Lin Duo looks at the front inconceivably, Gu Nan''s familiar and expressionless face.


    Gu Nan hasn''t appeared since she left that day. If it wasn''t for the Yingling contract, she even thought Gu Nan was dead in the end.


    But even if he is still alive, Lin Duo has tried to summon Gu Nan many times, without exception.


    She never thought that she would see Mr. Gu Nan again in such a situation.


    Lin Duo wants to come forward to recognize each other, but he is caught by a small hand. She turned her head in surprise, but saw the sun and moon double demons standing beside her, gently shaking her head.


    The little girl was in a bit of a dilemma for a while, while most of the others in Xingyue camp were silent.


    None of them knew Gu Nan, or even knew whether he was a friend or an enemy, but the way to kill a soul master was like killing a chicken.


    The scene is quiet again. After Gu Nan gives Gu zhaoyue two orders, her figure disappears again, and Gu zhaoyue begins to organize people to explore.


    The reason for the gathering of yuenu in Xicheng must be investigated, which is also Gu Nan''s purpose.


    ¡­¡­


    In Xingyue camp, Lin Ke stands in a corner with little light, calmly watching a figure slowly go away, but his face is not very good-looking.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with that laboratory." A man stood beside Lin Ke, his eyes full of interest, "three groups of people in a row And none of them came back? "


    Lin Ke replied without expression: "the place where Gu zhaoyue strictly guarded is certainly not simple."


    The man glanced at her: "doomsday is coming. There are not many people who can be mobilized in the organization. I hope you don''t make unnecessary consumption."


    "What do you mean?" Lin Ke suddenly changed his mind and said, "the fourth high school is the starting point of the disaster of yuenu, the capital of the emperor. Should we not check out the details of Xingyue camp?"


    Men just sneer, no longer words.


    The disaster of moonslaves caused chaos in the federal government, which was a great opportunity for the organization. Xingyue camp naturally needs to be checked, but if you know that Gu zhaoyue is temporarily away, you should have informed the senior management of the organization.


    At least, he is also the third level figure. It seems that some small shrimps can''t cope with his means alone.


    It''s not that Lin is selfish!


    Her sister is an important person in Xingyue camp. It''s said that Gu zhaoyue introduced her. Of course, she doesn''t want to fall out with Xingyue


    The man''s eyes flickered and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    In Xicheng, the team of Xingyue camp is advancing steadily, cleaning up the moon slaves along the way.


    Now the strength of yuenu has been enhanced, but the average level is still not high. With the strength of this elite team, it will not take long to reach the destination.


    However, in order to prevent accidents, people take turns to rest, to ensure that the team always keep enough state.


    Linduo retreated from the outer ring again and went back to the inner ring to have a rest. In fact, she had nothing to rest. The fight was all done by the two demons themselves.


    Ordinary summoning spirits are usually not intelligent, so they need the on-the-spot command of the spiritualists, which is why they are inferior to the attached spiritualists.


    The sun and moon double demons are different. These two little kids not only have good brains, but also have strong fighting consciousness, so that Linduo only needs to be ob in the whole process.


    She will retire on time, but also let the sun and moon demon to cultivate, for fear that they are tired.


    Zhang Ying stood beside Lin Duo. Seeing her retreat, she came to her and whispered, "Lin Duo, the man who appeared before Do you recognize it? "Zhang Ying''s words ask very abrupt, but let Lin Duo a panic.


    Don''t think about it. It must be that when she saw Gu Nan before, her words were heard by Zhang Ying.


    Looking at Lin Duo''s reaction, Zhang Ying didn''t have to listen to the answer. He already knew the answer. He said in a deep voice: "you have to think clearly, that man killed a government official!"


    "But now..."


    Zhang Ying was very distressed: "how can a person''s strength resist the state machine? When the moonslaves are eliminated, the federal government will certainly settle them. "


    "Even if the government can get away with it..." Zhang Ying''s face was full of integrity and even awe inspiring righteousness. "But is it worthwhile for us to associate with people who have no country like that?"


    Lindo began to be silent. Of course, she said, but Zhang Ying, even in her heart, did not agree with Gu Nan''s previous act of wantonly killing people in the two camps.


    After all, it''s the government army


    But Gu Nan is her soul after all, which makes her heart tangled, but can''t come up with any countermeasures.


    Seeing this, Zhang Ying asked: "Lin Duo, tell me honestly, is that person deeply related to you?"


    "Ah? How do you know... " Lin Duo was startled and said subconsciously.


    Zhang Ying looked like this: "don''t worry about this Have you ever thought that if that person is designated as a wanted criminal in the future, will it affect you? "


    For Linduo, who grew up in peacetime, the word "wanted" is still very lethal, which means that she will always say goodbye to the good old days.


    Lindo didn''t think about this aspect before, but now he is really flustered.


    After all, she''s just a lucky girl in high school.


    Not far away, the sun and the moon are looking at this scene coldly. Xiaoming, the demon of the sun, seems to frown. He wants to interrupt several times, but he is stopped by the demon of the moon.

 Chapter 178

    "Why don''t you let me talk? No one knows more about the power of Gu Nan than you and me. " The demon of the sun said in a deep voice.


    "With his help, the elimination of yuenu would be more successful."


    Little Lori, the demon of the moon shook her head slightly: "there is no such person in the forefathers'' prophecy The only one who can put an end to the scourge of moonslaves is our contractors. "


    "Prophecy has never been completely accurate!" Xiao Ming said tit for tat.


    Although he never talks much in front of people, he doesn''t have that bad temper when he faces the moon demon that coexists with him, and even retorts harshly.


    The demon of the moon still shook his head gently: "that guy We don''t know anything about him. We''d better keep the contractor away from him. "


    ¡­¡­


    The promotion of Xicheng was more smooth than expected. In just two hours, we came to the abnormal source shown on the map.


    This makes people feel a little excited. Even Lin Duo, whose face is not very good-looking all the time, shows a bit of curiosity.


    The things that led to the change of yuenu soon appeared in front of the public. Beyond everyone''s expectation, it turned out to be a huge blue tree.


    It looks like it''s carved out of gems. It''s unreal.


    "This is yuenu No, it should be said that it is an individual composed entirely of the force of the moon, just like the moon slave. " Gu zhaoyue was well-informed and said for the first time.


    Like many biological elements, moonslaves are the law of the individual. Their body composition is the force of the moon, but there is no element of the moon in the world, so they are not elemental creatures.


    The reason why moonslaves are called moonslaves is that they often worship the night sky because of their own strength.


    The ingredients of the mutant moonslave are polluted, and they will not feel much about the moon, but the giant wood in front of them reappears this scene.


    The moon slaves all over the mountains, with red or blue light, quietly crawling under the huge trees.


    The arrival of Xingyue camp seems to have touched these moonslaves, and they begin to look up and look here.


    In the eyes of the moonslaves, the light kept shining, which made everyone''s scalp numb.


    "Go


    At Gu zhaoyue''s command, the people almost didn''t hesitate. They fled to the rear one by one, as if they would be torn to pieces after a step.


    Lin Duo is still in a daze, directly dragged away by the sun and moon double demons.


    Quantitative change will cause qualitative change. The number of monthly slaves gathered here is too terrible. Even the most elite teams will be submerged in an instant.


    "No wonder I didn''t feel too much pressure all the way..." Gu zhaoyue sighed to herself, "I''m afraid that all the moon slaves gathered nearby will be squeezed into that area."


    "It''s just What on earth is that? "


    Gu zhaoyue flashed the picture of the giant wood in her mind, and then looked back at her: is that one able to cope with so many moonslaves?


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan naturally has a way.


    Even if the moon slaves in this area are so dense that it''s not convenient for him to enter with latent image, Gu Nan still has many ways.


    He can use the shadow body to lead the monster and kill the moon slave bit by bit, or he can use the shadow body to break through and switch the noumenon But he chose the simplest one.


    Fly in.


    Yes, the moon slaves have a very embarrassing disadvantage, that is, because the general strength is weak, so that the moon slaves with flying ability have not appeared yet.


    The morning star plane spiritualists don''t practice themselves very much, so there are very few people who can master the flying ability, even the third level.


    It''s not uncommon for heroes to be able to fly, but they also have many shortcomings, such as they can''t take people, their attack means are not lasting, and they can only fly at low altitude.


    Only Gu Nan, a foreign visitor, is familiar with flying.


    Even in the world of stars, flying is almost the instinct of the super strong.


    Gu Nan slowly flew in from mid air. The moon slaves on the ground began to roar, but they had nothing to do with him.


    It''s not totally helpless. At least a lot of moonslaves were thrown up by their companions and tried to attack Gu Nan.


    But Gu Nan is not a fragile helicopter of the army. What''s the point of some moonslaves coming to him?


    A moment later, Gu Nan had come to Jumu: "they are not so much worshiping this tree as waiting for the fruit on it..."


    Gu Nan can see clearly that on the branches of the giant wood, there are a lot of blue fruits, one by one crystal clear, and the same color as the giant wood, which is difficult to distinguish in the distance.


    The towering wood was so big that the moonslaves could not reach the fruits, and even could not get close to the wood, so they had to wait for the fruits to fall.


    Even without perception, he can feel the amazing power from the fruit.


    "Son of yuenu, is it made of this kind of thing? How did this tree grow? " Gu Nan''s mind flashed doubts.But Gu Nan''s hand did not stop. He reached out and picked a fruit from the tree. Then he threw it into the moon slave group.


    The whole picture seems to be in a moment of silence. The next moment, the number of moonslaves in this area is as high as 100000, and all of them are rioting.


    Shrieking, roaring, biting sound sounded everywhere, and countless moonslaves rushed to the place where the fruit fell.


    The lucky one, who was hit by the fruit, swallowed it directly. Unfortunately, it was too late to digest it. In a flash, he was torn up by his companion.


    Lucky players can''t go far after all.


    One of the characteristics of moonslaves is that they can devour and assimilate each other.


    But they have no tendency to devour their companions. In ancient times, moonslaves did not reach the level of rotten streets, so they have not been found.


    Gu Nan knows this. Tian Yuan used this method to force the polluting information into yuenu''s body.


    It''s the same now. The power of that fruit has not been digested, but it is still contained in the body of the lucky man, so it is constantly swallowed and assimilated by his companions.


    While "eating" his moonslaves, they are torn up and eaten by more moonslaves


    The essence of energy makes the power of fruit no loss at all, but scattered into the moon slaves.


    This power has a fatal temptation to the moon slaves. The attacks of the moon slaves continue. In just a few breaths, more than 100000 moon slaves become large pieces of corpses.


    The number of moonslaves is less and less, and the power of fruit is more and more concentrated. The final winner is about to be decided.


    Gu Nan has been watching all this coldly, but he can''t help but cheer up. Is it the son of yuenu who was born out of fruit?


    With a roar, a huge moon slave, who was three or four people tall, finally killed his opponent and enjoyed the power of fruit.


    The evil temple in Gu Nan''s brain was also slightly shocked, and a message came out.


    "Regional mission: upgrade the king of moonslaves to level 3."


    Gu Nan''s face suddenly turned black: it''s a word short. This is the king of yuenu!

 Chapter 179

    Another new branch mission appears, which means that the copy reward will go to a higher level. This is a very happy thing.


    However, there is something called psychological gap.


    Gu Nan was full of expectation and wanted to finish the main line at one stroke, but he didn''t expect that it was not the target of killing.


    However, one of the characteristics of high play is that the mentality will never jump. No matter how many traps you have, I''ll step on them all. There will always be a day when I go through the customs.


    Gu Nan soon calmed down and carefully looked at the "monster" in front of him.


    The power of the fruit of the strange giant wood gathers the power of a hundred thousand moonslaves to digest and absorb, and then all gather into the body of a single individual


    The final result is that Gu Nan, the former winner, is crazy twisting and changing his body, sometimes turning into human shape, sometimes into strange lines.


    At the back, it even becomes flat for a while and expands rapidly for a while.


    The breath of terror waves out, so that there is no living creature around dare to close, only Gu Nan has always looked at it silently.


    Gu Nan knew that if it was just fruit, it might not have such an effect, because the number of monthly slaves gathered here was too large.


    Until nearly half an hour later, the giant moon slave finally stopped changing, and her figure also stopped at the height of nearly five meters.


    Although it is not as exaggerated as it was when it was inflated, it is also much higher than ordinary moonslaves, which is extremely conspicuous.


    Its shape is also very different from before. It is no longer similar to the human shape of yuenu, and it has no obvious beast like appearance. The strangeness is that it has more things.


    Two arms and a pair of wings.


    This guy, who was called the king of moon slaves by the evil god hall, not only grew new arms under his two ribs, but also a pair of meat wings on his back, which looked majestic.


    However, from Gu Nan''s point of view, his power is not strong, even just reaching the second level, which is similar to that of Yue Nu Li.


    Fruit doesn''t seem to empower him, it''s more like Evolution.


    Gu Nan picked another fruit and threw it in front of him. He said with a smile, "do you want to eat it?"


    The king of yuenu looked at it suspiciously, sniffed it twice, then shook his head and put the fruit aside, but gave Gu Nan a flattering smile.


    Although his smile was ugly, it was enough to move Gu Nan.


    Is wisdom born?


    Is killing him a mission? Gu Nan had this idea in his mind for the first time. His eyes suddenly became dangerous, but he startled the king of yuenu and shrunk.


    But then he denied the idea. On the one hand, the big man was the "king of moonslaves" certified by the evil temple, and on the other hand, he didn''t conform to Tian Yuan''s definition of the son of moonslaves.


    When human beings are polluted, wisdom is the son of moonslaves.


    Gu Nan picked up the fallen fruit from the ground and took away the rest of the fruit from the giant tree - five or six in all. Then he left with the king of moon slave.


    This big man seems to be happy to follow Gu Nan.


    "I''ll call you number one Forget it. Let''s call it Dawa. " Gu Nan looked at the six fruits in his hand and said.


    ¡­¡­


    Xingyue camp, Lin Duo''s home.


    Lin Ke sits in front of the tea table at home, but he can''t drink the black tea in his hand. But the man sitting opposite her looked more calm than she.


    Just as Lin Ke''s irritability became more and more obvious and the man was about to speak, the display screen in front of them suddenly lit up, but then dimmed.


    Two people at the same time the spirit of a boost, quickly check up.


    This is the last picture sent back by the people who went to the laboratory to explore. The technology of Morningstar plane is not very developed, and it can not be live broadcast in real time.


    Two photos were quickly developed. The first one was dark and confusing.


    "How could it be black? Has he entered the laboratory, where there is no light at all? " The man frowned and analyzed.


    Lin Ke didn''t speak, but he also agreed. Only when they saw the second one, they suddenly took a breath.


    The angle of view of the second photo is very strange. It seems that it was taken close to the ground. In the front of the picture, there is a pair of legs still standing.


    This is the leg of the explorer, and they are very sure.


    The location of the photo is on the explorer''s forehead, which shows that His head has been cut off!


    This detail makes them feel cold at the same time, and the background of the second photo is even more shocking.


    Some of the huge cultivation warehouses are empty, while others are still in operation, and there are It''s moon slave!


    "Actually raising moonslaves in the middle of the camp Gu zhaoyue is really bold! " The man could not help but snort, but there was some pride in his voice.


    This alone is enough to make Xingyue camp in chaos. Even taking this photo to negotiate with Gu zhaoyue may not be able to turn him into his own person.Lin Ke was also shocked by this, but she soon frowned and said, "it seems that something is wrong Why is there no enemy in front of him? "


    "Maybe it''s a sneak attack from behind. What''s so strange about that?" The man said with disdain.


    In front of the legs in the photo, only the shadow of the Explorer is slowly elongated, but there is no trace of the enemy, but this is not unexplainable.


    "Not quite. After being beheaded, the head falls behind, indicating that the enemy should be in front Is it stealth capability? "


    Lin Ke still frowned, but she didn''t have time to say anything more. A burst of footwork sounded, and the man''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    "I''m back..." Lin Duo''s listless voice rang out and slowly pushed open the door and came in.


    Lin Ke, as if nothing had happened, put away the two photos, came over with a look of surprise and said, "why did you come back so soon? I thought you were going to spend the night


    Lin Duo "wow" rushed to his sister''s arms, but he didn''t cry out. He didn''t know where to start his grievance.


    The return journey of the people in Xingyue camp is much faster than in the past. After all, it is a life-threatening rush. At this time, we can''t care about the danger around us.


    With the help of the sun and moon demon, Linduo has no difficulty running back to the camp. It''s just a very difficult adventure, which ended in such an ending. It really makes the girl full of longing helpless.


    Lin Ke comforted her and said, "I''ll heat up my dinner. I''ll eat first and then speak slowly."


    Lin Duo sobbed and nodded, while Lin Duo went to the kitchen.


    A moment later, she turned around with the meal, only to find that it was dark in front of her, but Linduo didn''t know when to stand behind her.


    "What are you doing?! Give me a fright... " Lin Ke rolled his eyes and touched his chest.


    "I just want to see what''s delicious!" Lin Duo''s mood seemed to recover a little, with a smile on his face.


    Lin Ke said helplessly: "don''t stick me so close next time Er... "


    Lin Ke seemed to understand something. His left hand shook suddenly, and the porcelain bowl fell to the ground with a bang.


    "The first picture No wonder there is no one ahead! "

 Chapter 180

    Just when Lin Ke finally wants to understand the meaning of the photo and thinks about it in his heart, Gu Nan is sitting in his laboratory, and a dark shadow is standing beside him, slowly integrating into his body.


    There are many ways to use shadow body. Gu Nan used to only use it to assist combat, but after his mystery was opened, it can be used to do other things.


    For example, he can conjure up a lot of shadow bodies and execute different orders, and Gu Nan is doing exactly the same thing now - there is one resident in Lin Duo''s side, and there is one in the laboratory.


    However, unlike the arm drive when close to the body, once the shadow body is far away from the body, it can only execute some simple commands.


    For example, Linduo''s side is to protect Linduo from death, and the one in the laboratory is to kill all invaders.


    When Gu Nan brought the shadow body into the noumenon again, what he saw and heard became the memory that he could read and browse.


    "A few bugs..." Gu Nan''s cold eyes swept the faces of several intruders, but no one he knew or was interested in.


    After being beheaded by shadow body, their bodies are still in the laboratory and have been taken by Gu zhaoyue for investigation.


    A moment later, Gu zhaoyue''s figure enters the center of the laboratory and comes to Gu Nan.


    "My Lord, find out. Before the end of the day, all these people came from an organization called Nighthawk." Gu zhaoyue said without any nonsense.


    "Nighthawk?"


    Gu zhaoyue nodded and handed over a piece of information. Such information about the whole organization will never be complete in words.


    Gu Nan glanced over, but the information didn''t fall to the ground. He got it, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "An organization whose mission is to subvert the federal government, but who dare not engage in terrorist attacks?" Gu Nan scornfully commented.


    "Nighthawk" takes absolute freedom as its organizational purpose and has been fighting against the government. However, the most eye-catching thing they create is the kidnapping of a top rich man and finally the release of people.


    For Gu Nan, he dares to say, "give me 30 players, and the wife of the head of state will steal them to you.".


    Leaving the information of "Nighthawk" aside, Gu Nan said to Gu zhaoyue, "don''t worry about them. Let''s see our new revolutionary comrades."


    "Big baby." Gu Nan waved to the inner room.


    Gu zhaoyue raises her head doubtfully, and then almost stares out.


    I saw a big guy four or five times the size of an ordinary moonslave, with wings on his back and four arms, coming with a big stride, pounding the floor.


    "My Lord, this is Moon slave If it wasn''t for the obvious breath on the other side, Gu zhaoyue almost didn''t dare to recognize each other.


    "This is the king of moonslaves." Gu Nan corrected, "our king of moon slaves, Dawa."


    Dawa''s classmate gave Gu zhaoyue a simple and honest smile, and then looked at Gu Nan eagerly.


    Gu Nan waved his hand, and the shadow hand grabbed a moon slave from the cultivation barn and threw it in front of Dawa. The latter, without saying a word, grasps the moon slave.


    This month slave is still alive, when it was bitten off half of the head, it has been completely awake, struggling with pain.


    Of course, its power can''t compare with Dawa. No matter how hard it struggles, it can''t escape the doomed outcome.


    Almost three or two times, the moon slave had been swallowed by Dawa, and there was not a bone left. Only the scream that seemed to reverberate and the blood on the ground could prove that it had survived.


    Even Gu zhaoyue, as a hero, was shocked by this scene.


    Because he clearly felt that after Dawa ate the first month slave, his strength increased a little Can eating moonslaves increase strength?


    There are thousands of moonslaves waiting outside!


    He couldn''t help looking at Gu Nan - where did you find such a monster? That tree


    "But it''s not enough to have a big baby..."


    Gu Nan ignored his idea. After Dawa met him, he said, "give me the addresses of the other two camps."


    "My Lord, do you want to..."


    Gu Nan didn''t speak, but the endless blood hidden in his eyes had fully revealed what he wanted to do.


    ¡­¡­


    In the glorious camp, a group of people in military uniform are holding a round table meeting. There are men and women, old and young, but they all have one common characteristic - they are soldiers!


    It''s no longer the moth who used to be a layman in command, but a real soldier.


    When the end comes, it has an unexpected advantage for the army, that is, people who just eat and can''t do things are no longer able to occupy high positions, and only those who are really capable can be in high positions.


    All of the 11 people sitting here are the heads of their respective troops. They are the ones who, without command, lead a group of soldiers to fight their way out.


    But at this time, these eleven soldiers, one by one, were as deep as water.


    The news that Zhu long and Fang caiyue''s troops were destroyed in Xicheng finally came back.Although there were no witnesses, the corpses were still lying there. It was clear whether they were killed by yuenu or his companions.


    "Presumptuous! How presumptuous An old man angrily patted the table, "this ancient zhaoyue, it''s just that there is no law for the eyes!"


    "Mr. Yan, the most important thing now is how we deal with the Xingyue camp." A young man nearby frowned and said.


    The glorious and brave are all family now. Both sides have already chosen to unite, and Zhu long and Fang caiyue are their spokesmen.


    "There''s no doubt about Zhu Long''s strength. Xingyue camp can annihilate them. We can''t act rashly, no matter it''s a sneak attack or whatever."


    "You can''t act rashly. Do you want to sit here and die?"


    "With moonslaves, their big army can''t get through..."


    The result of the 11 member meeting is that no one can convince anyone, especially when faced with a dilemma.


    "Don''t make any noise." In the end, an old man who was the oldest and the most famous among the people spoke, and they all shut up.


    "Mr. He, make a plan."


    "Mr. He, I''ll listen to you!"


    He looked around the crowd, nodded his head and said, "it''s better to Well


    Before he Lao''s voice fell, people suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing, and one more figure appeared on one side of the round table.


    The man was dressed in a gray suit, expressionless, with a blue fruit in his hand.


    Eleven soldiers stood up at the same time, several people in a row asked: "who are you?"?! How did you get in? "


    The man''s calm eyes swept around, but did not answer their words, just showed a smile: "it''s pretty good material, I hope Er wa won''t let me down."


    As he spoke, he let go of the ban in his hand, and the breath of the fruit began to escape slowly.


    People can''t understand what he said, but with the spread of the breath, it seems that the shock from the endless distance can be clearly felt by everyone.


    That''s yuenu''s step.

 Chapter 181

    The strange smell fluctuates and slowly emanates from the fruit.


    Although none of the people present knew what the fruit was, the strong, deep and extreme power was enough to make people feel frightened.


    Questioning and scolding can not make Gu Nan moved. The next moment, the eleven shadow bodies stand up from behind the crowd, hands up and knives down


    "Well? And one who ran away? " Gu Nan sat still, looking to one side.


    A young figure is rapidly away, but he didn''t run out for long, he was directly overtaken by a shadow body, and then cut to death.


    With Gu Nan''s current strength, to deal with these spiritualists who lack their own strength is to beat children.


    Gu Nan''s body floated again and stood in the air, while the fruit was left on the table by him.


    He didn''t worry about being taken away because no one could get out of the camp alive.


    Attracted by the power of fruit, countless moonslaves began to run towards the camp. Those who dare to stand in front of them have to be torn up.


    The people in the glorious camp suffered a lot. A lot of moon slaves poured in. A large number of human beings didn''t even have the chance to escape. They were directly submerged in the tide of moon slaves.


    And those who can resist Most of them were bitten to death and then became moonslaves.


    Facing the absolute number advantage, most people can do nothing.


    "Xiaowu, run, run..."


    A woman was throwing a little boy out with all her strength. She struggled and yelled, but her voice had not yet fallen completely. The moonslaves had already dragged her away.


    Listening to the clear sound of chewing coming from behind, Xiao Wu, who was just seven years old, ran forward with tears in his eyes.


    He bowed his head and didn''t dare to look back. His fear and hatred were intertwined in his heart. He watched his mother''s tragic death, but he couldn''t help it.


    "I want to be a psychic too. I want to fight like my father, to..."


    Before Xiaowu''s thoughts came down, he suddenly stopped - he had come to the center of the camp, before the round table.


    The fruit is emitting a faint blue light, and Gu Nan is quietly suspended in the air.


    Survival from a desperate situation, reclusive talents, and the counter attack of waste firewood Xiao Wu has never heard of any of these words, but it doesn''t prevent his brain from making up similar passages.


    He yelled at the sky: "uncle, please help me, I..."


    Xiaowu''s voice hasn''t spread far away. A moon slave has appeared behind him, tearing him in two.


    Gu Nan looked down in disbelief, only to see a small figure torn, and said with some regret: "I don''t know if it''s loli..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the laboratory of Xingyue camp, Gu zhaoyue has disappeared. Tian Tian is still tied to the central column, and has been unable to rest all night.


    The overdraft of physical strength made her tired and hungry. Her lips were dry and she didn''t want to say a word.


    But at this time, there was a big head swaying in front of her, holding a sentence about yuenu''s corpse, half of the split head, almost to her face.


    "You Get out of here Tian Tian was disgusted by his brain to spit out his stomach acid again, and then roared to Da Wa, "I said many times, I don''t eat this!"


    Dawa looks at yuenu''s body in doubt. With his simple wisdom, he can''t understand the concept of "taste".


    Gu Nan is also locked in the laboratory, Dawa no one else can communicate, had to run to play with Tian Tian.


    And when Tian Tian reveals her hunger and thirst, Dawa smashes a training barn without saying a word, grabs the moon slave out, tears it up and gives it to her.


    Tian Tian fainted with cooperation.


    When she woke up again, she was faced with such a situation that she had to communicate with a mentally disabled child with unknown consequences.


    ¡­¡­


    The glorious camp broke down quickly, and the remaining human beings kept retreating to the middle. Many people found Gu Nan''s place and the fruit.


    They hardly need to think about it to understand what''s responsible for all this.


    But what about that? Gu Nan just stood quietly in the air, let them curse or plead, did not make any response.


    As for those who want to get past him and get close to the fruit, naturally there will be no one left.


    No matter men, women, old and young, life is really equal here in Gu Nan - it''s a death anyway.


    About half an hour later, Gu Nan stood up in front of the second tall king of yuenu, but this time the evil temple did not give any more tasks.


    "So We should go to the next place, er wa. "


    Er wa has a sinister and flattering smile on her face. Her character is totally different from that of Da Wa.


    ¡­¡­


    "Will you untie the rope for me?" Tian Tian said to Da Wa, a pair of big round eyes, telling that she was in need of help.Dawa felt the back of her head in a daze and didn''t understand what she was saying.


    With Dawa''s intelligence, you can understand physiological instincts like "hunger" at most, and don''t expect anything else.


    Tian Tian suddenly breathed, his head forced back, his hands turned up and down, trying to attract Dawa''s attention to the rope.


    Dawa obviously misunderstood her meaning, raised her hand is a slap, directly fan on the column.


    His strange power made the column sway for a while, and Tian Tian was even shaken. He shook his head to stop Dawa from doing it again.


    Dawa seemed to realize that she had done something wrong and touched her head honestly.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Ke sat at home alone with a gloomy face. Lindo has gone to sleep. She finally has a chance to do her own business.


    "In the central laboratory, there was an obvious shaking sound, even some residents nearby felt it." A voice rang out in her ear. It was the man in black before.


    "You..." But Lin Ke''s face changed, and he said in a low voice, "eye demon, who allowed you to come into my house?"


    The man, known as the "beholder", sneered: "I just came in. What do you want?"


    The anger on Lin Ke''s face slowly subsided, but his eyes became dangerous - even if he exposed something in front of his sister, it was better than being threatened by this guy.


    Seems to see her idea, eye demon light cough a way: "a quarter of an hour later, the ghost tree adult will personally explore the laboratory, talk about it."


    The voice of indifference fell, and the shadow of the beholder disappeared without a trace, leaving only Lin Ke''s eyes burning.


    But a moment later, her figure quickly disappeared into the night.


    Until this time, a figure slowly came out on the second floor. It was Lin Duo, and the sun and moon demon was following her.


    "Sister Did you check that laboratory? " Lin Duo certainly did not forget what Tian Tian had left her before.


    "So, are we going?" The soft voice of the demon of the moon sounded in her ears, like a whisper from the abyss demon, full of temptation.


    "Of course." Lindo''s voice was full of firmness.

 Chapter 182

    Gu Nan''s action is not very smooth.


    It''s really hard to copy the scene of the gathering of 100000 moonslaves when making Dawa. God knows when the giant wood appeared and how long it took to gather those moonslaves.


    Since the fruits were collected by Gu Nan, although they were blocked by the power of shadow, their power was still slowly losing. Gu Nan had no time to wait.


    Especially after they are taken out, the power will dissipate quickly, so we must select the crowded places and use human beings to transform moon slaves, so as to gather the power as much as possible.


    After nearly two hours of attack, in front of Gu Nan, there were five kings of moon slaves of different sizes.


    They are all made by Gu Nan using the human survivors gathered in the major survivor camps. It can be said that each of them is stained with the blood of thousands of people.


    The glorious and brave made two and three children, the biggest of the five.


    The other three camps are much weaker. The last Liuwa is only two people tall, not much stronger than the ordinary yuenu.


    "There is no big camp in the capital!" Gu Nan shook his head helplessly. "Do you want to make do with it? No, there''s another one... "


    ¡­¡­


    Linduo sneaks to the laboratory. It''s dark here. It''s the same dark inside and outside.


    Lin Duo clenched his teeth, and finally did not make such a stupid move to open the flashlight. He felt through the side door and walked forward step by step in the moonlight.


    This was originally her school, but this road she is very familiar with, but now it''s very long, and it can''t come to an end after a long time.


    "Xiao Ming, Xiao Yue Am I in the magic... " She couldn''t help calling for her own spirit.


    "You just can''t walk." Xiao Ming, the demon of the sun, shows his figure and points out coldly.


    Lindo''s legs were shaking, and of course he couldn''t walk.


    But she heard a loud voice, and her face turned red.


    In the distance, at the gate of the laboratory, an ancient tree was slowly opening. It was just the sound of the gate falling.


    "This..." Lin Duo quickly held his breath and hid in the dark to observe there.


    "Lord ghost tree, does Lin Ke need to be disposed of?" The beholder is standing next to an old man in red robe and says with a low eyebrow.


    The old man helped the glasses on his face, shook his head and said, "the laboratory is important. Gu zhaoyue will be back soon."


    He looked up at the shadow in the distance, his heart was cold.


    If the beholder doesn''t know, can he not? This is the birthplace of the lunar slave disaster!


    Xiaoxue, Xiaotian


    The next moment, the old man gathered all his emotions and said in a cold voice, "let''s go."


    In the laboratory, Tian Tian went through many hardships, and finally solved himself.


    When Dawa handed over the body of the fourth month slave, Tian Tian didn''t faint again, and finally found an opportunity to get out of trouble.


    Yuenu''s body was covered with glass fragments from the broken walls of the breeding barn.


    So Tian Tian resisted nausea, holding a fragment in his mouth, and bit by bit cut the rope in front of him. When she could finally free her hand, the corners of her mouth were covered with blood.


    She wiped the corner of her mouth with her hand, but she felt a burning pain, but she was not depressed at all.


    "Gu Nan!" Tian Tian''s face appeared in his mind. He could not help gnashing his teeth. "When I go out, I will tell the world about your evil deeds. I..."


    Bang!


    The door of the laboratory was suddenly opened, and the ghost tree and the beholder came in. When they saw Tian Tian''s tragic situation, they seemed to understand something. They immediately asked with a kind face: "little girl, were you arrested?"


    Tian Tian nodded, feeling that his injury was worthless.


    And behind the two, Lin Duo is following stealthily. She feels that her lurking is quite good. She even has time to lean out her head to see if her sister is inside.


    "Eh, Tian Tian Well


    When Lin Duo sees Tian Tian''s figure, he has no time to be surprised, but he is suddenly covered by a hand and dragged towards the back.


    She only had time to make a "whine", but when she saw the face of the person behind her, she stopped struggling.


    Lin Ke''s face was gloomy and terrible. He said in a cold voice, "follow me now. There are signs of yuenu gathering here. It''s too late if you don''t go!"


    He said that he was about to drag Lin Duo away. The latter quickly broke free, pointed to the laboratory and said, "but There is Tian Tian in the laboratory... "


    ¡­¡­


    In Xingyue camp, not far from the laboratory, Gu zhaoyue was standing beside Gu Nan, looking at the twinkling blue fruit in his hand, silent.


    With his insight, he could see what Gu Nan was doing at a glance, so he couldn''t accept it.


    "My Lord, once the camp is destroyed, it''s hard to rebuild it!" Gu zhaoyue earnestly advised.It''s easiest to set up a survivor camp at the beginning of the doomsday, but now, nearly a month after the doomsday, it''s almost impossible to do it again.


    There are so many human beings in the imperial capital. Now, those who have not found a camp are either powerful or dead.


    Gu Nan''s face was still expressionless: "no need."


    After the emergence of the second branch mission, Gu Nan''s understanding of the whole copy became deeper and deeper with the deepening of his understanding of Dawa.


    The king of moonslaves can eat the evolution of moonslaves, but there is an upper limit. Dawa has been fed to a critical point, only one step short of entering the third level.


    What is this step? Gu Nan, who has another six fruits, can easily think of it.


    It seems that the name Dawa is mostly right.


    Blu ray is becoming more and more prosperous, and has done similar things several times. Gu Nan is naturally familiar with it. And the movement from the laboratory was faithfully fed back by his shadow.


    It''s close enough. He''s got both sides in his hands.


    "Well, this way is up to you." Gu Nan showed a meaningful smile, and his body gradually turned dark.


    ¡­¡­


    In the laboratory, Lin Ke comes out with a stiff head. Just as he wants to open his mouth, the ghost tree turns back with a smile: "what? Don''t let that kid come out and see you? "


    Lin Ke was stunned. Lin Duo had already come out behind him and even said hello: "Hello, uncle!"


    Lin Ke wanted to cover his sister''s mouth. When Tian Tian saw her, she screamed out: "Lin Duo! It''s Gu Nan. It''s Gu Nan who made everything


    Lin Duo was startled by her and turned pale. She had not told anyone about Mr. Gu Nan.


    "Gu Nan?" Lin Ke suddenly turns back and stares at her sister. She doesn''t forget about "King level spirit".


    Tian Tian means that Gu Nan did the central laboratory? Then this matter


    All of a sudden, her mind was full of thoughts. Even the ghost tree over there whispered: "so that man''s name is Gu Nan Wait, who is it


    As the ghost tree''s voice fell, a branch was born out of thin air on his right side, and he drew toward the void.


    A shadow was drawn out by him, and then gradually turned into Gu Nan''s figure.


    The latter looked at him slightly surprised: "interesting, you are still the first person in the world who can beat me out."


    "Are you Gu Nan?" Ghost tree again raised glasses, old face seems to have more wrinkles. "You are also the first one I can''t extract vitality You don''t seem to know me


    Behind the ghost tree, there seems to be an ancient scarlet tree standing up, constantly drawing vitality around. This old man''s origin is very strange, Gu Nan thought for a long time, but did not remember, curious way: "we have a grudge?"


    The ghost tree thinks of her children who died miserably. When the news comes that Jiang Xue and Jiang Tian are dead, how heartbroken she is, and her eyes are even colder.


    "Don''t you remember? Let me remind you The ghost tree, dressed in red robe, put away the glasses with black frame and gold stripe on his face and said without expression.


    "My name is Jiang."

 Chapter 183

    The appearance of an old man surnamed Jiang makes the atmosphere in the laboratory a little strange.


    Lin Duo can''t believe that Mr. Gu Nan should do such a thing. Lin Ke is shocked by the connection between Gu Nan and his sister. Only Dawa grabs his head and doesn''t understand what happened.


    Gu Nan still didn''t remember who he was.


    When Jiang Tian and Jiang Xue entered the laboratory, he didn''t know their names, so he couldn''t guess the identity of the ghost tree.


    But this does not affect his hands, shadow sword stabbed into the heart of the ghost tree instantly.


    But the ghost tree did not move, with a smile on its old face.


    Gu Nan''s sword seemed to do no harm to him. The shadow of the ancient tree behind him slowly solidified until it completely turned into an entity and stood in front of everyone.


    This is really the third level of the spiritual master, and is at the top. According to the division of the celestial world, he is on the same level with the Taoist.


    They have broken the boundary between the two types of spiritualists. Spirituals and noumenon are in a state of semi fusion at any time. Spirituals can fight alone or by themselves.


    One of the few Taoist masters on the morning star plane appeared in front of Gu Nan at this time.


    "Is Tao the master of the realm?" Gu Nan frowned slightly. His power was only part of the noumenon. It was not so easy to kill the Taoist.


    With a turn of his right hand, the sword fell directly towards the ancient tree, stabbing 15 swords at the same point in a row.


    The ancient tree was stabbed out of a big hole by him, but the big hole healed quickly before he took the next step.


    "It''s no use." The ghost tree opened its mouth without any emotion in its eyes. "I extracted the vitality of tens of thousands of people. How can you kill me?"


    Gu Nan just looks at each other coldly. If the enemy is invincible and keeps talking nonsense, there is only one possibility - he has no ability to kill the enemy, at least not for the time being.


    He''s stalling.


    Gu Nan saw this, his face showed a smile, standing in the same place did not move, but his body gradually blackened.


    Although Gu Nan''s method can always kill the monsters he wants to kill, there is a problem of cost performance.


    It takes effort and time to kill the other party, and there is no benefit to get. There will be no loss if you don''t kill the other party, so why kill?


    Gu Nan never thought he was a killer. He just wanted to do a task.


    Seeing this, the ghost tree''s face changed slightly. It could no longer maintain its confident look. The ancient tree behind suddenly opened all its branches, emitting scarlet light.


    There was a shade in everyone''s heart. It seemed that something was flowing slowly towards the ancient tree from their bodies.


    Ghost tree''s expression is still gloomy, he can clearly feel the life link from everyone, but not Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan''s body is still blackening, and his feet have begun to light up red, which is from the spirit field of ghost tree.


    Unfortunately, before the red light encircled him, Gu Nan had completely turned into a dark shadow, and then suddenly broke, as if he had never appeared.


    "Damn it..." Ghost tree eye looked at his field, only one step short of the last step, but Sheng Sheng let the other escape, and could not help cursing.


    His spirit can be described as a combination of attack and defense, but the pursuit is not enough. What he fears most is that the other side does not love to fight and turns around.


    So he procrastinated with words from the beginning, but he let Gu Nan escape.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu zhaoyue stood beside Gu Nan''s shadow body, watching the fruit''s blue light, and even he wanted to dodge.


    "Is this the fruit of that tree? No wonder it can attract moonslaves... "


    Gu zhaoyue felt the moon slave breath coming from all around, and then contacted the giant tree before, he could immediately guess the general situation.


    The five look different, but they all look at Gao dayuenu curiously, which makes Gu zhaoyue feel strange.


    He didn''t know what Gu Nan was doing. Even all the time, he couldn''t understand what Gu Nan was doing.


    There has never been loyalty without reason. Gu zhaoyue is an ambitious person, or an ambitious spirit. He is just keen on power.


    When Gu Nan can be his backup and provide him with power, he can naturally gain his loyalty, but now it is different.


    Gu Nan wants to destroy everything.


    Gu zhaoyue clenched her hands and hesitated.


    Reason told him that even if he destroyed the fruit, Gu Nan would not let him and his camp go, but Is that how it''s going to happen?


    "Grandfather Gu, what are you doing here?" A milky voice came from one side, and Gu zhaoyue suddenly turned her head.


    I saw a five or six-year-old girl standing next to the grass with a little white dog in her hand.


    Little white dog looked at Gu zhaoyue and called twice.


    Gu zhaoyue looks at them in a dazed way. He doesn''t know the little girl, but he feels familiar. But he knew very well that in the eyes of the little girl, he might be the Savior.He raised his head and looked at the blue fruit steadily.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. ghost tree, the moon slaves are gathering outside, and the source of strength is not far away. Do you think that person did it?"


    The beholder approached the ghost tree and whispered.


    The ghost tree''s eyes lit up and blurted out: "it must be him! Today, several camps have been conquered by yuenu. They are all the result of a large number of yuenu. It must be that Gu Nan did it! "


    There Lin Duo several people just heard this news, Lin Duo is puzzled to ask: "elder sister, month slave gather is how to return a responsibility?"


    Lin Ke''s face was pale. Before he could speak, the demon of the moon murmured: "it''s the power of the moon leading fruit He''s using yueyinguo here! "


    As the witness of Xicheng, after the explanation of the demon of the moon, Lin Duo also understood what Gu Nan had done, and his fear became deeper and deeper.


    "Mr. Gu Nan, he How could... "


    She didn''t know how many times she used her spirit contract to try to communicate with Gu Nan, but there was no suspense.


    "Do stop him!" The demon of the sun rarely takes the initiative to say, "if the power of the seven moon lead fruit is fused together, the real king of the moon slave will be born, and then the disaster of the moon slave will not be eliminated."


    Xiao Ming suddenly said such a long word, which made Lin Duo feel a little uncomfortable, but the meaning of his words was understood by her.


    In the final analysis, it''s three words, stop him!


    The ghost tree and the beholder have disappeared, and Lin Duo and others are ready to rush there.


    "Wait, I''ll go too!" Tian Tian opens a way in the side, Lin Duo sisters also have no reason to stop, immediately nod to agree to come down.


    But no one thought that a big man stood up at this time and grabbed Tian Tian with one hand.


    "Hey, what are you doing?! Let go of me, let go of Eh? "


    Tian Tian struggles hard, but then she finds that Da Wa actually puts her on her shoulder, and then shows a simple and honest smile to everyone.

 Chapter 184

    The moon slaves have begun to invade the Xingyue camp. Gu zhaoyue knows that she wants to save the people in the camp. She has no second choice.


    Even if the fruit is destroyed now, it is impossible to stop the continuous wave of yuenu. He can only choose to take it away.


    Only by letting the source of attraction emanate from another place can the camp survive.


    Gu zhaoyue slowly approaches the shadow in the center, and her eyes dare not leave all the time. Gu Nan is so powerful in his heart that he can''t help being careless.


    It took a long time for Gu zhaoyue to get around the shadow and find the chance to take the shot.


    He hit shadow body with all his strength, but the latter didn''t even hum. He turned into a dark shadow and disappeared, and the fruit fell into Gu zhaoyue''s hands.


    "This..."


    Gu zhaoyue almost thought it was Gu Nan''s trap. But in the hands of the strong fluctuations of the power.


    "No time, even if it''s a trap, you can only step on it!" As soon as Gu zhaoyue gritted her teeth, she began to fly towards the outside of the camp.


    However, a scarlet branch was drawn, which broke his abacus completely.


    Here comes the ghost tree.


    The old man in red robe walked slowly out of the night sky, and the ancient trees behind him were still as solid as ever. The terrible power displayed made Gu zhaoyue feel cool.


    When he saw the fruit in Gu zhaoyue''s hand, his face became more indifferent: "where is Gu Nan?"


    Gu zhaoyue listened to each other''s questions and looked down at her hands. Her heart was full of bitterness. It was a coincidence. Now he said that he was not with Gu Nan, and no one believed him.


    But Gu zhaoyue is an old man who has lived for thousands of years. He responds quickly.


    He didn''t hand over the fruit. Instead, he pointed to a direction and said, "he''s going there. Please follow me, my Lord. He has my mark on him!"


    "Oh?" Ghost tree picked pick eyebrows, look is still indifferent, voice seems to have a bit of interest.


    A glimmer of pride flashed in Gu zhaoyue''s eyes. Naturally, all his words are false, but the other party can''t judge them immediately. As long as he leads the way, his goal will be achieved.


    Now he just wants to keep the camp, and he doesn''t want to let his hard work go to waste. He doesn''t want the innocent survivors in the camp to die because of Gu Nan''s selfish desire.


    "In the end, my heart is soft..." Gu zhaoyue also felt helpless, but he didn''t regret it.


    If you really live like Gu Nan, even the most basic human nature has disappeared, what''s the meaning of living?


    "Oh?"


    A "Oh" sound similar to the ghost tree came, but the direction was on the other side of Gu zhaoyue''s finger - Gu Nan was standing there with both arms in his arms.


    Gu zhaoyue''s face turned pale. The next moment, Gu Nan''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him and stabbed him in the abdomen with a sword.


    The power of shadow began to gush out crazily. The darkness spread rapidly from the wound, and covered most of Gu zhaoyue''s body in an instant.


    "I''m not even qualified to be a nutritionist." This is Gu Nan''s comment on Gu zhaoyue - he''s a hero, and he can''t even be converted into a moon slave. What''s the use of him?


    "Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong


    Dawa''s heavy footsteps ring. When Lin Duo and others arrive, they are seeing Gu zhaoyue''s scene that a sword pierces her abdomen.


    "Mr. ancient!" Lin Duo suddenly exclaimed, but her voice can''t change anything. Gu zhaoyue was torn to pieces in an instant.


    Gu zhaoyue is a kind of natural spirit, belonging to the guardian of the magic box. He is actually a pure energy body, and has no physical body.


    So he has strong resistance to physical loss, but he is particularly vulnerable to Gu Nan''s attack from the rule level.


    All his energy was eroded by the power of the shadow, which turned into pieces all over the sky.


    As the black fragments hit his face, Lin Duo looked at the front in a dazed way, and his emotion finally burst out: "Mr. Gu Nan, you Why are you doing this? "


    Gu Nan glanced at her indifferently and took a step slowly. The double demons of sun and moon stopped in front of him.


    Gu Nan showed a strange smile. These two twins, who were released by himself, are now standing in front of him. It''s really interesting.


    Of course, Gu Nan has long been immune to all kinds of wonderful tasks.


    These two little guys are one of the branch lines, so it''s better to leave them alive - they can be disabled as long as they don''t die.


    "Gu Nan, you use yueyinguo to make the king of yuenu. If yuenu rules the mainland one day, you are the culprit!" Little Laurie, the demon of the Moon said in a cold voice.


    Gu Nan smiles, but doesn''t speak. He just reaches out and grabs her head.


    The demon of the moon reacts very quickly. It seems that he has been prepared for a long time. His figure suddenly blurs for a while, which makes Gu Nan come back in vain.


    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan showed some smile, these two little guys are not strong, but the ability is very strange.


    The demon of the sun also came up, looked at him coldly, and said: "all the people are rebellious and the gods are angry, and they will not die well."Gu Nan didn''t speak any more. His eyes swept around calmly.


    Lin Ke is puzzled, Lin Duo is puzzled and at a loss, the sun and moon double demons are indifferent, and Tian Tian is a deep hatred - everyone''s emotions are floating in his heart one by one.


    Gu Nan gently shakes his head. They may never understand that their views are meaningless to Gu Nan.


    At the same time, a red light suddenly lit up behind Gu Nan, but a branch suddenly pulled down and hit Gu Nan on the back.


    The attack was silent, did not cause much damage to Gu Nan, but successfully attracted his attention.


    The ghost tree came slowly and said with a smile, "the disaster of moon slave is all over the whole continent. I didn''t expect that we nighthawks will save the world one day."


    Gu Nan also smile, he will always hold in the palm of the moon lead fruit let go, let it fall to the ground.


    "Save yourself, then."


    Gu Nan''s feet are red, and the spirit field of ghost tree has been completely completed, but the cry of yuenu begins to ring behind him.


    Yuenu, here it is.


    The ghost tree seems to understand something. He looks at Gu Nan inconceivably. He pushes the power of the field to the extreme. The branches flying all over the sky seem to dance with demons.


    When the first month slave appeared, Gu Nan directly used a "flash" to the other side, and his figure instantly disappeared from the ghost tree.


    The field can limit the power of rules, and even break Gu Nan''s latent shadow, but the skill of evil temple can ignore it.


    "No!" The ghost tree roared, but he could only watch Gu Nan rise and fall, his figure disappeared completely, and the moon slaves around him had gathered more and more.


    You can''t see the end.


    Apart from Gu zhaoyue, Gu Nan didn''t kill anyone this time, because they could all be nourishment.


    The cry of killing came, and the other six months, including Dawa, all the king of slaves came to the scene, and the last play was about to open.

 Chapter 185

    Moonslaves are rampant and blood is flowing.


    Originally, Xingyue camp, the last pure land of the whole imperial capital, failed to escape the disaster. Gu zhaoyue''s home was easily destroyed by Gu Nan.


    Yuenu had already rushed to yueyinguo. They could see the fruit, so they rushed forward one by one.


    As usual, they tried to tear up everything in front of them, but this time it was a little different.


    The ancient scarlet tree slowly opens behind the ghost tree. Anyone who dares to approach his moon slave will be easily torn to pieces.


    The end of the day is terrible, but for a strong man of ghost tree level, unless he is determined to die, it is impossible for yuenu to leave him.


    On the other hand, the king of moonslaves has a natural deterrent to ordinary moonslaves, and no moonslaves dare to approach them.


    From Dawa to Liuwa, the king of six-month slaves, some stood stupidly, some turned their eyes, and looked different, but they all watched the moon fruit.


    Even Dawa, who has the weakest intelligence, knows that the same source of strength from the fruit will be the source of his transformation.


    But other people are not so lucky. The moon slaves who come from all around, even if they don''t target them, are absolutely a fatal threat.


    The beholder''s strength is not strong. As soon as he is surrounded by the moon slave, he begins to feel that he can''t do what he wants.


    "My Lord, help me! My lord... " He could only ask the ghost tree for help, but the latter didn''t even look at him, let alone put him in the protective circle.


    The eye devil is a little cold in his heart, but under such a situation, what ability does he have to resist?


    In a state of confusion, the movements on his hands began to deform, and in a twinkling of an eye, he was torn to pieces by the moon slaves.


    On the other hand, Lin Duo and others are also in a hurry.


    Lin Ke''s strength is not much stronger than that of the beholder, and she''s a spiritual master of the attached class. In this case, she doesn''t dare to step forward at all, otherwise she will be killed.


    At the critical time, it was the twin spirits of the sun and moon demons who protected their lives.


    I saw the two little ghosts standing in front of each other. There was a pattern of the sun and the moon on the ground, which isolated the slaves from the outside.


    It''s like a protective cover that insulates moonslaves. From the outside, it''s just a thin film. It seems that it can be easily broken.


    Fortunately, the moon slaves didn''t target them. Most of them chose to make a detour or climb directly from the top after they hit the wall.


    The moon slave, which is so dense that it is hard for the naked eye to distinguish, almost covers the whole protective cover.


    Lin Duo sisters and Tian Tian''s three daughters, just like this, stayed in the protective cover and did not dare to move, because even the last bit of moonlight was covered by the moon slaves'' bodies.


    In the dark, even the passage of time seems to slow down.


    Lin Duo felt some sweat on his forehead. He wanted to raise his hand to wipe it, but he couldn''t lift it.


    Just like the pressure of Taishan, she was breathless, and the completely dark environment seemed to isolate her.


    "Think of a way." The weak voice of the demon of the sun rang out, and finally let Linduo come back to God, "we can''t support it for long, and..."


    "And once the real king of moonslaves comes, it''s too late." Added the demon of the moon.


    She sounds stronger than the Sun Demon. She doesn''t have that kind of deep-rooted weakness, but she shows some helplessness: "the last time we saw yueyinguo, it was clear that it would be mature at least half a month later, but who knows..."


    "It was the man who took it down." When Xiao Ming, the demon of the sun, said this sentence, he was gnashing his teeth.


    They didn''t know that Gu Nan was flying directly. They just felt incredible that he could capture yueyinguo with such a number of yuenu''s sons.


    Linduo became more and more silent. In her heart, Gu Nan is the spirit she calls, so no matter what Gu Nan does, she has a responsibility - although she can''t control each other at all.


    Lin Ke is more concerned about the present, she said in the dark: "is there any way to distract yuenu, or do we try to move out?"


    "We can''t move Well


    Before the moon demon finished his words, he suddenly felt some light on his head.


    Not bright moonlight, at this time, but like a lighthouse general, lit up a few people''s way - on the scattered slaves! They hold on!


    But soon, a big face came to the top of the crowd, showing a simple and honest smile.


    A few people found that although the trend of moonslaves was slow, it was far from the end. It was Dawa who really saved them.


    Da Wa grabs the back of her head, points to Tian Tian with one finger, and then points to her shoulder.


    "You want me to sit on it?" Tian Tian is slightly stunned and doubts.


    Da Wa nodded repeatedly, though he didn''t know if he could understand Tian Tian''s words.


    Tian Tian looks at her companions strangely, but she hesitates. According to the two little spirits, this is the king of moon slaves!


    "Since it invited, you might as well promise him." The demon of the moon is like a little adult, "the king of the moon slave will have a good feeling for human beings Why didn''t the ancestors predict such a thing? "Of course, no one can answer her doubts. After a moment, Da Wa contentedly carries Tian Tian Tian and starts to walk forward slowly.


    Where Dawa passes by, no yuenu dares to approach, and Lin Duo and others can only follow him in order not to fall.


    As time goes by, the production of "qiwa" has come to an end. Although moonslaves continue to gather, the power of yueyinguo has been divided into hundreds.


    After this period of fighting, the strength of the surviving moonslaves has far exceeded the ordinary.


    The corpse of the beholder could not even find a shadow, but the ghost tree was still standing by, observing all this coldly.


    He was waiting. He decided that Gu Nan couldn''t have made such a big battle just to see a play. As long as he comes back, there is still a chance of revenge!


    But the situation of ghost tree is not very good.


    There are too many moonslaves. Although he is strong, the number of moonslaves is too much. The spirit can''t have life force to draw for him. He is one of the most annoying enemies.


    The impact of a long time consumed most of his strength, and he even had some injuries.


    At this time, the last winner of the month slave, finally born!


    Roar!


    With a roar of astonishment, the king of moonslaves, who should be called "seven children", finally consolidated his strength, and then looked around coldly.


    The other six moonslave kings, including Dawa, approached slowly, as if they were being led by some force.


    It seemed that the rest of his companions put their hands on his first name, and then spread light.

 Chapter 186

    In the face of Dawa''s action, the six moonslave kings began to stretch out their palms one by one after looking at each other.


    Seven palms of different sizes were folded together, and the faint white fluorescence became more and more intense, even dazzling under the night sky.


    When seven people stand together, the gap between them is obvious.


    Da Wa, who was killed out of a hundred thousand slaves, was not only the tallest, but also the most powerful, so he was obviously the leader among them.


    The second, the third and the last seven were in the second echelon. They were born from the three camps, and the rest were not worth mentioning.


    Tian Tian had been standing on one side for a long time, watching the scene nervously. She knew that Dawa seemed to be at a critical moment.


    Gu Nan didn''t know when he would show up again. He stood aside and looked at this side with great interest.


    "Is it true that seven are combined into one? It seems that the name is correct... " Gu Nan felt his chin. Looking at this posture, it''s really possible to realize the name given by one''s own evil taste.


    When the moonlight reached a critical point, Liuwa, the weakest, was shocked, then turned into a white light and began to disperse into the other six people''s bodies.


    The strength of the six suddenly rose, and the most powerful Dawa even broke through the threshold of the third level and roared.


    "Complete the Branch Mission: upgrade the king of moonslaves to level 3."


    The words from the evil god''s temple let Gu Nan smile. According to the difficulty of this copy, it means at least 20 points of evil value.


    It''s just that this time it''s not a big task. The reward will be settled when the task is completed.


    Moreover, according to the rule that the branch task is the main clue, after the branch is completed, the clue of the main task should also appear.


    But there is no new NPC here Gu Nan''s eyes swept over Lin Duo and others, and his smile was even worse.


    The "combination" of the seven moonslave Kings is still going on. One by one, their companions are broken, which makes the power of the rest rise wildly.


    In the end, even the second and third children have been broken, leaving only a giant who is nearly 20 meters tall and seven children who are almost the same size as him.


    Dawa opened his eyes doubtfully and looked at the big man around him. He seemed to wonder why he didn''t have fragmented light.


    But at this time, seven wa originally wooden face, suddenly appeared a strange smile.


    It was the wisdom of the kings of the slaves of the moon. They should not have a smile. Dawa didn''t even understand the meaning of the smile, so she felt a pain in her neck.


    Seven baby unexpectedly suddenly open mouth, bite in big baby''s neck!


    "Roar!"


    Big baby eat pain, immediately roar, want to pull back hand, but seven baby dead hold, can''t move.


    He raised his hand to fight, but qiwa''s movements were more flexible than his. His every move is like a master who has been immersed in martial arts for hundreds of years.


    Between several ups and downs, qiwa bit off again. This time, most of her face was torn off, revealing the crystal clear blue meridians inside.


    Tian Tian over there is a scream. She wants to step forward, but Gu Nan catches her.


    "Let me go! You put... "


    Click.


    The sound of crisscross bones rings out, and Tian Tian''s arm is broken by Gu Nan. He looked at the girl coldly. If she didn''t have some doubt in her heart, she would have broken her head now.


    The power of shadow sealed Tian Tian''s mouth, so that her mouth full of pain can not make a sound, can only struggle.


    It seems that he was stimulated by his friend''s tragedy. Lin Duo suddenly stepped forward and said, "Mr. Gu Nan If you do this again, I will send you to the spiritual space! "


    In the morning plane, people think that the spirit comes from only two places: the mainland itself, or the infinite spiritual space outside the mainland.


    In fact, there is no such thing as spiritual space, but the threat to Gu Nan in Lin Duo''s words is real.


    Gu Nan looked at her coldly. Before he spoke, a voice had already sounded.


    "Ha ha ha! Yingling, you are Yingling


    I don''t know when the ghost tree''s figure has appeared behind Lin Duo. He looks as if he is crazy: "kill her, you must return to the spirit space Let me wait for it


    The old man in red robe was at the end of his life. Yuenu had consumed too much of his strength and even seriously injured himself.


    But at this moment, he felt that all the waiting was worth it.


    Gu Nan, actually a hero!


    Yes, he is very good at running. He can''t even trap his own field. Revenge for his children is almost a luxury But he is a spirit!


    Is it not the best revenge to kill the yinglingshi, send him back to the yinglingspace, and let all his efforts void?


    It''s worse than killing each other!


    The idea in the brain turns quickly, but the action on the ghost tree''s hand doesn''t stop at all, and countless branches fall towards Lin Duo in an instant."Lindo


    Lin can''t stop it at all. He can only watch the scene happen and cry out.


    The double demons of the sun and the moon have already blocked in front of Lin Duo, with a will to die on his face.


    The significance of their recovery lies in the completion of their ancestors'' will and the resolution of the lunar slave disaster. Even if you die, you must not let the contractor die.


    However, at this time, the shadow on Linduo''s ground suddenly began to boil.


    A black shadow stands up from the shadow, and turns into Gu Nan''s appearance in a twinkling of an eye. It is the shadow body that he has been staying at Lin Duo''s side, which plays a role at this time.


    This time, the branches pierced into Gu Nan''s abdomen without hindrance.


    "Mr. Gu Nan..." Lin Duo stared at the scene, speechless for a moment.


    Gu Nan''s life force is so powerful that it makes the ghost tree dizzy. As long as this guy is sucked dry, it''s not impossible for him to step into the legendary realm!


    However, Gu Nan''s face showed a grim smile, and the sword of shadow suddenly appeared in his hand.


    This sword is very strange. It''s not only different from the usual style, but also a big sword with a faint white light on it.


    Ghost tree is a person in the realm of Taoism. He feels that it''s not right, but he can''t see anything strange.


    Gu Nan showed a sneer on his face: a boss who has been consumed with only skin and blood dares to run in front of people like himself who have the skill of killing. What''s the spirit?


    Justice trial: in the name of justice, cause real damage to the target based on the lost life.


    Gu Nan''s face was just, his whole body was shining with justice, and the sword of shadow in his hand seemed to be glittering - of course, it was all an illusion.


    But the skill effect will not be affected because there are no special effects.


    Eat my big sword!


    Gu Nan is singing in his heart.


    The sword fell, as if the whole world were shaking, and the ghost tree was smashed by the golden light from the sky.


    Gu Nan had no idea about it. For him, it''s just a skill effects flash.


    Lin Duo and others were staring at him, full of shock, unable to speak.


    There was only one voice in a strange tone, but it sounded in the back of Gu Nan: "it''s worthy of being an adult, there are such secret skills How many more times can you use it? "


    Standing behind them, the seven little girls disappeared.


    Now it seems that qiwa''s face is a little familiar.

 Chapter 187

    That''s Gu zhaoyue''s face.


    Gu Nan turned around slowly. His face seemed to be surprised and expected. His eyes were calm.


    The wound on his body is slowly healing, but the speed is not fast, because Gu Nan has no "dawn sage Robe".


    The morning star plane is not friendly to the reincarnated.


    Because of the existence of "reincarnation as a spirit", the reincarnated can hardly come and go with goods, so few reincarnated are willing to come here.


    Gu Nan can''t bring his good equipment. He can only rely on his skills.


    In addition to the core skill "shadow power", Gu Nan also has "passivation", "blitz" and "justice trial", almost all of which play an extraordinary role.


    But there is a saying that Gu zhaoyue is right, just trial can not be used at will.


    Most of the players'' skills in the game have no cooling down time, but they are limited in other aspects.


    "Passivation" is passive, needless to say, "blitz" needs to consume power, while "justice" is the limitation of skill mechanism.


    For the same goal, only one "just trial" can be used.


    For Gu Nan''s final Gao play, the characteristics of each skill have been thoroughly familiar in his heart. He once again focuses on qiwa, or Gu zhaoyue, who is really born.


    "Is it the power of fruit that keeps your last strand of consciousness?" Gu Nan took a look at him and slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Gu zhaoyue will be involved in the integration of the king of yuenu, and also replace the role of qiwa. After thinking about it, it''s only possible.


    Gu zhaoyue is still making some strange noises. It seems that there is some power in his body.


    "Maybe." His face is only indifferent, "I become like this, my Lord, have you ever thought of it?"


    Gu Nan showed a sneer and responded with a sword without hesitation.


    With this sword, Gu zhaoyue was easily cut, but the latter was unheard of, and the cut body was restored to its original state in a twinkling of an eye.


    "The real king of moonslaves is nearly immortal. Ordinary methods can''t kill him at all!" The demon of the moon yells at Gu Nan.


    No matter how many evil things Gu Nan had done before, now the king of yuenu is the biggest enemy.


    Gu Nan rolled his eyes: how can you kill him?!


    Gu zhaoyue''s face was even colder, but just as he was about to move, his expression began to twist again. Not only the facial muscles begin to turn up and down, but also the body is turning over strangely.


    Gu Nan took the opportunity to give him a few more swords, but obviously it didn''t work.


    A moment later, Gu zhaoyue looked up again, her eyes were red with blood, and she had no reason to speak.


    "Roar!"


    As soon as he roared, he was like a monster. His speed and strength were no worse than Gu nandus.


    So Gu Nan changed his figure into a shadow body, which was smashed by Gu zhaoyue, and the body appeared 100 meters away.


    Gu zhaoyue breaks the shadow body, but doesn''t go on looking for Gu Nan''s trouble. His whole person seems to be crazy and keeps roaring up to the sky.


    Lin Duo three people are pale, only Lin Ke still kept a bit sober, she whispered to two people: "quick, let''s go!"


    She has long wanted to leave with her sister. If Lin Duo hadn''t insisted on saving Tian Tian before, she would not have come to this situation now.


    However, at the moment when she opened her mouth, Gu zhaoyue, who was like a madman, suddenly turned back, her scarlet eyes shining on Lin Ke.


    Lin Ke, with his back to him, felt that his back was full of coldness. He was like falling into an ice cellar and could not say a word.


    The next moment, under Lin Duo''s astonished gaze, Gu zhaoyue suddenly appears behind Lin Ke, grabs Lin Ke''s body from behind, and bites him.


    He was only an ordinary figure, but he opened his mouth half the size of his face and bit off most of Lin Ke''s head in one bite.


    Two thirds of Lin Ke''s face was directly broken, and it seemed that he could see some blank look in the remaining half of his eyeballs.


    "Sister Sister... " Lindo was stunned. Her hands seemed to tremble, or her whole body seemed to tremble.


    Gu zhaoyue had completely lost her reason, and the beast personality from yuenu was gaining the upper hand.


    He ate up Lin Ke''s body in a few mouthfuls, gave out an excited cry again, and then rushed to Lin Duo with his mouth open.


    "Lindo


    A exclamation rings out, but Tian Tian rushes up and pushes Lin Duo away. He closes his eyes and blocks Gu zhaoyue.


    The pain in the imagination didn''t come. She opened her eyes carefully, but saw Gu zhaoyue in front of her face.


    His eyes were still glowing with scarlet light, but he seemed to have some doubts. He was sniffing, as if Tiantian was a delicious food.


    Tian Tian suddenly has a kind of creepy feeling, but waiting for her action, Gu zhaoyue''s expression has changed again.


    This time, it was Tian Tian''s familiar look.He raised his hand, touched his head, and laughed a little. Even if he changed his face, Tian Tian could clearly recognize This is Dawa!


    "Yes Is that you? " Tian Tian spoke in disbelief.


    She could not imagine that the will of Dawa, who had been torn up and eaten, had not disappeared.


    Dawa waved at her, the red light in her eyes gradually disappeared, but her face showed a smile, and then pointed to Tian Tian''s back.


    "You mean, let''s go?"


    As the real queen of yuenu, Dawa''s wisdom seems to have improved a lot. He understands Tian Tian''s words and nods.


    Tian Tian Wei Zheng for a while, finally turned around, want to help Lin Duo.


    "Roar!"


    Just as she turned around, the look on Dawa''s face began to change again. The red light in her eyes reappeared, biting Tian Tian''s neck again.


    Tian Tian was too scared to move. When her fangs stopped in front of her neck, her hair would stand up.


    She turned her head difficultly, but saw that the big baby''s face was sometimes ferocious, sometimes soft, sometimes simple and honest.


    "Go..." A simple word came out of his mouth, but before Tian Tian could speak, another figure appeared around them - Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan''s head is a big baby according to press, sharp fangs instantly into Tian Tian Tian''s body.


    "Roar!"


    Dawa''s roar rang out, and Gu Nan didn''t look at a blow. He was hitting Zhongfei and rushed to Dawa''s face to blow the latter out.


    By the time he came back, Tian Tian had covered her neck and fell down. The infection from yuenu was eroding her body and soul.


    Dawa''s personality finally takes the upper hand completely. He kneels down on the ground without eyes and looks at Tian Tian on the ground.


    Only Gu Nan''s face showed a faint smile. He was waiting for Tian Tian''s change.

 Chapter 188

    As for the son of yuenu, Tian Yuan defines him as "a man who can keep his mind after being polluted by yuenu".


    But Gu Nan proved through hundreds of experiments that pollution must occur after death, so there is only one possibility for this condition to hold.


    Someone can regain consciousness after being polluted.


    From the moment he saw Dawa, Gu Nan had guessed that no matter how shallow wisdom is, it is also wisdom. Since Dawa has wisdom, what about the people who are polluted by him?


    But unfortunately, in Gu Nan''s previous experiment, Dawa seems to have lost its pollution.


    It was only after Gu zhaoyue showed great wisdom that Gu Nan regained his hope.


    On the other hand, Tian Tian''s existence has long been suspected by him.


    Professor Tian Yuan is a monthly slave, so Tian Tian can''t be his own daughter. Why did he adopt a human adopted daughter?


    Gu Nan didn''t believe that he was trying to cover up his identity. The most likely reason is that Tian Tian himself is a very important role.


    Tian Yuan discovered her a long time ago and didn''t want her to fall into other people''s hands, so he adopted her.


    Tian Yuan has long doubted the existence of "the son of yuenu". If Gu Nan knew this, he would be more sure of his own judgment.


    When Gu Nan put Tian Tian in the laboratory and intentionally let Da Wa contact her, his guess became more firm.


    Tian Tian''s special physique, I''m afraid, is just a very simple one - can make the king of the moon slave have a close relationship.


    Gu Nan stood in the same place. All his previous guesses flashed in his mind for a moment. His eyes were indifferent, waiting for the development of the situation.


    And the big baby is holding Tian Tian''s body and doesn''t speak.


    A moment later, when Gu Nandu began to be impatient and doubted whether the king of yuenu had lost his pollution, Dawa finally moved.


    I saw him squeeze out a drop of blood from the center of his eyebrows and gently drop it on Tian Tian''s neck.


    A strong heartbeat sounded, Tian Tian''s face was ruddy, but Dawa''s face became very pale.


    A moment later, Tian Tian began to wake up.


    Her eyes were dazed and uncertain, but it was obvious that she still had wisdom.


    Lin Duo finally regained some consciousness. She looked at Tian Tian''s appearance and wondered, "Tian Tian, do you feel How''s it going? "


    Tian Tian turned his head, looked at Lin Duo, and looked down at his hands: "I, I don''t know."


    "You have accepted the origin of the king of moonslaves, and now you are a moonslave." Xiaoming, the demon of the sun, suddenly says.


    "Ah?! I became a moonslave? " Tian Tian suddenly exclaimed. She didn''t expect that she just had a sleep and became a moonslave when she woke up.


    "Don''t worry." The moon demon sighed and said, "if you have the origin of the king of moon slaves, you can command the moon slaves in the Mainland It turns out that you are the root of the elimination of the moon slave disaster. "


    She turned her head and looked at Linduo again: "the ancestors said that the key to the disaster of moonslaves lies in the contractors. Is that the original meaning?"


    If it wasn''t for saving Lin Duo, Tian Tian wouldn''t run to the king of yuenu, and there would be nothing behind.


    "I May I? " Tian Tian is not confident. She turns to look at Dawa, but the latter just shows a weak smile.


    "Of course!" The demon of the Moon said decidedly, "as long as you can call the slaves together, or order them not to attack humans any more Eh? "


    Before she finished her "good wish", a long black sword was handed out without hesitation and pierced Tian Tian''s eyebrows.


    The scene suddenly quiets down, Lin Duo is stunned, sun and moon double demons are also stunned, Dawa is looking at Gu Nan.


    Tian Tian, the last hope of mankind, was destroyed by Gu Nan.


    "Finish the main task: kill yuenu''s son."


    "Complete the Branch Mission: protect the twin spirit, the sun moon demon."


    "Copy task completed. Main task evaluation: A, branch plot development degree: B, map exploration degree: B, crime degree: A, comprehensive evaluation: a - "


    "Accumulated points: 1200 points. Accumulated sin value: 115 points. "


    The evil Temple vibrated continuously, and a series of information flowed out of it. As Gu Nan expected, Tian Tian, who could be given by the king of yuenu, was the son of yuenu.


    It was at this time that Gu Nan understood how to play the whole copy.


    In fact, he didn''t need to do so many things at all. As long as he looked on coldly from the beginning, the son of yuenu would naturally appear!


    Gu Nan''s initial involvement in the plot of the main line started with the killing of Tian Yuan.


    If Tian Yuan does not die, there will be no doomsday, and the chaos in the mainland will be controllable.


    Yueyinguo will still appear as usual, and the person who gets them will be Tian Yuan. Tian Yuan nurtures the queen of yuenu, and naturally tries to get the source out.He even has Tian Tian''s container ready, won''t he?


    So in fact, Gu Nan just needs to wait until this time node, and then kill Tian Tian.


    Of course, in this way, his branch line development degree will be very low, and his sin value will not be as high as 115 points, which will bring his total sin value to 440 points.


    In any case, the mission of the morning plane is a complete success It''s just that it may not be the same as the will of the world.


    If the world really had the will, it would have killed Gu Nan.


    Because it was not a copy produced by the evil god hall, but an external access task, Gu Nan could not leave in the way of immediate return, and his body was still in the morning star plane.


    "Well, gentlemen, it''s time for me to go." Gu Nan, in a good mood, says goodbye to Lin Duo and others.


    The two demons of the sun and the moon are speechless. The hope of saving the mainland is destroyed in front of them, which means that their mission cannot be completed.


    This continent is doomed to the end of life. In order to completely eliminate moon slaves, it will take human beings at least decades.


    After Lin Duo was hit by the death of his elder sister and the loss of his best friend, he seemed to become mature.


    She stood up and said, "Xiaoyue said that her ancestors predicted that the key to eliminating the disaster of yuenu lies in me I understand now. If I had died here earlier, you would have disappeared, wouldn''t you


    Lin Duo''s face can no longer see the slightest bit of childishness, there is just unspeakable sadness.


    In her heart, it was she who summoned Gu Nan that killed her sister, Tian Tian and the world.


    "So you want to kill yourself to drive me out?" Gu Nan said with great interest.


    "No!" Lin Duo angrily said, "you have achieved your goal. Do you want to leave easily? I will live well and let you... "


    Gu Nan stabbed a sword into her chest.


    At the next moment, as Lin Duo''s life was cut off, Gu Nan''s body began to empty and withdraw.


    "What else can you say if you don''t commit suicide?" Gu Nan finally looked at her strangely.

 Chapter 189

    Dark yellow star ring, white fog headquarters.


    Gu Nan reappeared nearly half a month after he disappeared.


    He didn''t spend a long time in the morning plane. In a short period of more than one month, it was less than three days.


    But after Gu Nan came back, he had to spend more time to cultivate himself.


    This time Gu Nan really felt the damage of reincarnation to the spirit. The damage to the spirit made him have a splitting headache, difficult to concentrate, and even unable to make up for eating sweets.


    "No wonder at a certain level, there are very few solitary reincarnations." Gu Nan couldn''t help sighing.


    The essence of reincarnation is that the spirit leaves the body and enters other planes to act on others. When the spirit is strong enough, it will inevitably cause damage to the spirit.


    According to the data of white fog, the degree of this damage depends on two points: the number of spirits put in and the time spent in the plane of reincarnation.


    The higher the proportion of spirits used for reincarnation, the longer the time spent on the plane of reincarnation, and the more serious the loss.


    "The next time to recover, at least after a period of rest."


    "Maybe we should try some small planes. Although the income is small, the spirit power that needs to be invested will also be less. "


    "With the fog mirror, there is no shortage of tasks."


    Gu Nan adjusted his own state and summarized the task, followed by counting the harvest.


    You Lansi has been digesting Shenshi, the evil value has reached 445 points, not far from the 500 point mark, but the integral is still a problem.


    Gu Nan now has 1400 points, but upgrading to level 4 requires 2500 points, which means Gu Nan needs to continue to brush copies.


    Blasphemy can only give him sin value. You can''t upgrade without points.


    Gu Nan walked out of the hall slowly. There was no sunshine on the star ring all the year round, and there was only a gray night sky above his head.


    A strange girl is waiting outside the door. She seems to be waiting for him to show up. When she sees him, she bows and says, "commander, the second commander, please go to see her after you leave the gate."


    Gu Nan looked at her face, confirmed that this should not be red tail, nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    In a quiet room, Gu Nan saw the red tail as before, but his face was more dignified.


    Originally, white fog''s affairs were jointly managed by Shah Wang and Hongwei, but now Shah Wang is replaced by Gu Nan, the shake off shopkeeper, and the daily affairs naturally fall to Hongwei.


    And that''s what she''s looking for - there are people in the world who are obsessed with power, and there are people who are obsessed with power.


    "It seems that my Lord''s trip is very smooth." Red tail see Gu Nan appear, can''t help laughing mouth way.


    Gu Nan had set aside a full month before, but now he has only spent half of his time. Naturally, it is smooth.


    Gu Nan had no intention to explain too much, and said frankly, "what''s the situation here?"


    "Five masters of the sixth avenue have died, and the experiment of qi movement is completely in the hands of heaven. Ye Chen, known as the king of the northern regions, is about to fight to the South I don''t know what Tianji wants to do. "


    Red tail said succinctly, then said: "but these are just small things, there is new news in the league."


    Alliance naturally refers to the alliance of blood descendants. Red tail said in a strange tone: "Your Highness, king of the deep sea It seems to have come back. "


    The king of the deep sea once used Qin Xuanji to fight Gu Nan in the air, intending to snatch the fourth level strongman of Shenshi.


    Big people of this level usually don''t live in a certain place for a long time. Most of them are doing their own business outside. Before Gu Nan shot across the air, maybe it was just a part of his power to stay in the central star domain.


    Now, the great man has come back - why he came back at this juncture? I want to know with my butt. Obviously, the great man has paid more attention to Shenge than Gu Nan expected.


    Gu Nan couldn''t help frowning slightly: the world''s broken strong, what do you want a divine personality to do? He doesn''t need


    The divine system is highly exclusive. If you take the divine status, you can only light up the divine fire or desecrate it. It can''t be used for any other purpose.


    Unless Gu Nan thought of a possibility in his mind, but he didn''t say much. He just looked at the red tail.


    "I thought you would sell me the first time the news came."


    Gu Nan and Hongwei have never had any relationship. They just have a cooperative relationship. If the risk of cooperation is too great, there is no need to continue cooperation.


    But red tail said with a smile: "this is the sixth star field It''s not such a remote place as the ninth star realm. Even the big people at the breaking level can''t reach out at will. "


    "Those two are not in xuanhuangxing all the year round, but they don''t like someone''s hand secretly, and their Royal Highness the king of the deep sea is famous..."


    She didn''t say much, but she revealed a lot of information.


    The sixth star domain is dominated by the world breaking bigwigs. Of course, they won''t be here, so they just play with the masters of heaven''s secrets and Taoism on the mainland.But the people outside can''t interfere.


    Gu Nan nodded, still pondering. Although there was a high one on top, he was not so stupid as to think that he could rest easy.


    If the king of the deep sea really comes, he can kill himself and go away.


    When those two come back, they will pay a price from other aspects at most. Can they fight because of face?


    The only advantage is that the king of the deep sea can''t deal with himself in a big way.


    "Wait a little longer..." Gu Nan thought, flashed a chill in the deep of his eyes, "when I get to the fourth level, I''ll go to the blood American alliance to slaughter a wave first."


    Gu Nan''s mentality is similar to that of being chased by the police for three streets. After being promoted to Superman, the police station will blow up for you.


    Want to upgrade, the current difference is the most points, so reincarnation still can''t stop.


    In addition, the white fog side also has to start to operate. It is still a process of accumulating evil value and points. Gu Nan needs a lot of world tasks.


    "How''s the shell plan going?" Gu Nan asked again.


    "The situation is good at the moment, but it will be a bit severe in the future." Red tail looks a little helpless, "the civil war on the mainland is almost fully open, and it is difficult for the organization to develop stably."


    "Another lucky son!" Gu Nan showed some interest in his eyes.


    Lin Tian contributed a fog mirror to him. As the first awakened son of Qi Yun, what about ye Chen, now known as the king of northern regions?


    It''s just that the spirit has recovered, but it will take some time for the reincarnation to be stable. It''s better to close the net - as for whether there is a plan from the master of Tianji Taoism What does it matter to him?


    "Give me the information about the shell."


    "No problem." Red tail pursed a smile, and said, "you have completed the world task, don''t forget to collect the reward!"

 Chapter 190

    Gu Nan sat alone in the hall, holding a fog mirror in his hand. There was no mist on the mirror, and there was a small piece of shimmering light.


    This is exactly what the task has been accomplished, the manifestation of the world''s will feedback.


    About reincarnation, there are a lot of detailed information in the white fog. Gu Nan, after a period of previous research, has long been a beginner.


    Each plane has its own original will. These wills follow certain rules. When they find something out of harmony in the world, they will ask for it.


    These requests are captured by people in various ways, translated into tasks, and then completed through reincarnation - if you have the ability, you can directly break the boundaries.


    There are many ways to translate. For example, Bai Wu uses Qi Yun, but also relies on belief, resentment and even biology itself.


    When the request of the world is completed, whether or not the translator completes it himself, the feedback will come to him.


    Gu Nan gently put his hand on the fog mirror, and an indescribable breath gradually emerged.


    In front of Gu Nan''s eyes, what he did in the morning star plane was shown bit by bit until Tian Tian became the son of yuenu and was killed by him.


    "The so-called world will is not really conscious..." Make complaints about the south.


    If the plane consciousness is a person, seeing what he does in the morning star plane, I''m afraid he will be kicked out long ago, and will he be rewarded?


    The breath of the plane spreads along Gu Nan''s hand. In the blink of an eye, it has come to his brain, trying to enter his spirit.


    At this time, the evil temple was shocked again, and a piece of information was released.


    "Importing external copy New personal copy (incomplete), please name it. "


    When Gu Nan finished reading this message and reacted, he almost blurted out a "lying trough" and had countless heads running in his heart.


    It''s a personal copy! How can a personal copy come out at such a time?


    What is a personal copy?


    Personal copy is the term of the game. If you are an old player who has been immersed in the evil god game for many years, he will tell you the answer in two words - the kingdom of God!


    All the players have to do in the whole fifth stage is to create a personal copy, and then transform it into actual existence.


    Of course, you can also, on the other hand, find a copy and privatize it, turning it into a personal copy that players can manipulate at will.


    Complete any of the above conditions, even if the establishment of the kingdom of God, step into the ranks of the sixth level.


    Gu Nan had always been thinking about the immortal world before, that is, he planned to take the latter method and wanted to turn it into his own private copy.


    But now the hall of evil god told him that there was already a private copy in it?


    Gu Nan''s mood now is like an account that has just opened the skill tree. Just after clicking the first two rows, the top ultimate skill comes out.


    Hello! Even without pre skills, how can I light it up!


    However, Gu Nan, who had experienced great storms, soon calmed down. Not to mention stepping into the sixth level, he wanted to transform the private copy into actual existence. There were three words "unfinished" in the information!


    His consciousness quickly sank into the hall of evil gods. On the virtual light board in front of him, there was a column of "personal copy", on which there was only a solitary copy waiting to be named.


    "It''s called morning star." In order to facilitate memory, Gu Nan gave the name of the original face directly.


    The name of the copy quickly changed to "Morning Star" with the words 30% hanging on the back.


    "Have you finished 30% Gu Nan felt his chin, but he was thinking quickly.


    There is only one way to create or privatize a private copy in the game - to replace the rules of the plane itself with the rules of its own construction.


    After level 5, a progress bar will appear in all copies.


    Players control the rules in the plane. When the progress bar reaches more than 80%, they can try to make this copy private.


    But now it seems different.


    Gu Nan hasn''t even reached the fourth level. There are no rules to build. What progress bar do you want to talk about?


    "No, the essence of rule substitution is to occupy the origin of the world Is it when the world''s origin gives back, it is directly swallowed by the hall of evil gods? "


    The more Gu Nan thinks about it, the more he thinks about it.


    Others improve their own rules by perceiving the origin of the world, but they even give you the origin


    "The easiest way to verify this is to translate some small world tasks and let others complete them."


    "30% of Morningstar copies can''t be opened. If it''s a small world, it may eat up the source at one time!"


    Gu Nan''s eyes are shining with excitement - the use of private copies is not only for the establishment of the kingdom of God, but also for his own point gap.¡­¡­


    "Why are you back?" Red tail looks at Gu Nan strangely. Doesn''t this person mean to go to LAN Si and help her deal with the king of northern regions?


    "Did anyone finish the world mission I gave you last time?" Gu Nan can''t wait to ask.


    "Not yet." Red tail shook his head, "a lot of people in our organization are good at making fog mirrors and collecting materials. Those who are good at doing tasks are all babies. It''s not so easy to find them. "


    Although the translation method is precious, it is not difficult to implement once it is possessed, that is, ordinary things.


    On the contrary, people who can do tasks are extremely valuable in any reincarnation organization, most of them work in large organizations.


    Looking at Gu Nan''s look, red tail couldn''t help laughing: "I''ve got a lot of original feedback over the years, and the effect is much weaker. I''ve given them priority to finish your last translation task."


    For Gu Nan''s eagerness, red tail has no doubt.


    After all, she knows very well how much the world origin can help the Taoist. When she first received the feedback from the world origin, her performance was not much better.


    So she advised: "many tasks are unique and cannot be tried many times, so members are relatively cautious. It takes time to understand mission information, to prepare materials, and to choose the right time to cut in. "


    Red tail also came from the task executor in those years, and even made outstanding achievements, so she was very clear about this set of process.


    "So I advise you to solve Ye Chen first, and then catch a son of Qi Yun, so you can choose more tasks..."


    Gu Nan waved his hand: "call all the people in charge of the task in the organization to me, and I''ll teach them how to live."


    Red tail looks at him in amazement, Gu Nan looks back at him without hesitation and points to himself by the way.


    "What are you looking at? I''m the strategy. "

 Chapter 191

    Chu Kang is a member of the white fog, who is specially responsible for accomplishing the world mission, just as Gu Nan and others did in Ming Lou.


    But today chukang is very angry.


    Among the tasks assigned by the organization just half a month ago, there was a reward that made him greedy and not very difficult. He was about to start work for a long time, but was asked to let go of everything.


    What can we do to call them together? There must be other tasks!


    "The layman guides the expert!" Chu Kang grumbled discontentedly, but he had to do it.


    After all, the layman is the leader.


    When he comes to the gathering place, chukang is still impatient. He just wants to finish it earlier and go back to prepare for his task.


    But just as he was about to push the door in, an acquaintance rushed out.


    "Big pass? You were called in, too? " Chu Kang was surprised, as if he should not be here.


    This man is called Guan Sheng. He is also one of the white fog''s mission members, but his reputation is much better than Chu Kang''s, and he belongs to the ACE level mission member.


    If it wasn''t for his personal friendship, chukang couldn''t even talk to him.


    But now Guan Sheng is in a hurry. He just says hello to Chu Kang with a smile and writes the words "I left in advance" on his face.


    Chukang is used to this, Guan Sheng is a task maniac, not interested in other things.


    Now I''ve been called here for no reason, mostly because I''m impatient to leave.


    But he didn''t expect that when Guan Sheng left, he looked empty handed and hesitated for a moment. He said, "you usually have difficult tasks. You''d better bring the information here By the way, only half a month ago


    With these words, Guan Sheng left in a hurry, making chukang look puzzled.


    Can we solve the problem here by bringing the mission information?


    Chu Kang shook his head and pushed the door in. What he saw was a very strange scene.


    A young man in white robes was sitting on the throne, talking about something and writing on the board behind him from time to time.


    When chukang came in, he was filling up a piece of wood and changed it, but the one he replaced was respectfully accepted by a man nearby.


    Waiting to see the appearance of others, chukang almost glared out his eyes.


    That''s actually the Minister of their mission department, Mr. Zuo Chuanyuan, Zuo Laoren!


    Mr. Zuo is one of the elders of Bai Wu. He is also a blood descendant from the central star region. He is not only strong in his own strength, but also absolute authority in the task execution!


    If it''s not for the blood lineage, there are not many reincarnation organizations. Zuo''s staying in the white fog is even condescending.


    But it was such an old man who was taking over the board full of handwriting and looking around for fear of being robbed.


    "Zuo Lao." Chukang quickly came forward to say hello. All the people present were from their mission department. Of course, they first met their leader, "this is..."


    When Zuo Lao saw him, he just nodded: "come on, sit down first. Listen and learn. "


    With these words, he studied the board again. Chu Kang was stunned. Seeing that the people beside him were similar, he had to sit down patiently.


    After chukang sat down, he heard the young man in white on the throne say: "next White bird city-state, whose task is this? "


    As soon as his voice fell, the door had been pushed open with a bang, and the visitor even said: "mine! My Lord, that''s my task! "


    Chu Kang gaped at that side, but Guan Sheng had already come back, and his forehead was still sweating.


    As Guan Sheng said this, he quickly handed the information to the young man in white robe. He seemed very glad that he had caught up with him.


    The white bird city-state, this task Chu Kang had understood.


    The task is in a small plane, but there is a strong man in constant territory, and the goal is to kill the son of a councillor in the white bird city-state.


    According to the feedback of investigators sent by the organization, members'' protection of their son is very comprehensive, and the specific identity of the target can not be determined. They only know the school he attended and some other basic information.


    According to the investigation of investigators, there are 21 suspected objects at present.


    In order to ensure that the task will not be triggered, investigators dare not conduct in-depth investigation, so they can only give feedback on it.


    "reservation plan: ask the staff to secretly investigate the background of the suspected object, or start with the members themselves. If you have any information about their identity, please feel free to contact headquarters. "


    After reading the materials, the young man in white robe read the plan given by the task department again.


    In the absence of specific information, the task department can only choose to deal with it in this way. This plan was personally reviewed by Chu Kang. He asked himself that there was no omission.


    However, the young man''s next words almost made him furious.


    "Who made the plan? What''s the use of Mr cha? He won''t kill the target directly? " The young man threw the file on the table and said with disdain.Chu Kang stares. He wants to stand up and ask each other: do you understand if you read the information seriously? 21 suspected objects, as long as there is an accident, the target will be strictly protected!


    What''s more, even if you are lucky enough to find the target, who dares to assert that the other side is not protected?


    Most of the world tasks are time effective. After all, the plane of reincarnation is a real world, and it is also moving along the established track.


    If we don''t find a suitable entry point, it may directly lead to task failure.


    Chukang had a sneer on his face, which was obviously a layman.


    According to his many years of experience in carrying out the task, it is obvious that the member is the key. Find enough clues from him to confirm the real identity of the target, and then you can kill with one hit.


    Among them, there may be false information, depending on whether the task force has the ability to distinguish.


    But this is not his own task, Chu Kang can only suppress anger. If others don''t say it, he believes that Guan Sheng won''t stand up, but his attitude is so polite that Chu Kang thinks he has recognized the wrong person.


    "There are 21 suspects. I don''t know how to confirm which one is the target?" Guan Sheng half bows, as if to ask the teacher''s general pupils.


    The young man said with a natural face: "no need to confirm, why don''t you just kill them all? Take a closer look at the information of these 21 people. "


    "Sixteen are students from the same high school, four are teachers from this high school, and only one is unemployed."


    "When you are reincarnated, take enough dynamite. First go to the vagrant, take him to high school, and then put the dynamite on him to detonate."


    The young man knocked on the table and returned the dossier to Guan Sheng by the way: "it doesn''t matter how many people there are to protect, as long as there are enough explosives."


    "Next."

 Chapter 192

    When he came out of the meeting room, chukang was in a muddle.


    "It''s evening..." He looked up at the sky, not quite conscious, and then said to himself, "Oh, on the ring of stars, there is no day."


    This is not to blame Chu Kang. Anyone who has experienced a whole day''s spiritual devastation will look like this.


    It''s just like a champion of an Olympic mathematics competition, who was beaten to pieces in his most proud field after listening to a well-known international winner''s lecture for a day.


    "Pass, are we dreaming?" Chu Kang patted Guan Sheng on the shoulder. "How can I feel that the task has become simple all of a sudden?"


    Guan Sheng''s condition is better than that of him. At least he is conscious. He sighed and said, "I don''t know who that adult is and whether he will come back in the future Forget it, finish these tasks first


    Kuan Sheng, a task maniac, left happily with a pamphlet of tasks.


    And Chu Kang looked down at the small book in his hand, which was also full of tasks to deal with, and thought of the young face, his heart was still full of unreal.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan returned to the main hall, but he was really tired.


    Even though those tasks are not difficult for him, it will make people feel tired to solve so many tasks in one day.


    But if his guess is right, it''s worth the price!


    Small planes tend to have a high proportion of time and velocity, so the time required to complete the task is almost not long in the universe.


    Take out the South mirror, there are many tasks have been lit up again.


    "Importing external copy New personal copy (incomplete), please name it. "


    "Importing external copy New personal copy (incomplete), please name it. "


    "Importing external copy Create a new personal copy (completed), please name it. "


    "Importing external copy..."


    With the introduction of the origin of the world, a series of hints emerged from the hall of evil gods. This time, there were more than a dozen tasks, but only one of them succeeded in creating a personal copy.


    One is enough!


    Gu Nan felt a little happy and quickly opened the copy interface to see if the private copy mentioned here is the same as his impression.


    In the copy interface, in a row of gray unfinished copies, the word "completed" is already in color, which is particularly eye-catching.


    "Private copy (unnamed) - Fixed copy, initial member: 4, copy reset cycle: 3 days."


    In previous games, private copy is a very interesting way to play. Online interaction between different players is basically completed through this.


    According to the difference between players'' active construction and direct access from the outside, private copies can be divided into "autonomous" and "stereotyped".


    Autonomous copy is used by players for promotion. If you want to upgrade the level to level 6 and complete a turn, relying on autonomous copy is the best way.


    Although a given copy can also be turned into private, the biggest use is not this, but Brush points!


    Of course, the copy is used to brush, brush over and over again that kind of brush - private copy can not get sin value, but can get a certain amount of points.


    Once the given copy is opened, players can choose to enter it to complete the task together with their NPC peers, or they can bring other online players to enter together.


    Of course, there are no online players in this world. If Gu Nan opens the copy, he doesn''t know how to choose his partner?


    In the original game, in order to enhance the randomness, NPC companions are randomly selected from all over the world, and there may be familiar duplicate characters or a completely fictional character.


    Gu Nan didn''t have time to think about it. Just open it once.


    However, at this time, the main door of the hall was suddenly pushed open, and red tail came in in a hurry.


    Gu Nan''s will quickly pulled away from the evil god hall, and he slowly opened his eyes on the throne, looking at red tail''s eyes.


    Red tail aware of this, no hesitation, directly said: "adult, LAN Si was seriously injured..."


    ¡­¡­


    Xuanhuangxing, mainland, Tang family.


    Tang Xuan was anxiously standing outside the door, waiting for the situation inside.


    "My young lady, you''ve been wandering here for 20 laps. Can you stop?" Nearby, a young man in Black said.


    His leisurely tone is in sharp contrast to Tang Xuan''s anxiety.


    "What do you know?" Tang Xuan glared at him fiercely. "If something goes wrong, you''re ready to do something for yourself."


    "Oh, is it so scary?" The young man made a look of fear, which was obviously ignored.


    After a pause, seeing that Tang Xuan didn''t speak, he said to himself, "it''s the woman named LAN Si who came here by herself, and we didn''t invite her. Can we blame her?""No matter how powerful the people behind her are, they have to be reasonable? This time, we are helping the business alliance! "


    The young people are indifferent to what they say, even more disdainful in their heart.


    His name is Tang Ziquan. He is the leader of the young generation of the Tang family. With his family caravan, he has gone through several star domains, and is far ahead of ordinary people in terms of vision and strength.


    Different from Tang Xuan, who grew up freely, Tang Ziquan not only made a breakthrough in his own strength, but also had many adventures. He was the offspring of the Tang family.


    He has just returned to xuanhuangxing, and has never experienced the farce of the Tang family before, so he can ignore this incident.


    In his opinion, this is not a big deal.


    It''s too common for several parties to fight for a resource. When it comes to real fire, others won''t stop because of your background.


    This woman named Lansi is the head of a newly established small organization. She wants to have some soup with her family?


    We still have to put up a name of cooperation, and we don''t want to see if they are qualified.


    Just on the court, it seems that there are two brushes, but it didn''t take long to show the bottom - it turned out that he was a young boy without combat experience!


    Tang Ziquan, who has been fighting for a long time, looks down on the flowers in the greenhouse. Naturally, he is not polite.


    After a couple of words, LAN Si got hooked and was seriously injured in the chaos.


    They were still talking. The door had been opened. A doctor came out and shook his head to Tang Xuan: "we tried our best Whether she can wake up or not depends on Providence


    Look at God''s will, that is the meaning that human resources are no longer available.


    Tang Xuan was stunned. She was about to speak. On the other hand, someone reported to her: "Miss, there are two people who come to visit and say they are your friends."


    The corner of Tang Xuan''s mouth smoked. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 193

    Gu Nan stood in the hall of the Tang family, feeling a little strange.


    The fact that Lansi was seriously injured was really beyond his expectation. Or he didn''t really think that NPC would kill himself.


    But if you think about it carefully, Lansi does have such a character.


    At the beginning, if it wasn''t for her brother, she might have died in the hands of Qin Xuanji.


    Gu Nan shakes his head in a funny way. Fortunately, there is a stone As the carrier of Shenshi, she can''t even commit suicide, let alone be killed.


    Maybe it''s good to be seriously injured this time.


    "Where is she?" Gu Nan asked casually.


    Tang Xuan stood in front of him with a wry smile. She knew what Gu Nan had done in the Tang family. Now that Lansi is in trouble again, it''s hard to say what Gu Nan will do.


    "Her condition is not very good, the doctor said..."


    "It''s OK. She can''t die." Gu Nan waved his hand.


    Tang Ziquan followed Tang Xuan. Seeing Gu Nan''s determined appearance, he sneered slightly, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    A moment later, Gu Nan stood in front of LAN Si''s bed. The latter was lying pale, even breathing weakly.


    "The stone wasn''t triggered? The injury is not serious enough... " Gu Nan only took a look, and knew the reason why LAN Si was unconscious.


    She was injured to the brain so that she could not wake up, but the injury itself was not serious, so Shenge did not take the initiative to protect her.


    In the words of the game, Lansi took control, but he didn''t lose much blood.


    But in reality, even if the injury is not serious, once the injury to the key position, it is enough to cause serious consequences.


    Looking at him, Tang Xuan couldn''t help saying, "she''s just in a coma now. How about..."


    "Nothing." The handle of nangu''s sword is black.


    Poof.


    The little sword didn''t enter LAN Si''s heart, and blood spattered out. Tang Xuan and Tang Ziquan, together with the red tail who came together, suddenly looked silly.


    Even if Gu Nan was expected to cure LAN Si''s red tail, he didn''t expect that it would be this way.


    The next moment, a touch of golden light from LAN Si''s eyebrow lit up, an indescribable noble breath flashed by, and the wound on her body had recovered as before.


    "I''ll wake up later." Gu Nan looked at Hong Wei and said, "how is she?"


    "It''s the trace of qi movement." Red tail said calmly.


    Since Gu Nan heard about LAN Si''s situation in the main hall, he learned about it first.


    It''s easy to say. LAN Si was ordered to set up the shell organization "blue water lake". She had never been a leader before, so she had to seek help from Hongwei and others while cooperating with others to develop the organization.


    She had no foundation in xuanhuang star. Naturally, her eyes were black. In the end, she could only find the Tang family - at least she knew them.


    Knowing that Gu Nan is standing behind LAN Si, the Tang family is very willing to help, but the result of cooperation is not very good.


    But what surprised Gu Nan most about the whole thing was the man who hurt LAN Si.


    This man, named Ye long, was born in the northern regions. He was the brother of Ye Chen, the king of the northern regions. He was also one of the well-known sons of Qi Yun in the mainland.


    The son of Qi Yun like this, easily won''t have contact with other masters. Once there is a connection, it must be the guidance of the power of qi movement.


    As the first user of the force of air transport, the white fog organization can''t be clearer.


    For example, the enmity between Gu Nan and Lin Tian naturally spread to Gu Nan through Fu Jing.


    "I didn''t find any other Qi connection. Qi came directly to her It''s a trick. " Red tail said without expression.


    "Good." Gu Nan showed a sneer. He didn''t kill the master of Tianji directly at the beginning. He didn''t expect that he would dare to jump out.


    After a pause, Gu Nan said, "xuanhuangxing''s net can be put away, and he begins to hunt Qiyun''s son Can you deal with Ye Chen? "


    "No problem, that''s what we''re good at." Red tail showed a smile, "the secret side..."


    Bai Wu''s translation is accomplished by collecting Qi Yun. Naturally, he has developed many ways to deal with Qi Yun''s son, which is not like the half hanging son of the Sixth Avenue master.


    They just learned how to arrange, but they didn''t learn how to collect the net, so they ended up uncontrollable.


    They talked as if there were no one else, as if Tang Xuan and Tang Zi didn''t exist.


    Tang Xuan had been used to Gu Nan''s bad character for a long time, but Tang Ziquan''s eyes were slightly overcast. He said in a deep voice, "what are you talking about, ye Chen, the king of northern regions? Just yesterday, there were three Taoist masters who fell on him! "


    Since ye Chen was promoted to Taoist master, he has spent decades to recuperate and build the northern region like an iron bucket. Now he is finally on the road of outward expansion.


    In a very short period of time, the northern army attacked the city and occupied the territory everywhere.LAN Si will hurt Ye long in order to fight for a resource.


    For Tang Ziquan''s words, red tail just looks at him, then smiles and doesn''t speak, Gu Nan is completely ignored.


    "I''ll leave it to you. When she wakes up, let her organize to practice well. I''ll talk to Tianji."


    After leaving such a sentence, Gu Nan''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Since having a private copy, Gu Nan is not willing to waste his time on xuanhuang.


    He always works only for points and evil value. At most, he needs to be a little more careful with the attention of a fourth level strong man.


    Reincarnation is in a cooling state, sin value is provided by Lansi continuously, and points are provided by private copy.


    Who dares to see the return of the deep sea, Gu Siwang decides to hide it first?


    If Lansi was caught by the king of the deep sea before he ascended to the fourth level, it would not be worth the loss.


    With this in mind, Gu Nan has reached Tianji Daochang.


    This time, he didn''t come up through the starship, but with his own strength. So as soon as he got to the door, someone stopped him.


    "Who, sir? If you want to enter Tianji Daochang, please give me your surname... "


    The shadow sword was black, and the bodies of several guards were broken in two. Gu Nan didn''t even change his eyes.


    He is in charge of Baiwu. Naturally, he knows that the arrangement of Qi transportation needs the support of forces. It will be very troublesome for him to control alone. So this time, even if we can''t kill Tianji, we have to kill him.


    There is no way to interfere with Qi luck if we are left alone.


    Gu Nan walked slowly into the Taoist temple. When he passed their bodies, he told a funny joke.


    "Gu."

 Chapter 194

    Blood stained star ring, corpses everywhere.


    Gu Nan''s single sword is not quite right, because in fact, there are tens of shadow bodies marching at the same time, wantonly killing all the living people that can be seen.


    Both the disciples of Tianji Daochang and the practitioners who came to "inquire about Tianji" could not escape death.


    Although the latter group of people are actually innocent, what is the impact of this?


    Gu Nan has no time to distinguish who should die and who should be innocent. He only takes the most efficient way to deal with it. As for things like morality, it''s not suitable for players.


    "Who are you? What does Tianji Daochang have against you? " A man in charge of affairs, after a sword, seems not dead, struggling to get up.


    "Where''s Tianji man?" Gu Nan asked without expression.


    The steward showed a sneer: "the Lord of Taoism has done everything in the world. How can you find it?"


    Gu Nan nodded and agreed with him, then cut off his head with a sword.


    Gu Nan is not a type 2 patient who advocates that "the whole world should listen to me". Of course, others have the right not to listen to him, and he also has the right to kill all disobedient people.


    It''s his ability to run away. It doesn''t prevent Gu Nan from killing him.


    Gu Nan doesn''t care if the massacre of shadow body continues, or occasionally some fish escape.


    He is walking slowly into the master of Tianji''s study. Most of the books here have been emptied. It seems that the master of Tianji has expected something.


    It''s also normal. Anyone who has known Gu Nan will not be so stupid as to wait for death at home.


    "It''s really heartless to run away and leave the disciples and grandchildren in the Taoist temple to hide their eyes and ears."


    Gu Nan sighed for Tianji daozhu''s decisiveness, but he didn''t think that he was the one who acted as the executioner.


    ¡­¡­


    The process of Tujue Tianji Daochang is not good enough. There is no decent resistance, and the master of Tianji retreated early.


    "With so much effort, do you want to break through the fourth level?" In his spare time, Gu Nan would also think about the purpose of Tianji Taoist, which is mostly the reason.


    Even the dojo can not be, but also for what?


    But it''s none of Gu Nan''s business.


    After putting Lansi in a small dark room and letting her practice well, Gu Nan left Baiwu and hid in a small town on the mainland, dressing himself up as an ordinary scholar.


    The king of the deep sea has returned to the world of stars. He may come to us at any time. After all, he is a character of the fourth level. He needs to show some respect.


    Gu Nan''s relationship with Bai Wu can''t be concealed from those who want to. Staying in Bai Wu is tantamount to seeking death.


    "Private copy..." After taking care of his affairs, Gu Nan can finally settle down and study his personal copy.


    Of the more than a dozen private copies developed at one time before, only one shows "completed" when the progress reaches 100%.


    The facet corresponding to this replica is called "jinxiushi".


    Fairyland is not too small a plane. There is only one planet in the plane. Local civilization is a development mode of half technology and half power.


    Even in the modern city like a steel forest, there are also various powers, which are open to all the people.


    "Name it jinxiushi and open the private copy."


    Gu Nan orders to the interface, but then he finds that his consciousness returns to the noumenon, and the spirit begins to pull out of it.


    This process is very similar to the situation when he was reincarnated, but this time the spirit did not go out of the plane, but came to a strange space.


    A small light ball separated from his spirit. He could clearly see that it was the light ball representing the splendid world.


    And his spirit itself, after releasing the light ball, became a small light spot, slowly approaching the light ball.


    What makes Gu Nan even more surprised is that in this strange space, there are countless light balls and spots.


    As soon as the light ball of jinxiushi appeared, it immediately attracted many light spots.


    Around the ball of light, it is clear that there are four gaps for the entry of light spots. In addition to Gu Nan himself firmly occupied one, the other three triggered a scramble.


    Gu Nan looked at the scene in amazement, which he had never seen in the game.


    No, it should be said that he has seen a similar picture - it is a scene where a local tyrant player builds a map, and other individual players scramble to enter the copy!


    Do you mean


    The next moment, Gu Nan consciousness appears in the office of a building, and in front of him, there are three people with happy faces.


    A woman, an old man, a little boy.


    woman is a beautiful woman in the city. She has a strong eye shadow on her face, but it doesn''t give people a vulgar feeling.


    The old man''s costume is slightly retro. He has a pair of gold glasses on his face and a black suit with double buttons on his body. He looks like the old scientist in the portrait.The little boy is the little boy, but he''s the weirdest one - he''s wearing half a lady''s sun hat.


    The reason why it is said to be half is that the sun hat is cut in half vertically, leaving only the left part, and the little boy actually wears it like this.


    Gu Nan looked at the three people with different shapes, coughed softly and said, "three, what do you call them?"


    The woman showed a smile: "you can call me Ziyi, sir."


    The little boy also laughed, his smile is very strange, left and right face smile is not harmonious, it seems that two people are laughing: "left left, everyone calls me that."


    The old man seemed to be the most familiar, and his posture was the lowest. He said repeatedly, "my dear Qiu wenran, I just became the star master 4000 years ago, and I dare not be called the two elders."


    Hearing this, Gu Nan couldn''t help picking his eyebrows, but he didn''t show more different colors. He said plainly, "my name is Gu Nan."


    Ziyi and zuozou seem to be quite well-known figures. Since the old man Qiu wenran considers himself a younger generation, the task of communicating with Gu Nan naturally falls on him.


    "Is Gu Nan the master of this small world? I don''t know if it was... " Qiu wenran said half, and repeatedly waved his hand, "don''t misunderstand me, I just ask at will."


    Gu Nan waved his hand and said, "this is the splendid world."


    Qiu wenran and Zuo Zuo didn''t respond, but Ziyi said: "it''s the splendid world I came here more than 600 years ago, and I thought it was good at that time. I didn''t expect to be taken away in a flash. "


    "Jinxiushi is good." At this time, Zuo also said that when he spoke, his faces on both sides were still quite different. "Except that the limitation of cultivation was too low, only the extraordinary level was left, the rest were pretty good."


    Gu Nan watched the three people communicate, thought about it, and said, "say three So what''s going on now? "


    After hearing this, the three of them were shocked. At last, Qiu wenran said with a smile, "you must be a man who is deeply engaged in practice. You have the strength to receive a world. Is it the first time you have entered the path of the stars?"


    Gu Nan nodded and did not speak.


    He didn''t really know the status, but one thing was certain: the three companions of his private copy Three star masters!

 Chapter 195

    Gu Nan is actually very familiar with private copies.


    Evil god game is a kind of online single player game, and private copy is the basis for players to be online.


    From level 5, players will have private copies. Players can use their own rules to modify the copy, and then put the modified product on the public platform for other players to attack.


    Before this kind of copy is released, the player must pass the customs once, and after the release, he will not get a reward for his participation.


    The other is random copy, that is, the player takes out the copy and gives it to the system for random modification. Even the player himself does not know what will be changed into.


    What Gu Nan is facing now seems to correspond to the random copy in the game.


    Gu Nan and the other four stood on the top of the building. There was a blood red countdown in the air, with only the last 30 seconds left.


    "Do you mean that zhutianxinglu will be my deputy according to what I know and hear "Star manufacturing mission?" Gu Nan said strangely.


    "Exactly." Qiu wenran nodded.


    Gu Nan turned his head and put his eyes on the countdown, but his look became more and more strange.


    After a brief exchange with Qiu wenran, Gu Nan got so much information that he didn''t fully respond.


    These three people are really the masters of the stars. They are the masters of the stars with five levels or even higher!


    According to Qiu wenran, he has been a star leader for only four thousand years, and he has not yet had time to choose the Star Kingdom to be in charge.


    Ziyi and Zuozuo are old masters on Xinglu for many years. They are real big names.


    "The star master corresponds to the fifth level, and the fifth level begins to look for a copy to establish the kingdom of God This process is as like as two peas in the game! " Gu Nan touched his chin and said to himself.


    According to the normal situation, you should have a private copy to enter here after you reach level 5. However, it devours the origin of the world and makes this step ahead of time.


    This one is ahead of time, which leads to the fact that when you are in the third level, you have to meet the guy in the fifth level or even higher


    Fortunately, according to Qiu wenran, it''s just a wisp of consciousness that enters the star path, not even the spirit, and the stars can''t really hurt each other.


    Even if you kill your opponent, your body will be reshaped by the rules in an instant without any damage.


    "Even the mechanism that copies can be tried infinitely has been preserved. It''s really like..." Gu Nan sighed, and the countdown in midair was almost over.


    Zhutianxinglu replaces the game system, Xingzhu replaces other players, only Gu Nan is himself.


    "If it''s built to the best of my knowledge." Gu Nan said at the last second, "three, please be prepared. This picture may be a little poisonous."


    ¡­¡­


    The next moment, the countdown ended, the blood curtain suddenly came.


    The whole sky has become a piece of blood, the original noisy city seems to be suddenly silent, a line of text in the sky with blood writing.


    The first stage - arriving at the destination.


    Conditions of victory: all four players must survive; finish before the end of countdown.


    Power limit: second order.


    Before Gu Nan could feel the familiar words, an inexplicable force came. Gu Nan and the other four people''s strength dropped to the second level.


    Qiu wenran''s three people are all dumbfounded, and they are not the first time to enter the star world, but how can they have the power to limit the task to this point?


    They may not know what the second order stands for, but it is clear that the power of noumenon has been weakened to the innate level.


    It''s just inborn. I can''t even fly!


    Just when the three were still in a daze, Gu Nan had already said: "go!"


    The three subconsciously looked up, but saw that Gu Nan had run towards the edge of the platform, and then jumped out directly, which made them frown at the same time.


    This is the top floor of a building nearly 100 meters high. They don''t care about it at ordinary times, but now they only have innate strength


    It was such a moment of hesitation that the blood curtain in the sky suddenly became thicker.


    The next moment, a meteorite from the sky, directly hit the top of the building.


    Gu Nan looked at the three people who were all dead at the same time and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Meteorite? Who could have thought of such a situation? "


    "What''s the matter with Xinglu? It''s obviously pitching people!"


    It''s still on the top of the building, just like the previous blood red countdown, Qiu Wen rants angrily, Gu Nan stands by and yawns.


    "It''s just a starting point to kill. What''s so strange about that? I''ll know it once I''m trapped." Gu Nan waved his hand and said, "when you meet the terminal point in the future, you are afraid to be crazy."


    After all, he is also an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. After venting, Qiu wenran calms down and apologizes to the three people.


    Zuo Zuo and Ziyi look at each other and look at Gu Nan at the same time."We are not the masters of the world. Although we are not afraid of death, the time that consciousness can stay on the star path is limited." Ziyi is dressed in purple and speaks with a smile.


    "So if you have any suggestions on the mission, you may as well say them and we will discuss them together."


    This is a left-hand mouth. His left and right sides are very distinct. Even when he speaks, his mouth opens and closes differently. But his voice is very normal, like an ordinary child. It looks very strange.


    Gu Nan frowned slightly, but he didn''t refuse. Since the four are teammates, they have common interests, so there is no need to hide them.


    "Now I don''t know anything about it except a start. I can only explore it slowly But judging from the goal of the first stage, this stage should be Parkour. "


    "Parkour?" Qiu wenran obviously did not understand the meaning of these three words.


    "That is to ask us to reach the destination, and there will be a series of obstacles on the road, even the enemy."


    Gu Nan finished this sentence, and then said: "Parkour means, play two you will understand, or first talk about this starting point to kill."


    Starting point is also a new term, but it''s much easier to understand.


    "The meteorite fell so fast that there was no other way but to jump away After all, it''s still too weak. " Ziyi frowned.


    What she didn''t say was clear to everyone else: if you jump out of the building and land from a height of more than 100 meters, you will be seriously injured if you don''t die. How do you carry out the follow-up tasks?


    In the final analysis, they are not used to thinking at an innate level.


    The means that we can use at ordinary times are not working well all of a sudden. It''s like a super hacker has returned to the primitive society. No matter how skillful he is, there is no way.


    "The power of the innate level, if you want to land from a hundred meters high, you will never die, unless you are a practitioner specializing in physical body." Qiu wenran said solemnly.


    "I am." Gu Nan answers.

 Chapter 196

    The meteorite fell and the building was blown to powder again.


    Just this time, Gu Nan and others have been safely standing next to the building, watching the building fall.


    With his amazing physique, he jumped directly from the top of the building, and then caught the fallen companions one by one.


    "Hit by a meteorite, it didn''t affect the surrounding area at all..." Gu Nan touched his chin, "it''s really like the usual routine of players."


    This completely unscientific phenomenon can only appear in the self-made picture of players.


    This is the cartographer''s bad taste. In order to make the starting point look cool, it will not affect the follow-up process.


    "Only three minutes." Gu Nan looked up at the sky, blood countdown still exists, "the target is the spire of the city center."


    With Gu Nan''s words, they looked up and saw that there was a minaret in the center of the city, and the top of the minaret was flashing red.


    Qiu wenran was a little relieved: "it''s not too far, even if it''s just a congenital level, there''s still time to catch up."


    Congenitally, martial arts can not be strong physically, but most of them are not slow. Running with all one''s strength is enough to run to the tower.


    "It''s hard to get to the top of the tower. It''s unrealistic to get up from inside." However, his face is not very good-looking. "On the side of science and technology, some things can''t be matched by the innate level."


    Qiu wenran is indeed a little less experienced. It seems that he has not experienced many aspects, and he did not think of the particularity of the side of science and technology before.


    It''s not very friendly to low-level monks.


    If you want some guns or other weapons, or use the thick iron gate to seal the road at the top of the tower, they will only catch the blind.


    "Let''s do it separately. Let''s try every method we think of." Gu Nan concluded, "improve efficiency."


    It''s better to try four methods at once than to try them in turn.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, the four gathered at the top of the building again, waiting for the countdown.


    Zuozuo and Ziyi are helpless. They are the old star masters who have been crossing the star road for many years. They really haven''t seen such a strange little world.


    Kill the enemy by leaps and bounds, search for ghosts, explore the dense forest Whether it''s dangerous or brain burn, they''ve met all kinds of situations, but none of them.


    It seems that it''s not difficult to say it''s difficult. The goal is just to reach the destination. It''s always easier than leaping over the level to kill the opponent.


    But to say it''s simple, I and others are still a little short, and I can''t get to the top of the tower.


    Qiu wenran, who has not experienced much, is about to be driven crazy by this map.


    The running time is only enough to get to the bottom of the tower, and there is no time to go up; seizing vehicles will cause the police to chase and cannot enter the tower; killing the police will also lead to the attack of the modern army, with tanks and helicopters coming out.


    "Why don''t you try jumping from the roof next door?" Qiu wenran, the old man, has begun to come up with ideas.


    Gu Nan rolled his eyes and said, "the height of the spire is more than 300 meters. Are you going to climb up from the outside?"


    Qiu wenran had nothing to say, so the four fell into silence again, and the countdown ended again, and the blood curtain came.


    There was almost no need for anyone to speak. The four had already run in the same direction with practice. Gu Nan took the lead in jumping down, and the other three followed.


    But this time when Gu Nan landed on the ground, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind and blurted out: "I think of it!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Gu Nan moves slowly, and there are three piles of meat sauce around him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Under Gu Nan''s Pavilion..." Qiu wenran''s voice with slight resentment rang out beside him.


    "Cough, it''s a good comrade to sacrifice his life for the sake of revolution." Gu Nan coughed and said as he stood in front of a white car and blew up the window with a blow.


    This is already a new round of copies, Gu Nan because of a Lengshen, resulting in three people fell dead, naturally can only start again.


    This time, the four of them acted together, because Gu Nan claimed to have found a way.


    The owner of the white car was startled. He was sitting in the driver''s seat waiting for the red light to disappear. Unexpectedly, he was waiting for the burst window.


    "You, who are you?" "Don''t come here, I''m going to call the police!" he said in a high voice


    In response to him, Gu Nan grabbed him without hesitation, and directly slipped him out and threw him aside.


    Gu Nan got on the bus at the fastest speed, but then Qiu wenran was a little surprised: "Sir, are we going in the wrong direction?"


    "Of course No Gu Nan said with a light smile.


    "Robbing a citizen''s car will lead to the pursuit of the police. Have you noticed which side the police are from?"


    When Qiu wenran heard that the speech was stagnant, he always took the most intuitive method, that is, hard charging the tower, but he didn''t care about these things.


    Ziyi in the back seat said, "are we going to the police station?"


    "Yes." Gu Nan casually replied, but the speed was getting faster and faster. He didn''t care what pedestrians were on the road at all. He ran all the way and hit a passer-by on the spot.Qiu wenran wanted to ask what to do there, but when he saw Gu Nan driving like this, he said: "Sir, although we are in a hurry, we are not as good as..."


    Bang!


    A loud noise interrupted him. A woman was crashing into the front windshield, and a large crack was made on the glass. The blood on the woman''s head made Qiu wenran''s eyes red.


    Gu Nan didn''t even change his face. Suddenly, a sudden brake made the woman''s body roll forward.


    Then he made a beautiful shift to speed up and ran over her.


    This series of movements are so familiar that I am a veteran and often do such things. When Qiu wenran looked back, he could not see a shadow.


    "Sir, this..."


    "Improve efficiency." Gu Nan is still focused on looking ahead, doing everything possible to speed up.


    "Some mortals are just ants. Why care?" Zuo Zuo smiles in the back seat. He seems to appreciate Gu Nan''s action.


    Ziyi also said: "these mortals will be trapped in the star world all their lives. It''s their honor to help us break out of this world. "


    Qiu wenran listened to their words. After a while of silence, he nodded and sighed: "it''s the loss of my mind."


    He has always respected the master of the stars. Naturally, he has no doubt about the words of Zuo Zuo and Ziyi. He also has some awe for Gu Nan.


    This one is also a star master who regards human life like a weed, and maybe has been a star master for many years, but he doesn''t know his real identity


    "Here we are." Gu Nan slams on the brake and almost throws the meditative Qiu wenran out.


    He didn''t even look in the car. He ran out of the front window and rushed to the police station.


    A policeman tried to stop him to ask, but he didn''t even say the first word. Gu Nan blew his head with a blow.


    But Gu Nan didn''t go through the gate at all. When he came to the gate of the police station, he jumped to the roof and ran along the roof.


    Qiu wenran three people in the car, see this scene also dare not neglect, quickly ran out behind Gu Nan.


    The police station has never seen such a situation, suddenly a flurry of chickens and dogs, but Gu Nan did not care, just constantly jumping between the roofs.


    A moment later, Gu Nan gave a surprise voice: "found it!"


    Three people look in a twinkling of an eye, this just understand what Gu Nan is looking for.


    That was the weapon that once participated in the encirclement and suppression of Qiu wenran - helicopter!

 Chapter 197

    Deep in the endless starry sky, a star ship with gorgeous appearance and huge size is slowly sailing out of the void.


    There was no sound when the Starship came - there would not have been any sound in the void, but the Starship was too large and gave people a strong sense of maladjustment.


    There is also a gold mark on the starship, which is a peculiar hook.


    If there are friars in the central realm here, they will recognize the meaning of this sign at a glance - it comes from the deep sea temple in the central realm.


    "In just 70 years, I wonder if so many things have happened on xuanhuang star."


    Inside the starship, an old man in a golden robe was looking at the approaching xuanhuang star and sighed.


    And beside the old man, a man in black windbreaker said with a bitter smile: "the strange existence of Qi Yun''s son really baffles us, so we have to stay away."


    The name of the man in black windbreaker is Ping Jiushan. He is also a well-known Taoist leader of xuanhuang star. It is only in recent decades that his whereabouts have gradually disappeared because of the rise of his sons.


    What no one knows is that pingjiu mountain is a blood descendant who used to be a servant of the temple of the king of the deep sea.


    "Mr. Feng, are you here for those lucky children?" Ping Jiushan asked cautiously.


    In his heart, fengxu is one of the oldest predecessors in the temple. He will come to the sixth star field from a long distance. There is no other possibility except the strange son of Qi Yun.


    However, Feng Xu shook his head with a light smile and said, "the theory of Qi Yun is vague and uncertain. Although it can be used for a while, it is not the main road after all It''s self defeating. "


    "Then you are..." Ping Jiushan felt his head and couldn''t figure it out.


    "Your Highness has returned to the stars." Feng Xu''s face became more and more serious. "We need to find a man named Gu Nan."


    When pingjiushan heard the previous sentence of fengxu, he was already stunned.


    For the big men of the fourth level, they seldom stay in the sky and the boundary, and spend most of their time shuttling through all walks of life, looking for the origin of the world and building their own rules.


    His Highness the king of the deep sea will return in person, which only means that there is something he needs more.


    "Well What happens when you find that man? " Ping Jiushan''s voice was trembling.


    Feng Xu looked at him and said in a deep voice, "Your Highness will come in person."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan does not know that the king of the deep sea has chosen the most intelligent method to capture his trace.


    He did not rashly enter the sixth star domain, nor did he make Gu Nan invisible. Instead, he chose to send a spokesman to secretly search for Gu Nan.


    But it''s none of Gu Nan''s business. He is approaching his destination, the tower in the center of the city.


    The roar of the helicopter resounds through the sky. Gu Nan''s old driver''s driving skill is good, but he can''t be flattered.


    The helicopter kept shaking in mid air, so that Qiu wenran and his three men could only grasp the armrest to ensure that they would not be thrown down.


    "Sir! Should we catch someone who can fly a plane... "


    Qiu wenran yells at Gu Nan in the strong wind, and his voice is deflected by the wind.


    Gu Nan still had time to free up a hand and waved at the back: "although I can''t fly well, I can play well!"


    As Gu Nan''s voice fell, a micro missile was launched, directly exploding the helicopter intercepted in front of him.


    As a high play, mastering all kinds of small games is also a necessary skill, because you don''t know when the designer will give you a puzzle game to play.


    So this kind of simple aiming skill is perfect.


    After another exciting battle, Gu Nan''s helicopter finally arrived at the top of the central tower, and Gu Nan jumped down without hesitation.


    At the moment he touched the top of the tower, the world seemed to be at a standstill again, and the countdown in mid air slowly disappeared, and new subtitles began to appear.


    That time clearly has only ten seconds left. Gu Nan is really right to improve his efficiency.


    In the first stage, the conditions were met.


    The second stage is to kill the bloody guards.


    Winning conditions: all four players must survive;


    power limit: Level 3


    with the subtitles appearing, Gu Nan and others feel that their bodies are relaxed at the same time, as if some inexplicable bondage has been untied, and the sealed power has returned to their bodies.


    But the spire gradually split at this time. Gu Nan did not hesitate to let go and stood in the middle of the sky. After regaining his extraordinary power, he was able to fly.


    "It seems that the third level refers to the extraordinary level." The other three people didn''t know when they had come to him and said.


    When he recovered to the third level of strength, the disharmony between his two bodies seemed to be more obvious. When he spoke, the female on his left face gradually twisted, while the female on his right face was normal.


    Qiu wenran also nodded: "it should be I don''t know what kind of system the saying comes from our own worldWhen he said this, he couldn''t help looking at Gu Nan in surprise.


    The task of the world in Zhutian Xinglu comes from the controller himself, which is probably the name of Gu Nan.


    But he was not stupid enough to ask directly. It''s about the origin. If other people don''t plan to talk about it, they will turn into enemies if they ask each other rashly.


    Just a moment later, the shadow of the four people came from the top of the tower.


    "Ha ha ha! I didn''t expect that I had been hidden here for 20 years, but I was discovered by you! In that case, take your life and come


    As soon as the bloody figure appeared, it was a burst of laughter, and then said in a loud voice.


    "Who are you?" Qiu wenran asked in a deep voice.


    However, the bloody figure flew to kill Qiu wenran, but he didn''t answer. Instead, he said, "damn fleas, kill you all!"


    His knife style is very strange. It looks more like a scythe, but it doesn''t bend so much, but it also has a long handle.


    "Well come!" Qiu wenran gave a light drink, "if you can help me, let me have a talk about this first Eh? "


    Before he had time to finish his words, he saw that the speed of the bloody sickle''s fall was suddenly accelerated, but Qiu wenran seemed to be stunned and was killed by a knife.


    When the player dies, the mission immediately fails, and the blood curtain restarts - fortunately, the first stage has been completed, and the scene of the spire splitting appears again.


    It would be crazy to try the first stage again.


    Qiu wenran was awkwardly remodeled. Looking at Gu Nan, he blushed. Finally, Gu Nan coughed and said, "what''s that skill?"


    Just now, Qiu wenran stood still, which was obviously not normal.


    But he had no choice but to scratch his head: "I just feel that the whole mind is sealed, completely unable to move I don''t see what it''s like


    "I''ll try." Purple meaning suddenly opens a way.


    Qiu wenran immediately breathed a sigh of relief: "if you have Ziyi, you can''t be better."


    On the other side, the top of the tower had split again, and the familiar laughter of the four people came.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."

 Chapter 198

    Dark yellow star, white fog headquarters.


    Red tail sat in the quiet room, holding the information she just got, and said with a smile, "it''s Feng Xu who came here. It seems that his highness attaches great importance to our commander!"


    He was also born from the alliance of blood descendants, and red tail naturally knew what kind of character Feng Xu was.


    Not to mention the background, the status of light in the alliance, and fengxu is above her - if not something under the undercurrent.


    Lin yunyun was sitting at her head and whispered: "my lord..."


    "I said, when there''s no one, you can call me mom." Red tail interrupted her, then reached out and touched her head.


    Lin yunyun nibbled her lips: "Mom How powerful is the breaking level? "


    "It''s powerful, it''s powerful." Red tail said with a smile, "one person can destroy the whole planet so badly."


    "Well Why did Uncle provoke them? " Lin yunyun frowned, as if she couldn''t figure it out.


    In her impression, the uncle seemed to have never met such a situation.


    "I want to know, too." Red tail''s eyes gradually drifted away and became a little erratic. "What on earth can make that person ready to come in person?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Is Gu Nan related to white fog?" After reading the latest information, Feng Xu frowned.


    Ping Jiushan nodded: "according to the current data, Gu Nan probably went to Baiwu after he came to xuanhuang star, and had a fight with the king of sand."


    "It turns out No one has ever seen the king of sand again. " When he said this, Ping Jiushan could not help but be a little frightened.


    He didn''t know about the war, but it was only an interesting story at that time. He didn''t expect that his highness was involved.


    Now think about it, did the king of sand fall on the spot?


    "The king of sand is dead." Feng Xu touched his beard, narrowed his eyes and said, "but the white fog still exists. It seems that the woman is colluding with Gu Nan."


    "You mean red tail?! How could that be... " Pingjiu mountain suddenly exclaimed.


    "Nothing is impossible. Red tail is not a simple character." Feng Xu gently shook his head, "ask her directly, she will not admit it, start from the inside of the white fog."


    Feng Xu handed Ping Jiushan a note with a name on it: Guan Sheng.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha ha! I didn''t expect you to hide here for 20 years... "


    Exactly the same lines from the mouth of the bloody guard, exactly the same bloody sickle fell.


    Ziyi took her time and laid 30 purple shadows in front of her, which could be called "airtight", but it still didn''t work.


    The bloody sickle cuts 30 purple shadows in a row, and instantly cuts purple into two.


    "Damn fleas, kill you all!" It''s a word of the past.


    Four people return again, this time Qiu wenran''s face is more and more ugly. He didn''t feel that Ziyi was dead. It was something to be happy about. It only showed how difficult the other side was.


    "To block all rules is the sword of death." Purple meaning reappeared, the same brow locked, deep voice.


    "The law of death..." Qiu wenran took a breath of cold air. There''s no doubt about the strength of this law. I didn''t expect to meet him here.


    The so-called law of death means that under certain conditions, the enemy must be declared dead.


    There is no escape unless there is a law at the same level.


    "What are the conditions for immediate death?" The left and right sides of the cheek, the expression is rare to be consistent, are contemplative look.


    At this time, Gu Nan suddenly cut in: "maybe No flying. "


    A moment later, the four fell safely in front of the bloody guard, and the bloody sickle never appeared again.


    "It''s that simple?! For this kind of thing, the law of death is used! " Qiu wenran is gnashing his teeth.


    In fact, he is not the only one. Zuo Zuo and Ziyi have similar feelings in their hearts, but they don''t lose their manners on the spot.


    Gu nannai shook his head. In fact, the line "damned flea" already implied this point, just because it was too simple, on the contrary, the three people didn''t want to believe it.


    For Gu Nan, this is the most reasonable thing - just an opening, the system will not embarrass the players.


    In the game, what is dead or not is just a rule, there is nothing to be stingy about.


    Just the appearance of this situation, let Gu Nan more and more convinced that this copy is really in accordance with their own memory to transform.


    "So I''m afraid this boss is not easy to fight. " Gu Nan secretly shakes his head in his heart. He has no confidence in whether these NPCs will brush copies.


    Half an hour later, at the beginning of the second stage, the four reunited for the 29th time.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have reached the limit of my stay on star road. I can only continue next time." Ziyi stopped the next attempt, but said.It is inevitable that the star master enters the star path with consciousness and cannot stay for a long time.


    Zuo Zuo nodded his head and said, "this world It''s kind of weird. Come back next time. "


    "Let''s make it three days later. Is it convenient for you?" Purple meaning and way.


    Zuo Zuo and Qiu wenran shook their heads, but Gu Nan frowned and said, "three days? How to determine the time in different world


    There was a smile on his left face, a kind smile on his right face, and a distorted smile on his left face: "the dividing time of thirty-six days and seventy-two days is the same."


    "I see..." Gu Nan suddenly understood something.


    ¡­¡­


    In the not spacious hut, Gu Nan slowly opened his eyes, still thinking about the stars in his mind, but sighing in his mouth.


    In the second stage, it was not the powerful enemy that led to the destruction of the four regiments 30 times in a row, but a very simple game skill.


    The strength of the three star masters is really strong. The fighting power of each one is far beyond the level of the third level. Even Gu Nan dare not say that he can win them.


    So the bloody guard was beaten to no avail. However, whenever he was dying, he would split into forty little guards.


    The 40 small guards are different. They must be killed according to the established order, or they will explode collectively.


    "Forty little monsters are killed in order. Is it so difficult?" Gu Nan shakes his head without hesitation. It is at this step that there will always be mistakes.


    But he also understands that in NPC''s view, killing people must be done in order, which is hard to accept.


    The strong have their own inherent knowledge of the world, they can not understand this kind of too artificial design.


    He opened the evil temple to see that there was a new message in it, which was not received in the private copy.


    "Private copy of ''fairyland'' stage 1 task completed, 300 points."


    300 points, pretty good. Maybe the reward for the first brush is relatively high, but it will not be so high after that. Gu Nan is very clear about this.


    As a result, his points have reached 1700 points, and the sin value has reached 450 points with the efforts of lance, which is a step closer to the fourth level.


    Gu Nan''s consciousness withdraws from the hall of evil spirits. After thinking about it, he writes down the names of Zuo Zuo, Zi Yi and Qiu wenran, and sends them back to Bai Wu in a secret way for Hong Wei to help investigate.


    For these three temporary companions, Gu Nan also has a deep curiosity.


    At this moment, however, his door was suddenly knocked.


    Gu Nan has not yet had time to move, the door has been pushed open, an unexpected person appeared in front of him.


    This is a person who should never be here - a twisted left face, a peaceful right face, a left face.

 Chapter 199

    Gu Nan''s whole body froze for a moment, and then returned to normal, but a shadow body had been quietly floating far away in case of replacement at any time.


    "It looks like you really don''t want to see me." The smile on the left face has been half normal and half distorted, "third-order ontology? It''s amazing. "


    "Third order? You surprised me, too Gu Nan slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at this unusual guy in front of him, from his appearance to his breath.


    Slightly different from what you see in the copy, Zuo Zuo in reality can no longer be described as "little boy".


    Because his left and right bodies are completely equal, but different.


    His left body is completely a blonde girl, not only has a half sun hat on his head, but also has a white dress on his body.


    On the right side is still the boy with a gentle face. His whole person is like two people stitched together.


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about." Zuo Zuo said with a smile, "people who have been to other places all know what''s going on."


    Beyond the heavens


    Gu Nan was silent for a while, then yawned and returned to his chair.


    "Let''s talk about it." Gu Nan said casually. He is not stupid enough to ask such nonsense as "how did you come here?" it is obviously impossible for others to tell the truth.


    "I''m going to take a place in all the little worlds you''re going to have." Left two side faces at the same time peep out strange smile, say with a kind of low voice.


    "That''s it?" Gu Nan''s face didn''t change. In his opinion, this kind of condition is not a condition at all.


    After all, the other party is a fifth order or even higher existence. Maybe it is not the noumenon, but it is also enough to completely suppress itself.


    In this case, Gu Nan does not want to bet whether he has a chance to escape.


    Left left noncommittal, just want to speak, but suddenly face a change, figure instantly disappeared, leaving only a voice in the echo.


    "After you enter the fourth level, come to the central astral domain, and someone will meet you."


    The star master level of the strong, disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if never appeared.


    Gu Nan had a funny smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Gu Nanjing sat in the yard, looking at the information in his hand. This is the news from Bai Wu.


    As for the three star owners in the copy, only Qiu wenran has some clues about his name, but it is also pitiful.


    I only know that he was a strong man who became famous thousands of years ago, and he is still active outside the star world, so I can only find some sporadic records. I know that there is such a person, but I can''t find out his deeds.


    Purple meaning is from the name to identity, no trace.


    Although Zuo Zuo didn''t have any information about his name, he was strange enough to let Bai Wu find some traces.


    It''s a legend that spread in ancient times. It''s a story in the era when the central star domain just began to rise and gradually expanded outward.


    At that time, the central star region was in the stage of rapid development of science and technology and the impact on the local system, and scientific geeks emerged in an endless stream.


    One evil doctor, who is dedicated to the human body fusion experiment, was wanted by the Federation and was desperate, so he resolutely chose his son and daughter as materials to fuse them together.


    "The integration of siblings? I don''t know if it''s the truth or the story... "


    Gu Nan felt his chin and pondered. After all, this is only an ancient legend. The evolution of tens of thousands of years may have been beyond recognition.


    After thinking about it, he finally put the intelligence aside.


    What''s the origin of zuozou? It''s not a big deal if you can find it. There is no conflict between ourselves and him. On the contrary, we have common interests, so there is no need to worry.


    It was another news from Bai Wu that made Gu Nan frown.


    the king of deep sea chose to send out his hand and came to Xuan Huang to investigate his whereabouts secretly.


    No one who can achieve the fourth level is a fool. With the epaulet Qin Xuanji got before, he didn''t kill himself with a single blow. This time, he didn''t leave any flaws.


    It means that he can go back to the real world at any time through the media.


    This is no longer a blow that contains part of his power, but an attack from the fourth level strong.


    "Once you meet with the people he sent, I''m afraid it will immediately lead to a fourth level attack. It seems that you still need to hide for some time."


    Gu Nan''s consciousness had a look in the hall of evil god, the evil value had come to 455, and the growth rate was much faster.


    It seems that it''s effective to shut Lansi up and let her practice hard - or maybe it''s her previous experience of being beaten seriously, which has stimulated her.


    With the information written on the paper destroyed, Gu Nan slowly up, once again opened the private copy.


    It''s time they agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the endless starry sky, in a secret and profound palace, it seems that the endless starlight is reflected around the palace.In this ancient palace, there is a little red light, starting from the top of the palace and spreading all the way to the bottom.


    Until the red light spread out slowly, and even the stars were about to retreat, a figure came out of the palace.


    It was a woman in red. She was not tall, but her eyebrows were full of heroic spirit, and her red hair fell like a blood waterfall.


    In this way, she stood on the endless stars. I don''t know how long it took before she sighed, "he''s back."


    "Your Majesty."


    But a middle-aged woman''s voice came from a red robe waiting for me


    "You can''t find him." The woman gently shakes her head, "let Xue Yan go to the sixth star field and find a little guy named red tail."


    "Yes, your majesty." The middle-aged man answered, and then said, "Your Majesty, the red tail of the blood race is the descendant of the elder Qingqiu."


    In the eyes of some big people, red tail does have a certain weight. As a middle-aged man, we all remember her.


    "Oh? So it''s her It''s really interesting. " A smile appeared on the red dress woman''s face, which was similar to that of ordinary people.


    "The descendants of Qingqiu have found the dead enemy of that year. Has she revealed her identity or is someone secretly arranging it?"


    The woman in red didn''t speak any more. She just stood on the palace and looked down at the stars.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan, of course, didn''t know. He asked Hongwei to look up some people''s information, and as a result, he attracted the attention of a real and important person.


    Even if he knows, I''m afraid he''ll cry out for injustice - it''s really that he sent out the news first, and then he showed up.


    But now he has no time to pay attention to this, because after reopening the private copy of "jinxiushi", Ziyi and Qiu wenran quickly follow the coordinates, but Zuozuo disappears.


    It''s like in the stars, it''s gone.

 Chapter 200

    "What''s the matter? Is the net off at home? " Gu Nan uses only his own words to make complaints about him.


    Zuo Zuo actually disappeared directly. It is obvious that the star world is more important to him than this copy. It is also a tactic of delaying war to say "take all copies with him in the future".


    People don''t care about it at all.


    "Maybe we are in trouble temporarily. Let''s start." Zidao didn''t feel calm about it.


    Gu Nan, of course, has no opinion. In fact, with their hard power, this is totally beyond the standard. If it''s not limited by the mechanism, it can be rolled directly.


    The countdown of blood color in midair appears again. If you re open the copy, you will start all over again.


    Fortunately, with his first experience, he is more familiar with the road. The first stage of "Parkour" was once again stolen by Gu Nan with helicopter Dafa.


    "Ha ha ha! I didn''t expect you to hide here for 20 years... "


    Familiar laughter came, but Ziyi said: "this time I''ll come."


    While saying this, she has suddenly jumped up, the whole sky is instantly full of purple stars, and then one by one towards the bloody guards.


    Gu Nan and Gu Nan were startled by the murderous appearance, and they hid to watch the play.


    If the round of fighting, of course, it is impossible for the bloody guard to be compared with the main star, and it will be smashed by the stars in the sky.


    Until his state close to the end of the crossbow, want to transform into 40 small guards, purple meaning but suddenly hand a Yang.


    The stars all over the sky lit up purple light at the same time, fell together, smashed the bloody guards directly, and changed the bloody subtitles in the sky.


    In the second stage, the conditions were reached.


    Stage three - survival for three minutes.


    Victory conditions: all three players must survive;


    power limit: Level 3


    the whole killing process did not exceed one minute, but Ziyi found a suitable method, relying on the skills against the sky, forced to let the blood guard''s split skills out!


    "I''m afraid this special kill line has 20% of the blood..." There are ten thousand troughs in Gu Nan''s heart.


    Before the boss''s health drops to a certain limit, you can directly kill him to avoid subsequent skills. This is a very simple way.


    But you have to have such a killing skill!


    At least Gu Nan''s big sword, the cutting line is far from so high. Ziyi''s move is purely based on his own strong anti heaven rule, which produces the effect of fighting.


    "After all, it''s the NPC at the star master level. None of them are stupid." Gu Nan secretly shook his head, "at the beginning, if you can''t react, you will be embarrassed. If you have a little time to think about it, it''s easy to think of a way."


    But Qiu wenran had already met him with an excited look: "it''s worthy of being Ziyi''s elder. He mastered the star rule in three days, and can also integrate it into his own rules."


    "Ordinary." Ziyi returned without expression.


    This lady, who is extremely arrogant in her heart, obviously can''t bear that she was forced to interrupt the task last time because of her own reasons. So when she came this time, she broke the second stage alone.


    ¡­¡­


    White fog headquarters, Chu Kang excitedly out of the endless void, he has just completed a reincarnation task, more relaxed than imagined.


    "My Lord, who is it No, no matter who he is, if only he could still come to lecture! "


    Chu Kang thought of the scene of the last time. He couldn''t help looking forward to it. If there is a second chance, he promised to hand over all the tasks he could find to the adult!


    "Guan Sheng, are you at home?" Chu Kang knocked on the next door of Guan Sheng''s room, but no one responded, "it''s really strange Have you submitted the task? "


    The task of reincarnation will not take much time, especially the task of small world, which almost does not take up the time here.


    After a long time no one responded, Chu Kang pressed down the question in his heart, turned and walked out, but ran into a man at the corner.


    "Oh, you Ah, Guan Sheng Chu Kang was hit on the head, was about to speak, this just saw each other''s face.


    Guan Sheng is in a hurry. He doesn''t even have time to take care of chukang. He pushes him aside and walks towards his room.


    In the face of Guan Sheng''s impoliteness, Chu Kang didn''t care at all. Instead, his eyes lit up and he said, "Guan Sheng, Guan Sheng! Are you in such a hurry that the grown-up is here again? "


    He didn''t forget why he saw Guan Sheng last time.


    Hearing Chu Kang mention someone, Guan Sheng''s face suddenly changed, then returned to normal again, and quickly said: "no I have something urgent. Get out of the way


    Chukang was driven to one side by him, and Guan Sheng entered the door by himself.


    Bang!


    When the door was closed, chukang had to shrug, but then his face changed.


    Because in Guan Sheng''s room, there was a sharp wave of energy."Guan Sheng!" Chu Kang yells and kicks the door, but Guan Sheng''s figure has disappeared in the room.


    Chu Kang looked at the ground, where he saw a fine small array of Dharma. With chukang''s not profound array attainments, it can be seen that this is clearly a teleportation array.


    "It''s clear that there is a teleportation array in the organization. Why should he set it up privately?"


    Chukang''s heart sank slightly. He had a premonition that he seemed to step into a whirlpool.


    ¡­¡­


    In the small room, red tail is still looking at the report below, a hand gently on Lin yunyun''s shoulder, stroking her hair.


    Lin yunyun doesn''t seem to be used to such intimacy. She keeps her head down and passively reads the information on the table.


    "The underworld ashram reopens, and the master of the ashram is pingjiu mountain."


    "The site of Ming Hai Dao is in the extreme north, and ye Chen, the king of the northern regions, personally ordered his troops to fight..."


    "The northern army was defeated. Ye Chen''s whereabouts are unknown. It is said that he is seriously injured and dying."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This intelligence has attracted her attention. Even with her attitude of not paying attention to the situation on the mainland, she knows the popularity of the four words "king of northern regions".


    But since his debut, the king of northern regions, who has never been defeated, has suffered a great defeat this time. Even his own whereabouts are unknown?


    As if noticing what she was looking at, red tail said with a light smile: "it''s just a lucky person who relies on the strength of luck. It''s nothing to meet the real strong..."


    As she was saying this, a piece of information slowly emerged. According to the location, it came from within the organization.


    Red tail frowned slightly, had some bad premonition in the heart, picked up the intelligence to look quickly, a moment later suddenly slapped the table.


    "Guan Sheng!"


    Lin yunyun was startled and asked: "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Red tail''s face was a little gloomy: "some people are looking for death Go and call someone in and send the news to the central mountains in the first time. I hope it''s still time... "

 Chapter 201

    In jinxiushi, Gu Nan, Qiu wenran and Ziyi stand side by side, watching the magma spread all over the city.


    The third stage, survival, was easier than they thought. After almost a few attempts, it was easily passed by three people, and it didn''t take long from beginning to end.


    The third stage, to put it bluntly, is the magma rain in the sky, which tests the players'' resistance and reaction ability. It belongs to the test of hard power.


    This is very in line with the design idea of the copy. At the beginning, it will give you a bad start, and then cut in from the clever difficulties, which requires players to be smart and flexible, and at the end, it is the test of hard power.


    But in Gu Nan, this team is totally impractical, because they don''t lack hard power at all.


    So the whole third stage, for three people, there is no difficulty, soon to the end of the copy.


    "According to this difficulty, the overall reward will not be too much. I don''t know if I can score 2500 points..." Gu Nan muttered to himself.


    He now has 2100 points, 400 points away from the 2500 mark.


    In the first and second stages, he was given 300 and 400 points respectively. In the third stage, I''m afraid there won''t be any more points, but it''s not lower than before.


    In order to avoid accidents, Gu Nan had to prepare for a rainy day and said, "do you still brush it?"


    But they were surprised. Qiu wenran said with a smile: "Sir, once the task of the small world has been completed, the origin of the world has been seen by us. It is useless to do it again."


    "Is it the origin of the world again..." Gu Nan has already understood something. I''m afraid that for the strong in this world, this is the basis of their practice.


    We should improve our own rules from the origin of the world and further improve our own world.


    This is true for them, but not for Gu Nan himself. He can remember that it clearly says at the back of the copy that the reset cycle is three days.


    ¡­¡­


    "Private copy of the three-stage mission of jinxiushi has been completed and 500 points have been gained." After Gu Nan returned to reality, he checked the hall of evil gods for the first time and saw this message.


    500 points!


    With this 500 points, Gu Nan''s points finally successfully broke through the 2500 mark, which has reached 2600 points, enough for his promotion!


    "Next, just wait for Lansi..." Gu Nan took a look at the evil value by the way. It''s 458 points. It''s still far from the target.


    But Gu Nan can''t think about it for the time being. Reincarnation has not reached the "cooling time", the spirit can not bear, he can only wait patiently.


    But at this time, he found that there were two more messages coming from the white fog.


    What''s more, the contents of these two messages are similar. They both say that his position has been exposed. Please transfer immediately!


    ¡­¡­


    Near the central mountains, fengxu''s figure appeared in the air and slowly fell to the ground.


    This time, he went to battle light, without any entourage, only pingjiu mountain and another man, who was a bit dull, and Guan Sheng escaped from the white fog.


    Feng Xu and Gu Nan don''t know each other. Although they have seen Gu Nan''s appearance from the materials, they are not as familiar as Guan Sheng. Naturally, they will take him with them this time.


    "You escape from the white fog. I''m afraid red tail will send news to Gu Nan later. Are you sure he will stay here?" Ping Jiushan is not sure whether he can find Gu Nan.


    Guan Sheng said with no expression: "the order that my Lord gave me before is just to keep him for a moment."


    "Not bad." Feng Xu nodded gently, "after receiving Gu Nan''s location, I have sealed off this mountain range. As long as he escapes later, it will trigger the mark I left."


    Fengxu was famous for his pursuit and search in the deep-sea temple in his early years, so this time he came.


    "How can you hold the man down?" Ping Jiushan asked again.


    Guan Sheng showed some smile on his dull face: "I sent him a message in advance."


    ¡­¡­


    Guan Sheng can be regarded as a person who is very good at playing with people''s hearts. At least in this matter, his approach is very clever.


    Even red tail didn''t expect Guan Sheng''s little action. She was in a hurry to get rid of the relationship. Red tail''s position was always not offended by either side.


    She won''t fight Gu Nan and the world breaking bigwigs, and she won''t help the king of the deep sea to encircle Gu Nan.


    For her, it doesn''t matter who loses or who wins. She just needs to stand on the side of the final winner - but Guan Sheng destroys her arrangement.


    Gu Nan''s position is revealed to Feng Xu by Bai Wu. If Gu Nan can really turn over, will he believe that there is a traitor in the organization?


    So she was in a hurry to send Gu Nan a message.


    Of course, what red tail didn''t expect was that no matter what she said, he would not believe it all.


    "Two messages?" Gu Nan touched his chin, but his mouth was a sneer.


    This kind of inexplicable behavior, it is easy to think that there is a problem inside the white fog, or someone has put up the doubt, or maybe red tail has chosen to stand opposite him.At this time, whether it is to listen to each other''s opinions, or to remain the same, there are risks.


    So Gu Nan gradually turned into a shadow and lurked silently in the depths of the mountains.


    ¡­¡­


    At a stream in the central mountains, a girl in cloth clothes was walking in the mountains, carrying a basket on her back and picking wild fruits one by one.


    She didn''t look any special, just a country girl who came out to pick fruit.


    But there are some things in the world that need nothing else but luck.


    In the middle of the stream, a young man in a blue warrior suit was lying unconscious at the confluence of the water. He had a star shaped sword eyebrow, a symmetrical figure, and a long sword at his waist.


    Seeing this scene, the girl quickly put down the fruit and went forward: "Hello, are you still alive? Wake up... "


    It seems that the youth began to wake up after being touched by the outside world.


    Just when he opened his eyes and they looked at each other, it seemed that a star suddenly lit up in the sky.


    "I see..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Still can''t find it?" Feng Xu has turned the whole mountain back and forth three times, but he can''t find Gu Nan, which makes him frown.


    Guan Sheng also began to have some cold sweat on his face. He began to worry about whether he would be self defeating.


    What if Gu Nan was too honest or red tail didn''t act as he expected?


    "Sir, shall I send someone in to search?" Ping Jiushan said in a low voice.


    "Well." Feng Xu nodded gently, and then said, "there are many monks in the mountains. You have long expected that you sent them here?"


    Ping Jiushan didn''t dare to recognize this. He waved his hand and said, "of course not They all came after ye Chen. "


    "Ye Chen? The lucky son? " Feng Xu''s face changed slightly and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "It''s him." Ping Jiushan said with a flattering smile, "he came to challenge beyond his ability. After being seriously injured by you, there is news that he escaped here."

 Chapter 202

    "The son of Qi Yun is manipulated by heaven and earth''s Qi Yun. As long as he doesn''t die, his every move must coincide with heaven''s will. It''s not so simple."


    Feng Xu said with a calm face, obviously his understanding of the son of Qi Yun is far from that of the people on xuanhuang star.


    Ping Jiushan didn''t care about it, but when he was about to speak, a burst of stars suddenly lit up in the sky.


    "I see..."


    A slight sigh, as if in everyone''s ears, Ping Jiushan and Guan Sheng two people don''t know, so they look around in amazement, but Feng Xu suddenly changed his face.


    "My Lord, this is..."


    Feng Xu looked at the sky and said: "someone is breaking the boundary..."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan is still a shadow hidden in the deepest part of the mountains.


    Feng Xu and others have passed through several times, but he never shows any sound, as if he has become a real shadow.


    Gu Nan has always had confidence in "latent image". Since he came to this world, he has never failed except to be seen through by an old man surnamed Jiang.


    He is not worried about his own safety unless the other party releases the fourth level presence to search wildly.


    But when the stars came up and the sighs echoed in his heart, he knew he could no longer hide.


    Not because of the sigh, but because of the message from the hall of evil god.


    "Evil event trigger: true daughter of Ten Thousand Buddhas."


    ¡­¡­


    By the stream, ye Chen stares at the girl in front of him, unable to say a word.


    His whole life is a life of struggle. From the useless firewood who has accomplished nothing to the king of the northern regions who dominates the north, his experience can be adapted into a legendary novel.


    He is not short of women, from childhood to the Royal Princess, too many girls for him. But this kind of palpitation feeling, ye Chen still feels for the first time.


    This girl, just like the gift sent by God, is flawless and enters Ye Chen''s heart.


    "You, what are you looking at me for..." The girl lowered her head, her face flushed.


    However, at this time, a burst of rapid footsteps came, but a team of people from the netherworld Dojo arrived, and immediately surrounded them.


    The first one excitedly said: "Ye Chen, you have no way to go, and you will be arrested immediately!"


    Ye Chen slowly stood up and protected the girl behind him. He sneered, "even if I''m Ye Chen, you can''t bully me!"


    After all, ye Chen is the king of the northern regions. With his firm words, no one dares to step forward for a while.


    Ye Chen look micro movement, suddenly picked up the girl, toward a direction to break away.


    "Damn it, he''s pretending!" The head of the people immediately reaction, gas urgent defeat bad way, "chase, give me chase!"


    Ye Chen while holding the girl to escape, while showing a disdainful smile. If these idiots can be surrounded by them, they still Huh?


    Three figures stood in front of him, and Ping Jiushan was sneering.


    But Feng Xu didn''t pay any attention to him. He just stared at the girl on Ye Chen''s shoulder and murmured: "Buddha..."


    Ye Chen is suddenly stopped by three people, and his face is like ashes. Of course, he knew fengxu. He could not compete with each other in his heyday, and now he is even worse.


    After such a delay, the pursuers came closer, and the first one had been slashed down.


    "Ah


    The young girl suddenly exclaimed, but at this time, the change regenerates.


    A wisp of golden light began to light up from the center of her eyebrows, and the long knife was directly broken, but the golden light was more and more prosperous until no one dared to look directly at her.


    If someone looks at it again, they will find that the center of her eyebrows is clearly a "…d".


    In fengxu''s arms, a token slowly flies out, and a virtual shadow emerges. The shadow is covered with armor, like some kind of naval uniform, which is the projection of the king of the deep sea.


    "Your Highness." Feng Xu and the other three quickly knelt down on one knee and said respectfully.


    "The reincarnation of Ten Thousand Buddhas awakens after nine thousand generations." The king of the deep sea sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that this word should be here."


    Then he looked up again, looking at the distant sky, his face under the armor was expressionless.


    "The secret? It''s you again. "


    "To awaken the Buddhas in advance, I dare to do this kind of thing of cutting off people''s way forward?" In the voice of the king of the deep sea, there seems to be a smile, and he seems to be gloating at something.


    Fengxu saw the king of the deep sea and asked, "Your Highness, maybe Gu Nan is in this mountain range."


    "That kid? He''s there, and he''s right next to it. " The king of the deep sea nodded his head and said that his power was far beyond the transcendent realm, and Gu Nan could not hide it from him.


    Some strange power slowly dropped, and a shadow suddenly showed Gu Nan''s figure.


    Gu Nan had a helpless look on his face, which was totally a crime of non war. Who could have thought that the king of the deep sea would be directly led out by such a surprise.However, he has calmed down a lot. Even the star master who may be far above the fifth level has already seen one in reality. Does he still care about a fourth level?


    What''s more, he is not completely unable to escape, but the current situation makes him not in a hurry to leave.


    His eyes fell on the girl, who was slowly floating in the air, with more and more Buddhist seals floating around her.


    Crime is the best chance for him to step into the fourth level.


    The power of the king of the deep sea completely locked him in. Facing the upper four levels, Gu Nan had no room to resist, and his whole body law could not be used.


    He has only one shot.


    As the girl''s golden light is more and more prosperous, ye Chen''s eyes are more and more intoxicated. It seems that there is some power to attract him to get close to the girl.


    The next moment, the girl suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Heaven and earth, I am the only one" - although there is no sound, but in everyone''s heart, there is such a sentence.


    The girl''s eyes are full of indifference, as if from endless heights, overlooking all living beings.


    She raised her hand and pointed to the sky. The clouds in the sky split in two. A purple black cloud had already floated there.


    But the golden light on the girl gradually converged and fell to the earth under her feet.


    One gold and one purple, day by day.


    "If you want to become a Buddha or a devil, please make a choice." A voice seemed to come from the sky, and a shadow was coming slowly from there.


    It is the master of Tianji.


    At this time, he was not dressed as a scholar before. He threw aside the folding fan and the silk scarf. Instead, he looked like a Taoist, wearing a blue Taoist robe.


    After that, instead of looking there, he saluted the king of the deep sea and said, "yes, your highness."


    The king of the deep sea said, "it''s a good way to forcibly awaken the reincarnated Buddha with the Qi of a star field."


    "I don''t deserve it." But the master of Tianji just laughed and turned to look at Gu Nan. He also saluted and said, "Gu Daoyou, meet again."


    Gu Nan couldn''t make any expression now, so he didn''t even say anything. He rolled his eyes in response.


    The Taoist priest of Tianji didn''t like it either. He asked the king of the deep sea, "I heard that your highness once had an old relationship with the Buddha world. I don''t know what your highness thought. How would the Buddha choose?"


    "Reincarnation and Buddhahood, even if there are only nine thousand generations now, it''s not far from that." The king of the deep sea said lightly.


    As if to confirm his words, the girl''s body in midair, one left and one right, was shining with gold and purple, and they were fighting each other.


    But before long, the golden light began to win, and began to press the purple light to a corner.


    Where the purple light passed, the girl began to burst out one blood hole after another. The blood flowed like money, but the girl''s look was always indifferent.


    "Otherwise." However, the master of Tianji said with a smile, "if you become a Buddha in all ages, if you wake up in nine thousand, you will not be able to do so."


    With these words, he looked at Gu Nan again: "Gu Daoyou, what do you think?"


    The king of the deep sea frowned slightly. Tianji Taoist asked him twice, which made him seem to be aware of something. He didn''t want to clap it down. The power of terror came directly from Gu Nan''s head.


    He just needs to leave Gu Nan a life and ask the whereabouts of Shenshi, but there''s no saying that he''s going to throw a rat''s paw.


    Looking at Nanji''s grin, Gu felt the power of the sky.


    The next moment, he has appeared in the air, is behind the girl.


    The power of the law is completely blocked, but Gu Nan still has skills, and can let him break through all the locking "flash"!


    The face under the armor of the king of the deep sea suddenly changed. The immortal Buddha, who had not yet fully awakened, did not have the power of the heaven and earth. This forced him to make an immediate choice!


    He reached out to knock Gu Nan down, but Gu Nan was faster. Shadow sword in hand, Gu Nan looked at the girl''s blood hole, did not hesitate to point out a skill.


    Justice!

 Chapter 203

    Justice judgment, which is jokingly called "big sword" by players, is a very special skill, because it causes real damage based on remaining HP.


    How to judge the amount of blood in reality?


    Gu Nan doesn''t know the specific judgment method of the evil god hall, but he knows one thing - as long as the other party is injured and bleeding, it can definitely hurt.


    In the present state of the female Buddha, there is no need for more deadly attacks. Just a little interference is enough to make her doomed.


    Gu Nan saw this very clearly - being able to accurately analyze the situation on the field is also a necessary quality for Gao to play.


    The power of the law only broke away a little, so that the sword of shadow seemed dim, but the white light on the tip of the sword showed an indescribable power.


    Gu Nan stabbed the girl with this sword, but when the tip of the sword was about to touch the girl, the latter suddenly turned around.


    Her closed eyes opened again, but this time it was not golden, but purple and black, with endless magic.


    The golden "zhe" in the girl''s eyebrow is now permeated by purple, which turns purple in the blink of an eye.


    The power of "big sword" didn''t make the heaven and earth tremble this time. It didn''t even cause more injuries to the girl.


    Because in the moment of turning around, her breath has suddenly become extremely powerful, so powerful that even the master of Tianji Taoism, who has stepped into the fourth level with one foot, can''t compare.


    Perhaps only the king of the deep sea, who has always been unfathomable, can compare with her now.


    As the golden light flashed by, Gu Nan was blown out in an instant. Most of his body was smashed, and his injury was heavier than that of the king of the deep sea.


    From ordinary people to the fourth level, the reincarnation power of Buddhism is really extraordinary.


    Gu Nan fell to the ground like a pool of mud, even his head split in two, but the cerebral cortex directly contacted the ground, giving him a strange touch.


    But with "passivation" unreasonable injury reduction, Gu Nan has not died.


    His consciousness is always clear, because he has felt the vibration from the evil temple.


    "Completion event: the true daughter of Ten Thousand Buddhas. Total sin value: 48 points. "


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a pity."


    Tianji Taoist looked at Gu Nan, who was completely broken into a ball of meat, and sighed.


    The king of the deep sea also looked at the other side, but only hummed coldly: "beyond measure!"


    When the Buddha of all ages reappears in the world, he does not dare to interfere in it easily, nor does he ask others to do it. Whether the other person becomes a devil or a Buddha has nothing to do with the king of the deep sea.


    The reason why Tianji Taoist master dares to step in is that it is related to his chance of becoming a Taoist. At present, he dares to take any risk.


    As for the boy who took the boundary stone It''s just extraordinary. I dare to fight against the Buddha. I''m really impatient.


    However, at this time, the king of the deep sea also understood what the Taoist master of heaven was doing.


    In fact, the whole thing is very simple. The Taoist master of Tianji found the reincarnation body of the eternal Buddha, so he planned to awaken her with a realm of Qi, that''s all.


    No matter how deep the situation, as long as you find the right goal of the layout, everything will become logical.


    However, before the existence of Wanshi Buddha, Gu Nan, the other five main road masters, or Bai Wu were all confused about what Tianji Taoist master did.


    "It''s a pity that nine thousand Buddhists have been destroyed in one day." The master of Tianji looked at the girl who was drifting towards the purple cloud in the air, shaking his head and sighing.


    The reincarnation of all Buddhas means that every life is a person with deep Buddhist affinity, and every life is the death of worshiping Buddha.


    If you can reincarnate and wake up, you will naturally be the Buddha among Buddhas. Unfortunately, it was destroyed by the master of heaven.


    But the obsession has accumulated for nine thousand generations, but it has not been transformed by Buddhism. The result can be imagined.


    "You''d better think about yourself first." The king of the deep sea looked at him strangely and said.


    But the master of Tianji laughed: "when the Buddha wakes up completely, it''s the day when I step into the world. At that time, I can return to Xinghai pavilion with a breath. I don''t think she can catch up with her. "


    Maybe it''s the end of the road. I''ve been longing for it for many years. Even the Taoist master of Tianji has relaxed his guard, and his words are not as cautious as they used to be.


    Of course, the king of the deep sea has known his roots for a long time, and there is nothing to be cautious about.


    The girl in mid air flew higher and higher, the characters in the middle of her eyebrows had completely turned purple, and her black hair was slowly lengthening, then hanging from both sides to her waist.


    Her clothes also changed into a black robe, and then slowly sat on the purple cloud.


    The purple clouds dispersed, but a huge black lotus appeared. The girl sat on it, and the lotus was still slowly turning.


    The purple light in the girl''s eyes finally began to converge, until it completely dissipated. She looked no different from ordinary people. Then she slowly looked at the two masters of Tianji.


    She first nodded to the king of the deep sea, and then looked into the distance at Tianji, and said, "this account will be recovered from Xinghai Pavilion."Tianji Taoist master''s face doesn''t matter, hit a check first way: "poor way and three cabinet masters wait for you."


    The girl snorted coldly and didn''t speak any more, but at this moment, someone was breathing out loud.


    "Don''t go!"


    The girl looks to one side, but it''s Ye Chen who is lost. The latter was pale and didn''t know what he was thinking. He just murmured: "don''t go, don''t go..."


    "You help me wake up with your Qi, which is not my wish, but also cause and effect." "She waved her hand to the ground to help break the limit


    It is worthy of being the eternal Buddha of that year. Even if he just wakes up, he can also give a treasure to help others break the world.


    But the leaf Chen just dull ground looks at, until the Black Lotus falls into his bosom, still have no reaction, still continuously say those three words.


    At this time, he had a splitting headache, as if there was something in his brain, and he wanted to jump out, but he just couldn''t remember it, and instinctively felt that it was related to the girl.


    If you let her go, you will regret it.


    But the Black Lotus in his arms seems to have a weight of ten thousand jin. It just falls in Ye Chen''s arms, and he can''t move. He can''t even speak aloud.


    His obviously unusual behavior made the king of the deep sea ponder and look at the master of heaven''s secrets in a strange way, while the latter just laughed and said nothing.


    The girl sat on the Black Lotus again, looked up at the sky, and seemed to announce something to heaven.


    "From today on, the eternal Buddha is dead, and I am in charge of reincarnation."


    "From today on, the Buddhas of all heavens will not enter the samsara, but will disappear when they die."


    "From today on, my name will not return."


    Maiden, or should be called wuguimo Buddha, the voice of the declaration to heaven instantly rang through the whole xuanhuang star, everyone''s heart rang, no one knows.


    However, at this time, from the direction of some rotten meat, there was a faint voice.


    "According to the painting style, your brother is probably called Wutian."

 Chapter 204

    Time goes back a moment ago.


    In the moment after reading the news of the evil temple, Gu Nan''s consciousness directly escapes into it, opens the game panel with the fastest speed in his life, and then chooses to upgrade.


    The event of "the true daughter of Ten Thousand Buddhas" is the fastest one Gu Nan has ever experienced, but the reward is quite rich.


    He actually took a risk. If the reward given by the crime event is not more than 42 points, then it may really only become a pool of mud.


    Fortunately, the event content of "attacking the fourth level strong" immediately increased the difficulty infinitely and gave a lot of rewards.


    Now Gu Nan has 506 evil points and 2600 points, while upgrading costs 2500 points, just right.


    The process of promotion to the fourth level is even more bizarre than Gu Nan imagined.


    As the profound meaning of the third level, the rule of "replacement" is regarded as Gu Nan''s first exclusive rule, which directly becomes his main skill after the fourth level.


    Under the force of unspeakable rules, Gu Nan''s perception of "shadow" is rapidly improving, and finally he has stepped into the fourth rank.


    Fortunately, Gu Nan had the experience of playing games in his previous life. Although the essence of the rules needs to be understood slowly, how to apply it is clear.


    If it is used purely, those star masters may not be equal to him.


    "Four steps." Gu Nan sat on the throne of the evil god''s temple, one by one shadow body began to appear beside him.


    "Displacement." Gu Nan''s sword as like as two peas, but more than ten shadow bodies transformed into his appearance, and piercing the same sword, but there was a slight difference between them.


    After entering the fourth order, the "replacement" rule is not so simple, but has more denotation.


    More than ten shadow bodies were replaced by Gu Nan at different times. In the interval of his sword, there was a shadow body at every moment, which replaced his noumenon and turned it into real existence.


    It is just like the ability to create things that the fourth-order power is to transform emptiness into reality.


    ¡­¡­


    At a certain moment after the girl gave heilian the gift of no return and announced it to the sky, with Gu Nan''s voice falling, the sky shadow suddenly rose.


    The girl''s eyes slowly moved to the other side. The master of Tianji looked back in surprise, and the king of the deep sea reacted faster than both of them. In an instant, she had already soared into the air.


    This is not how alert he is, but not far away from the heavy killing, so he had to respond.


    Countless Gu Nan''s figures appear beside the king of the deep sea at the same time, each of them is an entity, and each sword carries a fatal killing opportunity.


    "Gu Nan!" The king of the deep sea roared, his size suddenly increased, and the anchor on his shoulder fell heavily.


    The terrible shock seemed to shatter the space. Gu Nan''s shadow body was naturally broken, but at the same time, there were more shadow bodies crawling out of the shadow of the king of the deep sea.


    The king of the deep sea''s target is slightly cold, and finally realizes that he can''t fight with his opponent, so he tries hard to eat this wave of attack, but also wants to escape.


    He tore open the void with both hands and was about to jump inside without saying a word, but he was stabbed by Gu Nan''s dozens of swords at the same time.


    In the face of shadow sword, his armor was just like paper paste. In an instant, dozens of swords were all submerged into his body, and blood gushed out.


    "Roar!"


    The king of the deep sea roared like a beast, and at the same time, there was the smell of fierce beasts in ancient times. As a blood descendant, the king of the deep sea was not human.


    However, he eventually restrained the impulse of the deep blood, did not choose to fight back, but blindly escaped into the void cracks, I do not know which plane he ran to.


    All over the sky, the shadow body slowly recedes and turns into a Gu Nan, standing in the place where the king of the deep sea used to be.


    "It''s fast." Gu Nan sneered, but he didn''t think so.


    After all, they are all four strong men. When it comes to running for life, they have their own abilities, so it''s hard to leave each other completely.


    But after eating dozens of swords, the king of the deep sea is afraid that without decades of cultivation, it is difficult to return to the original state - and will he give him time to cultivate?


    The monk can run, but not the temple.


    The master of heaven''s secrets has been silly. How can the king of the deep sea say that he is also an old man who broke the boundary. The strong man who was issued the star seal by Xinghai Pavilion actually fled directly?


    On the other hand, Gu Nan''s eyes have shifted to him.


    The master of Tianji only felt that he was being watched by a poisonous snake. He was so cold behind him that he waved his hand and said, "Gu Daoyou, we have no hatred. We''d better..."


    Gu Nan does not hesitate to cut down with one sword - why do you talk so much nonsense? Only those who can''t kill are qualified to talk about terms!


    Layers of shadow sword appear again, this sword is divided into hundreds of moments, each moment has a Gu Nan is replaced, to participate in the attack on Tianji Taoist.


    This way of infinite reproduction makes the master of Tianji feel numb.


    He is not the king of the deep sea, and has no ability to resist, so he is very single and allows himself to be chopped into meat sauce.


    The attack from the fourth level strong is not so easy to endure. Even though this is not noumenon, the power of shadow extends directly to his noumenon along the regular line.There is a dull hum from the sky, followed by a wave of space, but the master of heaven''s secrets has left.


    I think it was just as he said before that he went directly to the Xinghai Pavilion in the central star domain. Only there did he feel safer.


    "Another one." Gu Nan still had a sneer on his face.


    He is not afraid that these four strong people will run away, because they all have their own roots. As long as they are not alone, sooner or later they will have to show up.


    Originally by the side of the king of the deep sea, fengxu and pingjiushan, who are shivering, see Gu Nan turn his head and see that he is trying to ask for mercy, but at the same time, he is pierced by a sword.


    After killing these three people, Gu Nan''s eyes finally look at the girl, this move almost beat him into rotten meat.


    Wu GUI is also looking at him coldly, because it is Gu Nan''s sword that makes her have to make a choice ahead of time. However, she is dominated by magic, which makes her look like now.


    There is hatred on both sides, which is naturally the result of a big fight.


    The shadow reappeared, and countless swords pointed at the girl. But the young girl has no return then lightly pats the Black Lotus under the seat, the sky evil idea immediately sweeps.


    Click.


    There seems to be something broken in the void. Gu Nan''s shadow body is swept away, and the magic of no return disappears. The two sides are even.


    However, at this time, there are two breath coming down, but a man and a woman are coming out of the empty air.


    Both men and women have sharp ears, fair skin and similar appearance.


    But at this time, it was the man with a gloomy face who said, "two of you come here uninvited. Can you ask my brother and sister to make the best of their friendship?"


    This male and female brother and sister are the two original controllers of xuanhuang star!

 Chapter 205

    These two people are the controllers of xuanhuang star, the first two strong people here.


    Luo Jie and Luo Fei, even in the surrounding star world, are well-known world breakers. Their fame comes from their dedication to territory.


    They always regard xuanhuangxing as their own territory, and at the same time, they are extremely exclusive, so when they see Gu Nan and the girl have no home, their attitude is very bad.


    In fact, it''s not just Gu Nan and his friends. As long as anyone who breaks the boundary level doesn''t say hello and enters the sixth star realm, it will attract their hostility.


    This kind of behavior is really unique, because most of the boundary breakers don''t attach so much importance to territory.


    In this world where great power belongs to itself, no matter how many sites and forces there are, they can be easily established as long as they are not damaged. There is really nothing to care about.


    At this time, it was Luo Jie, the elder of the two brothers and sisters, who spoke to Gu Nan.


    Sister Luofei also stepped forward and said, "you two leave xuanhuang star immediately. We can treat it as if it didn''t happen, otherwise..."


    Her words after "otherwise" didn''t even have time to say, Gu Nan had a sword to split in the past.


    Layers of virtual shadow appear again, this time the target is changed to Luofei, and the girl no return is also at the same time.


    She waved her hand and printed it out. It was supposed to be the palm of the Buddha seal world, but now it looks very gloomy with endless evil Qi.


    The target of her hand is her brother Luojie, who can''t rescue Luofei.


    But after playing this palm, Wu GUI turned around and left without hesitation.


    Of course, none of the people who can break the boundary are stupid. Luo Jie understood each other''s meaning for the first time. He was sure that his sister would be killed, or at least seriously injured!


    Only in this way can the action of the other party only be meaningful.


    Only in this way, can she fully stir up hatred between her family and another person, so that she can retreat calmly!


    In the brain for a moment thought through all this, Luo rob with the girl''s attack, but his face showed a sneer.


    If you think your sister will be defeated so easily, it''s too


    "Ah There was a cry from behind. Luo Jie looked back and saw dozens of swords in Luo Fei''s body, but each sword fell at the same point.


    That should have been LOFI''s heart, which turned into her abdomen after she dodged a little.


    But how powerful is Gu Nan''s sword? Even the king of the deep sea, who was a blood descendant, was injured in an instant. You can imagine that.


    Promoted to the fourth level, "replacement" has become Gu Nan''s exclusive rule, but the strengthening of the body itself should not be underestimated.


    The body of the fourth-order evil god is almost to the point of astonishment. Gu Nan''s body strength alone is enough to fight against the power of the third-order law.


    The special purpose of the "replacement" rule is to enable him to stack attacks dozens of times.


    Gu Nan''s body, which was replaced by shadow body, had the same movement because it all came from the same sword.


    The next moment when the first Gu Nan stabbed Luofei, the second Gu Nan also stabbed Luofei, followed by the third and fourth


    The essence of shadow body makes "Gu NANs" stack up, and they are just like one person. This is Gu Nan''s strong control over "replacement", which will not let shadow bodies disperse.


    So in the eyes of outsiders, it''s as if he defeated Luofei with only one sword, but they don''t know that Gu Nan''s every sword is "dozens of times of critical strike".


    The explanation may be complicated, but for rob, the whole thing is simple.


    His sister was seriously injured by a sword!


    With Gu Nan''s terrible power, LOFI didn''t die in an instant, which is the result of her noble core law. Even so, her body fell slowly.


    "Death Luo Jie yelled angrily, and a thunderbolt fell in the air, directly splitting Gu Nan''s head.


    The thunder of this rule directly smashes the whole space, revealing a dark void, and the power is indescribable.


    If it was Gu Nan in the third stage, just this thunder would be enough to make him seriously injured and dying.


    But on Gu Nan today, he didn''t even blink an eye. He let the thunder fall on his head, but he was unharmed.


    It''s hard to imagine the strength of the body of the fourth order evil god.


    But after the loud noise, Gu Nan slowly walked out of the smoke and looked at the location of Luo Rob''s brother and sister, but there was no one left.


    "They are worthy of breaking the boundary. As expected, they run faster than each other." Gu Nan sneered, but he didn''t think so.


    After the fourth level, everyone has the ability to tear up the void. It''s very difficult for each other to kill each other.


    This is also the reason why there are few battles between the border breakers.


    Anyway, no one can kill anyone. What''s the point of fighting? At the same time, it''s not convenient to attack the enemy''s forces, because if you destroy other people''s forces, they can also attack you with backhand.


    Those who break the boundary can''t guard the territory all the time. They will always be found opportunities.Gu Nan doesn''t care about this situation. He has just been promoted. In the future, he has a lot of means to deal with these people.


    In the game, how to kill the runaway NPC is also a topic studied by many players.


    "The origin is damaged, and you can''t cross the star field with your body See where you can go. "


    ¡­¡­


    "My Lord."


    At Baiwu headquarters, when Gu Nan arrived again, Hongwei showed much more respect than usual - for those who want to, what happened in the central mountains is no secret.


    The king of the deep sea, the reincarnation of a Buddha, and the promotion of the master of heaven''s secrets Until the appearance of the two masters of xuanhuang star.


    Red tail has been in xuanhuang star for so many years, and there are not as many boundary breakers as this time.


    What''s more, all of these boundary breakers were defeated by Gu Nan, who had just been promoted.


    "The fastest promotion ever." Red tail heart secretly wry smile, star sea pavilion to Gu Nan''s evaluation, she naturally also knows.


    "Take over xuanhuang star immediately, control all the landing points of starships, and destroy them if you can''t control them."


    When Gu Nan said this, a small dark sword appeared slowly and fell into the palm of red tail''s hand: "it sealed up the power of my law, and ordinary Taoist Masters could not take a sword."


    Red tail quickly took the small sword, feeling ordinary, but her palm gently hard, but can''t do anything about the small sword.


    She didn''t dare to be more distracted, and said to Gu Nan, "my Lord, those two have the same ashram here. Do you want to..."


    "Where is it?" Gu Nan''s eyebrows are slightly raised. Naturally, those two refer to Luo Jie and Luo Fei. He didn''t know that they still had the orthodoxy.


    Red tail said with a light smile: "those two have always acted strangely. The dojo is not on the star ring, but on the Mainland..."

 Chapter 206

    At the southern end of the mainland, two teenagers are kowtowing and walking towards the center of an isolated island.


    "Daniel, can we really move the immortals in the heavenly palace by doing this?" One of them has broken his forehead, and his knee has ground blood. He can''t help but stop to rest and murmur.


    The boy named Daniu, however, was very thin, which was totally different from his name.


    "If you are sincere, you will be smart. If you are not strong enough to seek Tao, how can you move the immortal?" Daniel said calmly, but did not look at him, just continued to kowtow forward.


    His forehead and knee were more seriously injured than his companion, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    "But..." Daniel''s companion touched the wound and showed his teeth in pain.


    "Tiangong island is a fairyland. The immortal can watch our every move." Daniel spoke indifferently again, and immediately startled his companion. He did not dare to say more.


    So they approached step by step, and after more than half an hour, they finally arrived at the center of the island.


    The central area is a magnificent palace, which is located in the mountains, giving people a strong visual impact.


    "Good What a spectacle... " Daniel''s companion murmured. He held his head high and couldn''t move his eyes, but he didn''t notice the bull around him. His eyes were shining.


    He was roaring in his heart: "I''m back! Rob, roffy, you wait! When I take control of your heavenly palace, it will be Er... "


    As soon as he came to the temple of heaven, he saw a scene that made him gape.


    A huge sword with a length of more than 1000 meters fell directly from the air. The front, middle and back three halls of the whole Tiangong hall were all cut into two parts.


    "This..." Daniel looked at it stupidly, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Although he hated the brothers and sisters, he knew that as early as that year, they were already the top people in the world. Now, he was afraid that they had already stepped on the altar and could be compared with other extraordinary people.


    Who is so bold as to break ground on Taisui?


    Sure enough, someone came out and yelled, "who''s going to invade my Tiangong temple? Are you impatient?"


    The tone of the people in Tiangong hall is much more than that of the main roads. After all, this is the orthodoxy of those who break the boundary. No one dares to look down upon them even though they ignore the secular world.


    There are seven strong Taoists in the temple of heaven, which is the power of the temple of heaven.


    However, in front of the visitors, all this seems meaningless.


    Gu Nan''s figure slowly came out of the void. Since he was promoted to the fourth level, he naturally had the ability to tear up the void and could easily travel across the mainland.


    Even if he has coordinates, he can go directly to the central star field.


    According to the game, after the fourth level is equal to open the full picture transmission mode, really have some late game appearance.


    "Looks like rob didn''t come back." Gu Nan looked coldly at the bottom. If Luo had been robbed, the people in Tiangong hall would not have stayed here. They had already scattered and fled.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Then he cut the Tiangong hall into ruins, and the Taoist who just opened his mouth was cut into two pieces.


    Daniel hid aside and could only stare at all of this, especially when he saw a strong Taoist, even at his peak, he didn''t dare to say that he would win, so he died in front of him.


    Has the world become so terrible I want to cry when I take back Newton.


    And after Gu Nan solved the remaining evils of Tiangong temple, white fog people came to clean the battlefield soon.


    ¡­¡­


    "My Lord, at present, all the starships on xuanhuang star are under our control. The second commander is checking the list submitted in the past two days, searching for The trace of those two. "


    Sanwei stood in front of Gu Nan, with a cold sweat hanging on his forehead. His original capable appearance had disappeared, and even the tone of his speech was somewhat expectant.


    "Well." Gu Nan just nodded calmly and said casually, "just make sure they don''t run out of the planet and control the situation on the mainland first. Are they in trouble?"


    Luofei was seriously injured by Gu Nan''s sword. She couldn''t bear the huge pressure of Starland jump. If she wanted to leave the sixth Starland, she had to use the Starship.


    So if you control all the starships on xuanhuang, you can make sure they can''t escape.


    "No Sanwei replied, "Ye Chen, the king of northern regions, is missing. There is no resistance on the mainland. And after the second commander destroyed the two Daochang, all the Daoists showed their submission. "


    Gu Nan nodded again. His order to red tail is to control xuanhuang star in the shortest time, and kill all those who dare to resist.


    This is actually to cover up the existence of white fog.


    Gu Nan still needs white fog to get fog mirror for him so as to harvest evil value continuously, so he doesn''t want anyone to stare at white fog.


    Now that someone knows his connection with Baiwu, it''s better to expand the territory to the whole xuanhuang star.Take xuanhuang star as a target to hit people. In this way, white fog can be hidden in the dark. When someone wants to attack him, white fog will not become the first target.


    "Where''s lance?" Gu Nan asked again.


    "Miss LAN is still closed." Sanwei replied quickly, pausing for a moment and then said, "by the way, our people found a girl in the palace of heaven. The second commander judged that it might be the descendants of those two... "


    Gu Nan was stunned and said, "are they brothers and sisters?"


    Sanwei was also shocked when he heard the words, and then his face was strange: "yes Their lineage seems to be very special. In order to maintain the family blood, they have always been close relatives. "


    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    "Do you need to bring it for you to see?"


    Gu Nan waved his hand: "forget it. Didn''t I tell you before that Baiwu should start collecting children from all over the world and training them from childhood? Just add her in. "


    Luo rob and Luo Fei''s daughter, if there is anything strange, it will show up at that time.


    Sanwei retreated, while Gu Nan stood up, tore open the void and stepped in.


    After the fourth level, his control of the shadow body became easier and easier, and he was able to leave marks across the plane. Once something happens here, he can come back at any time.


    What Gu Nan is going to now is a special plane.


    In fact, there are only two ways of plane reincarnation according to the proportion of spirits, that is, to put in all spirits, or to put in a wisp of spirits.


    Either all or a little.


    However, in Gu Nan''s reincarnation in recent years, there is a very special world, which can take the origin of the world and replace half of the reincarnated spirit, forming a very special "half life" mode.


    This is the fairy world.


    "Why on earth?" Gu Nan with such questions, step into.

 Chapter 207

    Today, Gu Nan is not the "green and astringent youth" who didn''t even know what reincarnation was when he first came to this world.


    After continuous research and understanding of the materials in Bai Wu, reincarnation has no secrets in his eyes.


    In essence, it is only a special way to cast the spirit to other planes, which is more like a substitute for monks before they can tear the void.


    However, when Gu Nan personally tears the void and enters the immortal world, his idea is somewhat different.


    "Exclusion from the world?" Gu Nan felt the repulsion from the world itself when he entered the immortal world slowly.


    This kind of feeling has never appeared in the low level, or it may be that it was not obvious before, but now it can be clearly felt.


    It seems that there is some kind of power, trying to push Gu Nan out of the world, and the longer he stays here, the stronger this power will be.


    "About three days. That''s enough." Gu Nan frowned slightly and estimated the approximate time in his heart.


    He didn''t mean to interfere in the situation of the immortal world, but just wanted to see the strange origin of the world.


    Gu Nanjing is sitting in a corner of the world of immortals and demons. It seems that all the troubles in the world have nothing to do with him. However, his spirit is slowly rising, looking at the world coldly.


    After sitting in silence for a short time, a wisp of spirit slowly approached from the endless void and came to this side.


    This is the reincarnation from other places, and the target is the immortal world.


    Endless void - or according to the masters, it should be called zhutianxinglu, where there are many spheres of light, large and small, representing the existence of planes.


    And the spirit is a small light spot, suddenly disappeared into the light ball.


    Gu Nan can see clearly that when the light spot enters the world of immortals and demons, an inexplicable force emerges from the depths of the world and wraps up the spirits.


    After that, the two began to interact, just as Gu Nan had seen.


    Half of the spirits are stored in the world to ensure that the reincarnated will not die because of death, but the price is that once they die, they will never be able to enter here again.


    "What is the principle of this strange setting?" Gu Nan frowned slightly, and the power of the shadow began to urge him to wrap his soul.


    Now he has stepped into the fourth level. He is an existence whose essence of life is different from that of ordinary people. The power of law is close to the real law.


    I saw the shadow quietly spread, quietly close to the reincarnated spirit, and then suddenly rushed up.


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s repulsive force suddenly became stronger. Before he could see clearly, he had been pushed away from the immortal world.


    ¡­¡­


    Red fish star, a corner of Gu''s family, Bai Luoluo suddenly wakes up from reincarnation, and then looks around in doubt.


    "Strange, why am I still here?" Bai Luoluo is a little confused. Even after such a long time, she is still the natural little girl.


    She remembered that she was going to be reincarnated in the immortal world, but she didn''t know why she came back.


    Does reincarnation also have the possibility of failure?


    ¡­¡­


    After being expelled by the origin of the immortal world, Gu Nan didn''t stay much. He immediately returned to xuanhuang star with a strange smile on his face.


    Although it was just a glimpse, Gu Nan''s accomplishments today were enough for him to see a lot of things.


    It''s obviously a familiar figure from red fish, and a strange way for the world to exchange spirits Well, the latter needs more observation.


    "If you can learn this method." Gu Nan sighed.


    If we can exchange the spirits of others with the power of our own laws, it will be the most perfect means of building power.


    Before the white fog, Gu Nan never thought about business power, the core reason is that there is no demand, and second, he does not trust anyone.


    After clarifying the method of translating the will of the world, Gu Nan needed the existence of white fog to collect the son of Qi Yun for him as the material of making fog mirror.


    This is the demand.


    If we can find out the way to exchange spirits from the strange setting of the immortal and demon world, then he can give his subordinates more trust.


    However, it is obvious that the origin of the immortal world is very dissatisfied with Gu Nan, the watcher, so this matter should not be rushed for a while.


    "Experiment and observation should be carried out simultaneously." Gu Nan thought so, but he picked up a pen in his right hand and pretended to write down a title on the paper.


    Fairyland capture plan.


    After writing down the title, he thought for a long time, and finally wrote only one line under the title: kill if you don''t obey.


    ¡­¡­


    Red tail has not yet received the title, just wrote a line of "capture plan", but she has long understood Gu Nan''s attitude, and consistently implemented it.


    In just a few days, there were three more ashram on the ring of xuanhuang stars, which was razed to the ground, thanks to Hongwei.In front of the dark sword, the Taoist Masters'' prestige established for hundreds of years seemed like a joke.


    "Have all the Taoist Masters been summoned?" Red tail sat in the quiet room, sipped a sip of tea, calmly opened his mouth.


    "All the temples in the ring of stars have been visited, and a total of 63 Taoist masters have come, and another 15 have been sent to represent them." Lin yunyun immediately went back to the road for the first time.


    It seems that red tail intends to cultivate Lin yunyun to do things. Even such things are related to the great events of the Taoist, she is also allowed to handle them.


    If Gu Nan wants to unify xuanhuang star, the most important thing is to control the Taoist master. If he rules through these local snakes, the whole process will be much more peaceful and easier.


    Most of the Taoists have their own Dojo on the ring of stars. Those who hide in the mainland don''t need to pay attention to them.


    Since you want to be a hermit, you should be a hermit for your whole life. Anyway, you don''t expect them to have influence.


    Red tail smell speech sneer way: "go to inform them, adult will arrive in three days.". The 15 representatives were all driven away and asked to tell the people behind them that if they came a step later than the adults, they would go back and prepare to collect the corpses. "


    "I understand." Lin yunyun has long been used to red tail''s iron and blood style. She quickly salutes and retreats. Her movements are not as skillful as she was a few days ago.


    Looking at the girl''s back, red tail''s eyes finally softened, but then he was full of power and desire.


    Before Gu Nan was promoted to the fourth level, she thought she was self defeating.


    Finally killed the king of sand, the result came a more impossible to resist the boss.


    But Gu Nan''s absolute decentralization made her feel relaxed again. This one is a real big shot. He has no time to fight for power and profit with himself.


    As long as he can finish what he has told him, he doesn''t mind giving himself exclusive power, or even giving himself military support.


    It''s more like cooperation.


    I''ve come here from the central star field after a lot of hard work. Isn''t that what I''m after?


    Red tail looks up at the night sky in the distance. Maybe one day, I can return to that place. If there is such a day


    Her calm face, suddenly more cruel smile.

 Chapter 208

    Xuanhuang star is a planet with a very long history.


    Of course, in a sense, since ancient times, all regions have the same long history. Most of the people who can say that they have a deep foundation are just because the inheritance has not been broken.


    Xuanhuang is such a planet.


    Since ancient times, daozhu has been known by xuanhuang people. Later, the world of stars was unified. The meaning of this word changed several times, but its noble status remained unchanged.


    Today, however, these former Taoist masters are concentrated in a small courtyard.


    This is something that hasn''t happened several times in the ten thousand year history of xuanhuang star. The last time there was such a high density of Taoists, I''m afraid it was in the war years, military conferences and other occasions.


    "Ridiculous! It''s ridiculous


    In the small courtyard, Lin yunyun just stood quietly in front of all the Taoist masters, his face unchanged.


    The previous shout came from an old man whose real name was no longer known. I only know that he is known as the "Taoist master of qianxuan" and is one of the biggest masters of the northern region.


    Even if ye Chen didn''t disappear, he respected the Taoist priest Qian Xuan and didn''t neglect him at all.


    Not only because of his own strength, but also because he was helpful to Ye Chen before he rose, and even once he was the backstage of Ye Chen.


    This is no exception.


    Mr. Pan is famous for his forthrightness and justice. He has a high reputation among Taoists. In the past, he used to support his younger generation.


    Even among today''s Taoists, there are those who have been helped by him.


    "There are fifteen Taoist friends in Outland, and it''s hard to get back at once. Is that adult going to kill them all?" Facing Lin yunyun''s message, Mr. Pan took the lead in questioning.


    Without waiting for Lin yunyun to answer, some of the Taoist Masters immediately followed.


    "Good! We Taoists usually have our own affairs to deal with, and we are not idle people. How can everyone stay in the Daoism hall and wait to be summoned? "


    "Even the two Luos have been in charge of Xingyu for hundreds of years, and they have never heard of such truth!"


    "Even if you are at the level of breaking the boundary, you always have to be reasonable, don''t you?"


    However, in the face of such a scene, Lin yunyun still just coldly look at each other, wait until the end, just slowly drop a word.


    "I''ve already heard it. It''s up to you to listen or not." After that, Lin yunyun left without looking back.


    When did the Taoists ever receive such treatment, someone immediately said, "be presumptuous! You... "


    However, he was stopped. He turned to see that it was Mr. Pan, the leader of qianxuan Taoism.


    "Mr. Pan..."


    Mr. Pan shook his head gently and said in a deep voice, "don''t be impulsive."


    The Taoist master took a deep breath and had to shake his hand. A female Taoist master beside him said, "Mr. Pan is right. Now the whereabouts of the two Luo adults are unknown. We must not fight against that one."


    "Alas! If only that one could be a shake off shopkeeper like the two Luo adults. " The angry Taoist also shook his head and sighed.


    He is also from the northern region. He is known as "Qingshi". He is a good swordsman.


    Before the rise of Ye Chen, the master of Qingshi was the most famous genius in the northern region, and his life experience was legendary.


    Because of this, it is difficult for him to accept the contempt from a younger generation.


    But what he said was true. In the era of Luojie and Luofei, the two brothers and sisters didn''t care how the owners tossed, they just played by themselves.


    Even when someone accidentally provokes a strong enemy in foreign regions, he will come out to uphold justice. It''s just conscience.


    But now, that Gu Nan wants to unify xuanhuang star, and look at his posture, I''m afraid that he wants to incorporate all the people, which is unacceptable to the Taoists.


    After hundreds of years of hard work, you just want to take it away? It''s too much fun!


    "That adult needs a stable, dark yellow star under his control." The female Taoist priest canglian said, "as long as we can help him achieve this, there will be no conflict."


    "That''s right, the eyes of those big people are no longer in this star land. Why bother to make trouble with us?"


    "That red tail is just a fox pretending to be a tiger. We may not have the possibility to replace it."


    Cang Lian''s words immediately resonated with many Taoist masters. There are no stupid people who can sit here. Even the former master of Qingshi may have some elements of acting.


    There are two brothers and sisters, Luojie and Luofei, who are "Zhuyu in front". They naturally think that it is impossible for the world breaking experts to "rob" them.


    It''s just that one just got promoted, and his vision can''t change suddenly. That''s why he sticks to the site.


    As long as you can give him a stable ruling xuanhuang star, it will naturally satisfy him.


    After several discussions, Mr. Pan finally came out and concluded: "since you all have this idea, three days later, we will persuade the adult like this..."¡­¡­


    In xuanhuangxing continent, a small town in the south, a man is sitting in a small room of a hotel, drinking wine coldly.


    "Brother..." With a cry, the girl lying on the old bed wakes up and opens her mouth.


    Luo Jie quickly went to her sister and was relieved to see that she finally woke up.


    Sophie opened her eyes and looked around. Her head gradually came to her senses and realized her situation: "brother, we Are you still in the dark yellow star? "


    Rob nodded heavily: "that bastard! He''s got people in control of all the Starship landings. We can''t get out at all. "


    "I''m the one who implicated my brother..."


    "What nonsense! It''s just that you''re trapped for a while. When you get well, where can''t we go? "


    Roffy gritted his teeth and grew more determined. After all, it''s a character who breaks the boundary. How can he cry like a little girl.


    "What about the other side of the palace that day?" After regaining his sense, Roffe asked immediately.


    "It''s been destroyed. It''s the man who did it himself." Luo Jie said calmly, "even Xin''er has been taken away by them."


    Sophie''s face suddenly turned white, and her body began to crumble.


    "Brother, we must save Xin''er!" Roffy grabbed Lokey by the sleeve, his cheek bouncing tight.


    Luo Jie was silent for a while, and finally said, "there''s only one way. I went to Tiangong Island, but it hasn''t been found yet."


    Sophie was stunned. Of course she knew what her brother was talking about.


    Their two brothers and sisters have been attaching great importance to xuanhuang star for so many years. Anyone who breaks the boundary easily will be hostile to them. Isn''t it because of that?


    "We''ve been hiding for so many years, and it''s time to end it." Roffy looked solemn, "just let that guy..."


    "To be our first sacrifice."

 Chapter 209

    When red tail''s report was handed to Gu Nan, he was trying to enter the immortal world for the fifth time.


    Of course, the result is failure. The repulsive force of the world still exists, but it is weaker and weaker every time. After a period of time, it must be able to enter again.


    "There are Taoist Masters in the ring of stars, who have called 63 of them. It''s not bad." Gu Nan nodded gently, "if these people are obedient, they can save a lot of things."


    Gu Nan really needs to control xuanhuang star as soon as possible, not only to cover up the white fog, but also to find Luo Jie and Luo Fei as soon as possible.


    Although Gu Nan is sure that a face-to-face interview will make the two people alive and seriously injured, the problem now is that they can''t face-to-face.


    The battle in this world, after all, is not to show the combat effectiveness, low people commit suicide so simple, want to kill a person, first you have to find him.


    Gu Nan once made many people flinch because of this, but now it''s his turn to be a strong man.


    But Gu Nan is different from those big men in one thing - he doesn''t care about the existence of power from the bottom of his heart.


    Even if one day, the white fog will be wiped out with a slap, it will only take a little time. After all, the steps related to translation are all in Gu Nan''s mind.


    "Well, I hope you will be more obedient." Gu Nan put up a sneer at the corner of his mouth, stepped out and appeared on the star ring.


    For those who break the boundary, space is something that can be made at will.


    The king of the deep sea can drive to xuanhuang star from the central star field in an instant, so can Gu Nan.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here he comes." Red tail looked at the empty shadow coming in the middle of the sky and said softly, "go and have a rest. Are you tired these days?"


    In fact, Lin Yun shakes her head. It has nothing to do with what she likes.


    "Mom, aren''t you going to meet me?"


    "No, most of those big people don''t care about these customs." Red tail just said with a smile.


    She boasted that she was very accurate in judging people, especially Gu Nan, who hardly covered up her thoughts and always went straight.


    He doesn''t even care about most of the power of white fog. Of course, he doesn''t care about this.


    But if you don''t cover up, it doesn''t mean that this person is simple and can be used.


    Hongwei has seen many smart people in her life. Some of them survived and some died. The proportion of the latter is not lower than that of ordinary people.


    In other words, it doesn''t make sense to be smart in the face of unmatched power.


    As she went to her private quiet room, red tail warned herself in her heart: we must pay attention to the propriety, and never let her desire for power affect her loyalty.


    She thought of things in her mind and pushed the door open, but she was stunned.


    Because in front of her, there is a woman with a dull look sitting quietly in her seat.


    The woman was dressed in bright yellow palace clothes. Her long hair was scattered randomly on both sides, but it was not messy at all. On the contrary, she had some strange beauty.


    Red tail''s pupils shrink. She doesn''t notice the existence of the other party. Even if the other party clearly appears, she doesn''t notice it. It''s like this person is just a mirage.


    "You are..."


    "Hello, my name is Xue Yan." The woman''s voice is very soft, the words are very polite, but the tone is still numb, "want to ask you something."


    "Hello What''s the matter? " Red tail said hello with a smile, and then turned on the light.


    Under the white light, she finally reflected what she wanted to confirm, but the result may not be what she wanted - this woman named Xue Yan, no shadow.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here we are."


    "Here comes the man."


    In the courtyard, Taoist Masters appeared one by one, looking into the air. Although you can''t see anything, you can''t hide the ups and downs of the atmosphere.


    They also understand that this is the breath released by the man on purpose, so that they can know in advance. Otherwise, if a border breaker comes, how can they find out ahead of time.


    Gu Nan walked out slowly from the void. His appearance was the same as before, and he still kept the appearance of a mortal.


    But all the Taoist Masters bowed themselves together and said, "I have seen you."


    Gu Nan just waved his hand casually: "let''s get down to business."


    Mr. Pan, the Taoist master of qianxuan, was standing in the front of the Taoist masters. He glanced at Gu Nan and confirmed that there was no red tail with him. He was relieved.


    That red tail thinks his position can be at ease It''s still too lax.


    Cang Lian, one of the female Taoist masters, took the lead in saying: "you have orders. We should follow each other, but I need to explain one thing first. I''m in a hurry. There are still 15 Taoist friends... "


    "Follow them." Gu Nan interrupted, "I will set up a new organization. Everyone''s ashram must be moved together and under unified control."


    "Three days later, the ashram that does not belong to us on the ring of stars will be completely destroyed."After a pause, Gu Nan''s indifferent eyes swept the crowd: "who is against it?"


    Among all the Taoists, there is a depressing silence. Some people change color, some people stare, but no one makes a sound.


    Mr. Pan lowered his eyes and his hands seemed to tremble slightly.


    This is not a discussion, this is a notice!


    Is this the top breaker?


    "It''s impossible!" The Taoist master of Qingshi was the first to object, "the Taoist center is our foundation. If it''s easy to move, won''t the Taoist master become a joke?"


    His expression seemed completely non-negotiable: "even when the two Luo adults were there, they didn''t say such words..."


    Gu Nan''s cold eyes aimed at the Taoist master of Qingshi. The next moment, the dark shadow around his neck, the Taoist master level genius, his head suddenly fell down.


    Even before he was promoted, Gu Nan killed the Taoist master like a dog. Now he can do it without smoke.


    "Who else is against it?" Gu Nan spoke calmly.


    Gu Nan''s words didn''t seem cold, but the sense of alienation from his heart was like a basin of cold water, which made the road owners unable to speak.


    Mr. Pan looked at the head under his feet. His face didn''t change at all. He just said, "we have no objection, only a little old and unknown."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know the leader of the new organization But the red tail in the white fog The old Qian Xuan''s subject was calm, and there was no fluctuation on his face.


    But from the look of the people behind him, it is not difficult to see that this sentence is the key they want to say.


    It''s no shame to be attached to a person who breaks the boundary. On the contrary, it''s stupid to fight against such a person.


    The only thing Taoist masters don''t want to see is that red tail adds a ring to it, so that this one''s intention can''t be directly transmitted to them.


    "Of course No, "he said Gu Nan said casually, "the leader of the new organization will be my messenger."

 Chapter 210

    "Bluestone is dead for nothing." In the courtyard, canglian Taoist sighed and said.


    She is familiar with master Qingshi, but she didn''t expect to be killed just because of one sentence.


    At this time, Gu Nan had already left, and some of them gradually dispersed, but more of them gathered together to discuss the situation of "post erluo era".


    In other words, xuanhuangxing is really going to become "Gu''s world" - everyone knows his resume, including his real name.


    "That''s the nature of Qingshi." Another Taoist also sighed, "he has always advocated" striving for peace through struggle ". I didn''t expect to meet someone who couldn''t fight this time."


    Canglian Taoist nodded gently. Everyone knows the truth of seeking peace through struggle, but many times it doesn''t work.


    It''s like before that one arrived, everyone said that "one hundred year foundation should not be lightly moved", but in the end, Qingshi was the only one who came out, even Mr. Pan


    She couldn''t help looking over there. The Taoist priest was talking and laughing with several people. She couldn''t see that a companion was dead.


    The position of direct communication with that one can''t naturally fall into the hands of red tail. So who is better to give it to?


    Mr. Pan, who is highly respected Cang Lian Road Main corner of mouth hang up a light smile, and looked down at his graceful body.


    If the right person is chosen, he or she will be the only woman.


    ¡­¡­


    Until the woman left, red tail felt that her whole consciousness was fuzzy. It was very unusual that this state appeared in her cultivation.


    She walked out of the room again, and the cold moonlight hit her face, which made her sober.


    Is it mental ability? I can''t even remember what she asked


    There was a wry smile on Hongwei''s face. It seemed that he was provoking a big man again.


    What''s her name again? Snow geese? Snow smoke? Red tail finds that she can''t remember her name, and even her appearance is blurring out quickly.


    She wanted to write down useful information, but found that the memory dissipated faster.


    When the tip of the pen fell on the paper, my mind was blank.


    The only thing she could remember was the sight of the cold, which she couldn''t remember.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, according to Gu Nan''s order, the Taoists moved all the places of the Daochang to the mainland.


    Gu Nan also kept his promise and destroyed all the places where he didn''t receive orders or where the Taoist master was not at home.


    Now, the whole ring is left with only white fog, which also shrinks the control range.


    Gu Nan has gone to great lengths to hide the white fog. No matter on the mainland or on the ring of stars, carpet search is inevitable.


    On the contrary, if the star ring seems to have nothing, it will not attract people to search. This is the blind spot of thinking.


    When this generation knows that all the people in the ring are dead, the secret can be kept for a long time.


    LAN Si also just in this day, but this is a coincidence, Gu Nan did not expect in advance.


    "So I need to take over another organization, right?" She asked Gu Nan in a strange tone, but her expression was much quieter than before.


    With the experience of doing things by herself and being beaten seriously, she seems to have matured a lot.


    People always grow up slowly, except Gu Nan.


    "Well, this time it''s about taking control of the whole continent." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    LAN Si flat mouth, seems very worried about whether he can do a good job: "you help me name it, before that can''t use."


    Lansi had previously established a small organization called "blue water lake" on the mainland. Of course, as soon as she closed down, the organization dissolved.


    Gu Nan had no talent for naming, so he casually said, "xuanhuangxing standing committee, or xuanhuang Standing Committee for short, that''s it."


    "And what is my position?" Lansi said, staring.


    "Chairman."


    ¡­¡­


    Everything is going on in an orderly way - after all, Gu Nan''s absolute strength is the backing, who "turbulence" who die.


    Under Gu Nan''s evil taste, "xuanhuang standing committee" was formally established, and began to take over the whole rule and management of xuanhuang star. LAN Si was appointed chairman, while Hong Wei was one of the three vice chairmen.


    As for the interstellar federal government, it basically exists in name, even officials have to accept the assignment here.


    Of course, the fact that the government is so weak here has little to do with Gu Nan. As early as the era of erluo, it was difficult for the Federation to intervene because of the exclusion of the brothers and sisters.


    Speaking of the Luo brothers and sisters, this is the place where Gu Nan has a headache.


    As time went by, these two people had disappeared from the world and never appeared again.However, several places they may go to, or people they may care about, Gu Nan arranged shadow body to watch. Once something happens, he will know it for the first time.


    "Don''t think about it too much first. If these two people just don''t come out, they can''t help it. Upgrading is the most important thing."


    With the continuous cultivation of LAN Si, Gu Nan''s sin value has reached 530 points, but the score is only 300 points, only 200 points more than before.


    Gu Nan has known for a long time that after the first connection of private copies, the subsequent rewards will be greatly reduced.


    However, what surprised him was that after the completion of the copy of "jinxiushi", it would not enter the path of the stars, but a separate small space.


    Even Zuo Zuo and other three people have all disappeared and become a single brush. The difficulty is the same as before.


    "Is it because the origin of the world has been consumed, so it can no longer enter the celestial path?" Gu Nan can''t help but think of Ziyi''s statement.


    The principle mentioned by the stars may not be correct, but the phenomenon can not be wrong. After all, the latter is summarized.


    However, Gu Nan does not care about the single brush, although the reward is pitiful, but at least it is a fixed source. In addition, he is also making people in white fog complete more world tasks as soon as possible.


    When the next private copy comes up, he''ll have more subjects.


    On the other hand, the exploration of the immortal world has not stopped, but there is still no more progress. This is a long-term work.


    In order to make a better experiment, some of the people in the white fog were also arranged by Gu nan to go to the fairy world to inquire about the local situation.


    If necessary, Gu Nan doesn''t mind going back to the red fish star and taking control of Gu''s family.


    On this day, in a corner of the mainland, Gu Nan was lying on the beach in the sun, waiting for the reports from his subordinates, but red tail appeared behind him.


    "My Lord, the people of Xinghai pavilion are here." Her first words were enough to shock many people.


    But Gu Nan just slightly opened his eyes and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Red tail''s smile was forced: "of course I''ll send you a star seal. "

 Chapter 211

    Every one who breaks the boundary is a real big man. They are extremely difficult to kill, but also have the ability to break through the void, even the star can not limit their coming and going.


    Therefore, as an official organization in a certain sense, Xinghaige never grudges its respect for those who break the world.


    Based on the comprehensive strength, influence and other factors, Xinghaige will issue star seals of all levels to those who break the boundary - meteor level, planetary level and star level.


    Gu Nan scoffed at this kind of classification, because it could not correspond with his evil god system.


    In the game, there is no more content to show at the beginning of level 4. Players need to integrate their previous playing methods and start to create their own rules.


    Of course, the value of sin is still required.


    500, 1000, 1500 points. Players can build a rule at these three critical points.


    Among them, 500 points are promoted to the fourth level, and exclusive rules are the core skills, while the other two rules need to be extracted and constructed by players themselves.


    The number of points that need to be spent is also astronomical.


    Gu Nan didn''t know whether there was an exclusive number of rules for those who broke the boundary here, but it was not purely based on strength.


    For example, the king of the deep sea, who was badly hit by Gu Nan''s sword, was a planetary level breaker, but even Gu Nan, who had just been promoted, couldn''t beat him.


    "Planetary seal?" Gu Nan played with the star seal like this badge and said with a playful smile.


    "If Mr. Gu Nan can defeat the king of the deep sea, he is naturally entitled to have it." The emissary of Xinghai Pavilion opened his mouth calmly, but there was no expression on his face, and he was completely numb.


    Gu Nan glanced at the girl and said with a smile, "send two boundary breakers as messengers. Xinghai Pavilion is really big What''s your name? "


    "Xue Yan."


    The girl''s eyes turned to Gu Nan''s face, which could not be described as dull. It was dull.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Nan''s own law to tell him clearly that there was a fourth-order strong man standing in front of him, he would rather believe that he was a girl with dementia.


    As for the other emissary, it seems more reliable.


    The man, dressed in black, stood beside Xue Yan. He didn''t speak all the time. He just kept looking at Gu Nan.


    He looks just like a young man, but he is not very old. He is just over 200 years old this year. He is very young among the boundary breakers.


    His name is Zhou Xiaojing. He is a descendant of Xinghai Pavilion. Even in the central Xingyu, he is also a famous monk.


    Looking at the girl in mingchuannan Pavilion, she stood in the Red Sea.


    She vaguely felt that the man in front of her was familiar. She seemed to have seen him one night, but she felt that her memory was very vague.


    Red tail can''t be sure whether it''s her or not. She realizes that her memory has been cheated, or maybe it''s someone else who deliberately arranged it so that she mistakenly thinks it''s her.


    And She looked at Xue Yan behind, there is clearly a elongated shadow.


    There is a shadow


    Red tail is even less confident in her own judgment.


    "According to the rules, Xinghai pavilion hopes you can go to central Xingyu." Xue Yanyi a pair of routine appearance, said with no expression.


    "I''ll go when I''m free." Gu Nan said casually.


    There are a lot of things he has to do now, fairy world, personal copy, brother and sister of Roche Each one will take up a lot of his time. How can he go to the central star field.


    Especially left left left, also told him to go to the central star domain, so Gu Nan is more reluctant to go.


    Who knows what''s there for you?


    Gu Nan is not interested in the secrets of the stars. He just wants to upgrade himself.


    Facing Gu Nan''s reply, Xue Yan still just nodded, but Zhou Xiaojing suddenly said: "without the central star domain, you are not the one who breaks the boundary recognized by Xinghai Pavilion. You have to think clearly."


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at him. He just looked at Xue Yan and said, "what else


    "No more." Xue Yan shook his head, then turned and walked out.


    Zhou Xiao was shocked and finally couldn''t help it. He said in a high voice, "Miss Xue, all the people who break the boundary must go to Xinghai Pavilion before they can be regarded as officially granting seals. This is the rule of the pavilion."


    Xue Yan looked back, her expression was still dull, but her eyes seemed to have more doubts.


    "Is that so? If he doesn''t go, what do you usually do? " The interrogative sentence is said by Xue Yan, and it seems to have become a statement without any mood fluctuation.


    Gu Nan looks at these two people with some amusement. This miss Xue Yan is a little honest. Isn''t it obvious that she is the one who has stepped in temporarily?


    Zhou Xiaojing feels confused. How could the headquarters send such a person and help her?


    However, he was a professional, so he quickly adjusted his mood and looked at Gu Nan seriously: "Mr. Gu Nan, all those who break the boundary must be registered in Xinghai Pavilion, otherwise they will be regarded as foreigners.""If you insist on not going, we''ll have to invite you." Zhou Xiao was surprised, but he didn''t have much emotion in his heart.


    It''s him taking the lead. Putting forward excessive demands first, waiting for the other party to be unable to accept the fury, and then taking advantage of the situation to give way, belongs to the advanced retreat strategy.


    It''s not the first time Zhou Xiaojing has done such a thing. He knows that the arrogance of these boundary breakers must be worn away, otherwise they will be very difficult to do things.


    Gu Nan looked at him and then looked down for a moment. Finally Draw the sword and cut.


    The dark sword was drawn out of the void, and before everyone reacted, it was directly chopped down to Zhou Xiao.


    "Are you crazy?" Zhou Xiao suddenly changed color, his figure was a flash, even out of thin air three Zhang away, finally escaped Gu Nan this sword.


    But he still had a lingering fear and said to Gu Nan, "Gu Nan, do you really want to be the enemy of Xinghai pavilion?"


    Gu Nan stood in the same place with his sword and said without expression: "I just made up my mind. I guess I''ll fight in the end, so don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Xiaojing almost wants a mouthful of old blood to gush out.


    First step back, do you understand?


    Do you understand the exorbitant price?


    Lift the table before you start talking. How can you play like this?!


    He twitched two corners of his mouth, and finally waved his sleeve angrily: "you two psychopaths talk about it. How about love?"


    With these words, he turned around and left without hesitation - he just came to help Xinghai pavilion to send a message. Whether Gu Nan would go or not has something to do with him. There''s no need to connect himself.


    When Gu Nan saw him leave, he didn''t put away his sword. Instead, he looked at Xue Yan.


    Xue Yan nodded slightly and said, "well, I''ll leave, too."


    She turned and left for the second time, but when she was about to walk out of Gu Nan''s sight, she turned back. I don''t know if Gu Nan is wrong. There is a smile in her eyes.


    "I''m looking forward to your coming to central star, the owner of shadow power."

 Chapter 212

    The two envoys of Xinghai Pavilion came and went quickly, leaving Gu Nan only a star seal.


    "Nothing special." Gu Nan threw the badge, but there were some strange patterns carved on it, but there was no energy fluctuation.


    Red tail said in a side way: "it is said that star seal can have some strange functions of ultra long distance communication after being activated by Xinghai Pavilion."


    "Oh, why didn''t that man say that just now? It''s true." Gu Nan make complaints about it.


    Red tail''s face turned a little black. She said that people had put it at the back and planned to use it as a bargaining chip. Who knows, they cut it off for you directly


    She only dared to say that in her stomach.


    Gu Nan played for a while, but he didn''t feel very interesting, so he put it away again.


    "Are there any new developments in these days?" Gu Nan asked again.


    He is now using Hongwei as a secretary. She will sort out several things he cares about and show them to him. Lansi is his general agent below.


    In the future, this part of the work may be replaced by LAN Si, but now this "Chairman Lan" is too busy just dealing with his own affairs.


    "The two still have no news. The Tiangong palace ruins and Luo Xin''s side have sent more people to keep an eye on them."


    What the Roche brothers and sisters will care about is nothing more than the heavenly palace and their daughter, which you don''t have to worry about.


    "In the world of immortals and demons, our people have started to settle in, and we have made a general inquiry about the local situation." Red tail says, then hand Gu Nan a data.


    One or two sentences about the general trend of a plane can not be explained clearly. Only written materials can be used.


    In today''s world of immortals and demons, there are three forces playing games with each other.


    Since the war broke out two years ago, the flag of Qinglong hall has been held high again to fight against the invaders.


    In the East, however, one country and one clan are the most powerful, and they work together against the powerful enemy in the West.


    "It should be one of the countries that Gu family supports. As for this inexplicably rising clan..." Gu Nan touched his chin. "If it wasn''t for other reincarnated people to find out here, it would be the Lu family."


    When Gu Nan was on Tianye star, he did not deliberately hide the existence of the immortal world, but gave the monitoring task to Lu Zhanyu directly.


    However, for Gu Nan now, the value of the local world of immortals and demons is very low. Now he has some private copies, and there is no lack of materials to establish the kingdom of God.


    On the contrary, he was interested in the strange setting of the world origin of spirit exchange.


    "Have you ever seen the half life pattern of this plane before?"


    Red tail shook his head and said, "it''s the first time that Bai Wu has seen such a plane in so many years By the way, my Lord, we also find that Qi Yun is very active in the world of immortals and demons. "


    "The power of qi movement is active?" Gu Nan frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "what does this mean?"


    "It means it''s a great place for air harvesting." Red tail looked excited.


    ¡­¡­


    Fairy world.


    In the back hall of the great Yan Dynasty, a young girl in a simple and elegant dress walks in slowly. The former leader of the Yan Kingdom jumps up from the Dragon chair.


    The king quickly ran to the girl and said with a flattering smile, "Miss..."


    But the girl just waved her hand and said casually, "I can''t stay here for a long time. If you have something, please tell me quickly."


    This young girl is Gu Nan''s concern that he has not seen for a long time. She is now an extraordinary person who has entered the micro environment, and it is difficult to stay for a long time in a reincarnation, which is also the biggest weakness of the reincarnation.


    As a matter of fact, the high-end combat power of either side is not weaker than that of the west, but there are too few strong local players.


    It''s OK to be a sharp knife team. It''s impossible to support a war.


    Fortunately, the world of immortals and demons is rich. Even if the world is not unified, reincarnation is not a loss. Otherwise, the family will not be able to persist.


    Seeing Gu Nian''s appearance, the king of Yan didn''t dare to say anything more. He hurriedly said, "there''s nothing important about the rest. It''s just that there are some talented teenagers in junior high school recently..."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Take care to pick eyebrow way.


    "Yes But these talented young people are all coming from the waste wood. " The voice of the king of Yan was a little lower, "and it is said that there are many such examples in the West and Tianyun sect."


    The concerned brow wrinkled. Gifted teenagers are normal, and it''s not surprising that they are attacked by waste firewood. But it''s not normal that there are a lot of such attacks all over the world.


    "Show me all the information about these people." She said, looking a little gloomy.


    "Is it a plane change or someone manipulating it?" Looking into the air, I was at a loss.


    ¡­¡­


    The same scene happened in the other two places of the fairy world, but the protagonist changed to Yan Xiaoxiao and Lu Zhanyu.Gu Nan was wrong. It was not the Lu family that really got involved in the world of immortals and demons, but Lu Zhanyu alone.


    In this short period of time, she has already stepped into the extraordinary level, even the realm has caught up with the concern, and she is already a strong one in the micro realm.


    However, considering the characteristics of her senior reincarnation, it''s not surprising that she can do this - reincarnation, after all, can drill the loophole of the law of time.


    "Nothing strange." She said coldly to the master of Tianyun sect, an old man who was promoted by herself, "it''s just Qi luck."


    "Give orders. All operations will be suspended during this period." Lu Zhanyu''s face was even colder. "If the plane changes, it''s OK to say, if it''s human I''m afraid there''s a big shot on this side. "


    In the west of the mainland, Yan Xiaoxiao, who has been fighting for many years, now has a heavier temperament and gives people great pressure.


    Sitting on the throne of Qinglong hall, she didn''t respond much to the attack of a group of abandoned firewood.


    Yan Xiaoxiao doesn''t know Qi Yun, and doesn''t know any plane changes. She just doesn''t care.


    "Naturally, the more gifted the better." She said to her subordinates, "as long as they are willing to participate in the assessment of Qinglong hall as soon as possible, we will not refuse anyone."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Qi Qi''s promise sounds. Under Yan Xiaoxiao''s seat, hundreds of people bow at the same time. This is the power of the first hall in the world.


    Just when the three sides made different reactions due to the appearance of Qi, a figure was standing quietly on the immortal world, overlooking all this.


    Her expression seemed to remain unchanged for ten thousand years.


    "A strange world." She whispered to herself, "exchange half the spirits? It''s really similar to the two halves of that one So, what do you want to do? "


    She looked up as if she saw Gu Nan''s face from infinity, with an unpredictable smile on her face.


    The sun fell on her, as if through the general, no shadow on the ground.

 Chapter 213

    Gu Nan didn''t know that someone had already linked the strange phenomenon of the immortal and devil world with the left and the left with different bodies.


    But even if he knew it, he would not care. He never cared what other people were thinking.


    Once again, Gu Nan was expelled by the power of the world, but he also knew more and more about the whole process of the exchange of spirits.


    Gu Nan doesn''t have many opportunities to really observe the origin of the world, because most of the origins are directly transformed into what he needs by the evil god temple.


    This leads to the slow progress when Gu Nan needs to understand himself.


    Fortunately, he is not short of time.


    On the other side of the world of immortals and demons, when the highly active Qi Yun was discovered, the people of white fog suddenly had the motivation and began to organize a large number of people to invest in it.


    So in a very short period of time, a lot of qi movement was born, greatly accelerating the change of the world trend.


    Gu Nan doesn''t care about it. There is nothing he cares about in the local world.


    ¡­¡­


    At the tiangongdao site, whether it is Baiwu or the xuanhuang standing committee, a considerable number of people are arranged here to monitor the possible movements.


    Even Gu Nan has a shadow body, lurking here quietly.


    But no matter how many people there are, they can''t find the traces of the Roche brothers and sisters - because they are 3000 meters below the ground.


    No matter how strong the detection means are, it is impossible to detect the enemy in this position, especially when the target is two border breakers.


    Luo rob slowly walked into the dark underground, and her sister Luo Fei was floating in the underground passage, with a faint white light around her, and a terrible blood mouth in front of her.


    Gu Nan left her injury, but now there is no sign of recovery.


    This is the shadow force that has been superimposed dozens of times, and the remaining ultra-high concentration law completely suppresses the law force of Roffe itself.


    And in front of LOFI''s body, there is a huge silver crystal. There seems to be an invisible link between crystal and Roffe, and a force is constantly transmitting in the past.


    With the continuous transmission of power, Roffe''s breath is becoming more and more powerful, but her face is full of pain, and even her mouth can''t help but hum.


    It''s hard for him to bear the pain.


    Luo Jie looked at his sister''s slightly trembling body and couldn''t help blinking in his eyes.


    They discovered this secret many years ago, but they have been afraid to use it easily. It is precisely because the price is too high and there are considerable risks.


    If not for Xin''er this time Luo Jie thought of the guy who hurt his sister and destroyed the temple of heaven, and his face gradually became ferocious.


    At this moment, the light of LOFI''s face suddenly stopped, and her whole body fell down.


    Luo Jie quickly stepped forward to help his sister. Luo Fei slowly opened his eyes and said weakly, "brother, one day I can get out of here. "


    "But your body..." Luo Jie looked down at her sister in her arms. Her right hand was full of swollen water.


    This is not a disease, but the crystal power into the body of LOFI, but can not be completely absorbed.


    Although this kind of power is powerful, it is not acceptable to the human body at all. If not, they would not wait until today.


    "It doesn''t matter." Roffy''s face was a bit harsh. "I just need to control it, and it''s enough to kill that man!"


    Luo Jie is slightly silent. He knows that Gu Nan is responsible for all his sister''s sufferings these days.


    "But we have to save Xin''er first." After all, Luofei didn''t lose her mind completely. She was still thinking about her daughter.


    "Of course." Luo rob finally showed a smile, "I''ve found a way to get rid of the tiger."


    ¡­¡­


    Under Gu Nan''s intentional guidance, even part of the white fog moved away from the star ring.


    Today''s white fog is divided into two parts, with only a few departments related to reincarnation remaining on the star ring, and the rest moving to the mainland.


    Gu Nan usually lives in the mainland of Baiyu.


    On this day, everything seems to be going on as usual, but Gu Nan recently paid more attention to one more thing - that is, the rectification work of xuanhuangxing continent.


    "Unification" is not a word can make sense, even if Gu Nan has absolute power advantage, LAN Si and others will still encounter all kinds of problems.


    It''s a good thing to say that if we meet with the kind of military resistance, we can suppress it directly, but there are always some people who are against the law, and even use the hand of Lansi and others to eliminate the dissidents.


    Even the most authoritative leaders will have their own countermeasures to deal with it, and even make you speechless in the end.


    LAN Si has been worried about this recently. After all, she has little contact with this kind of practice and has to ask Gu Nan for help from time to time.


    Gu Nan couldn''t understand these things. He said over and over again: "whatever you do, I can block the sky even if it''s broken."¡­¡­


    "Miss LAN, it seems, is indeed a young girl."


    "Who said no? I thought that the agent would be a smart person, but I didn''t expect that... "


    "Maybe it was? Ha ha, maybe you''ll just wait for me to act recklessly! "


    "Oh..."


    Such comments can be seen everywhere within the xuanhuang Standing Committee. Taoist canglian heard several people talking again and coughed.


    Those people were startled. When they looked back and saw someone coming, they immediately saluted and said, "I''ve seen Lord canglian."


    "Well." Cang Lian Taoist master nodded gently, and then said, "don''t talk about what you have or don''t have. Let''s go down Du Chuan, you stay. "


    Several people looked at each other, dare not say more, have left, only the man named Du Chuan.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Du Chuan said in a low voice: "my Lord, now there are rumors about Miss LAN everywhere, and so are Mr. Pan''s people It''s time to do it. "


    Cang Lian Taoist master gently stirred his hair tip and said indifferently, "are you sure that Tang family is related to LAN Si?"


    "Miss Lan was seriously injured and saved by the Tang family." Du Chuan looks solemn, "as long as you can provoke qianxuan Taoist center to seize the Tang family''s real estate, Miss LAN will not sit by and watch..."


    "Good." Cang Lian Road Lord nodded, she waved a way, "that do so."


    With these words, the Taoist master of canglian walked forward quickly, as if he didn''t want to be seen talking with Du Chuan.


    But what she didn''t see was that just after she left, Du Chuan turned and walked towards the rear, with a strange smile on his face.


    Du Chuan walked out step by step. He had never tried to deceive the Taoist master so much. Finally, he could not help sweating.


    "After all It''s a mission, Lord Lowe. " He whispered in his heart.

 Chapter 214

    Many seemingly complex strategies, as long as the intention of the game setter is found, are actually not complicated.


    In the same Bureau, everyone has his own intention. For example, Taoist canglian''s purpose is very simple - to be superior.


    Gu Nan''s existence is inevitable, so it''s better to have no one else under Gu Nan and let her become the agent of this adult.


    In Cang Lian''s eyes, it is obvious that Hongwei has been abandoned by that adult, or is in charge of other affairs, while the mainland affairs are given to LAN Si.


    No matter the beauty, ability or personal strength, no one can compare with himself.


    "It''s just having the trust of that one." There was a sneer on his face.


    As long as her trust in lance is eliminated, she believes that her ability can completely replace Lance''s position - there is nothing lance can do that she can''t do.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss LAN, Miss LAN! No more... " A servant came in quickly from the door and said anxiously to Lance.


    "What happened again?" Lance turned her head impatiently. She was busy with big and small affairs all day, and she was in a state of irritability.


    "It''s the Tang family..." The servant finally relieved his breath. "The Tang family and the people in qianxuan Taoist center have been fighting. It''s said that there are still people dead. Even Mr. Pan has passed away!"


    "What did you say?" Lance stood up immediately.


    If there is anyone else in this continent that she cares about except Gu Nan, it must be the Tang family and Tang Xuan.


    Not to mention her many contacts with Tang Xuan, just because she was helped by the Tang family when she was running the blue water lake, she had to write down the kindness.


    "What''s going on?" After these days of experience, LAN Si is also a person who has done things, not as impulsive as at first.


    The servant explained the matter quickly.


    The whole story is very simple. It''s just that the people of qianxuan Taoist Center organized several resource producing areas of the Tang family. As a result, there was a conflict between the two sides.


    I don''t know how many of these things have happened in recent days. Usually, which family refuses to accept and directly suppresses the incident But this is the Tang family!


    "I didn''t say that no one was allowed to touch the Tang family. How could this happen?" LAN Si calm face, cold voice said.


    The servant''s face was in a cold sweat, and Lansi waved impatiently: "forget it, get ready to go to the star ship of the Tang family."


    ¡­¡­


    When LAN Si rushed to the Tang family, the scene had been cleaned up, but she was not in a good mood, because the dead body was still not put away.


    One of them was the body of Mr. Pan''s three disciples. After hearing the news, Lansi knew it was difficult.


    After all, LAN Si is not Gu Nanna and other people who don''t recognize her. During this period of time, pan has helped a lot, but also pointed out her many mistakes.


    Some of her subordinates respect the old man, so they are even afraid of her.


    "Miss blue." Seeing LAN Si coming, Mr. Pan stood up to salute. There was not much expression on his face, but the sad color in his eyes could not be covered up.


    After all, LAN Si had never seen such a situation. He could only say dryly, "Mr. Pan, I''m sorry..."


    The Taoist priest of canglian turned his eyes silently behind pan. He said that he was too tender. How could he soften his attitude first?


    How can she help the Tang family next?


    If Lansi is really soft, it''s not easy to do.


    So she said, "Miss LAN, you are just in time. The Tang family is so bold that even old pan''s disciples dare to kill. In my opinion, it''s better to annihilate the whole clan. "


    "How can that work?" Lansi suddenly exclaimed.


    Just then, she heard a low cry: "you are "Lansi?"


    LAN Si turns to see that Tang xuanzheng''s face is covered with blood, and his limbs are pierced by sharp weapons. He can only hang his head down to one side.


    "Sister Tang, sister Tang Xuan?" Lansi''s eyes were staring at him in disbelief, and his voice trembled.


    The next moment, she ran to Tang Xuan, but a disciple of qianxuan Taoist temple stood in front of her: "Miss LAN, this man killed my third elder martial brother, please..."


    "Go away!"


    In the rage, LAN Si couldn''t think at all. The terrible power poured out instantly, and the brilliant blue almost drowned the disciple.


    Pan frowned slightly, but he took a step and took his own disciple out, so that he would not be hurt by LAN Si who was out of control.


    "Not too weak." Cang Lian Taoist priest commented with great interest on one side. LAN Si was angry and had some power.


    "Sister Tang Xuan, you How are you doing? " LAN Si, who was in a hurry to stop the bleeding for Tang Xuan, asked at the same time.


    Tang Xuan was still as pale as death. She said with a wry smile, "it''s natural for us to kill people to pay for our lives. I just hope you can persuade that adult to leave me a way to live."Tang Xuan is far more clear than LAN Si about the character of Taoist qianxuan.


    In her opinion, it was doomed that she killed this disciple. Even if there is Gu Nan behind LAN Si, is he willing to offend a top Taoist for himself?


    But Lansi said firmly, "no, I won''t let you die!"


    Before Tang Xuan could speak, the disciples of qianxuan Taoist center over there were excited and said, "Miss LAN, are you going to cover up the murderer?"


    "It''s Miss LAN. No wonder the Tang family are so arrogant!"


    "Oh, so what? It''s natural that the people who killed me in qianxuan Taoist center would have to resist. We are in charge of this lawsuit. "


    The undisguised voice of discussion made LAN Si''s face turn blue and white.


    "Shut up But pan frowned and said in a deep voice. His disciples showed too little respect for LAN Si, which made him have some bad premonitions.


    However, he didn''t flinch from it. Let alone chill the hearts of all the disciples, LAN Si''s performance during this period of time really couldn''t make him respect him.


    After he gave up his disciples, he hugged LAN Si and said, "Miss LAN, this person has hurt my disciple''s life. If Miss LAN wants to protect this person, please give me an explanation."


    When LAN Si hears the words, what can she give?


    She had to protect Tang Xuan, and pan didn''t seem to give in


    So she hesitated for a moment, finally could not help but take out a dark sword from her arms, and began to call the owner of the sword.


    The next moment, a shadow gradually emerged from the sword, forming a human shape.


    "Yes! That''s it Cang Lian Taoist looked at this scene, and he couldn''t help but feel happy.


    In the face of this situation, Lansi is sure to find the one. But even that one, in the face of such a dilemma, what can he do?


    At most, it is to appease one of them with its own prestige, which is bound to make one side dissatisfied.


    On the other hand, no matter what the outcome, it obviously won''t give that person a good impression, and lance will be more and more incompetent in his impression


    And Cang Lian Taoist master said from his heart, if he were the one, it would certainly be on Pan Lao''s side. After all, one side is the top Taoist, the other side is just an unknown small family.


    If you want to control the mainland, you must take into account the people''s will.


    Qianxuan Daochang does his best. If he doesn''t get a good result, won''t it chill everyone''s heart?


    The more he thought about it, the more determined Taoist canglian was. He couldn''t help but smile. Fortunately, he soon covered it.


    The dark shadow slowly came out of the sword and condensed into Gu Nan''s figure. He looked coldly at the people around him.


    Mr. Pan was the first one to bow his body and say, "I''m innocent. Please be my master in qianxuan Taoist temple."


    At this time, Du Chuan behind canglian Taoist master gently crushed the charm that he had been holding tightly in his palm.


    White fog in the mainland headquarters, two figures suddenly appear, it is Luojie and Luofei two people, at this time Luojie is looking excited.


    "The man has gone to the Tang family. We''ll save Xin''er right away!"

 Chapter 215

    Gu Nan appeared in the Tang family at a time when the two sides were at war and the atmosphere was most dignified.


    "I''m innocent. Please make the decision for me." Pan Laogen didn''t give LAN si a chance to open his mouth. He bowed himself to salute, which was the nature of the matter.


    As his voice fell, a group of qianxuan disciples behind him also spoke at the same time.


    "Please be the master of qianxuan Taoist temple for me!"


    I''m afraid there are nearly a hundred of the disciples in qianxuan Taoist school, and they are all elite. After all, it was the Taoist master zhenzhuan who was killed, and the disciples with a little status would be present.


    Tang Xuan felt even more bitter. The inside information of qianxuan Daochang is too deep. Even if you leave Mr. Pan alone, you can''t ignore his strength.


    The Taoist priest of canglian bowed his head slightly and took a step back without any trace.


    She knows more than anyone why qianxuan Taoist center is so powerful. Mr. Pan''s hundreds of years of teaching and precipitation have made qianxuan Daochang a highly cohesive school.


    Take the simplest example. One of Pan''s disciples is still in qianxuan Taoist center!


    Although he has the ability to open his own Dojo, he is willing to stay with his teacher, which is enough to show the strength of qianxuan dojo.


    Even if you are a big man in the world, you have to consider people''s support when facing such a qianxuan Taoist temple. You can''t do it wantonly


    However, Gu Nan didn''t even look at them. He turned to LAN Si and said, "what''s the matter?"


    LAN Si took a deep breath and felt a little more stable. Since Gu Nan is willing to listen to his own words, there is at least room for recovery.


    "It''s sister Tang Xuan who killed Mr. Pan''s three disciples by mistake..." She knew that she didn''t have many chances to speak, so she tried to be brief.


    "She didn''t miss it!" A voice took LAN Si''s words and said with a loud voice.


    When they looked around, they saw a man walking out from behind pan, and Shi ran opened his mouth. The man was dressed in a blue gown with a scholarly air between his eyebrows. He was not a monk, but a scholar.


    But those who know his identity dare not treat him as a scholar.


    He is the only one of Mr. Pan''s disciples who is willing to stay with him after he has become the Taoist master. He is known as the "three great masters of poetry, calligraphy and sword".


    Sanjue Taoist has a young face and a young character.


    "My third younger martial brother is working for the organization, so he died in the hands of this woman. If the adults and miss LAN insist on protecting this person, I''m afraid they will make you feel cold!"


    Sanjue Taoist looks cold, but there is a trace of complacency in his eyes.


    Even if it''s an expert, what? It''s said in the book that it''s clear, the world is great, and the truth is the biggest. How can we be reasonable in this matter? What can we be afraid of?


    Gu Nan''s calm eyes turned to him and waved his hand casually. A shadow force flashed on Sanjue Taoist instantly.


    "Poof!"


    The young Taoist priest was like a heavy blow. He almost burst into blood on the spot. He flew from bottom to top and hit the ceiling on the other side heavily.


    When he fell down, he did not know whether he was alive or dead, and he also injured several people.


    "My Lord!" Mr. Pan''s eyes were full of anger. No matter how well he was cultivated, he could not help but burst into a rage and almost began to ask questions.


    Fortunately, the last reason made him remember the identity of the person in front of him - he was a boundary breaker who killed them more easily than a chicken.


    Gu Nan looked back at LAN Si, and his tone didn''t change. He was still calm: "what I asked you is what you want to do. I gave you that sword, not to use as a mobile phone, but to kill all opponents. "


    Gu Nan''s voice reverberates slowly, and LAN Si is still in a daze. She has never had such an idea, which is hard to accept for a moment.


    Cang Lian Taoist master also looked at this side in amazement. She really didn''t expect that Gu Nan would act like this!


    Completely regardless of people''s minds, completely ignoring what people at the bottom think?


    And the people in qianxuan Taoist center over there were already angry.


    Not everyone is afraid of death, especially when being bullied to the head, many people can burst out surprisingly tough.


    "Grass! Can a big man be unreasonable? "


    "Brothers, fight with him!"


    "Yes! There are no cowards in qianxuan Taoist temple. We''ll fight for them! "


    "Shut up Listening to the noise in his ears, pan stopped drinking, and his eyes glared at him, which stopped the noise.


    Then he turned slowly, forced himself to hold back his anger, and said in a deep voice, "I''m going to qianxuan Taoist temple. I''ll quit xuanhuang Standing Committee from now on. I''ll close the mountain for a hundred years, and I''ll ask you to help me."


    "Mr. Pan!"


    "Master!"


    The disciples couldn''t help crying out. When the two elder martial brothers died and were injured, pan was forced to bow to each other. How ever did they feel the humiliation?


    Pan said this sentence, and kept the posture of bowing. However, he waited for a long time, but found that Gu Nan did not even look at him."Are you clear? When you hear that, do it. " Gu Nan points to the people in front of him and says to LAN Si.


    "Ah?" LAN Si looks thrilled. She didn''t expect that Gu Nan wasn''t saying heavy words, but really


    Pan was also stunned. He said angrily, "my Lord has a heart for the world. Can you even measure this..."


    Bang!


    A more powerful shadow appeared, which directly turned pan into a blood mist, mixed with the blood of the meat, and splashed all over the people.


    The whole scene fell into a dead silence, and only Gu Nan could speak calmly.


    "See? If you don''t kill them, they will kill you and all the Tang family. Even if you let one go, one more person will stare at the Tang family day and night. "


    Gu Nan''s voice, just like the murmur of the abyss demon, pushes LAN Si''s bottom line back bit by bit until her heart is completely occupied by the idea of killing.


    LAN Si lowered his head and looked at the dark sword in his hand. A stream of inexplicable information poured into his mind. It was about the real power of the sword.


    Gu Nan''s figure has drifted far away, not far away, only the sound is still ringing in LAN Si''s ear.


    "As long as you have absolute power, it doesn''t matter what the world thinks of you."


    "If one scolds, one will be killed; if a thousand people point out, one will be killed. Kill the rest of the people afraid, naturally no one against you


    "Whoever can control the life and death of others gets the key to do things freely."


    As if the words of whispered gibberish reverberated in Lansi''s ears, the girl''s eyes became more and more red, and her body began to move unconsciously.


    The moment before LAN Si rushes into the crowd, canglian Taoist leader quietly withdraws and comes to Gu Nan''s back.


    She knew that her calculation had completely failed, but she might not be able to achieve her goal.


    "Do you want to block the news, or report to the organization as soon as possible? Today, it''s the leader of qianxuan who gathered people to do evil and violated the rules of the organization. What''s to blame?"


    Canglian Taoist opened his mouth respectfully, and his eyes were a little complacent.


    She believed that since Gu Nan had made up his mind to clean up qianxuan Taoist temple, he would certainly block the news. By the way, she hoped that Mr. Pan would spill dirty water on him.


    No matter how many people believe it in the end, there is no evidence to prove it. Can they still find Mr. Pan to prove it?


    Cang Liandao smiles from the corner of his mouth. When everyone was shocked by Gu Nan, only he thought about the aftermath. Would this smart man not like him?


    "Why?" Gu Nan turned back in surprise, not pretending at all.


    So canglian Taoist master was more surprised than him, subconsciously said: "if this matter is spread out, it is bound to be dangerous..."


    "Kill those who make trouble." Gu Nan waved his hand and didn''t take it seriously.

 Chapter 216

    Two figures are searching quickly in the headquarters of white fog. With the strength of these two fourth-order figures, they almost find the person they are looking for without much effort.


    A little girl, like a porcelain doll, is struggling to practice her swordsmanship with beads of sweat hanging on her nose.


    "Xin''er!"


    Luofeidang exhaled softly, and her figure appeared in front of the little girl, with surprise on her face.


    She thought Gu Nan would guard against Xin''er and never let herself find it easily. Even set a net around her


    Is he careless, or didn''t notice Xin''er''s identity from the beginning?


    "Mother!" When Luoxin sees the appearance of Luofei, her surprise will only be heavier.


    Although she is young, she knows what happened in Tiangong temple before, and her parents are still missing Now it''s great that loffe can show up safely!


    Luofei put her in his arms, Luojie stood beside her, also showed a relieved smile.


    As long as the daughter can return to their two sides, everything will be easy to say.


    Sister has seized the power of crystal, as long as Gu Nan still dare to appear, absolutely can easily beat him!


    However, at this time, they did not notice that a shadow had quietly come behind them, waiting for the moment when their mind relaxed.


    ¡­¡­


    The Tang family has become a Torah.


    LAN Si, who was totally in a frenzy, had no reason to kill her - she even forgot her own divine power, and she was killing with Gu Nan''s power.


    Unfortunately, Gu Nan is hiding the power in the sword, which represents the part of super physique.


    Incomparable strength and speed, amazing physical resistance and resilience, that''s what lance has now.


    She is like a fierce beast in the shape of a human, destroying all the creatures she can see. Even the Tang family has been hurt by her.


    "Gu Nan, you..." Tang Xuan, who is seriously injured, doesn''t know when she has come to Gu Nan.


    "It''s you. Long time no see." Gu Nan naturally said hello to her.


    Tang Xuan forced a smile from the corner of her mouth and said, "I thought that when you got to today''s position, you didn''t recognize me for a long time."


    Cang Liandao''s master stood behind Gu Nan, also silent.


    She didn''t understand Gu Nan''s principles. He knows that even Mr. Pan can be killed at will. How could he say hello to Tang Xuan, such an ordinary and extraordinary person?


    If it''s old love, why did you completely ignore her earlier?


    Of course, she won''t understand. For Gu Nan, it doesn''t matter how powerful NPC is. Whether he is willing to say hello or not depends on whether he still remembers.


    Tang Xuan is an NPC related to many tasks. Naturally, she is qualified to make an impression on Gu Nan.


    But that''s all. It''s also impossible to say that Gu Nan will take the initiative to help her.


    Just when the two girls had their own ideas, Gu Nan suddenly looked and disappeared, leaving them staring at each other in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    In the white fog, the breath of shadow approached quietly, and he didn''t notice until a sharp black sword came out and went straight into Luo Jie''s body.


    But it''s too late.


    The pain from the vest made him feel a little surprised. The next moment, the great shadow rule had suddenly burst out.


    With dozens of times of shadow sword, he almost instantly tore open the law of Luo rob and invaded irrationally, trying to completely destroy his vitality.


    Luofei reaction is very quick, furious her right hand out, unexpectedly is a sword to grasp the shadow.


    Her right hand completely became liquid and easily covered the body of the sword. The shadow sword, which was clearly transformed by the law, melted most of it in an instant.


    "The nature of breaking the law?" Gu Nanhua was born in the shape of a family and looked at the scene with some surprise.


    He completely lost control of the shadow sword, as if the line of law was completely cut off, and the shadow sword was quickly eroded.


    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan''s face showed a faint smile. He didn''t care about the law of loss. Instead, he was very interested in Luofei''s right hand.


    Did not expect to come back to the two people, actually have this level of law.


    Luofei looks at him coldly, and then quickly helps Luo Jie, who is about to fall down. Gu Nan''s "constant critical strike" damage is unbearable to most people.


    "How are you, brother?"


    Luo Jie covered the wound with one hand, and his eyes were full of killing: "I''m ok Come on, kill him


    Without hesitation, Luofei put her daughter into Luojie''s hands, and her figure had suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already by Gu Nan''s side.


    It''s not surprising that those who break the boundary are in charge of their own laws and have any magical effect. Gu Nan was not surprised, but stabbed back with a sword.


    But Luofei didn''t dodge. His right hand stretched out again. Gu Nan''s shadow was crushed by this hand."It''s no use. Go to hell!" Roffy sneered.


    If it''s not that the power of crystal is too overbearing, why do their brothers and sisters hesitate for so many years, and how dare they take it out to deal with Gu Nan?


    "It''s really breaking the law It''s a pity. " Gu Nan is gently shaking his head, "but not your own, you did not fully grasp."


    "That''s enough to kill you!" Luo Fei drinks violently, slaps Gu Nan in the heart, and then


    Nothing happened.


    Luofei was stunned, and Luojie was also stunned. The former is another hand, even the liquid of the right hand is splashed out, but Gu Nan is still motionless.


    It''s really powerful to break the law. Unfortunately, I met Gu Nan.


    This guy, who once played level 16 and is very familiar with the laws of the world, knows very well that one of his skills is the killer of breaking the law.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Luofei''s mind has a tendency to collapse. She can''t figure out why she suffered so much in exchange for her strength. Why is she so unbearable in front of Gu Nan?


    But all things in the world are mutually reinforcing. Even Gu Nan''s power is not without restraint, let alone a broken law?


    Gu Nan''s face began to show a ferocious smile, and suddenly he reached out and grabbed Luofei''s hair.


    "It''s a waste of breaking the law in your hands..."


    Bang!


    Gu Nan bumps into Luofei''s forehead. The power of terror makes her coma directly. A big bag swells on her head and Gu Nan walks away with one hand.


    Luo Jie was shocked and angry: "let her go! What''s the matter with you... "


    The sword of shadow passed by, and the tips of the sword ran through his heart in an instant, cutting off all his vitality, and Luoxin in his arms also slipped down.


    The little girl was so scared that she was pale and speechless.


    Gu Nan took a look at her, looked at Luofei again, nodded and said, "well, you''re still useful."


    With these words, he picked up the little girl and walked slowly into a secret room of the headquarters.

 Chapter 217

    The death and coma of the two boundary breakers happened so fast that no one even noticed in the white fog.


    When roffy awoke, she was hanging in a dark room, her right hand had been cut off, and blood was still oozing from the wound.


    The pain from her arm is not enough to make LOFI move. On the contrary, the scene in front of her makes her want to crack.


    Gu Nan is sitting in front of her with her legs crossed, while Luo Xin is being put on her leg by him, holding her broken arm in her arms.


    "Tell me, where does the power of breaking the law come from?" Gu Nan reaches for Luo Xin''s head and says with a smile.


    "You..." Roffy wanted to spit at him, but his daughter was in his hands


    With his understanding of this guy, he would never let Xin''er off because of her innocence.


    "In the heavenly palace, 3000 meters underground." Luofei''s face was cold, and he seemed to accept his life. He said quickly.


    Gu Nan nodded and said, "take me."


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Gu Nan took Luofei to the bottom of the Tiangong temple, where Luofei and crystal were fused.


    Maybe it''s not right to say fusion, because it''s only Luofei who has gained some power to break the law unilaterally, and the crystal is still well placed here.


    "Tut Tut, a broken crystal as big as a man." Gu Nan looked at the crystal in front of him and was amazed.


    Normally, a thumb sized crystal is enough to make a weapon for breaking Dharma. But what''s higher than a human?


    Anyone who proposes to cut it off as a weapon will surely be sprayed to death. It''s sheer outrage.


    "Not bad." Gu Nan nodded with satisfaction. This is the first time for him to get something that can really strengthen his strength from the outside world without relying on the evil temple.


    "Is it called broken crystal? Our brother and sister have studied it for hundreds of years, and have never seen a rule that is not affected by it. Why are you ok? "


    Luo Fei, who has been standing behind Gu Nan, can''t help asking.


    Although she hated Gu Nan very much in her heart, as a world breaker, her strong thirst for knowledge temporarily dominated her thoughts.


    Perhaps because of the discovery of good things, Gu Nan was in a good mood. He replied with great interest: "do you want to know? Forget it, you don''t understand. "


    Sophie''s face was black, and her silver teeth were almost broken. If she didn''t, she would have stabbed this guy to death.


    Of course, Gu Nan is not amusing her, because it is true that even if he said it, Luofei could not understand it.


    It is Gu Nan''s "passivation" skill that restrains the "breaking law" attribute.


    The reason why the "breaking method" can be affected by the passivation effect is related to the problem of harming the computer system. Only Gu Nan, a veteran player of bone ash level, knows this clearly.


    The first thing we need to understand is, in what way does "breaking the law" achieve the effect of "completely breaking the law"?


    After the players'' test, the data interpretation of breaking law attribute is roughly "weaken the target''s 100% law power".


    In other words, as long as the law power of the target exceeds 100%, or the weakening effect of the law breaking attribute itself is partially offset, the "law breaking" will not be fully effective.


    It''s not difficult for players to obtain the power of direct addition rule or the skill of reducing external damage.


    Of course, not all damage reduction effects can take effect on breaking the law.


    If you use equipment to reduce damage, or the principle is to produce protection on the body surface to achieve the effect of reducing damage, you will be "broken" by the breaking method attribute.


    Only Gu Nan''s skills, which are not affected by the outside world, can survive under the attribute of breaking the law.


    This extremely detailed game like algorithm can still work in the world, which shows that Gu Nan''s early guess is indeed correct.


    The law of power in this world is consistent with that in the game, but it has different forms of expression many times.


    Regardless of Luofei''s doubts and discontent, Gu Nan threw her broken arm away, and the arm fell into the crystal and was quickly assimilated.


    "Has it come to this? If it''s a few hundred years later, it may become a law spirit. " Gu Nan murmured.


    The ability to swallow the same source of power indicates that this crystal has produced a gathering effect and will spontaneously capture the power of breaking Dharma from the outside world.


    Even Gu Nan doubted whether it was originally a broken crystal mine, because it had not been mined for a long time, and finally gathered to form this thing.


    Gu Nan went to the broken method crystal, the palm gently touched the crystal face, and soon made a seeping "Yiyi" sound.


    It was the sound of Gu Nan''s body being eroded, melted and dissociated by the power of breaking Dharma. Ordinary people would feel numb just seeing this scene.


    Luofei''s scalp is also numb, but it''s not because of this picture, but because Gu Nan actually contacts the crystal with her body.Their brother and sister were the first to discover the crystal. They knew the horror of this crystal - it can break almost all objects that touch or even close to it.


    If they didn''t hold it with Falun and reinforce it every once in a while, the crystal might have melted through the ground.


    But that guy How can you touch it?


    A moment later, she saw Gu Nan take back his hand. The palm of his hand was broken, even the bones were exposed, and the tissues and blood vessels were damaged countless times.


    However, this injury is recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Power between the fourth and the fifth." Gu Nan roughly calculated the power level of this crystal with his own experience.


    Among the four levels, no one can stop them. If the fifth level is caught off guard, they will suffer a big loss, as long as they don''t have corresponding restraint.


    If we can control it in our hands, at least for a long time, Gu Nan can play another card.


    As for how to use it Isn''t Roffe a good example? Just merge with your body!


    "I can give you the way to draw the power of crystal." It seems to see Gu Nan''s idea, Luofei opened his mouth at the right moment.


    "As long as you let Xin''er go..." She gritted her teeth and said, "I can work for you for 50 years. When Xin''er grows up, our account will be written off. How about that?"


    Gu Nan looked at her without any fluctuation. He wanted to say that this is probably the mother and daughter''s flower?


    The next moment, the overlapping shadow sword appeared again, directly through the brow of Luofei.


    Looking at her slowly falling body, her face still had an incredible look, but Gu Nan just pulled out a cold smile.


    "How can I trust you?"

 Chapter 218

    In the palace of heaven, Gu Nan was sitting alone in the palace. In front of him was the broken crystal.


    Gu Nan put one hand on the crystal, and the power of the dark shadow was constantly conveying. He threw it into the crystal as if he didn''t want money, as if it had become a black link.


    Luofei thought that relying on a fusion method, it was enough to become a chip in front of Gu Nan. It was really naive.


    With Gu Nan''s insight and vision, it is not difficult to find out the corresponding method once he studies something.


    It''s even more ridiculous for loffey to exchange herself for her daughter''s safety.


    Not to mention that Gu Nan doesn''t need her combat power at all. Even if he does, he can''t trust Luofei - NPCs whose reputation has been brushed to hatred can''t be recruited by players. This is the basic rule.


    If there is a NPC to surrender, it must be a liar.


    I don''t know how long it took, Gu Nan slowly took back his hand. This is the power of his shadow, which has been consumed for a long time and needs a rest.


    Under his constant influence, the original crystal clear interior of POFA crystal has produced many black lines, which looks like a fixed devil.


    "My Lord, qianxuan Taoist center has been cleaned up, and all opponents have been suppressed." Red tail''s figure slowly appears behind Gu Nan, reports in a low voice.


    If someone compares the difference between before and after the red tail, they will find that she is less charming and more indifferent than Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan gives her and LAN si a black sword, but the rules are different.


    LAN Si''s power comes from the body of evil spirits, so once she accepts that power, her character will become violent and crazy.


    The sword red tail got represents the law of shadow, which makes people cold and decisive.


    But the strength and disposition of Hongwei himself are far beyond LAN Si''s ability, so the impact is much smaller.


    "Where''s lance?" Gu Nan still eyes slightly closed, casually asked.


    "Miss LAN has taken over xuanhuangxing''s affairs in an all-round way. The progress of rectification Much faster than before. " Red tail said more implicitly.


    Gu Nan''s mouth showed a faint smile. He knew what red tail didn''t say.


    LAN Si accepted the power of the evil god, and the great change of his character was expected. As long as you don''t hesitate as she did before, the progress will be faster.


    As long as a person has the power, even if he does something wrong, someone will try every means to help him to remedy it.


    Gu Nan also needs such Lansi. In the future, if she becomes her own emissary and represents herself in conquering the kingdom of God, it will be an endless war, which will not allow her to hesitate at all.


    Seeing that Gu Nan seems to be quite satisfied with this, red tail doesn''t say any more. Instead, he talks about another topic.


    "On the other side of the world of immortals and demons, the sowing of the son of Qi Yun has begun, which is even more smooth than expected." Red tail''s look seems to be a little excited, "we''ve never seen such a suitable place to control Qi Yun!"


    The vitality of qi movement in the immortal and demon world hardly needs their efforts. As long as they make a little guidance, they can produce a large number of qi movement children.


    And when these lucky sons grow up and fight each other to produce the final winner, it''s time for them to go to harvest.


    Gu Nan just nodded slightly about this. Qi Yun collection is a long-term work. Immortal world only improves efficiency. He doesn''t have much surprise about it.


    Even these days, in order to break the Dharma crystal, he even put aside the research of the immortal world.


    There are too many things, but Gu Nan can only do them one by one. Fortunately, after the fourth level, few people in the world can threaten him, and the time is enough.


    After a pause, red tail said strangely: "another thing is the news from the central star domain. You may be interested in it."


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Nan picks his eyebrows. There are only a few people in the central star region who are related to him.


    "It''s someone who made trouble in Xinghai Pavilion. It''s said that one of them, a Taoist of heaven''s secrets, was beaten to pieces in the pavilion. He didn''t know his life or death. And after that person makes, still can float to run far, nobody can keep her


    Gu Nan Leng, a little funny, said: "is that the Buddha?"


    If you have the ability to do this, you will go to Tianji Taoist master for trouble. He can only think of the girl.


    When she just wakes up, she will be able to draw with herself. If she is given a period of precipitation, her strength will continue to soar.


    The master of Tianji is also possessed. He almost stepped on the eternal Buddha to become Tao, then patted his ass and hid in the Xinghai Pavilion, thinking that it would be OK.


    I didn''t expect that people could rush to Xinghai Pavilion and beat him to pieces.


    As expected, red tail nodded her head gently and said, "that man is a girl, claiming to have no return. Now he is famous all over the world, and even heard about several big planes around him."


    "God wants to die by himself, ignore him." Gu Nan said casually, "continue to stare at the follow-up of this matter."


    He even secretly planned to go to Xinghai Pavilion when he was free?When the broken Dharma crystal is completely integrated, you may not be able to do what Wugui can do It''s a pity that I have no enemies in Xinghai Pavilion. The king of the deep sea is one.


    However, there is a sentence on the left. Gu Nan doesn''t need to go there. He doesn''t intend to go there all the time. With his current four-level cultivation, he easily gets involved in the game between the stars, which also belongs to seeking death.


    ¡­¡­


    In the world of immortals and demons, a woman stands quietly on the top of a mountain. The sun shines on her as if she can penetrate directly.


    There was a young man beside her with a cold look, but his eyes could not help aiming at the shadowless position behind the woman.


    "This is the ancient battlefield of immortals and demons." The woman spoke softly, and there was no expression on her face. "Wanshi Buddha will find here sooner or later. You just have to wait for her here."


    The young man''s face looks the same. Since his rise as a teenager, he has always been smooth sailing, but he has become more and more mature after experiencing great rise and fall behind.


    Without the blessing of Qi Yun''s power, he would not be deprived of his strength. Instead, he felt like he had taken off some shackles and lived for himself.


    He is Ye Chen, once the king of xuanhuang star in the northern region, standing at the peak of Taoism.


    "The ancient immortal and devil battlefield Can I trust you? " Ye Chen is silent for a moment, sink a voice to say.


    Xue Yan is still face: "you have no other choice."


    "Also, it''s an honor for ye Chen to be driven by a big man." Ye Chen self mocks ground a smile, touched to touch nose to say.


    With Xue Yan''s push, ye Chen''s body is smashed in an instant, and only a spirit is cast down slowly, falling into the immortal world.


    She spent a great deal of power to bring ye Chen into the immortal and demon world completely, so as to bypass the world law of exchanging half the spirits, and let Ye Chen integrate here completely.


    Only those who belong to the world of immortals and demons can become the real sons of Qi Yun.


    "Those who attempt to manipulate Qi luck will surely be attacked by Qi luck." Xue Yan turned his head slowly and looked into the endless void, as if he could see the people behind it.

 Chapter 219

    Time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, it is three months after the establishment of the "xuanhuangxing standing committee".


    It seems that after the fight, Lance''s whole life has changed.


    From an ignorant girl, she quickly grew into an iron ruler, just as fast as the organization expanded.


    In just three months, "xuanhuang standing committee" has become the rightful overlord of xuanhuang star. No one or force dares to disobey the orders from here.


    Of course, it''s inevitable for the underdog to act in violation of the law. It takes a long time for an organization to be driven by the underdog like an arm.


    In the center of xuanhuangxing, a towering palace was painted as white as new. A man was lying on the operating table with his eyes closed.


    "Start reincarnation."


    "Output Shadow Power..."


    "Start to infect the spirit..."


    "Draw the third exchange pattern, the spirit is transferring..."


    "Failed."


    Keeping the power of shadow continuously output, at this time, it seems to be a little meal, and then suddenly become violent, directly smashing the man''s body.


    Gu Nan scratched his hair impatiently: "it''s failed again. The exchange process has been completely simulated. What''s the problem?"


    "Fortunately, the fusion of broken law crystal is about to be completed. Otherwise, nothing will be done in these three months."


    Gu Nan was in a better mood when he felt the strange power constantly emerging when his heart was beating.


    Three months later, he has been staying on the dark yellow star, and most of his energy is only focused on two things - the fusion of the broken Dharma crystal and the method of exchanging gods and souls.


    The former is very smooth, Gu Nan by virtue of the strength of his evil spirit body, forced the broken method crystal into the body, the whole process seems calm.


    Let Luo rob, Luo Fei brother and sister helpless broken law crystal, in front of Gu Nan just like paper paste, no more resistance.


    But the spirit exchange method from the immortal world is not so smooth.


    Through three months of observation, Gu Nan has been fully aware of the process of how the origin of the world exchanges the spirits of the reincarnated, but his own simulation has failed one after another.


    "Raw material, or place..." Gu Nan wrote down these two words in his experimental notes.


    What he has done is different from the world of immortals and demons. It is just these two points: the power of shadow replaces the origin, and it is not completed in the world of immortals and demons.


    "When the fusion of breaking method crystal is completed, go to the immortal world and have a try." Gu Nan gently closed his notes and made a decision in his heart.


    At this time, the gate of the palace was slowly pushed open, and it was Hongwei who came in unexpectedly.


    Know where Gu Nan is, and will report at any time, now only red tail and LAN Si are left.


    "My Lord, Miss lance is killing again." As soon as Hong Wei came in, he poured bitter water on Gu Nan.


    Since that day, Lansi has been possessed by demons. His character has changed greatly. He often kills people everywhere. He is really "crazy and even kills friendly troops.".


    Many people, including red tail, are very worried about this. If such a person is allowed to control xuanhuang star, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the planet will be completely in turmoil.


    Gu Nan doesn''t care much about LAN Si''s character. After all, there are so many players.


    Let alone kill NPC, in a bad mood, it is not uncommon to go to the wild to kill players.


    Moreover, the great change of LAN Si''s nature seems to be very beneficial to the digestion of the divine personality. Gu Nan''s evil value has now reached 884 points, with an increase of more than 300 points, most of which came from the first month.


    However, as LAN Sixiu reached a bottleneck, the growth of sin value slowed down.


    The potential of this Godhead is almost exhausted, and then only when Lansi has made a major breakthrough can his evil value have another chance to soar.


    But in terms of xuanhuang star, Gu Nan really can''t sit back and watch. He needs a stable dark yellow star, as a target outside the white fog, it is impossible for Lansi to play it bad.


    Now that the goal of "training" lance has been achieved, it''s time to move her to the next position.


    "Let her let go of xuanhuang star. Last time, didn''t you say there was some trouble in the immortal world? Let her help over there. "


    Gu Nan said casually that there was trouble in the immortal world, which was mentioned by Hongwei to him not long ago.


    In short, the air movement in that world is so active that the harvest of air movement is much more difficult.


    A son of Qi Yun who has only been rated by Samsung and has been growing up for less than two years in Baiwu often has to send out monks to enter the micro environment in order to ensure that he is safe.


    Samsung''s rating is just the first to enter the extraordinary level. With a higher four-star and five-star level, fewer people can deal with it.


    Fortunately, in the world of immortals and demons, there is no six star target of Taoist master level, even five stars are just some signs, which are eliminated in time by the people of white fog.The situation is still under the control of the white fog, but there are not enough people, especially the friars at the top.


    The closer to the fourth level, the longer the "cooling" of reincarnation will be, and more time will be needed to recuperate the spirit. Even Gu Nan could not avoid this.


    Red tail reported her recent affairs and soon left, but Gu Nan calmed down.


    The particularity of the fairy world was shown to him again. If he didn''t realize the trickiness, Gu Nan would have done so many tasks in vain.


    "The exchange of spirit and soul makes qi movement more active Maybe there''s a mission? " Gu Nan touched his chin. The sense of smell from the task master made him have some doubts.


    But don''t worry. What he needs to do now is accumulate himself.


    Originally, after stepping into the fourth level, Gu Nan was almost invincible at the same level because of the blessing of the evil spirit body and various skills. When the broken method crystal is completely mastered, he basically does not bow in the fourth level.


    But the fourth level is not Gu Nan''s target at all. His imaginary enemy has always been the fifth level or even higher.


    In fact, there is not such a big gap between level 5 and level 4.


    Level 4 requires players to build their own rules, while level 5 uses rules to build their own world.


    However, before the self owned world is really built and successfully transformed, the fifth level is only the accumulation of quantity, and it is not impossible to cross the level.


    At least in previous games, it''s not uncommon for players to hit level 5 NPCs on the ground with some extremely powerful rules.


    But then again, Gu Nan has seen the extremely powerful law in this world.


    Even compared with the power of his shadow, the law will not be quickly mastered by a woman who is now in the immortal world.

 Chapter 220

    Fairy world.


    In the past three months, it has been nearly three years.


    It has been more than two years since the appearance of Qi Yun''s son. People here are getting used to this phenomenon, and even like the original xuanhuang star, they begin to use them.


    In the east of the mainland, a young man walked into a secluded courtyard in the state of Yan.


    "Elder sister, this month''s son of Qi Yun has been captured, a total of 142 people." The young man came to the yard and said to the empty yard.


    The young man''s name is Gu Qing. He is the person who can stand up to the four words "rising star" in the past few days.


    Although reincarnation is forbidden by the authorities of the celestial world, it really has a strong promoting effect on monks.


    Since Gu''s family secretly gathered people to organize their reincarnation, many people have shown amazing potential.


    Gu Qing is one of them. He used to be unknown in his family, and his accomplishments were just inborn, not to mention his aptitude.


    But since his experience in the world of immortals and demons, his cultivation in reality has also soared. A month ago, he broke through to a transcendent state.


    Up to now, he is the third young generation who has been promoted to extraordinary status because of his reincarnation.


    But even so, Gu Qing still did not dare to be disrespectful to his "elder sister".


    It''s not only because of her accumulated power over the years, but also because of her own strength, which is far more than those rising stars.


    To put it bluntly, even if the three of them go together, they are by no means the opponent of the elder sister.


    With Gu Qing''s voice echoing slowly in the courtyard, but he did not wait for an answer, instead, he waited for a strong wind from behind.


    Gu Qing suddenly turned around and hit hard, but what he saw was his expressionless face.


    Gu Qing''s face was slightly surprised, but he didn''t mean to stop boxing. He even added more strength. He thought it was his elder sister who was taking the exam.


    But he soon regretted it, because he found that the strength of his return attack was exactly the same as what he had played.


    In Gu Qing''s sense organs, he was like hitting an invisible and soft wall, which perfectly reflected all his strength and acted on his hand.


    This kind of feeling is very strange. Gu Qing seems to have some inexplicable insight in her heart at this moment.


    "It''s not because of the physical properties of the wall that it''s rebounded, but because of the rule of ''rebounding''..." He rubbed his sour right hand, "is this the law of elder sister? It''s terrible. "


    "New usage recently developed." Gu Nian said calmly, and then looked into the air, "are the forces mutual?"


    The action of force is mutual, so is life and death.


    Although the situation has changed, but someone''s original casual words, or she wrote down, and put into practice.


    After all, it was the only person she had ever seen in the world who recognized her own law.


    Gu Qing gently shook his head and said nothing more. Anyway, he was not the first day to know his elder sister. He would not be surprised at what happened.


    "I know about the son of Qi Yun. Let''s deal with it the same way. We can take what we can and leave it to our people It seems that there are more and more children of Qi Yun? "


    "Yes." Gu Qing looks dignified. "It has been growing recently, nearly half more than half a year ago. And recently, we found out that an organization called "white fog" is also wantonly searching for the son of Qi Yun. "


    "White fog?" "Don''t conflict with them for the time being, let the red fish star check this organization to see if it can trace its origin."


    Gu Qing answered and said, "we also found a comparison Special son of luck. "


    "How special?"


    "It''s a man who calls himself Ye Chen." Gu Qing said, "he has been on the road for more than two years, but we have only recently confirmed that he is also the son of good fortune."


    Gu Nian was silent for a while and said in a deep voice: "the son of Qi Yun has obvious characteristics. Why did he find it now?"


    "He didn''t find the most precious treasure of qi movement, but he practiced very quickly. It was only recently that he declared that he wanted to establish a country that belonged to the son of Qi Yun. "


    "The kingdom of the sons of fortune?" I can''t help but smile, "how can you explain that he doesn''t have the most powerful fortune?"


    Gu Qing looked strange: "he said he was Reborn. "


    ¡­¡­


    No matter whether rebirth exists or not, it is an indisputable fact that ye Chen started from scratch in the world of immortals and demons, only three years later, and stood in an extraordinary state again.


    Even he initially gathered some lucky sons and let them gather around him. He also built a city in the middle of the mainland and renamed it Wugui city.


    After that, ye Chen, who had been the king of northern regions for decades and was familiar with all this, soon entered the rhythm of conquering cities and lands.


    In the following days, he led his subordinates to continue to open up to the outside world. Before the three forces reacted, he set up a territory.The biggest response to the rise of Wugui city is the Qinglong hall on the west side.


    The reason is also very simple, because today''s Wugui city is the place where Qinglong hall was founded and the earliest headquarters of Qinglong hall is located.


    Even though things have changed, Qinglong hall has already changed. Even the headquarters has been moved twice, but the ancestral place is of memorial significance after all.


    "Ancestral land must not be lost! The so-called lucky children are just lucky ones who are favored by heaven. What''s to be afraid of? "


    "Lord, as long as you give us a command, we will slaughter the Wugui city immediately!"


    "Master..."


    The noise in the meeting hall gradually dissipated. Yan Xiaoxiao stood up with a tired face and looked at the empty hall in a daze.


    Her subordinates'' indignation was still in their ears, but she pressed it down. In the face of the puzzled old subordinates, she did not explain, also, can not explain.


    The generals below can be hot headed, but she can''t.


    It''s easy to fight a no return City, but who will guard against a country in the east? Will you come or will I?


    On both sides, the number of experts on either side is higher than her own. Yan Xiaoxiao knows this better than anyone, but she can''t explain it to her subordinates.


    Is it true that she went to that country alone several times to investigate the details of the enemy without telling them?


    Is it true that the masters of that country and sect are all born, and their real strength is far stronger than ours?


    "Not enough, not enough." Calculating the strength comparison between the two sides, Yan Xiaoxiao sighed in his heart, "I don''t know when I can drive these people out."


    If at first If you don''t stay here, will you become one of them?


    Yan Xiaoxiao looked at the east from a distance, with a cold look. The next moment, she suddenly turned around, a figure is slowly coming from behind her.


    "I thought I''d never see you again." There was a smile on her face, which only friends have.


    "You look confused." Lin Jun''s smile was as gentle as ever, "would you like to have a chat with me?"

 Chapter 221

    Yan Xiaoxiao really hasn''t seen Lin Jun for a long time.


    Since Gu Nan took the latter away and went to the star world as Yan Xiaoxiao''s substitute, they have never met again.


    "Is that your family behind the state of Yan? What about yunzong that day? " Yan Xiaoxiao talked with Lin Jun for a while, and then he knew some secrets.


    After so many years of confrontation among the three forces, she naturally knows a lot about one country and one clan there. But it''s not for people in this world to know exactly who is behind it.


    Lin Jun is a very strange existence. These days, her cultivation has not changed at all. She has always stayed at the top of her nature. Even her appearance has not changed at all.


    Time didn''t seem to work on her, whether she wanted it or not.


    "It''s like someone from another planet."


    "The planet? The upper bound is really interesting. "


    "Yes, it''s very big and there are a lot of great people."


    "It''s really enviable..."


    In front of Lin Jun, Yan Xiaoxiao no longer seems to be the king in charge of half a continent. She holds her knees and squats on her seat. She looks very elegant, but her smile is very bright.


    Don''t know where to say, two people Qi Qi stopped, afterward Lin Jun stares at her to say: "do you want to put down everything here, leave with me?"


    Yan Xiaoxiao was silent for a while, and finally shook his head gently: "I don''t want to go there."


    "Because Your teacher? " Lin Jun showed a smile and said with his head on his side.


    "No Yan Xiaoxiao didn''t look hesitant. "At that time, I just wanted to try what it would be like to stand on the top of the world."


    "And now?"


    "Now it''s an obsession."


    ¡­¡­


    When a person spent a long time to do a thing, but never get the expected return, some people will go on regardless.


    Yan Xiaoxiao is like this, so is Gu Nan - the principle of spirit exchange in the immortal world has become the obsession in his heart.


    Although he knows that this is of little significance, even if he doesn''t have an absolutely loyal subordinate, it doesn''t hinder his upgrading, but Gu Nan just wants to study it thoroughly.


    It''s like a high play meeting a poison map that breaks the sky. He either refuses at the beginning. Once he has invested time in it, he can''t help but want to pass the customs.


    You can not eat rice, you can not sleep, chickens can also have a holiday, this picture must pass.


    Gu Nan is now in such a half bewitched state. Fortunately, he has not completely lost his mind. He will do some serious things while studying.


    Over a certain place in the immortal and demon world, a figure directly tears open the void and slowly comes down.


    The only one who can do this is Gu Nan, who has already set foot on the fourth level.


    Gu Nan step into the world of immortals and demons, the world''s repulsive force as promised, but Gu Nan did not as usual generally submissive.


    I saw him in place a little meal, the heart flashed a glimmer, an unspeakable force suddenly flow the whole body.


    The sense of exclusion from the immortal world gradually dissipated under the light of this force, and only a small part of it remained.


    "The repulsive force of the world really exists in the form of law, and it is also influenced by the breaking crystal." Gu Nan showed a satisfied smile.


    The attribute of breaking the law can break all the rules. Although it is limited by its own level, it has no effect on the estimation of existence after a turn, but the immortal world is obviously not up to this level.


    At this time, Gu Nan has completely integrated the broken method crystal into himself, and takes the heart as the container.


    This crystal in Luofei''s hand only dares to absorb part of his strength with his arm, but Gu Nan dares to fuse it with his heart directly. This is the difference in physique.


    The higher the level, the greater the advantage that the body of evil God brings to Gu Nan.


    After clearing up the exclusion of the world, Gu Nan felt that his stay had been delayed for at least a month before he fell to the ground with satisfaction.


    "Your orders are ready, my Lord." Sanwei had been waiting here for a long time. As soon as he saw Gu Nan coming, he hurried to the front.


    Red tail wants to be the leader of xuanhuang star. There are only some members of white fog here. Sanwei is one of the commanders.


    "Good." Gu Nan nodded and asked him to come to the laboratory.


    There''s a comatose man here ready. It''s either a container to be reincarnated or a normal person.


    Because in the world of immortals and demons, there must be only half of the souls of reincarnated people. They have no value at all as experimental materials, so they can only take local people to do it.


    "Let''s go." After a simple inspection of the equipment, Gu Nan opened his mouth.


    "The superficial stripping of spirit is completed..."


    "Output Shadow Power..."


    "Start to infect the spirit..."


    "Draw the third exchange pattern, the spirit is transferring..."


    "Abnormal Abnormal... "After a series of familiar process, the result makes Gu Nan gape. The infection of his spirit did not succeed or fail, but entered a strange state.


    The power of shadow doesn''t replace half of the spirit as the origin of the world, and then the two are in the target body.


    Gu Nan''s power actually entered the body of the experimental object, but it was in the way of winding, twisting, and completely integrating with the spirit.


    "Is that useful?" Gu Nan is not sure, can only face the side of the three tail way, "wake him up."


    Irritant drugs were soon injected into the subject''s body, and he began to wake up.


    At the moment when the man wakes up, Gu Nan has a wonderful experience - he seems to have become another person, easily reading each other''s thoughts, emotions and everything in his heart.


    He can see everything the other party sees and feel everything the other party perceives. He is like an omniscient God who knows the other party better than himself.


    "Isn''t this the property sheet in the game?" Gu Nan felt all the information of the man, and he was crazy to make complaints about it.


    In the game of evil spirits, players do not have their own property sheets, but after the establishment of the kingdom of God, they can view the property sheets for the units in the kingdom of God.


    That form of attribute table, like now, directly presents all the information to the players, rather than through the ancient "column data" method.


    The advantage of this method is obvious. The presentation and induction of a large amount of information is much more complete than a few dry words, and the player can''t read any NPC by mistake.


    But Why does the method of checking the divine units in the game appear in the world of immortals and demons?


    Why is the method of exchanging half spirits in the immortal world the method of checking the unit attribute table in the kingdom of God?


    Gu Nan''s brow was locked, and several messages were connected in his mind. He seemed to be able to draw a somewhat strange conclusion.


    If it is the essence of players to look at the property list to replace half of the spirits with the world origin, then


    Here, maybe it used to be a kingdom of God, but now it''s broken.

 Chapter 222

    Gu Nan didn''t know how to call his world in the celestial world. He was more used to calling it the kingdom of God.


    An experiment that made him waste three months of time finally came to the conclusion that Gu Nan was really angry and funny.


    However, if the world of immortals and demons is really a broken kingdom of gods, then these three months are not a waste.


    The broken kingdom of God That is also the kingdom of God!


    The gap between the natural plane and the kingdom of God is just like the stones that can be seen everywhere on the roadside and the gems that have been carved for most of the time.


    Of course, there will be gems in the stones, but is it better to use semi-finished gems directly?


    As for the traces left by predecessors Gu Nan, as an elder who has experienced hundreds of divine kingdoms, said he had no pressure on this.


    In his early years, Gu Nan was interested in the world of immortals and demons, and planned to use it as a reserve for the kingdom of God in the future, so he arranged a lot of backers here.


    It''s not too late for him to pick up the private copy, but now he doesn''t want to appear again.


    I don''t know whether Gu Nan''s luck is good or bad. On the first day of translating the will of the world, he got a private copy, but in the following three months, he didn''t meet another one.


    In fact, this is also a normal thing. It''s not so easy to swallow up the whole origin of a world and finish all the tasks of the world.


    He was lucky to meet one on the first day. He also accidentally met Zuo Zuo, which caused so many things.


    Thinking of Zuo Zuo, Gu Nan had a headache.


    He still can''t figure out why that guy is staring at himself and what his purpose is.


    Is it because of the stars? It''s impossible. The existence of the celestial world has not been deliberately concealed. Zuo Zuo has been able to find it back for a long time.


    Is there anything else in yourself that can interest this high-level star master?


    "Lord Sanwei." Gu Nan''s experimental object has woken up. He doesn''t know Gu Nan, but he knows Sanwei. He salutes quickly.


    Sanwei ignored him, just waiting for Gu Nan''s orders.


    "Let him go down." Gu Nan said casually, "look for the historical legends, strange landscapes, or forbidden areas."


    "Ah All right Sanwei was shocked by his strange request, but he came back soon.


    According to Gu Nan''s experience, the kingdom of God is not broken after the death of the gods. Either the gods are not completely dead, or something else has replaced the gods to supervise the operation of the kingdom of God.


    And the immortal world will spontaneously replace the reincarnated spirits, which is probably the second case.


    What''s more, Gu Nan has a big sword in his hand. What he is not afraid of most is his dying power, which causes real harm and teaches him to be a man.


    If the kingdom of God is taken over, then the regulator must still be in the interior of the kingdom of God, and the place where it is located must be strange and unusual.


    ¡­¡­


    In the headquarters of Qinglong hall, the dialogue between Lin Jun and Yan Xiaoxiao continues.


    "Are you sure?" Lin Jun''s voice seemed very worried.


    "Of course No Yan Xiaoze is a little helpless with a smile, "always try, otherwise my life, there seems to be no meaning."


    She went all the way from an ordinary rich lady to today''s position. It was not enough for her to write two novels.


    But with the status getting higher and higher, the emptiness in Yan Xiaoxiao''s heart is getting heavier and heavier.


    She is already the leader of Qinglong hall, the most powerful woman in the world, but she has no relatives, no friends, and even no one who can speak from the heart.


    Fortunately, Lin Jun came today.


    "Sometimes I think, wasn''t he the same then?" Yan Xiaoxiao said softly, as if the figure of that person flashed in his eyes, the man who always pursues more powerful power and never stops.


    "He despises human life like weeds, loneliness like nothing, and all the rules of the world If there is a God in this world, that''s probably what it looks like? "


    Even after more than 20 years, Yan Xiaoxiao is still the person who knows Gu Nan best in the world.


    "He may be." Lin Jun showed a bitter smile. She knows more than Yan Xiaoxiao. She knows how Gu Nan left red fish star and killed the sixth star all the way.


    She didn''t know about the latter, but it wouldn''t make much difference - he would always be the strongest person.


    Yan Xiaoxiao seems to understand something, no longer talk about this topic, the look on his face, even a sense of relief.


    "Thank you." Yan Xiaoxiao said, "I''ve endured it for so many years. It''s time to be presumptuous."


    Lin Jun Leng Leng ground looks at her, don''t know this words is what meaning. She came to persuade the other party to stop, not


    But Yan Xiaoxiao had already stood up, walked out of the hall slowly, and said to his entourage: "call me all the officials in the hall."


    "Ah? What are you doing, master? " The attendant was startled and blurted out.Yan Xiaoxiao ignored his disrespect and said with a smile: "decisive battle."


    ¡­¡­


    In the endless void, a girl with black hair is sitting on the Black Lotus, looking at the front indifferently. It is the girl who has no return.


    In front of her, there are two people standing, one left and one right. They are a man and a woman.


    There is a big difference in their styles. The man laughs like a Maitreya, but the woman''s face is numb, just like a fool.


    "The time of the meeting of immortals and demons is coming. Please stay here." The man looked at Wu guidao with a smile.


    "There is no one to laugh at." Wu GUI''s cold eyes swept over the two people, "don''t think that you are listed in xinghaitai, I dare not kill you."


    "How dare we fight with Buddha?" It seems that xiaolangjun is always laughing, "just want to ask Buddha to stay for a while."


    The girl didn''t return and didn''t speak. The woman who was called "no shadow man" beside him was the first to say: "how long will she stay?"


    The smiling husband looked at her in surprise, but almost didn''t write "can you stop being so honest" on his face.


    However, since he had been asked, he could not help but keep on smiling: "it''s better to sit here for thousands of years for the reincarnation of Buddha."


    This is not a very funny joke, no film still keep a wooden expression, and no return is not even the eyes fluctuate.


    But the next moment, with a monstrous hand, has been printed in front of smiling Lang.


    Buddhism is a rare branch of the Dharma sect in all heaven, which always keeps the sacrifice to the body. Therefore, Buddhist and Taoist masters often fight with the body.


    The hand came too quickly, too hastily, and too secretive. The smiling husband suddenly changed his face, almost unable to maintain his smile.


    "Not yet!" He gave a loud drink, but his right hand was empty. Too late to dodge, he could only take out a long knife from the void and block the palm with it.


    But the girl''s power of no return is far beyond his imagination.


    Only this palm will directly break his law, and the whole person will be seriously injured. He can only flee to the nearest world behind him.


    According to their previous purpose of getting in the way, this is the world of immortals and demons.


    "What a failure! I didn''t expect that the old monster''s strength had recovered to this point... " Before he lost his consciousness, the last thought came to him.


    "I hope Xue can be more reliable, at least hurt her..."


    But the girl did not return to defeat the enemy, but there was no emotion in her eyes. She could not see the opponent at this level at all.


    At this moment, the hot, dazzling and indescribable light burst out from her side.

 Chapter 223

    "Are you awake? How do you feel? "


    "It''s very serious. Please don''t move..."


    "Here? This is tianyunzong. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smiling Lang Jun sat at the table, feeling the power of his sudden fall, but he was still hard to accept for a moment.


    He expected that he would not be able to block the Buddha by joining hands with the shadowless people, but he did not expect that he would be directly knocked out of the realm.


    The essential difference between the boundary breaker and the transcendent is that they already have their own laws, which are enough to interfere with reality without the help of other forces.


    But now, his exclusive rule has been broken by no return life.


    The smiling husband, who is always smiling, can''t laugh this time. If you want to mend your own rules, you don''t know how long it will take and how much it will cost


    More importantly, he didn''t know how to get out of here!


    Mr. xiaolangjun holds his hair in pain. Even if Xinghaige can make up for his loss, he has to contact them first.


    Without the strength to break the boundary level, he will not be able to tear up the plane barrier No, the magic meeting will start soon. There is still a chance!


    He soon remembered what had brought him to this position.


    "Damn old bald ass I hope Xue can be cruel to her. At least she can''t come in unharmed! " Laughing, he thought bitterly in his heart.


    For his unreliable companion, he never looked forward to it like now - although she was upright, her strength was absolutely not weak!


    After a bit of masturbation in his mind, xiaolangjun finally regained the posture of some senior people. He said solemnly: "let those who can manage things come here."


    Even if there is no exclusive law, he is still the top of the extraordinary, is the master of the master.


    "Tell him that the opportunity to dominate the mainland is just around the corner. It depends on whether he will grasp it."


    Under the influence of smiling husband''s tone, the girl who served him nodded in amazement, and then ran away quickly.


    A moment later, a woman walked slowly into the room and said with a smile, "I''ve met Mr. Lu Zhanyu."


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Bai Wu secretly occupied a small town in front of a canyon in the northwest of the mainland.


    This day, Gu Nan is immersed in a lot of information. Most of the files in front of him are legends and allusions about various forbidden areas and relics in this continent.


    The history of the world of immortals and demons can be traced back to tens of thousands of years ago. I''m afraid even the local people can''t tell how many anecdotes have been left behind.


    But Gu Nan is seriously looking through it, and going to check and search one by one to determine whether it is the world''s regulator.


    This kind of work is boring and tedious, but Gu Nan is happy with it.


    He is already in the fourth level. He can ignore the boundaries of space and really "go wherever you want", which is no different from sending maps everywhere in the game.


    What he is doing now is actually the same as finding a clue in the game and then going to the major maps.


    This kind of thing, the players saw many, simply did not pay attention to.


    "Dead silent leader, first seen 2500 years ago, is said to be caused by the gathering of dead souls Go and find out the exact location. "


    Even if it seems that it has nothing to do with regulators, Gu Nan will let Bai Wu''s people investigate.


    As long as the location can be determined, it won''t take much time. He will go to search in person.


    "My Lord, we are running short of manpower..." Sanwei stood beside Gu Nan and said with a bitter smile.


    In the white fog, there are not too many people who can be transferred into the immortal world, and Gu Nan has given too many instructions during this period, so that they can''t complete them at all.


    With Sanwei''s fear of Gu Nan, she can be forced to open her mouth to complain. You can imagine how far Bai Wu has been squeezed.


    "Then continue to recruit people, let xuanhuangxing send people over there, and the local people can also recruit people."


    "But Reincarnation... " Sanwei is a little dazed. The secret of reincarnation is never open to the public, but Gu Nan wants to recruit people.


    As for recruiting local members, xuanhuangxing needs to send someone to come, otherwise they can''t control so many people at all.


    Gu Nan waved his hand indifferently. He only wants to accomplish his own goal. As for the impact, it is not his concern at all.


    No, he doesn''t mind cleaning the whole world of immortals and demons, and then mobilizing the power of the whole world to help him find them.


    "Regulators, there must be..." The longer Gu Nan stayed here, the more sure he was.


    ¡­¡­


    Qinglong hall sent out troops wantonly and devoted half of the mainland''s strength to the city of no return. The news spread in a short period of two days and immediately shocked the whole world.


    Among them, the most surprising is the high-level politics in the East.The three major forces in the mainland have restrained each other and maintained peace for nearly a year. Qinglong hall has always been a "shrinking head turtle".


    The high-end combat power of Qinglong hall is not as good as that of both sides. Even one of them may not be able to compete. It can occupy more territory. It is just a case of one country, one case, and lack of bottom-level manpower.


    After all, with the propaganda of Qinglong hall in those years, the reincarnated dare not reuse the aborigines. The real key position has always been controlled by their own people.


    But this time, Qinglong Hall''s bold deployment really confused both sides.


    "Is the woman surnamed Yan crazy? Don''t you want the big site of Qinglong hall? "


    "Hey, don''t say it. It''s hard to deal with all the people in Qinglong hall now. "


    "It''s said that Wugui city is the ancestral place of Qinglong hall more than 20 years ago, the earliest headquarters address."


    "So it is! I said... "


    Similar dialogues take place all over the mainland, with different words and titles, but no difference in general meaning. That''s the only reason why Qinglong hall can fight like this.


    It is said that the ancestral place of Qinglong hall, many people even remember the glory of that year.


    In the 20 years before the rise of one clan in one country, it completely belonged to the age of Qinglong hall.


    The female hall leader led countless heroes to regard the whole world as their hunting ground. It was at that time that no one could be regarded as the Qinglong cavalry, and its reputation resounded throughout the whole continent.


    Although the scenery of Qinglong hall is no longer there, the extraordinary years of this name still remain in people''s hearts.


    "The last glory?" Care about the corners of the mouth show a smile, and think of that stubborn girl.


    If there is anyone worthy of her attention in the whole Qinglong hall, I''m afraid it''s only the hall leader himself.


    At that time, she was bewitched by Gu Nan. She really thought that Yan Xiaoxiao was a role that could be kneaded at will. At the most critical moment, she was turned over by the latter.


    "That rule." Looking at his eyes, he said, "it''s really tricky..."


    But she quickly put away her emotion and gave an order to the king of the whole state of Yan: "gather all forces and press them to the city of no return."

 Chapter 224

    "With the fastest speed, gather all our experts and go to Wugui city."


    Lu Zhanyu''s order was issued rapidly. In the face of this unusual decision, the two masters of Qinglong made different decisions.


    Since Yan Xiaoxiao wants to fight a decisive battle, let''s fight a decisive battle!


    For the two of you in the East, there is absolutely no loss in such a decisive battle.


    The reason is very simple. Their people are not afraid of death at all. To die is just to let another group of people come in and arrange for them to do things outside.


    One person in Qinglong hall is less than one. How can those who are afraid of death beat those who are not afraid of death? What''s more, Qinglong hall is not even superior in strength.


    As for whether Qinglong hall will play tricks and turn around to attack other places, they are not afraid at all.


    As long as the strength in hand is not damaged, they can snatch back the lost territory in a flash. It''s not difficult to understand the reason of saving people and losing land.


    "You, you can''t go there..." A slightly frightened voice rang out, but the smiling husband was shouting at the landing fish.


    At this time, xiaolangjun, a miserable man, can''t be called "Langjun".


    He was punctured by 26 bone nails, and the power of law was completely blocked. No matter the body or the spirit, they could not move.


    However, he was nailed to a wooden frame like a dead mouse. He could only roar at Lu Zhanyu.


    "Oh? Why? " Lu Zhanyu bent down with a smile and looked at Mr. Xiaolang''s side face. "Mr. Wang pomian, Mr. Xiaolang from Xinghai pavilion?"


    The pupil of Wang Bo Mian''s eyes shrank, and a cold sweat came down from his forehead.


    This woman even knows her real name. Obviously, it''s not a simple role. She just doesn''t know who is behind her and why she wants to intervene here


    But Wang knew he had no chance to hesitate.


    If you can''t give enough valuable information, this woman who is full of danger will surely kill herself without hesitation.


    A dead boundary breaker is not much different from a dead ordinary person.


    "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of the fairies." Wang Bo Mian tried his best to calm his tone and said in a mysterious way.


    He hopes to show his value, otherwise Lu Zhanyu will not leave his life before he leaves.


    "The fairyland society?" As expected, Lu Zhanyu showed an interesting look, and his hand movement stopped slightly.


    "That''s right!" Wang Bo Mian''s voice was also a little louder, "this plane is the battlefield of the ancient immortal devil war, and also the star boundary of a super star master."


    "You''re talking about the half immortal and half devil, the one who almost managed to win the star world?" Lu Zhanyu seemed to speak casually without any fluctuation in his voice.


    Her hand picked up a bottle of powder, gently sprinkled in front of Wang Bo Mian, where I do not know when there has been a small array.


    Wang pocuan''s eyes gradually showed a touch of horror, the whole person has a tendency to tremble: "you, who are you?"


    "I''m just a small part." Lu Zhanyu said with a smile, "only the immortal Buddhas who are possessed by Buddhas will be interested in the fairyland society, won''t they?"


    Wang bomian was completely speechless. He felt as if he had just escaped from the tiger and entered the wolf''s den.


    At this time, Lu Zhanyu''s Dharma array had been fully activated, and a strange virtual shadow gradually appeared in front of Wang bomian.


    It was a strange flower with a big mouth and serrated barbs on the edge.


    "I used to be a boundary breaker, and I can''t waste it." Lu Zhanyu said with a smile, "then I''ll leave it to you, Lord stotern."


    After reading out the strange pronunciation, Lu Zhanyu turned and walked back. There was a door shining with a light golden light.


    Wang Po Mian said in his last frightened voice: "the gate of the star world You are... "


    ¡­¡­


    The people and horses of the three major forces in the mainland are all heading for the Wugui city in the center of the mainland, so without any reason, it has become the focus of everyone''s eyes.


    Even the people in Baiwu, when they are working hard to collect and confirm information, can''t help but pay attention to it. As a result, there is a lot of information about the central government of the mainland.


    Not to mention, because of this, a valuable piece of information was found.


    "The center of the earth for thousands of years, the chance of immortals and demons, the place where the soul returns to..."


    A proverb with only 12 words seems incomplete, but it reveals enough information for Gu nan to pay attention to.


    This sentence comes from ten thousand years ago, even the words used are barely translated, and it is not sure whether it is right or wrong. And there must be words behind, but they have been lost.


    But only these 12 words have given the most important information - location!


    If "the center of the earth" refers to the center of the mainland, then the so-called "chance of immortals and demons" is probably what you are looking for!"No return to the city?" Gu Nan had some smiles on his face, and his figure had suddenly disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, there is a strange atmosphere in Wugui City, because the owner of the city, ye Chen, who claims to build a country of good fortune, is doing something that is not doing his job.


    "Boss ye, this is it."


    A young man stands beside Ye Chen and points to a ruins in front of him.


    He is one of the earliest sons of Qi Yun who followed Ye Chen. He is also the high-rise of Wugui city. This time, he will come here because there are some strange things in the ruins.


    "It''s a statue." The youth says to Ye Chen like this, "we don''t know what that is, just a look under, feel to have a kind of palpitation feeling."


    "Palpitations?" Ye Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He used to be the son of Qi Yun. He knew very well that people who were favored by Qi Yun should despise everything and be fearless. What makes them feel palpitating?


    Step by step, they walked towards the ruins. The young man suppressed the palpitation in his heart and said, "elder ye, the army of Qinglong hall will come to the city tomorrow. Look..."


    "No harm." Ye Chen''s head also does not return ground to say, seem to shake the world to the green dragon Hall of the world, completely don''t put on the heart.


    He really didn''t care. As one of the top Taoist Masters in the world, even if his strength didn''t recover completely, he was confident to face any enemy.


    It''s just Qinglong hall. He can sweep all the high-rise buildings by himself. What''s his fear?


    What he really cared about was what the shadowless woman said.


    Only when she finds that thing will she show up to see me Ye Chen subconsciously looked at the sky, eyes flashing blurred feelings.


    The next moment, he saw what his companion said about the statue.


    It''s a strange looking stone statue, which seems to be made up of two children. On the left is a girl, and on the right is a boy - the boy has a soft face, and the girl looks like a madman.

 Chapter 225

    When the main forces of Qinglong hall gathered in Wugui City, the other two teams had arrived, even faster than them.


    It''s just because the experts in one country and one clan are concentrated closer to the front line, so it''s much easier to catch up.


    In the camp of Qinglong hall, a group of high-level officials are looking dignified, even a little sad.


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s sudden willingness to fight certainly inspired them, but there was no doubt that the enemy was powerful.


    "Master, the masters of Yan state and Tianyun sect have arrived. Shall we..."


    "No Yan small interrupted his words, the voice of indifference rang out in everyone''s ears, "it''s just a no return City, come five people with me, directly into the city."


    ¡­¡­


    Sending elite teams to blitz is actually a very uncommon tactic.


    The reason is very simple. A strong man must be in a high position. How can he be willing to go deep alone, resist all the risks on himself and do the chopping tactics?


    If we all do this, what else do we need our troops to do?


    But on the other hand, once someone does it, it can really have a surprising effect.


    When the people of one country and one clan get the news, the flag of Wugui city has changed its ownership. This city, which has just been occupied for a short time, belongs to Qinglong hall again.


    "What''s the matter? What about ye Chen? " Gu Nian asked with a frown.


    Wugui city fell so inexplicably that she suspected that all this was the performance of Qinglong hall. The so-called Ye Chen was the cover there.


    "Our people in the city didn''t get any more information. They only knew where ye Chen had gone in advance and never showed up again."


    Gu Qing''s voice also appears to be very puzzled, even if ye Chen was delayed by what matter, also not as to even own big base camp all ignore?


    Give up Wugui city to Qinglong hall?


    Looking at the frown, she felt that the whole thing was more and more strange. It seemed that there was an invisible hand behind it, manipulating all this.


    And it''s quite unscrupulous, not afraid to be seen through by them.


    For no reason, Yan Xiaoxiao chose to fight a decisive battle. After the three parties gathered, Wugui city fell to Qinglong hall again


    But everything is just like what I said before. Even if I know there is something fishy in it, I can only choose to March.


    It is precisely because of the trickiness that we have to march forward, otherwise some people may hide the truth. And if the other side has people far superior to them, there is no need to do this.


    The consideration is very clear. But it''s impossible to put all her strength into the trap.


    "Gu Qing, Gu Sheng, come with me." Consider the choice to take the family''s two extraordinary descendants, also in the form of elite team.


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    In the ruins of Wugui City, Yan Xiaozheng is standing here alone, looking coldly at the two people in front of him.


    Ye Chen and his companion Wu YUNZHUO, the youth who brought him here, also look at Yan Xiaoxiao coldly, but their mood is quite different.


    "You, you are the leader of Qinglong hall!" Wu YUNZHUO saw Yan''s little portrait and screamed for the first time.


    "Wugui city has changed its owner, don''t you just take it?" Yan small calm mouth, can say words but let wuyunzhuo surprised.


    "No way!" He almost blurted out, but after saying it, reason told him that it was true


    If it is not Wugui city has been broken, why does Yan Xiaoxiao appear here?


    His eyes began to turn red. His efforts, his dreams, his brothers Was it destroyed by Qinglong hall?


    "Go to hell!"


    With the roar of Wu YUNZHUO, he wants to hit Yan Xiaoxiao, but he just stepped out, there seems to be an invisible wall in front of him, blocking his way.


    Click!


    His fist hit the invisible wall, and the sound of hand bone fracture suddenly came. But the pain in his hand could not relieve the anger in Wu YUNZHUO''s heart.


    Ye Chen still keeps a cold face. He doesn''t even show up when the city of no return is broken. It''s because of the invisible border around the statue that they are trapped here!


    "You knew this statue existed long ago?" Ye Chen questions Yan Xiaodao in a cold voice.


    Young Yingjie, who started his career as a lucky son, has always looked down upon such insidious people who play tricks!


    However, Yan Xiaoxiao shakes her head slightly. Her eyes don''t even fall on him. She just looks at the statue.


    "I was called I don''t know who it is, and I don''t know why. " She seemed to be explaining and saying to herself, "now I know."


    She walked slowly towards the statue. With her action, the invisible wall seemed to disappear.


    Until she came to the statue, she said slowly, "who are you?"Then, under Ye Chen''s strange gaze, small light spots appeared out of thin air and slowly gathered into a human shape.


    Ye Chen''s pupil shrinks, because this person he is too familiar with is that woman who has no shadow!


    Xue Yan is still a wooden face, and there is a palm print on her chest, which is mixed with the smell of non Buddha, non monster, but her eyes are a little fanatical.


    "Come and be one with me, my sister..."


    ¡­¡­


    No return to the city, take care of the other two people, all the way to the city gate, she suddenly stopped.


    "Elder sister?" Gu Sheng looks at her suspiciously. Gu Sheng is also one of Gu''s new supernormal, and her promotion is even earlier than Gu Qing''s.


    Care did not answer, but looked not far away, it is the other side of the gate, and a figure is slowly appeared.


    Lu Zhanyu walked slowly to the three people, with a strange smile on his face: "Miss Gu, meet again."


    "The man behind tianyunzong is you." I squint my eyes and look at each other.


    She is very familiar with Lu Xinyu, Lu Zhanyu''s sister, but she is not very familiar with her sister. However, she found some clues in the red fish star in her early years, and did not expect to see her here.


    And make the same choice as yourself Even though the other person is alone.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is." Lu Zhanyu pointed to the white light that suddenly lit up in the city of no return. "The important thing is that the immortal devil association has already started!"


    Gu Niang looked at her deeply and said to the two people behind her: "go."


    The next moment, the figures of the three disappear at the same time, and quickly move towards the interior of Wugui City, while Lu Zhanyu''s face shows a smile and follows the three.


    But what few people didn''t find was that after they left, another one came out of the void.


    Looking at Lu Zhanyu''s back, he touched his chin with great interest: "will the immortals and Demons meet?"

 Chapter 226

    "Evil event trigger: Fairy Magic Association."


    The completely unreasonable evil Temple sent Gu Nan such news again, just after he appeared in Wugui city and watched Lu Zhanyu and Gu Nian disappear.


    This is obviously another criminal event in front of us. Just like the "true daughter of Ten Thousand Buddhas" last time, we don''t need Gu Nan''s guessing, but the difficulty is certainly not small.


    In the middle and later stages of the game, it will really be like this.


    Especially after the appearance of private copies, the proportion of copies in the source of players'' sin value will be lower and lower, while the crime events will continue to increase.


    At the same time, the difficulty of triggering criminal events is also increasing, and players need to explore by themselves. Often, only when they are close at hand can they trigger events.


    Such as Gu Nan''s previous series of events, little by little led him to find the divine situation, I''m afraid it will never happen again.


    Even if it wasn''t for the precious divinity, he couldn''t have met a series of incidents at that time.


    "But now if you trigger an event, it means something good is nearby." Gu Nan also had a deep understanding of the law of events.


    In the last incident of "the true daughter of Ten Thousand Buddhas", if he can completely retain the Ten Thousand Buddhas, maybe he will gain more.


    ¡­¡­


    Among the ruins, when Lu Zhanyu and Gu Nian arrived, they saw a very strange scene.


    Yan Xiaozheng and a expressionless woman are looking at each other, and between them, there is an invisible chain that binds Yan Xiaozheng to her whole body and makes her unable to move.


    "The one who broke the boundary..." Gu Nian''s face is not good-looking. She has too little information to calculate and deduce.


    How many big people are hidden behind the appearance of those who break the boundary?


    She almost has the impulse to turn around and leave. There are some things she can''t covet. Fortunately, it was just a reincarnation plane, which made her feel lucky.


    "And me To be one... " Xue Yan''s voice is still reverberating slowly, and at this time, a handprint falls out of thin air.


    The girl''s figure appeared in the air, reaching out was a slap.


    The white light suddenly lit up, but there was a light on Xue Yan''s head. Unexpectedly, he held the palm of no return. No matter the magic or the Buddha''s heart, they were all annihilated in the endless light.


    "Fairyland club, so you are the fairyland?" The girl''s eyes were slightly cold.


    On one side, Lu Zhanyu suddenly realized: "someone had expected this day and took away one of the members of the immortals and Demons Association ahead of time What a big deal


    "What on earth is the meeting of immortals and demons?" Ask with a frown.


    After all, there was no worry about her life, so she was at ease to be a spectator.


    "In this world, there is a born immortal and a born devil." Lu Zhanyu replied like this, "it is predicted that when the immortals and Demons meet, it will be the day of that one''s orthodoxy."


    What she didn''t say was that, but such an arrangement had been seen through for a long time. She didn''t know how many years in advance, and directly took the "born immortal" away from the world!


    But I don''t know why. Now tianshengxian is back


    "You can''t stop me." Slowly, the girl sat on the lotus with a solemn hand.


    Her hand began to ignite the alternating fire of gold and purple, the palm gently pressed down, and a giant palm appeared out of thin air, pressing on Xue Yan''s head.


    But Xue Yan still did not move, but the light on his head was more dazzling. While the endless light was disappearing, it was also eroding the magic of no return.


    The two seem to be in a tug of war, depending on who can not support first.


    And Xue Yan is still taking care of Yan Xiaotie, the latter is flashing a faint black light.


    But at this moment, a sudden fist was hitting Xue Yan''s belly, and there was still the imprint of Buddha and devil.


    It''s Ye Chen!


    The lucky son, who was brought by Xue Yan himself, finally made the most suitable choice at this critical moment.


    Who has no enemy with a girl is his enemy!


    In his arms, a dark lotus is shining, but it was used by him at this time when the girl did not return to him.


    Only by virtue of the power of heilian can he influence Xue Yan, who broke the boundary.


    With one punch, Xue Yan''s white light suddenly shrinks, and the whole person is blown out. But her face was still numb, even her eyes didn''t fluctuate.


    Ye Chen seems to be puzzled, but the girl''s reaction is much faster than him.


    Almost at the same time when Xue Yan flew out, she had already appeared in front of the statue and was about to press her hand on the head of the statue.


    "No! She brought me... " Ye Chen suddenly calm down, seem to understand what, immediately shout out a voice, but already too late.


    Just before the girl touched the statue, another shadow appeared in front of her.It''s a huge cannibal flower, but its upper body is the right shape, but its lower body is an inverted face, which looks very strange.


    "Buddha of all ages Let the great stotern send you on to reincarnation With the sound of human face and mouth oozing, the giant mouth of cannibal immediately bites off.


    "Gate of the star world!" Without returning, the girl snorted angrily. She shook her hand again, but did not hesitate to meet her. She planned to use her body to fight with the cannibal giant flower.


    But the boundless light appeared behind her again.


    Xue Yan was as if he had not been hurt at all. He held up a light ball with one hand and fell down with no expression on his face.


    She made all kinds of calculations and plans for today''s situation in order to wipe out the Buddha in one fell swoop!


    There was some anger in the girl''s eyes. She began to realize that from the moment she woke up, she fell into the calculation of many people.


    Stotern wants to be orthodox, shadowless people want the world, but they want both, so they cooperate with each other and put themselves into a dead end!


    The cooperation of the two boundary breakers did not have any form of communication from beginning to end, but they made such a seamless situation.


    "Is that the end?" This young girl, who is possessed by Buddhism, is in a more empty state of mind at such a critical moment.


    She put her hands together in front of her body, half golden, half purple, half Buddha, half devil.


    But at this time, a fist appeared without warning, as if it directly broke through the void. At the same time, it avoided the three boundary breakers in the fight and pointed at the statue.


    When the cannibal realized the man''s plan, his face suddenly exclaimed, and his voice was full of panic: "no No


    Bang.


    A dull sound came, followed by the sound of something breaking. Then, under the gaze of the people, the statue began to crack bit by bit.


    "No..." Inverted face staring at the eyes, it seems that I can''t believe the scene in front of me.


    Orthodoxy It''s broken!


    A figure slowly appeared next to the statue. The man, dressed in white, looked at the cracked statue and said with a satisfied smile, "goodbye, regulator."


    So in this world, space began to break, heaven and earth stopped running, and chaos reopened.

 Chapter 227

    From the moment he saw the statue, Gu Nan realized that he was the one who started the whole thing.


    That strange looking statue, others do not recognize, but he can not be more clear - that is he met in the private copy, and then inexplicably appeared in front of his left.


    Gu Nan used to be very confused about the purpose of Zuo Zuo''s appearance. He once thought that it was the star world that attracted him, but he didn''t understand.


    The location of the seventy-two boundary level, such as Xingyu Kingdom, has long been known by the major planes. Is it necessary to wait for him to lead the way?


    It was not until he saw the statue that Gu Nan realized that what Zuo Zuo found in himself was not the coordinates of the celestial world, but the coordinates of the immortal world!


    The world of immortals and demons is supposed to be Zuo Zuo''s former kingdom of God, or Star Kingdom. After he had to leave, he still left his statue as the regulator of the kingdom of God.


    Only the immortal world, which can make self plane transition, can get out of the control of the left and the left. Only when Gu Nan''s strange number appears, can he rediscover the atmosphere here.


    All the thoughts in his mind were put away, Gu Nan''s fist still stopped in the original place, but the statue had disappeared, leaving only fragments on the ground.


    Next to Xue Yan and other three people, action together.


    While taking advantage of this opportunity, the girl finally found a chance to get out, but she had already got rid of the siege of Xue Yanhua and cannibal.


    Xue Yan slowly put away the light group in his hand and looked at Gu Nan with a slightly complicated look.


    And Lord stotern, who is the superior and the subordinate, is completely in a state of madness - he has gone to great lengths to make up for the orthodoxy left by that one, and now


    The statue representing orthodoxy was smashed by Gu Nan!


    The upside down face of stotern''s lower body stares at Gu Nan with red eyes. His voice is like a devil climbing out of the abyss.


    "You! Look for it! Die


    The terrible cannibal flower floated in the air, then suddenly appeared on Gu Nan''s head like a blink, and gnawed directly at him.


    However, Gu Nan just raised his head indifferently, then stretched out a right hand and grasped the toothed tusk of cannibal flower directly.


    Even if the girl has no return, she has to resist the cannibal flower with the devil''s will, but Gu Nan directly grabs it with her hand!


    Stotern''s face gave a cold smile. It would be a big mistake to think that his tusks were just sharp Huh?


    It prides itself on the tearing law attached to the sawtooth, but it doesn''t mean to take effect at all. It is immediately dissipated by the other party.


    The next moment, it only felt that the whole body had a sense of weightlessness, but Gu Nan grabbed its tusk and directly lifted it up!


    This picture has a lot of visual impact.


    Gu Nan grabs the tusk with one hand, raises a cannibal flower dozens of times its own size over its head, and then smashes it on the ground!


    Boom!


    Stotern''s huge body plummeted down, directly smashing a big hole in the ground, and the smoke from the sky covered everyone''s sight.


    It was not until a moment later that Gu Nan''s figure reappeared in their sight, while stotern lay on the ground, motionless.


    With the sudden power of breaking the Dharma and the terrible power of the evil spirit, Gu Nan had already been put down by the cannibal flower.


    "Sure enough, there are big people, but I didn''t expect that..." Lu Zhanyu has a bitter smile on his face and stares at Gu Nan in the air.


    "It will be him." With a kind of inexplicable tone, Gu Nian joined Lu Zhanyu''s words.


    If you want to say who is in the most complicated mood at the moment, it must be thinking about the eldest lady.


    After all, Gu Nan was brought out of a small plane by herself, but in a very short time, he jumped to the level of a boundary breaker like a rocket.


    Never forget the first time the heart will not have a sense of frustration.


    Even when Gu Nan easily overtook her at that time, she also decided that she could catch up with her. After all, the secret of her law would be the biggest help for her promotion.


    But now


    That distant goal was easily achieved.


    "You want the world, don''t you?" Xue Yan''s calm voice sounded in Gu Nan''s ear, "just breaking the statue is not enough."


    She has no need for orthodoxy, she just wants to integrate with her "sister", so she can still keep calm.


    "The rule here is fusion. If you want to control it, you have to understand it first." Another voice rang out and took the conversation very smoothly, as if the same person was talking.


    Gu Nan turns to see, but Yan Xiaoxiao doesn''t know when he has come to him.


    At this time, her face was cold, even her eyes were emitting a faint black light, but then they all converged, revealing the familiar smile.


    "I want to try, teacher." Become familiar to Gu Nan Yan small, but said a very inexplicable words.But Gu Nan understood her meaning and just nodded gently.


    The next moment, as if something came to Yan Xiaoxiao, let her breath suddenly soar, almost exactly the same as Xue Yan.


    At the same time, Yan Xiaoxiao just waved his hand lightly, as if the darkness rising from Jiuyou directly appeared in Gu Nan''s whole body and crazily drilled into his body.


    By some special rule, Yan Xiaoxiao was promoted to the breaking level temporarily!


    "Light and dark, assimilation and infiltration, two sides of the law of fusion?" Gu Nan was so familiar with the laws of the world that he could see her details at a glance.


    In Zuozuo''s world of immortals and demons, the core rule is fusion, while Xue Yan and Yan Xiaoxiao inherit the two sides of "fusion" - the assimilation of light and the penetration of darkness.


    It''s no wonder that when Yan Xiaoxiao was promoted to be extraordinary, Gu Nan felt that her law was a little strange. It didn''t look like the ordinary law of wind. It turned out that it was "infiltration".


    Penetration means all kinds of penetration.


    The boundless darkness, like a crazy crawling insect, quickly drilled into Gu Nan''s ears, nose and eyes, as if to fill his whole body.


    Unfortunately, before the darkness came, Gu Nan''s heart had been lit up slightly. The breaking attribute was activated instantly, and the boundless darkness was cleared up instantly.


    From the outside, it looks as if Gu Nan had a hood around him, isolating the darkness.


    "The power of breaking the law." Yan Xiaoxiao and Xue Yan speak at the same time. Their voices are completely synchronized. Even the originally different voice lines are gradually consistent.


    At this time, the tumult of heaven and earth has become more and more intense. With no one controlling the core rules, the world has a tendency to collapse.


    But it''s good for Gu Nan because it means he can take over here.


    "Don''t waste time." Gu Nan waved away the darkness around him, and his face began to show a grim smile.


    "As long as I kill both of you, I''ll be here."

 Chapter 228

    Gu Nan has a lot of experience on how to control one side of the world.


    In terms of game terms, it is actually the privatization of the copy, turning the external copy into the player''s private copy. Gu Nan is already familiar with this process.


    Find out the core rule of the replica, and then kill the boss in the replica who has the ability to control the rule - this boss is often the master of the replica.


    Of course, it''s different in the fairy world.


    Zuo Zuo has obviously given up here, and reestablishes the star world. After the statue is broken, only the twins Yan Xiaoxiao and Xue Yan can compete with him.


    Gu Nan''s voice just fell, his whole person has already burst up, mixed with the fist of breaking the law, without hesitation to his nearest Yan Xiao.


    "It''s no use." With the sound of Yan Xiaosheng, a glimmer of light flashed across the broken statue. Gu Nan was isolated inexplicably.


    This kind of power Gu Nan is very familiar with. It is the repulsive force from the immortal world, but this time he is isolated.


    "If you want to control integration, you must first complete it. We are one, but who would you like to merge with? "


    Xue Yan and Yan Xiaoxiao share the same words. They hold hands together, just like one person.


    In front of Gu Nan, a figure slowly appeared. It was an unknown and extraordinary monk. He didn''t even know why he came here and looked around in amazement.


    The inexplicable information comes into Gu Nan''s mind. Only when he chooses to integrate with the person in front of him can he be qualified to try to control the law of "integration".


    Gu Nan''s face is not very good-looking, he knows, in fact, he was left to the pit.


    In order to make his layout come true, Zuo Zuo set up such strange conditions, which are completely customized for Yan Xiaoxiao and Xue Yan!


    Apart from the two of them, who would like the spirit to merge with others?


    This is the same as Gu Nan''s previous life when some units recruited civil servants. They directly required their surnames to be X. they graduated from a certain major in a certain university, and they were 1.75 meters tall, one centimeter short.


    "Do you have a sense of approval when you do this?"


    Gu Nan rolled a white eye, said two people don''t understand words, then without hesitation a punch burst in front of people.


    But the law of fusion moves faster without any delay. Another supernatural spirit is captured and appears in front of Gu Nan.


    This time, I''m still an acquaintance. It''s Gu Qing, the younger brother of Gu.


    When he was in Gu''s family, he met Gu Nan. At this time, he immediately blurted out: "young master Nan..."


    Bang.


    Gu Nan didn''t mean to worry about his old love. Gu Qing''s head was also blasted, and his soul was blown away in an instant, and the next fusion object appeared again.


    The third, the fourth Gu Nan killed one by one.


    "There''s no point in that."


    This time it''s Xue Yan''s turn to frown. They can''t understand Gu Nan''s action. Does he want to wait for a suitable fusion object to appear?


    But in fact, no one is particularly suitable for Gu Nan, who he chooses is the same.


    But on the other side, among the onlookers, a voice slowly rang out: "he may think Kill everyone. "


    Lu Zhanyu looked at Gu Nan with a pale face. It was she who was talking. She, who has worked with Gu Nan in the past, knows Gu Nan''s ideas better than anyone else.


    As long as you kill everyone, there will be no fusion object He can do such a thing!


    While she is talking, Gu Nan''s killing efficiency is getting higher and higher - the extraordinary needs a punch from him. If it''s less than the extraordinary, he just needs a thought to crush it directly.


    "To kill the whole world?" Even the girl no return is slightly pick eyebrows, even if she, also did not consider such a crazy thing.


    Gu Nan is slaughtering without saying a word. His idea is indeed so.


    There are obvious flaws in the conditions of the fusion rule. As long as there are no two fusion objects in the world, the rule cannot be achieved naturally.


    In this case, the law will go into a state of self sealing, and then let the players manipulate it - this kind of thing is not the first time for players to do.


    Moreover, Gu Nan actually wanted to kill fewer people than he thought.


    People who don''t reach a certain level of cultivation can''t be collected because their spirits are not strong enough. They will be annihilated directly in the process of collection.


    In other words, the time left for Xue Yan and his wife is running out.


    It seems that aware of this, the speed of integration of the two girls is suddenly accelerated, and the next one who has some action is not the girl who does not return, but stotern who lies on the ground.


    The cannibal Flower Pavilion pretended to be dead for a long time, but suddenly jumped up. Taking advantage of Gu Nan''s lack of time to manage it, he tore open the void and went in.


    The young girl has no return to lightly shake head, similarly wave hand to break void, by the way also took leaf Chen.


    It''s meaningless for her to just get the world when orthodoxy is destroyed, so she walks very smartly before Gu Nan is interested in killing her.So in the scene, only care and Lu Zhanyu look at each other and smile bitterly.


    They have no ability to tear open the space, so naturally they can''t escape. They can only wait for Gu nan to "draw" them and become the ghosts under his fist.


    The second daughter knew Gu Nan very well and didn''t feel that he was like a person who could read old love.


    As for the matter of reincarnation, it''s no longer important - even the world is collapsing, how can half of the spirits in the world still get back?


    Even the method of ending reincarnation is invalid. It seems that the only way to stay in front of them is to wait for death.


    "There''s another way." Care to sink a voice to say.


    Lu Zhanyu was stunned. She turned her head and looked at them, but she saw that she was looking at Xue Yan and the light above the fragments of the statue.


    She understood each other. At this critical moment of life and death, after all, it is more decisive to care.


    "There''s no way out, there''s no way out. It''s really the only way out." Lu Zhanyu laughed at himself and looked at him again.


    She put her right hand in front of Lu Zhanyu, who did not hesitate to take it up.


    Just like Xue Yan and Yan Xiaoxiao, they walk slowly to the fragments of the statue, so an inexplicable force begins to emerge on them.


    Xue Yan and Yan Xiao are surprised to open their eyes. They see an indescribable connection, which has already appeared between them and is still strengthening rapidly.


    A couple of unexpected competitors.


    If you want to win a ray of life in Gu Nan''s hands, you have to enter the fusion competition in person!


    As long as the fusion begins, it can at least ensure the safety of the spirit, and will not be directly dragged by the law to "sacrifice" Gu Nan.


    Next, it depends on whether Gu Nan killed the whole world first, or whether they controlled the origin of the world first.


    But at this time, let everyone did not think of a scene happened.


    When Gu Nan killed a fusion object again, the capture of fusion rule seemed to pause a little, and then slowly turned into a virtual shadow.


    And this appearance of the spirit, is a huge cannibal image - this is just escaped from here stotern!


    "Why..." Stotern''s face was upside down, making an incredible sound. It can''t understand why the laws that only act on this side of the world can affect it that has broken through space and left?


    But its doubts did not affect Gu Nan''s action at all.


    The heart, which symbolizes the power of breaking the Dharma, is beating slowly. Gu Nan raises his fist and starts to smile.

 Chapter 229

    Fairy world is like a cage that can''t be separated. Even if stotern has broken the space, he is still pulled back by some force.


    His identity as a world breaker did not save him, but gave him some privileges - it returned in the form of noumenon, not in the form of spirit.


    There was no room for him to think about it. Gu Nan''s fist had already come up.


    In order to give full play to the power of breaking dharma as much as possible, he has abandoned the sword of shadow, and even stopped using the replacement rule of "infinite critical hit" for the time being.


    At this stage, the power of breaking the law is undoubtedly his most powerful means. Only some special forces can restrain it.


    Gu Nan has never been like some people. He has hidden cards one after another. He prefers to kill people with all his strength when he comes up.


    This habit is based on the fact that Gu Nan has enough diversified means.


    Gu Nan''s logic is to either kill the enemy all at once, or let him expose his weaknesses as much as possible, and then deal with his weaknesses.


    Bang!


    The fist hit stotern unimpeded, and all the rules and protections of stotern became a joke.


    Fortunately, because of its special constitution, the giant cannibal flower was not killed by a single blow, but was beaten so hard that it could breathe out. The tentacles on the half of its body began to fly, making waves around it.


    "Sir We don''t have to fight between life and death... " His face coughed up a mouthful of blood and said in a difficult voice.


    Bang!


    The response to him is still a punch.


    Gu Nan never wanted to cooperate with stotern. He only believed in his own judgment. He knows better than anyone how to control the world.


    Unless you have the power to directly subdue one side of the world, you can only follow the preset rules. You can take advantage of the rules, but you can''t break them.


    Another blow, and stotern''s whole body flew backwards.


    If the two were not isolated in this space, Gu Nan could even use cannibal flowers to fight cattle across the mountain and kill them.


    Even if it''s only the aftereffect, they can''t bear the battle between the boundary breakers.


    Although Gu Nan was in the middle of the crazy killing, he always kept a clear mind and was able to calmly analyze the current situation.


    Gu Nian and Lu Zhanyu actually made the decision to merge with each other, which was quite unexpected.


    Moreover, from the perspective of progress, these two women, who are rational enough, show unimaginable determination when facing the choice of life and death.


    At first, they were nearly a hundred steps away from the light group, and they were half way through in the blink of an eye.


    On the other side, Yan Xiaoxiao and Xue Yan were only 15 steps away at the beginning, but now they are still one step away.


    Gu Nan beat blood churn, stottyin finally understand can''t wait to die.


    He got up in a rage and drew his tentacles to Gu Nan: "son of a bitch! The great Lord stotern wants you Ah


    From cannibal flower''s powerful and heavy tentacles, Gu Nan seemed to be unconscious and let it draw on him.


    The next moment, he reached out and grabbed the two tentacles directly, and pulled them back. The tentacles were directly pulled out by him, with some flesh and blood of cannibals.


    Lord stotern, the cannibal flower on his upper body is a plant, the big mouth is made of fiber, but his lower body is some kind of animal, and the tentacles obviously belong to this part.


    The tentacle was torn off by Gu Nan, revealing the wriggling flesh and blood inside, revealing its actual identity.


    It''s a guy made up of two creatures. That''s why he''s here - the law of fusion. Only the existence of it and the non return of half Buddha and half devil can interest him.


    How can normal people be willing to integrate with others?


    Gu Nan''s figure flashed and appeared in the sky of stotern again. With a slight wave of his right hand, a huge sword of shadow suddenly appeared and stabbed into stotern''s flesh and blood.


    This time, stotern didn''t even have a chance to cry. Gu Nan finally launched his own replacement law.


    The shadow rule of dozens of times directly destroyed the whole body of cannibal flower from the inside, and made the latter explode into countless pieces of meat in an instant.


    Gu Nan was the one who broke the boundary. He didn''t make much noise until he died.


    It can''t be blamed. Even the great Lord stotern is in an unthinkable state in the face of Gu Nan''s bug.


    When Luofei had the power to break the law, he dared to challenge Gu Nan. We can imagine how powerful this power is.


    And Gu Nan''s agreement with the nature of breaking the law is far more than that of Luofei - the reason is very simple, because he has the body of evil god!


    Using the power of breaking the law, you can break all the laws and force your opponent and yourself to be in the same state, that is, you can only use the power of your body.


    Gu Nan has never been afraid of anyone.


    After solving stottyin, Gu Nan starts to have new opponents again and again, but the girl Wugui and ye Chen never appear again."Why was stotern pulled back and they didn''t?" Gu Nan, who continues to kill, still has time to think about it.


    It''s not because of the realm or the nature of power. Is it Spirit?!


    After repeating the experiment process for three months, Gu Nan felt a sudden awakening.


    Half of the spirits of all people who enter the world of immortals and demons are replaced by the original. It must be the same with the aborigines. At the time of birth, half of the spirits are taken away.


    It is because of this that it can draw their spirits as enemies.


    And the girl no return is directly tear open the void to come in, ye Chen must also keep the original spirit, only stottyin is not.


    He entered through the gate of Lu Zhanyu''s star world and through the star road of the heavens!


    "To retain half of the spirits of all the residents as a means of controlling them is really Perfect Gu Nan''s desire for the immortal world became stronger and stronger.


    The living condition of the people of the kingdom of God is a joke to the players. They just want the kingdom of God to provide power.


    Control the spirits of all the people perfectly and draw their power at will


    If there is such a powerful setting, it is definitely the kingdom of God that players dream of!


    Think of here, Gu Nan''s action in the limit speed, once again accelerated a few points. In his calculation, his killing is almost over.


    There are many people in the immortal world, but how many monks are strong enough?


    Those who are qualified to be drawn are at least at the innate core level. Even if the three forces add up, they can not exceed 100000 people.


    And Gu Nan''s speed of killing several people in a flash will not take long.


    But Gu Nan killed faster, and someone else was faster than him. Gu Nan and Lu Zhanyu were hand in hand, and they had already come to Xue Yan.


    They are only one step away from the source.

 Chapter 230

    "You..." Xue Yan and Yan Xiaoxiao speak at the same time. They are unbelievable about the sudden increase of their competitors.


    "The essence of fusion is the connection of spirits and hearts." Lu Zhanyu continued to take a step forward and said softly.


    "You are one by nature. Your wills influence each other, but you retain your final self. How can you integrate completely?" Take care of her words, the same step forward.


    Two people together of hand, lightly put on that light regiment.


    Let Xue Yan and Yan Xiaoxiao unable to take the last step, for them, seems to have no obstacles in general.


    "Why?" Xue Yan turns her head numbly. She knows that she has no distractions, so the problem must be Yan Xiao.


    Yan Xiaoxiao didn''t speak, but on his wooden face, he began to look like crying and laughing.


    "Teacher..."


    With the export of her two words, the connection between her and Xue Yan was broken, and the black light on her body disappeared, leaving only the girl who looked ordinary.


    She should have wiped out all her emotions. The last self in her heart is the part that belongs to Gu Nan.


    The teacher who took her to the road of killing, seems to be unattainable forever, has been deeply imprinted in her personality.


    The next moment, Gu Nan began to stop, because as guangtuan was touched, his opponent no longer appeared in front of him.


    "We won in the end." Lu Zhanyu began to smile. She controlled the origin of the world and could clearly feel the expansion of her power.


    It''s a wonderful feeling that the whole world is in control.


    But only she knew how much they had paid for it. From this moment on, her life will be connected with another person.


    Bang!


    Lu Zhanyu''s smile still stays on her face, but her head has been directly blasted. Gu Nan''s figure appears nearby, and her plasma splashes on her face.


    "Who says you won''t be killed if you control the source?" Gu Nan shook his hand and said to himself with some doubts.


    Even the statue left by Zuo Zuo can be broken. What''s the use of light to control the origin?


    Looking at all this, Lu Zhanyu''s spirit was directly destroyed. The deepest connection between the spirit and her soul also caused her heavy damage.


    Her face quickly became old and even withered, and her body gradually dried up, and then weathered away.


    "But you two did help me a lot." Gu Nan shows a smile, and the shadow law invades into the source instantly.


    This time, he didn''t want to control each other, so he didn''t attract the world''s exclusion, but he did a very skilled thing.


    Like the three months that he has repeated, the power of shadow engraves the next mysterious pattern, which is the pattern of capturing spirits in the immortal world!


    The origin of the world is to replace the spirits of the living beings. Gu Nan now takes the spirits out of his hands by the same means.


    In the blink of an eye, the origin of the world was emptied, and the living reincarnation in the immortal and demon world immediately returned, but the aborigines did not know about it.


    Gu Nan finally showed his satisfaction. After three months of hard work, it was not in vain. It came in handy at this time.


    Then the faint force started again, this time the source no longer had the power of resistance.


    It can no longer force Gu nan to provide objects. Just like the rules in the game, it begins to enter a self closed state, waiting for Gu nan to control it little by little.


    But unlike the Calendula, which is able to control it freely, it doesn''t feel like it''s driven by the arm. Instead, it takes up most of the rules.


    "Now you have been sealed most of your strength..."


    Xue Yan''s voice was like a cold wind, but it was mysterious and even made people feel cold.


    Yan Xiao, who still got a little feedback from her, suddenly changed her face: "teacher, you go quickly!"


    But her strength actually comes from Xue Yan. Now the connection between them is broken, and she can''t do anything at all.


    The next moment, endless light reappeared, Xue Yan did not know when he had come to Gu Nan: "come and integrate with me..."


    "Master of shadow power, you and I have the same source of power..."


    Bang!


    Gu Nan''s fist hit her in the face, but rarely did not fly her out, just broke her nose, Xue Yan''s face instantly bleeding.


    "It''s very strong! It''s the law of light... " Gu Nan shook hands and make complaints about it.


    Light and shadow are indeed one and two sides of the existence, and in front of Xue Yan, it is obvious that he is not on the same road.


    She wants to make the whole body light. If she becomes the star master in the future, maybe she can really achieve the level of "light is me, I am light".


    "Ah -"


    a scream came out of Xue Yan''s mouth, and her whole body sent out countless brilliance, wrapping Gu Nan in an instant."Teacher..." Yan Xiaoxiao stood aside. The connection between her and Xue Yan has completely disappeared, so she doesn''t know what happened inside.


    But she can guess.


    It''s part of her law of assimilation, like the law of light penetration.


    Now the teacher, without fighting back, falls directly into Xue Yan''s glory


    But before she was in despair, the endless glory faded back, revealing Gu Nan''s intact body.


    "Your body What on earth is it made of? " Xue Yan''s voice was full of anger and endless weakness.


    She can''t imagine that her own law of light, which is not conducive to her own future, clearly shows that the other side has no resistance. As a result, even the skin of the enemy can''t be eroded!


    On the contrary, because she used too much light, she let herself into a weak state.


    Gu Nan, who is still in control of the shadow law and constantly infiltrates into the source, turns his mouth.


    It has 80% damage reduction of passivation, and it can''t even damage the damage attribute, let alone this degree of erosion.


    He wanted to wait until he was in full control of the source, and then he would smoke to deal with Xue Yan, but since she came, there was no reason why he would not accept it.


    The heart of the evil god was beating slightly, and his right hand with the power of breaking the Dharma was directly inserted into Xue Yan''s chest, and the latter''s vitality was instantly cut off.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, deep in the endless starry sky, a girl with red hair slowly opened her eyes.


    "Xue Yan is dead." She looked puzzled, frowned and said to herself, "he didn''t interfere in the world, otherwise I would know Who killed Xue Yan? "


    Behind her, countless armored servants knelt on one knee, but there was no sound.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to..."


    The girl shook her head gently: "let Xinghai Pavilion do it. The star world has been peaceful for too many years. "


    ¡­¡­


    Among the stars in the sky, on the outside of the immortal world, Zuo Zuo is looking inside with a smile. The strange girl''s left face is wearing a strange smile.


    "It''s this rule You can do me a big favor He gently reached for a grasp, a wisp of spirit was in his hands, and then the figure disappeared instantly.


    But the spirit that was captured by him showed a caring face.

 Chapter 231

    "Finish the event: Fairyland. Total sin value: 150 points. "


    As the whole matter settled, the evil temple also timely sent a message, Gu Nan''s Q coin No, it''s worth it.


    This is Gu Nan''s first criminal incident since he entered the fourth stage, and the reward is much richer than before, but not beyond Gu Nan''s imagination.


    With the upgrading of player rank, it is inevitable that event rewards will increase.


    The reason, of course, is not that it is convenient for players to upgrade, but that the higher the level, the more difficult it is to trigger evil events, and the more difficult it is to trigger events, so the corresponding rewards increase.


    After getting this reward, Gu Nan''s evil value has passed the 1000 point mark at one stroke, and with the efforts of Lansi during this period, it has reached 1044 points.


    And his current score is 2400 points, which basically drained the copy of "jinxiushi".


    "Barely enough to construct the second law..." Gu Nan calculated silently in his heart.


    But it''s not the right time. We need to make arrangements for the world of immortals and demons.


    He looked at Yan Xiaoxiao, who was intact beside him, and showed some doubts: "I thought Xue Yan would disappear after he died."


    Gu Nan can''t fully understand the immortal and demon world left by Zuo Zuo, and the extremely rare rule of "integration" needs to be studied by him.


    Just as Lu Zhanyu''s spirit is destroyed by him, his concern will also be instantly weathered. The two sides of the spirit fusion are inseparable from each other.


    Xue Yan has completely died, but Yan Xiao can still survive, which is really a strange thing.


    "From the moment she was taken away, only one of us was destined to survive." Yan Xiaoxiao narrates in a calm tone, but he is helpless.


    If Gu Nan did not exist, maybe she and Xue Yan would suddenly draw their swords at the last moment before the fusion.


    Yan Xiaoxiao read all the memories of Xue Yan. Some things, less walking in the world Xue Yan can''t understand, Yan Xiaoxiao is very clear.


    The deepest one in the starry sky


    In her mind, she could not help but come up with the cold look, a red figure.


    "So the teacher is going to kill me?" Yan Xiaoxiao takes back her eyes and looks at Gu Nan with a smile.


    Gu Nan shook his head. Now there is no one else in the immortal world, which is meaningless to him. Yan Xiaoxiao''s life and death are not in his mind.


    Gu Nan looked down at the origin of the world in his hand, which was slowly eroded by the power of shadow.


    Because Gu Nan empties the spirit in the source, it can''t provide the fusion object, so it automatically enters the closed state and can only let Gu Nan invade.


    "It''s just a little slow..." Gu Nan muttered to himself.


    Judging from the speed of invasion, it will take him several years at least before he can really control the origin.


    Fortunately, I did it in the immortal world, and the time flow here is 10:1 with that in the celestial world.


    In the final analysis, the level is not enough. After all, the privatization of the replica plane is the only thing for level 5 players. It''s too early for Gu nan to do it now.


    If Gu Nan is now in the fifth level, the time consumption will be greatly reduced.


    However, it is also a must to take good care of this place before taking control of the immortal world.


    In the game of evil spirits, there are many ways to play the kingdom of God. In addition to the official "combat system" play, players are free to play.


    The landscape party can build miracle buildings, develop new races, and play according to the standards of beauty.


    The management party can develop its own civilization, guide the people of the kingdom of God to the direction that the players want, race concept, aesthetic, value orientation Everything can be shaped by you.


    The fighting party is more straightforward. The only purpose of this kind of players is to make the average combat effectiveness of the people of the kingdom of God super high and provide a source of strength for themselves.


    Therefore, what Gu Nan has to do now is to manage the world ahead of time and cultivate high-level practitioners.


    Of course, to run the kingdom of God, we have to deal with big and small affairs. Gu Nan certainly can''t do everything himself. He needs one or even a group of assistants to help him.


    "So..." He turned his head and looked at Yan Xiaoxiao, "would you like to be the manager here?"


    ¡­¡­


    Xuanhuang star, when LAN Si appears in front of him, his red tail looks surprised.


    "Come back so soon, have you solved all your problems over there? We can''t get in touch with that anymore. "


    LAN Si shakes her head slightly. She is kicked out of the process of reincarnation for no reason. So far, she doesn''t understand what happened.


    But now, her brain seems to be a little easier to use, and she can hear some other meanings from Hongwei''s words. She looked up and said, "what''s going on here?"


    Red tail slightly silent, then said with a bitter smile: "nothing has happened yet, but I''m afraid it won''t be quiet for long."


    Then she picked up a strange looking letter from the side and handed it to LAN Si. On the cover, there were three big words "Xinghai Pavilion"."This..." LAN Si looked up in amazement. She was no longer the ignorant girl. She knew what these three words meant.


    "The joint decree of Xinghaige and the federal government states that all transcendent people must go to the central astral realm for certification. In the future, the astral realm is not allowed to practice without a certificate." Red tail looks helpless.


    Lansi has never been to the central star, so she feels incredible about such a domineering way.


    "How many extraordinary people in the other eight star domains dare to do so?" Her voice rose slightly. "Will anyone really listen to them?"


    "As usual, they will send inspection teams to each star field." Red tail is clearly clear about the style of Xinghai Pavilion, "at least two boundary breakers lead the team."


    ¡­¡­


    In the world of immortals and demons, Gu Nan looks at the broken world and shakes his head.


    "The original self seal, and the contact with the outside world has been temporarily cut off."


    Now, in the world of immortals and demons, people who break the boundary can still forcibly enter from the outside, but it is impossible to break the boundary below - reincarnation is not accepted here at all.


    Even Gu Nan himself, before initially controlling the source, was not convenient to leave the immortal world, and he was not interested in other things.


    In xuanhuang star, only the constant evil value of LAN Si was what he really cared about.


    Under his arrangement, Yan Xiaoxiao has gone to clean up the mess, and the fairy world will soon usher in a worldwide peak and revolution.


    It will be a social system that they can''t understand and belongs to the players.


    "Start the reconstruction of the kingdom of God first, and when everything is on the right track and the origin of the world can be preliminarily controlled, then consider the things over there."


    Gu Nan made a decision quickly, but before that, he had another thing to do.


    Consciousness quickly sink into the evil temple, Gu Nan called out his own game panel - Sin value breakthrough 1000 points, he has been able to build the second exclusive law!

 Chapter 232

    "Start building the second exclusive law."


    "To extract the pre rule, please choose from the known capabilities."


    "The selection ability is as follows: Dawn praise, passivation, are you sure?"


    "Please determine the proportion of ability investment..."


    "In the construction of exclusive law..."


    Gu Nan is operating in the hall of evil gods, and a series of hints come that it is he who is constructing the exclusive law, and has entered the waiting stage.


    In the game of evil spirits, rule building is a very interesting thing.


    What kind of rules players can build completely depends on the input materials and the proportion of material ability. And the source of the material is the equipment and skills that players have before.


    So how to build the rules you want becomes a science.


    Fortunately, level 4 is just the beginning of the game, and players have enough courage to experiment - even if the archive game is abandoned, it doesn''t hurt.


    After the lessons of countless predecessors, we finally summed up three rules:


    1. Never invest more than three abilities at a time, which is no different from buying lottery tickets.


    2. The constructed rules are related to the type of input capacity, but not absolutely.


    3. Proportion is very important! Very important! Very important!


    If you put in too much ability at one time, the final rule is basically not related to any ability, and it goes to a field that you can''t even think of.


    The result of the rule does not depend entirely on the type of throwing ability. It does not mean that if you put in two high damage abilities, it must be an output rule or a wet nurse rule.


    On the other hand, the proportion of investment is sometimes more important than the ability itself, which really determines the bias of the income rule.


    Of course, it''s meaningless for Gu nan to say so much.


    He didn''t need to do any experiments at all. Naturally, the scheme he adopted was that he had experimented countless times in his previous life, and the result could be determined.


    "The construction of the second exclusive law of rebirth has been completed."


    As soon as Gu Nan''s eyes brightened, he immediately opened his panel to see that the law of rebirth was lying there quietly.


    The law of rebirth is actually not the law Gu Nan originally conceived for himself, but the one he decided to construct after he got the immortal world.


    The law of rebirth comes from the two abilities of "praise at dawn" and "passivation". Its name sounds like a restorative effect, but in fact it has nothing to do with restoration.


    This rule is not for Gu Nan himself, but for others!


    The correct way to open "rebirth" is: those who are killed by Gu Nan with the power of shadow, or who have successfully infused shadow law shortly after death, can be reborn by shadow body.


    This kind of narration seems a little complicated, but it''s actually very simple - this is a rule of recruiting younger brothers.


    As long as Gu Nan killed the person himself or was discovered by Gu Nan shortly after his death, he can revive it into his own shadow body and do things for himself.


    According to the mode in the game, the shadow body will retain its core ability after resurrection, but most of them will not retain their memory except for some special cases.


    If it''s a monster with higher level, it will have a certain degree of intelligence after resurrection, but this intelligence also comes from rule reshaping, which has nothing to do with their life.


    Gu Nan''s will to return to reality, feeling the breath of the new law, showing a satisfied smile.


    "In this way, the people in charge of the kingdom of God will not worry."


    Gu Nan''s temporary decision to build a "rebirth" is not for fun, of course. His ultimate goal is to run his own kingdom of God. After all, the reincarnated are unreliable, and the aborigines are not obedient, so he has to create his own little brother.


    Even for the players who take the route of strengthening themselves like him, the rule of "Resurrection" is a bit inappropriate, which is usually chosen by the players of summoning stream.


    Because in battle, the younger brothers can''t help him much. They just use it for management.


    As a matter of fact, Gu Nan lost a rule.


    However, if other players have such an opportunity, it is absolutely a thousand willing - this is the fourth level, you can start to run the kingdom of God!


    It''s a pity that he didn''t have this rule when he killed Lu Zhanyu, Gu Nian and stotern before. Otherwise, he would bring them back to life with many younger brothers.


    ¡­¡­


    In a small manor in Wugui City, Gu Nan lies on a rocking chair and covers his head with a book.


    It is noon, the sun on the body, people feel lazy.


    At this time, it was more than two months after the war, the source was being stabilized again, and the turmoil in heaven and earth was gradually recovering.


    It is said that the chaotic battle, which is called "great disillusionment", was fought by some of the most top practitioners. It broke the sky and the moon, and even the sun disappeared for several days.


    In the end, it was the leader of Qinglong Hall who won the battle. After all, she was the only one who showed up alive."Teacher..." Yan Xiaoxiao stood beside Gu Nan, opened the book on his face and said helplessly, "the state of Yan and tianyunzong have already declared their submission. Do we want to accept it?"


    "Of course Gu Nan said decisively, but yawned again, "try to solve it peacefully, don''t kill too many people."


    Yan Xiaoxiao looked at him strangely, as if he didn''t know him.


    Gu Nan noticed her eyes and explained: "even civilians are worth the magic power of a basic unit. It''s a pity to kill them You understand that I am compassionate. "


    The power of creatures in the kingdom of God represents the upper limit of power that players can obtain from the kingdom of God.


    In such a good place as the immortal world, Gu Nan can directly draw strength, which means that he can always get the maximum strength!


    Players can not take the NPC''s life seriously, but for their own things, it is absolutely nothing, who moves with whom.


    Of course, Yan Xiaoxiao doesn''t understand what he''s talking about, but the general meaning is understandable. It''s the people''s lives that are useful to teachers


    "Are there many practitioners left?" Gu Nan asked.


    "There are still a lot of them, but there are not many strong ones, especially the extraordinary ones..." Yan Xiaoxiao said while looking at him strangely.


    But she knew better than anyone who killed those strong men.


    "So." Gu Nan some frown, "that only we think of a way to cultivate."


    Yan Xiaoyan brightened his eyes and said, "those reincarnated people have left behind a lot of practice methods before. If we can build a unified country and implement them with national power, the power of the practitioners will certainly be improved quickly!"


    As the ruler who has operated Qinglong hall for more than 20 years, Yan Xiaoxiao certainly did not think about this problem.


    She has even figured out what kind of system she will set up if she has a unified empire, so as to achieve the best effect of promoting talents and get the most backbone force.


    "No, we don''t need a unified empire." But Gu Nan is obviously not ready to use her advice.


    Gu Nan looked at her and said, "do you know where it''s easiest to be strong?"


    Yan Xiaozheng was stunned. After years of training, she was not ignorant and subconsciously said: "battlefield..."


    "Yes. It''s the battlefield, not the school. "

 Chapter 233

    How to improve the strength of the people of the kingdom of God most efficiently?


    This issue has also been discussed on a large scale by players. However, different from the formula of exclusive rules with standard answers, this is pure wisdom.


    Players are concerned about three indicators: the average strength of the people of the kingdom of God, the number of the strong among the people, and the proportion of gaining strength.


    The first two determine the upper limit of power that can be obtained, while the third determines the actual power that can be obtained.


    Gu Nan is more convenient. The special origin of the world of immortals and Demons allows him to directly collect the power of his people in the future without paying attention to whether they are willing or not.


    "Take Wugui city as the boundary, divide the mainland into two parts, and establish 50 city states on each side." Gu Nan''s voice has no emotion fluctuation.


    "Once every six months, the East and West will compete with each other. The loser will randomly select a part of the population from each city-state and exile to the opposite side as an official accompaniment."


    "No matter which side is under our jurisdiction, those who dare to resist will come to the same end - to be sandbags."


    Gu Nan tells Yan Xiaoxiao his vision of the future of the kingdom of God with his concise narration.


    In short, it is to do everything possible to make everyone have to work hard. If we don''t, we may not die, but it may be more sad than death.


    Not only on both sides of the mainland, but also within the city-state, from the mainland to the city-state.


    The final members who represent one side must be the result of layer upon layer selection.


    Yan Xiaoxiao gradually understood Gu Nan''s plan, but the expression on his face was more dull than exciting.


    "The scope of all people''s activities is limited to the city-state, the communication between the city-state is controlled by us, and those who leave the city without permission will be killed directly."


    "We Do you mean Qinglong hall? " Yan Xiaoxiao has some bad premonitions.


    "Of course not." Gu Nan said without hesitation, "Qinglong hall is the main force of the 50 western city states. I''ll provide you with the help later."


    If it wasn''t for this, he didn''t have to build the "Resurrection" rule and waste a rule column.


    As if seeing Yan Xiaoxiao''s thoughts, Gu Nan said with a smile: "if you want to understand one thing, what I need is a God above, not a person who will be influenced by the secular world."


    Yan Xiaoxiao looked down and said to himself, "God What if I choose to be human? "


    "Then I will find another person to replace you, and you will belong to a city-state together with the people of Qinglong hall." Gu Nan said, "you should be glad. You can still stand here because I don''t have a better choice for the time being. "


    Gu Nan does not hide his dissatisfaction with Yan Xiaoxiao. In fact, whether it''s mindfulness or Lu Zhanyu, even LAN Si is more suitable for this than Yan Xiaoxiao.


    But unfortunately, these three people are either dead or unable to stay here for a long time. They are not suitable for this.


    Managing the kingdom of God is a long-term and extremely tedious task. There are so many things to deal with that it is impossible to rely on reincarnation.


    But Yan Xiao''s vision is still too low. She has not experienced the baptism of countless worlds, so she can''t show her indifference to human life.


    Listen to Gu Nan incomparably straightforward words, Yan small silence down again, for a long time.


    "I taught you to kill people in those years, and I also taught you to kill your own people. Now I''ll teach you another lesson." Gu Nan said, the two figures have disappeared.


    The next moment, they appear in the west of the mainland, in the headquarters of Qinglong hall.


    "Lord."


    "Lord."


    The high-level members of Qinglong hall soon noticed the two and began to say hello one after another. Their faces were full of joy.


    They have reason to be happy. The war of no return city was won for no reason. In the East, there are no leaders, just waiting for them to harvest.


    The unification of Qinglong hall is just around the corner. Perhaps the first female emperor in the mainland will be born soon, and they will all be ministers of the dragon. How can they not be happy?


    "Master, when shall we start?" A middle-aged man came up with obvious excitement and undisguised ambition.


    His name is Dong Xiang, one of the most famous generals in the top echelons of Qinglong hall, and he is also the group of people who are most keen on war.


    There''s really no need to hide. Qinglong hall has been struggling for more than 20 years, and finally it''s time for the fruit to mature. What''s the reason for not picking it?


    Although the hall leader seems to be a little strange recently, he often sees the head but not the end. Did he bring a little white face here today?


    Dong Xiang looked at Gu Nan beside Yan Xiaoxiao. He couldn''t help smiling.


    The hall leader has been single for more than 20 years. Now it''s easy for the world. It''s time to relax.


    But the expressionless young man''s first words made him a little stunned: "see? A mole ant who is destined to die is actually brother to you. "


    "You, what do you say?" Dong Xiang suddenly became furious. Although I don''t quite understand this man''s meaning, the look of supremacy is disgusting.At the next moment, he saw the young man wave his hand gently, a mass of black appeared inexplicably, and then there was a black in front of him, completely unconscious.


    Dong Xiang''s head exploded directly, but Gu Nan''s expression did not change at all.


    On the contrary, with his death, a shadow gradually stood up on his body, and soon turned into a dark figure, bowing and saying: "master."


    This, of course, is the application of the law of rebirth. Gu Nan took a look at the shadow body of Dong Xiang, in fact, not too satisfied, can only say barely use.


    The law of rebirth, driven by the power of shadow, is somewhat nondescript.


    Not only does the minion have the most basic intelligence, but even the body only simulates the skin, and the inside is still a shadow. With a little movement, we can see that it is not human.


    He didn''t use the law of rebirth in his previous life, but in the hands of those calling stream players, of course, there are all kinds of abilities to repair it. Gu Nan doesn''t have the time to do so.


    "After all, it''s a temporary cramming Put it together. Anyway, it''s basically only in the kingdom of God. "


    While Gu Nan was observing the shadow servants, Dong was killed in front of them, which was unacceptable to anyone.


    "Master, who is he?"


    "The great cause is coming. Can''t you wait to attack us old brothers?"


    A voice of questioning and scolding, full of Yan small ears, let her heart more contradictory.


    "Teacher, can you Let them go? " Ever since she saw Dong Xiang after her death, she knew what Gu Nan wanted to do.


    "You are the God of these mortals." Gu Nan looked at her coldly, "sympathy, pity, vanity, anger and other emotions are not what you need."


    When saying this, Gu Nan''s shadow body has been constantly fighting, killing the high-level people of Qinglong hall one by one.


    Yan Xiaoxiao can only watch this scene quietly. She knows that she can''t resist. She has always been a very smart person.


    "If I don''t have any of those, what do I have left?" She raised her head and asked as if to herself.


    "The power you can''t imagine."

 Chapter 234

    Yan Xiaoxiao has a chance to go far, whether from his own conditions or external opportunities.


    The more difficult the law is, the easier it is to break the threshold of the fourth level, and her own "penetration" is undoubtedly one of such laws.


    On the other hand, in the previous war, she had temporarily reached the fourth level with the help of Xue Yan, which was a treatment that others could not ask for. How awesome is the experience of


    four? Look at her just two months time, directly into the constant territory, you can see.


    Therefore, from all angles, Yan Xiaoxiao is a good administrator of the kingdom of God. What she lacks is her heart.


    As for the nature of the mind, it can be completely adjusted.


    Gu Nan is too skilled at killing the whole family. In just a moment, none of the high-level members of Qinglong hall has run away and become his shadow servants.


    Gu Nan needs the first batch of people to help Yan Xiaoxiao control the kingdom of God.


    It''s better for the people of Qinglong hall to die, no matter their strength or their influence on Yan Xiaoxiao. Gu Nan can afford the loss of his people.


    When these people lined up and stood in front of him, Gu Nan said to Yan Xiaoxiao, "they are your team. For three months at most, I don''t want to see living people in the wild."


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Gu Nan began to decorate his kingdom of God, red tail and LAN Si on xuanhuang star were trying to contact him in various ways.


    "Still not. The coordinates of the immortal world have not changed, but the reincarnation has all failed, and that plane is just like being closed. "


    Red tail''s face was a little gloomy, so he said. The people of Xinghai Pavilion will come soon. If Gu Nan can''t be contacted all the time, it will be troublesome.


    For her, whether Gu Nan chooses to turn over or obey, she doesn''t care. Anyway, Xinghaige won''t come to embarrass her.


    But Gu Nan is not there, the pressure of choice is on her.


    If you choose confrontation, Xinghaige will let her know what power is; if you choose obedience, who can guarantee that Gu Nan won''t trouble her when she comes back?


    "How long will they be here?" Lance was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked.


    She tried to use Gu Nan''s sword and spirit, but all the news came out of her mind, and there was no response at all. Gu Nan seemed to have evaporated.


    If the black sword could not be used, she would have thought Gu Nan had fallen into the immortal world.


    "Half a month at most." Red tail sinks a voice way, "star sea Pavilion handles affairs, always is vigorous and resolute, especially arrived to break boundary this level."


    Those who break the boundary are very busy one by one. They are forced to accept the sign of Xinghai Pavilion. They usually don''t want to do such small things.


    Lansi didn''t look very good either. In the past, she would never think how Xinghaige would do it - after all, it''s incredible to force all the extraordinary people to register.


    How many practitioners are hidden in the folk and even the starry sky?


    Not every star domain is like xuanhuang star. All monks are concentrated on the planet.


    For example, in the ninth star realm, many resources are in the starry sky, so most of the practitioners are there. How do these people manage the Xinghai pavilion?


    But now Lansi knows something - there''s nothing bad to manage, just kill the disobedient.


    Of course, it''s very pleasant to do this kind of thing by yourself, but when it falls on you, it''s not so pleasant.


    "Prepare for the worst." LAN Si sighed and then turned away. There was a flame in her eyes that had never been seen before.


    When a person is used to being a strong person, and then let her see a person who is far stronger than herself, she will show an unimaginable ambition.


    And Lansi didn''t lack anything before, just this.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the starry sky, a starship is in the process of jumping the star field, and its huge body gradually appears in the sixth star field.


    "It''s only been so long. I didn''t expect to come here again." Zhou Xiaojing sat on the star ship, with a piece of Setaria in his mouth. He muttered.


    He once came to the sixth star region, and together with Xue Yan, he distributed star seals to Gu Nan, leaving some bad memories.


    This time, on behalf of Xinghai Pavilion, he came to the sixth star domain to inspect all the extraordinary people, and went to the central star domain to accept registration.


    That''s why he''s sitting on the Starship - the world breakers can tear up space to come, but the staff below can''t.


    "It''s said that Luojie and Luofei were killed. Now the sixth star domain has changed its master?" A man beside him asked when he saw him like this.


    The man was also a young man, with a round red hat on his head. He looked unimportant.


    But if you can talk to Zhou Xiaojing in this way, you don''t need to know his identity - this is another boundary breaker!


    "Well, a man named Gu Nan broke the new boundary." Zhou Xiaojing casually replied, and then added, "it''s a neuropathy.""Oh? That''s not easy to deal with? " The young man in red hat got interested and sat up.


    With his understanding of Zhou Xiaojing, only a strong opponent can have such an evaluation. The weak need no evaluation at all.


    Zhou Xiao shook his head in surprise. He didn''t say much, but said, "go and have a look at the information. The king of the deep sea was planted in his hands, and the Buddha is said to have fought with him. "


    With the ability of Xinghaige, the details of xuanhuangxing''s battle could not be concealed from them.


    Before the inspection team was sent out, all the information from the sixth satellite domain was provided.


    Of course, it''s another matter whether the high-ranking boundary breakers are interested in seeing the information obtained by these people working hard at the bottom.


    After hearing Zhou Xiao''s startled words, Wang Ying, a young man in red hat, finally changed her face a little.


    The king of the deep sea is nothing, but he has lived a long time. After entering the broken world, the blood descendants do not have much advantage.


    What really moved Wang Ying was "the Buddha.".


    The girl Wugui makes a big noise in Xinghai Pavilion. In front of a pavilion leader, she kills Tianji Taoist leader, which also causes an uproar in Xinghai Pavilion.


    Many people even think that the reason for this comprehensive action is the anger of the cabinet.


    To register all the extraordinary people is obviously a precursor to something to be done. It''s certainly not just a matter of registering.


    "Wanshi Buddha awakens in the sixth star realm. Is Gu Nan related to this?" Wang Ying said in a deep voice.


    Zhou Xiao was stunned and suddenly felt that it was possible. When he first came here, he had not been killed, so he didn''t think of it at all.


    Now when Wang Ying mentioned it, he suddenly broke his blind spot of thinking.


    "It seems that Gu Nan really needs a good investigation." Zhou Xiao''s face became more and more serious.


    "Isn''t he too easy to deal with?"


    "That''s why we were sent to the pavilion this time Four. "

 Chapter 235

    Fairy world.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than a month later, the layout of the 50 city states on both sides of Gu Nan has already taken shape, and even the dividing line has been established.


    Of course, the boundary drawn by Gu Nan is obviously more symbolic.


    In the system set up by Gu Nan, the people could not leave even the city-state, and all the circulation between the city-state had to go through the shadow servant. What''s the use of the dividing line?


    Since Qinglong hall was slaughtered by Gu Nan, Yan Xiaoxiao''s action is obviously more agile.


    But correspondingly, her mood became less and less, and she didn''t care about killing - or that she was such a person, only concerned about what she wanted to care about, and now all she cared about was dead.


    Gu Nan is very satisfied with this.


    He never likes to test people, even if the other party has a 99% chance to choose right, there is still 1% possibility to make a wrong decision.


    Instead of going there, it''s better not to give people the opportunity to choose at the beginning, but to force her with external conditions to go the way Gu Nan wants her to go.


    Yan Xiaoxiao may not have a good vision, but Gu Nan appreciates that she is smart, or she knows current affairs.


    She would never do anything irrational. Even if she wanted to stay in the immortal world, she would try to leave a thorn in Gu Nan''s heart and let him decide not to use her.


    As for now, she is not qualified to leave a thorn.


    Even if she stepped into the broken world, it was just Gu Nan''s target to kill. What''s the point?


    After getting the power to break the Dharma, Gu Nan''s eyes have been on the fifth level star master. Otherwise, he will not separate out a rule column to build a "rebirth".


    "Teacher, the formation of the city-state has been basically completed, but the" restriction order "has not yet been implemented. We are short of manpower."


    Yan Xiaoxiao stood beside Gu Nan, frowning and reporting: "mainly It''s not enough. "


    Of course, the restraining order refers to the ban on leaving the city-state, but it is too early to do so.


    There are probably more than 100 people in the high-rise of Qinglong hall. It seems that there are a lot of them, but they are scattered all over the mainland, which is not enough.


    Moreover, these people only have simple intelligence, and their strength is worse than before. It''s even more impossible to defend the wild.


    No matter how well the city-state is built, there are many openings for smuggling. Gu Nan never expected a ban to make everyone obedient.


    He would like to let a small number of people sneak out, and then send shadow servants to hunt them - these people can also provide strength for Gu Nan.


    Even if the smugglers can return to the city, Gu Nan will give them full citizenship treatment as usual.


    In Gu Nan''s idea, the city-state is used to cultivate the core strength, while the field full of life and death struggle is more suitable for cultivating the top strong.


    "For the time being, let''s not rush to publish the hierarchy theory. Let people get used to the city-state system first." Gu Nan said with a faint smile, "I will solve the problem of manpower."


    He specially constructed the rule of "rebirth" because of the particularity of shadow servant.


    Those shadow servants, in essence, are part of the power of his shadow, and can be carried and shuttled freely by himself.


    In other words, Gu Nan can cultivate shadow servants in other planes and put them in the kingdom of God.


    "It''s time to go back." He raised his right hand. There was a source floating quietly on it, but it was covered with thick black fog. He could not see its original appearance.


    ¡­¡­


    Xuanhuangxing, the inspection team of Xinghaige has arrived, and Hongwei, as the chief person in charge here, is bound to come forward to meet him.


    "So, you can''t contact Mr. Gu Nan for the time being?" Wang Ying looked at the red tail with a smile, but her eyes were not good.


    "Yes." Red tail took a deep breath, barely keeping a calm tone.


    She is also a person who has seen the world. She will not lose her temper because of the appearance of the world breaker, but in front of her There are four people who broke the boundary!


    Zhou Xiaojing had been here before, so she naturally recognized him. Although Wang Ying''s reputation was not obvious, she didn''t seem to be able to cope with him.


    The most important thing is Red tail secretly took a look at the side with Yu Guang. There was a man and a woman standing there with no expression.


    These two are so famous!


    They''re coming!


    Red tail yells wildly in her heart. The treatment given to Gu Nan by Xinghai Pavilion is too high, and this kind of treatment is by no means what she wants to see.


    Wang Ying is silent and stares at red tail for a long time. At last, he doesn''t say much, but just waves her to leave.


    "If Gu Nan is not here, will he deliberately avoid us?" Xiaowei immediately opened his mouth next to the red road.


    "It''s also common for those who break boundaries to go to other planes, which doesn''t mean much." Wang Ying gently shook his head, "but he disappeared at this time, it''s a coincidence."


    Xinghai Pavilion requires all the extraordinary people to register, but deliberately ignores those who break the boundary. In fact, it is also a helpless thing.After all, those who break the boundary may break the void and leave the boundary at any time, and they may return from other planes at any time. How can they find them to register?


    It''s too difficult to operate, even Xinghaige.


    "Be sure to find Gu Nan. Tianji mentioned him many times before he died." The man on one side suddenly opened his mouth, but his face was still stiff, as if he couldn''t move.


    Wang Ying and Zhou Xiaojing were silent at the same time, and then they said in unison: "this is nature."


    Wang Ying can''t help but complain: it''s said that when the Buddha made a big noise in the pavilion, this one was at the scene. It seems that he was also disgraced.


    "The people in the pavilion should check all the extraordinary people here. According to the news from several other star domains, this job will take at least one month. We can wait for him. "


    Wang Ying said so, and the man nodded his head gently after listening, and then went on to close his eyes.


    But the woman next to him spoke, not to Wang Ying, but to the man: "Dad, Xiaoyin is in trouble again, I''ll go and have a look."


    "Well." The man also nodded, "shut your sister up for a few days. Don''t think you can do whatever you want out of the central star field. "


    The woman left soon, and when she left, she did not forget to apologize to Wang Ying. She was so polite.


    Zhou Xiaodu''s eyes look at each other in a panic.


    It''s absolutely a matter of love and hate to work with the father and daughter. Love is that they are strong, and as long as they find the right way, they will be very easy to get along with.


    What I hate is that they will bring a small oil bottle with them, and the three members of their family are not normal to tell the truth.


    "Then we''ll arrange it first." Wang Ying saluted to the man and said, "if you find the trace of Gu Nan, please help Duanmu."


    The man named Duan Musen nodded slightly, and there was nothing critical in his manner: "don''t be polite, it''s your duty."

 Chapter 236

    "Xiaoyin, what are you doing here?"


    A light drink came from behind. Duanmu yinman turned his head and looked behind him with a flat mouth. As like as two peas in the face,


    ''s sister Duan Mu Lan is just like a father in her face. She is staring at the Duan wood directly.


    "What can I do? I I''m just browsing! " Duanmu Yin showed her grievances and said.


    Duanmu nianlan completely ignores her innocence. She is bowing solemnly. The object is actually two ordinary members of Bai Wu.


    "I''m very sorry. I hope my sister hasn''t caused you any trouble." Her tone was also very calm, without any embarrassment.


    You know, this is a boundary breaker. He would apologize so sincerely. I''m really sorry for the word "boundary breaker".


    "Well There''s no trouble One of them waved his hand.


    They don''t know the real identity of the person in front of them. They only know that they are the guests in the organization.


    Another person also showed a similar look and said, "yes, your sister is also very lovely. We all like her very much."


    Voice just fell, he and his companions have no feeling, duanmuyin has helplessly covered his forehead.


    Duanmu nianlan''s face changed, and he said angrily: "you dare to tease my sister, to die!"


    Before they could react, she had already hit the man in the stomach. How terrifying is the power of those who break the boundary. Even without the power of any law, it is enough to split people in an instant.


    This punch directly smashed the man''s viscera and body, and he fell down unsteadily.


    His companion looked at him stupidly and said, "my Lord, that''s not what he meant He just


    Duanmu read LAN calm face back hand, hear his words, immediately said: "what does he mean?"


    "He just..." The companion looked at her carefully and whispered, "just want to praise your sister."


    "Is that so?" Duanmu nianlan frowned slightly, then turned his head to look at his sister, "Xiaoyin, is what he said true?"


    "Yes..." Duanmuyin said feebly.


    So Duanmu nianlan was silent for a while, and bowed to the corpse in front of her: "I misunderstood you, so I killed you by mistake. Please forgive me, I''m sorry!"


    After that, she said to her sister, "OK, come home with me now."


    ¡­¡­


    "You can''t sneak out to play any more. Do you hear me?"


    "I see. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."


    "Well, go to bed early."


    Duanmuyin waved impatiently and went to her room. Without saying a word, she opened the window and jumped out. Then she turned her lips.


    "It''s really distressing to have two families with brain problems." The wood make complaints about the way to the original direction.


    "Because of their own special blood, so every descendant has a variety of personality defects?"


    "It''s a strange family. I don''t know how the little girl insisted on it..."


    It doesn''t matter.


    "As soon as possible to find that guy, the strength can be restored to break the boundary level, rely on him." Duan Mu Yin raised her head, and the deep light in her eyes didn''t look like a little girl at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan set foot in xuanhuang star again. It was inside the white fog that he specially prepared the laboratory for himself.


    There are still his previous arrangement here. There are several living people, which are materials prepared for the spirit replacement experiment - of course, they are dead now.


    He didn''t expect that no one would dare to enter his laboratory for such a long time. Of course, these people were starved to death after waking up because the culture medium was exhausted.


    After Gu Nan returned, he was aware of the echo of LAN Si and Hong Wei for the first time.


    He is like a person who has no power on his mobile phone. After he opens it, he finds that there are a series of short messages and phone calls in it.


    At the same time, the shadow body he left here was also restarted - before, it was because the immortal world was isolated from the outside world, and the connection between him and the shadow body was broken.


    Countless memories and messages poured in, and Gu Nan learned what happened here for the first time.


    "Four boundary breakers? It''s a little interesting. Zhengchou doesn''t have enough kids Well, there''s another familiar smell? "


    With Gu Nan''s powerful spirit, even the impact of such a large amount of information can not bring him much pressure, and he soon found something unusual.


    It was a shadow body lurking in the dark, and the figure he found was very similar to a certain breath in his memory.


    But That person should never be here.


    At this time, the door of the laboratory was pushed open with a bang. A small figure was standing at the door, which coincided with Gu Nan''s memory.


    It''s duanmuyin."Miss Duanmu." Gu Nan showed a faint smile, slowly stood up and said, "maybe I should call you Your excellency


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoyin is gone again." Duanmu nianlan came out of her sister''s room, and her face was still a straight face, but she couldn''t see happiness and anger.


    Duanmu Sen gently put down the book in his hand, said: "you go to find her back, if she gives others trouble, remember to be polite."


    "I understand." Duanmu nianlan nodded and said, "our Duanmu family has always been courteous, and will never bully others."


    Duanmu Sen nodded happily. Compared with the second daughter who always makes herself angry, the eldest daughter is much less worried, and she is very sensible and reassuring.


    Just like today, she accidentally killed someone because of her sister, but if she can sincerely apologize, surely the other party won''t blame her.


    Up to now, no one has come to her. No one must blame her.


    ¡­¡­


    In the laboratory, Gu Nan and Duan muyin sat opposite each other. The latter said in a deep voice, "I don''t have much time. The woman with brain problems will come and take me away soon, so listen to me first."


    "He said Gu Nan expressed his attitude in one word.


    Duanmuyin, or once with Gu Nan in the "splendid world", the invincible Purple Star master took a deep breath.


    "Zuo Zuo killed my noumenon, and most of Qiu wenran was out of his expectation." As soon as she opened her mouth, she was shocked by the news, "I managed to leave this thread of soul. I need you to help me."


    Gu Nan frowned and did not speak. He was considering the authenticity of the other party''s words.


    Duan muyin fixed her eyes on him and said in a high voice, "he''s killing everyone who has seen you in zhutianxing road. There must be a big secret about you!"


    Without waiting for Gu nan to answer, she quickly said, "my consciousness will soon fall into a deep sleep, and this girl will return."


    "In the evening with the moon, help me kill those two Duanmu, and give me their blood."


    At this point, she finally stopped for a moment, and then said the last sentence: "if you don''t want to end up as leftist food, do as I say!"

 Chapter 237

    In the quiet laboratory, duanmuyin''s clear voice reverberates, but in response to her, it is Gu Nan''s expressionless face.


    "You may have got something wrong." After listening to her narration, Gu Nan stood up, scratching his head.


    "What did you say?" Duanmu Yin said with a cold face, "do you know what level of existence left is, you..."


    Poof!


    Gu Nan''s shadow sword pierced her chest, depriving Duan muyin of all her life in her incredible eyes.


    The girl who claimed to have the soul of Ziyi fell down slowly in front of Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan walked slowly to her body and looked down at her. The shadow in his hand was evenly sprinkled, and his face didn''t show any expression.


    Gu Nan didn''t believe a word duanmuyin said.


    Of course, he knows that there must be credible elements in the other party''s words, but for the player, if the known conditions are not enough to judge which sentence is true, it''s better not to believe it all.


    Driven by Gu Nan, the power of shadow, with the breath of rebirth law, slowly acts on the girl''s body.


    He is trying to control the law of rebirth by himself, in order to make the rebirth more detailed and keep the spirits on the corpse as much as possible.


    There is a very important feature of the evil god game, which is extremely concerned about details and authenticity. Except for the evil god temple, players can hardly feel that it is a game.


    Not only do the disciplines in the game have their own characteristics, but even the role of the rules can be operated, rather than just clicking like using skills.


    Gu Nan has used the law of rebirth for hundreds of times, which is enough for him to sum up the law.


    The spirit of a body that has just died will not dissipate immediately. The more complete the body is preserved, the more so it is.


    To shape the body with "rebirth", we first use the power of shadow to make up for the damaged parts, and then gradually replace the operation mechanism of the whole carbon based life, and the whole process of rebirth is completed.


    Usually Gu Nan is not willing to do so, because it will make him very tired, to spend a lot of energy.


    "Fortunately, this body is just innate cultivation, otherwise I don''t know how long it will take, and the spirit will run away." Gu Nan murmured.


    After all, he is a fighting player. Even though he has played the Necromancer''s route of repairing corpses all day long, it''s hard for a skillful woman to make bricks without straw - he has too few related skills.


    A moment later, Gu Nan was relieved and slowly took back his hand.


    "Tell me, how much memory do you keep?" Gu Nan''s voice is rarely a little tired. This kind of extremely delicate and manual operation is really not human work.


    "Yes, master." Duanmuyin stood up and said without expression.


    Compared with those "shoddy" guys in immortal world, her body is much more normal, even at first glance, it is no different from that before she died.


    Because the corpse was well preserved and not sliced by shadow body, even the body was inherited completely, but the heart would not beat and the blood would not flow.


    Instead, it was a dark shadow, and she was a bit dark.


    If you cut her now, the blood vessels in her body will be black.


    "I am Purple The body of Ziyi is in ziluotian and is injured. " Duanmu Yin seems to be trying to recall, said intermittently.


    Gu Nan nods gently, shadow servant is impossible to cheat him, which shows that Ziyi didn''t tell the truth before.


    Her noumenon is still alive, maybe it''s really hurt in her left hand. But this is also normal, for Gu Nan himself, will certainly hide their own situation.


    "With the help of separation Restore the noumenon... "


    "What else?"


    "Left, left Under 13 days, the strongest. "


    "What is thirteen days?" Gu Nan frowned and asked, but Duan muyin thought for a moment and finally shook her head slowly. It was obvious that this part of her memory had not been preserved.


    What she can leave must be the most impressive and concerned thing in her life.


    If it''s common sense memory, it''s normal to be forgotten.


    Duan muyin began to talk again, but most of them were useless information or nouns Gu Nan could not understand.


    Until it comes to a topic, it suddenly attracted Gu Nan''s attention.


    "Gu Nan Enter the star road ahead of time The secret. "


    "Think about it again." Gu Nan quickly interrupts her way, at the same time in the heart micro sink.


    Shadow servant will say such a sentence, which shows that Ziyi actually sees through his strength. Among the three star masters of the junior group, maybe only Qiu wenran, a younger generation, can really think that he is also a star master.


    "Star Lord, it''s really dangerous." Gu Nan''s eyes were slightly cold. But even so, he still can not give up, even if it is drinking poison to quench thirst, he must drink.


    He can''t upgrade without points. Isn''t he stuck in the fourth level forever?


    "Lead him Find Tomb of Duanmu family The lost land. " Duan muyin only said such a few words in the end, no matter how hard it is to make a lot of progress.But Gu Nan was relieved. What he was most afraid of was that he had no clue. As long as he left a way to go, he could always find more things on the road.


    "The ancestral Tomb of Duanmu family?" Gu Nan felt his chin. It was enough to have this guidance.


    Ziyi would choose to be attached to the girl, obviously not at will, but on purpose.


    At this time, the door of the laboratory is pushed open again, Duanmu nianlan''s figure appears at the door, and there is a member of Baiwu around her who tries to persuade her.


    "My Lord, this is the forbidden area of the organization. You..."


    "It''s so good that you''re OK, Xiao Yin." Duanmu nianlan completely ignored him and said with relief.


    It''s just that it sounds strange when it comes to her face and her tone without too much fluctuation.


    Gu Nan took a look at her, manipulated the shadow servant and said, "elder sister Elder sister, where is our ancestral tomb? "


    "Ancestral tomb?" Duanmu read LAN rare some hesitation, "of course, is in flower qiongxing''s hometown, how do you ask about this?"


    Hua Qiong star is one of the main stars in the central star field, which Gu Nan knows.


    It''s enough to have such a location clue.


    Gu Nan''s face showed a smile, and Duan muyin, the shadow servant, also laughed strangely. This smile inexplicably appeared in a girl, it is really a bit of horror.


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s fist has fallen, with the power of breaking all the Dharma, with unparalleled power suddenly down.


    "You..." Duanmu read haze reaction is very fast, mouth just say a word, the body has completely moved up.


    She hit back for the first time, as if there was some kind of shadow behind her. It was a solemn and dignified statue, looking coldly at Gu Nan.


    Eastern Shinto!

 Chapter 238

    There are gods in the West and Shinto in the East.


    As for the power system of the celestial world, Gu Nan naturally knew that the eastern Shinto was quite different from the divine system in his memory.


    Although they all practice with the help of faith, and even have the meaning of reaching the same goal in different ways, there is a great difference between them, especially before the fifth level.


    God is only after a turn, and Shinto can use the power of faith from the beginning!


    An inexplicable dignity began to emerge, gradually surrounded Duanmu nianlan, even the power of breaking the law could not be broken in an instant.


    The attribute of breaking the law is not that there is no nemesis. The special existence of the power of belief can weaken its erasing power.


    And this little delay is enough in battle.


    The power of breaking the Dharma failed to break Duanmu nianlan''s power. Her fist with Yingying''s brilliance collided with Gu Nan.


    Click!


    Click!


    Gu Nan stepped back, his hand bone had been smashed, and the statue behind him also split a huge crack.


    Duanmu nianlan looked serious and said in a deep voice: "as long as the faith does not die out, my Shinto body can repair itself, and you..."


    Bang!


    Gu Nan is a hard blow down, the middle of Duanmu nianlan''s shoulder, so the statue continues to crack, and his hand bone has no chance of healing.


    "You..." Duanmu nianlan glares angrily. She can only see a virtual shadow flying up and down, and her fists are constantly hitting her.


    Now Gu Nan''s martial arts and fighting skills are just a joke.


    The body of the fourth level evil god, and he was originally on the agile route. His speed was so fast that the enemy could not react, and no one could escape his attack.


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Nan punches 392 fists. Shengsheng smashes the statue to pieces, while Duanmu nianlan is black and blue, and his body is full of blood holes made by Juli.


    Gu Nan''s hands are also bloody and fleshy. He can''t even see the shape of his hands. They are two masses of sarcomas.


    But Gu Nan''s hand is rapidly recovering, but the broken statue is not so lucky.


    Duanmu nianlan doesn''t have a chance to speak at all. Gu Nan''s next blow breaks her heart.


    "The first one." Gu Nan''s countenance is expressionless. The power of the shadow falls, and the law of rebirth starts again, trying to turn her into a shadow servant.


    To his surprise, he failed this time


    "Can rebirth fail?" Gu Nan can''t help but pick eyebrows. It''s the first time he''s heard of such a thing, but the dead body that doesn''t move in front of him tells him it''s not a joke.


    "Is it too strong, or is it Shinto?" Gu Nan guessed in his heart, but his intuition told him that there should be something he ignored.


    ¡­¡­


    In the vicinity of the laboratory, Duan Mu Sen suddenly opened his eyes, the breath of terror all over him suddenly clashed, and even roared in the air.


    "Mr. Duanmu?" Wang Ying and Zhou Xiao''s startled figure appeared in an instant, and asked suspiciously.


    It''s not that they have been prepared, but that Duanmu Sen''s sudden outburst is too amazing to be noticed.


    "Someone Kill Nian LAN. " Duanmu Sen''s eyes were red, and his tone was full of astonishing killing intention, but the expression on his face was not at all.


    "What?" Wang Ying two people almost didn''t stare out of the eyes, the hall of a broken boundary, so died in their own and others under the eye?


    The strength of the enemy is not surprising. What''s really creepy is that it can kill Duanmu nianlan quietly


    Does this mean that the other party can also secretly kill themselves and others?


    But they don''t have to worry soon, because a shadow has emerged behind Zhou Xiaojing. It seems that their enemies are not going to kill secretly, but openly.


    Gu Nan, who is in the state of assassination, does not use the power of breaking the law, which will directly lead him to appear from the "latent shadow".


    The sword of shadow appears quietly, and the replacement law takes effect again. Gu Nan''s empty shadow stabs out and hits Zhou Xiaojing''s back neck.


    Gu Nan always has a good memory. He remembers the scene of fighting with Zhou Xiaojing very clearly.


    This person is obviously a law related to space and must be solved as soon as possible, otherwise there will be many problems in the future battle.


    The shadow rule is really suitable for assassins, and Gu Nan himself also takes this aspect into account, so Zhou Xiao didn''t even hum, and his whole body fell down like this.


    In the face of Gu Nan, those who break the boundary are not more difficult to die than ordinary people.


    However, those who break the boundary must be better than ordinary people. They will never hesitate in the face of life and death.


    Wang Ying and Duan Musen started almost at the same time, and they came to Gu Nan with one knife and one punch.


    At the same time, Wang Ying was still drinking: "Gu Nan, you dare to fight against Xinghai Pavilion. The whole xuanhuang star will be affected by you. Do you think clearly?"But Gu Nan just sneered. How powerful is Xinghai Pavilion I''m sorry, he only believes in the living example of a girl without return.


    What''s more, from the moment duanmuyin became a shadow servant, Gu Nan couldn''t reconcile with them, leaving only the way to defeat Xinghaige.


    He looked up and saw that Wang Ying''s attack was close at hand.


    Wang Ying''s sword looks like an ordinary short sword, which is no different from the sword of a roadside warrior, but Gu Nan can feel the weird atmosphere above.


    This is a knife that directly cuts the spirit. Once it is cut, it will not only hurt the body.


    and duas like as two peas, and his daughter is almost the same. no More powerful! More strength!


    The gold body of Shinto is really extraordinary. After being refined to the extreme, almost everything can''t be broken. Its biggest defect is that it''s too difficult to cultivate.


    But Duan Musen, an old monster who has lived for many years and enjoyed the countless resources of Xinghai Pavilion, has no shortage of time or resources!


    But these two attacks still failed to threaten Gu Nan.


    No matter how powerful an attack is, it has to be effective. It''s not a turn based game. You can hit people as long as you throw away your skills!


    Gu Nan''s flash disappears instantly, and his figure has appeared behind Wang Ying, breaking the law attribute and directly breaking the law of the latter''s whole body.


    "What power is this..." Wang Ying was a little bit worse than Zhou Xiao. He died under unknown forces.


    Moreover, after losing the law to protect his body, his body could not bear Gu Nan''s fist at all, and he was directly cracked by the fist.


    Flesh and blood, bones flying, not even a whole body left - the power of the law can be condensed, but the power from the body must be explosive.


    Gu Nan stood still, and the power of shadow began to spread out. Two shadow servants began to stand up from the bodies of Zhou Xiaojing and Wang Ying.


    Oh, Wang Ying doesn''t have a body, so it''s more suitable to climb out of a pile of flesh and blood.


    "It''s not about strength. Is that really Shinto?" Gu Nan looks at two completely normal shadow servants and frowns slightly.


    He is still thinking about Duanmu nianlan, the reason why she can''t be reborn.


    "The art of driving away corpses?" Duanmu Sen looks at the two shadow servants with a straight face.


    Gu Nan can only turn a white eye to his brain mending ability. At the same time, he orders two shadow servants to attack Duanmu Sen.


    "The law of rebirth It''s time to test the combat power. "

 Chapter 239

    Bang! Bang!


    With two dull sounds coming, the two figures just gathered in the air were easily exploded by Duanmu Sen''s two fists and turned into two black fog.


    Gu Nan could not help shaking his head.


    Those two black fogs are Wang Ying and Zhou Xiaojing in shadow servant state. The two fourth-order shadow servants didn''t play a role in the face of Duanmu Sen, and they were almost scattered in an instant.


    "It''s the principle of abusing dishes..." Gu Nan gently shook his head and said such an evaluation.


    It is expected that the shadow servant''s strength will be lower than before, but the fourth level shadow servant''s strength is much worse than before.


    Wang Ying and Zhou Xiao are surprised. Even if their strength is weaker than Duan Musen''s, they will not be killed face to face. As far as their actions are concerned, they are all sent to be killed.


    "Shadow servant''s intelligence is not enough. It doesn''t match the fourth level power." Gu Nan, who has also played the summon flow route, can see the problem at a glance.


    In the face of opponents at the same level, shadow servant''s intelligence is not enough to let them judge what to do, because the reaction is not fast enough.


    Only when they are weaker than them, or when they have a huge advantage in numbers, can they really play their power.


    Duanmu Sen looked at Gu Nan from a distance and said in a cold voice: "hum! Your technique of removing corpses is just like... "


    His voice did not fall, Gu Nan''s figure has suddenly appeared behind him, a hard blow fell on the back of his head.


    Keng!


    Like the sound of metal impact, Duan Musen flew out, but he soon stabilized his body and didn''t seem to be hurt.


    Duanmu Sen''s Shinto gold body is more concise than his daughter''s, and the direction of strengthening seems to be different, that is to strengthen the defensive.


    Duan Musen is still stiff faced. Before he can speak, Gu Nan hits him with another flash.


    After this repeated several times, he suddenly found that Gu Nan''s action stopped, but a long knife came out of his abdomen.


    "Wang Ying!"


    The power of the familiar spirit sword made Duanmu roar, but he immediately responded that Wang Ying was dead.


    He suddenly turned around and saw "Wang Ying" standing behind him. His skin was swarthy, and there were still some damaged places, showing black patches.


    Even half of Wang Ying''s face was cracked, and the black mist was slowly repairing his body.


    But it was Wang Ying in this state, but his hands didn''t tremble, and his eyes were staring at Duan Musen.


    "The attack power didn''t drop too much." Gu Nan sums it up.


    For a player like him, the primary goal of any ability is its actual combat.


    Even if it''s the rule of "Resurrection" specially built for the management of the kingdom of God, Gu Nan will try to use it for actual combat. In Gao''s eyes, there are no useless skills, only players who can''t use them.


    Many people believe that "Resurrection" is "useless in actual combat", but after Gu Nan''s simple test, he found some advantages.


    For example, the most complete features of shadow servants are their abilities and injuries in life. In fact, they don''t need to be defensive, because the nature of shadow bodies determines that they are immortal.


    They can''t be completely destroyed by the pure physical law, but they can''t be completely destroyed.


    As long as Gu Nan is willing to provide the power of shadow, they can be resurrected.


    Duan Musen, whose spirit was hurt, hit hard again. Wang Ying, the shadow servant, didn''t even snort. He was smashed in an instant, but then came out again.


    "It''s just a waste of power..." After Gu Nan reshaped Wang Ying, he felt the consumption of this skill and shook his head again.


    Although this strength is nothing compared with him, the same strength in his hands can achieve better results.


    Perhaps the greatest function of the law of rebirth is to provide him with a variety of means.


    Gu Nan manipulated Wang Ying to "send him to death" while touching his chin and saying to himself, "if there are any strange and interesting rules in the future, you can become a shadow servant."


    It has to be said that call flow has some merits.


    With the death of one "Wang Ying" after another, Duan Musen is gradually becoming weak - in a sense, the sword of the spirit is his nemesis of the golden body of Shinto, especially after it falls into Gu Nan''s hands.


    The Dao of spirit originally has the characteristics of hurting people and yourself, but now it can be used at will. It doesn''t care about your own body at all, which is equivalent to making it more powerful.


    "Ah


    Shinto monk Duan Musen has roared. He has never seen Gu Nan play so shamelessly.


    Obviously, he can fight head-on, but he only consumes him with the "corpse driving skill" of fearing no death. Once he pursues, he will run far away.


    It''s just It''s like Duan Musen, a man of integrity all his life, doesn''t know how to describe it.If Gu Nan knew his mental skill, he would tell him very simply - it''s called brush strange play.


    Players most want to find a way to exchange blood without injury, because once found, they can repeat the process indefinitely until the monster dies.


    Gu Nan''s speed is the guarantee that he is not afraid of "hatred".


    Only a quarter of an hour later, Duan Mu Sen finally can''t stand such "humiliation". He suddenly looks up to the sky and screams, and the statue behind him is suddenly golden.


    "Where to run!"


    Duan Mu Sen''s speed suddenly speeded up and came to Gu Nan with unparalleled golden light.


    But Gu Nan''s action is faster than him, without hesitation a punch back, in the middle of Duan Musen''s face.


    When Duanmu Sen burned most of his faith and tried his best to speed up, Gu Nan suddenly stopped running! And in the other side has not adjusted to come over, direct shot.


    Like his daughter before him, even the Shinto gold body can''t bear Gu Nan''s power. After the collision, there are bursts of cracks.


    Gu Nan''s injury is more serious. Duan Mu Sen''s backhand almost pierced his chest. His ribs were broken, and blood was spilling from his mouth.


    But Gu Nan seems not to feel the pain, with a crazy smile on his face, and a punch without fancy!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Two people instant several times for injury, Duanmu Sen was at the peak of the state, unexpectedly was Gu Nanshan down, behind the God began to crumble.


    Gu Nan''s whole body was full of broken bones, even his right face was sunken, but he still didn''t feel it.


    What''s more strange is that his injury is still recovering rapidly, and the broken meat on his face is growing at the speed visible to the naked eye, and it will recover as before in a twinkling of an eye.


    He came forward slowly, sneering at Duan Musen, who was already at the end of his life.


    Duan Mu Sen''s look seemed to be the same as at first. He said in a cold voice: "Gu Nan We will never give up! "

 Chapter 240

    White fog headquarters, Gu Nan sitting alone in the room, hands playing with two strange beads.


    Duan Musen, of course, died in the end, but he didn''t die in Gu Nan''s hands. Instead, he chose to blow himself up and die - he was honest and tough all his life.


    As Gu Nan initially guessed, Duan Musen could not be made into a shadow servant.


    However, after four border breakers died and the inspection team they brought was cleaned up by Gu Nan, the people in Baiwu found these two beads when they were cleaning the battlefield.


    "The material is very similar to Shinto gold." Gu Nan picked up a bead and knocked it on the table. It was easy to make such a judgment.


    He had fought with Duanmu and his daughter, and he was very familiar with this kind of material which was composed by the power of belief.


    "Can you think of anything?" He handed the bead to duanmuyin and asked casually.


    Duanmuyin is already a shadow servant, but due to the "delicacy" of Gu Nan''s production, she still has a lot of memories.


    Fortunately, Ziyi''s strength is not strong. Otherwise, even if Gu Nan spends more energy, she can''t have much memory.


    Wang Ying and Zhou Xiaojing, for example, later found that their wisdom was not low, perhaps because their predecessors were boundary breakers.


    But this wisdom has nothing to do with their memory, more like being shaped directly by the rules.


    Duanmuyin looked at the beads for a long time, and finally said: "the body of Shinto friars will not leave the place of sacrifice. This should be the part separated from the body of Shinto gold."


    Hearing this, Gu Nan suddenly understood.


    No wonder these two people can''t make shadow servants after they die. It''s not all of them, it''s just a part of them.


    "Huaqiongxing?" Gu Nan touched his chin and whispered to himself.


    This time, Gu Nan didn''t need to be reminded by the evil temple. He also knew that there must be a big secret in the tomb of Duanmu family.


    Zuozou asked himself to go to the Central Star area before, maybe the destination is there too


    Gu Nan encountered too many similar situations in the game. When all the evidence points to the same place, it''s either a task or a trap.


    It''s not a trap. Players have the simplest way to identify it. As long as they can trigger an event, it''s definitely not a trap!


    In other words, as long as the event can be triggered, even the trap must be stepped in!


    As long as you get to huaqiongxing and find Duanmu''s ancestral tomb, when there are enough clues, the event can be triggered.


    If there is no incident until the end, Gu Nan will choose to turn around and leave, blocking everything in the last step.


    "Lord, all the people in Xinghai pavilion have been cleaned up." Shadow servant Wang Ying''s figure appeared beside him and said in a low voice.


    The inspection team sent by Xinghai pavilion was led by two shadow servants.


    Even if their strength is not as good as before, it is still more than enough to deal with the third level players.


    Gu Nan waved to him to leave, but red tail appeared at the right time: "my Lord, things here I''m afraid I can''t hide it from Xinghai Pavilion. "


    Her face was full of worry. She seemed very worried that the army of Xinghaige would come tomorrow.


    In fact, it''s not just a cover up. I''m afraid that the first time Gu Nan makes a move, the news has already been sent back to the central star domain.


    After all, the star world is a semi technological plane. Even the original Qin Xuanji could contact the king of the deep sea, and the grand Xinghai Pavilion could not even have the means of contact.


    But Gu Nan is not worried about this: "Xinghai Pavilion will not be stupid enough to continue to send people to die. I will go to the central star domain in two days. It will be easy to choose which side you want to stand on."


    When Gu Nan has been to the central star domain, either he will submit to the Xinghai pavilion or the Xinghai Pavilion will acquiesce in his existence. Of course, red tail will not have to worry about it.


    Gu Nan''s words are straightforward, but red tail is startled. She shakes her head repeatedly, but Gu Nan interrupts her.


    "I don''t need your loyalty. I just want you to make white fog what I want and provide me with what I need." Gu Nan said.


    "In exchange, I will be your backup."


    Red tail gradually silent, she determined that Gu Nan this is about to leave, so it will be clear. Pure trading relationship is more conducive to his control of white fog.


    What she didn''t know was that Gu Nan had always looked at Bai Wu in this way. For players, most interactions with NPCs are transactions, which are no different from completing tasks and getting paid.


    "I see." Red tail finally nodded and then said with a smile, "well I wish you all the best on your journey to the central star


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan, who handles xuanhuang affairs well, does not leave for the central star domain immediately, but returns to the immortal world first.


    This time he didn''t come back alone, but with Lansi.


    With Gu Nan''s current strength, it''s not too difficult to take people to and fro the plane. It just consumes a lot of his law power.


    "This will be my future kingdom of God. You can practice here for the time being and learn how to manage the kingdom of God by the way." Gu Nan said to LAN Si.Xuanhuang star is no longer safe. LAN Si has something as important as divine personality, so she can''t be allowed to stay in xuanhuang star.


    On the other hand, LAN Si''s practice began to enter a bottleneck, and Gu Nan''s sin value increased significantly slower. Using the ten to one time flow of the immortal devil world, it might be able to speed up.


    And Lansi just nodded in silence: "who should I learn from?"


    After a great change of temperament, LAN Si seems to have a great passion for power, and more than once he shows an obvious desire to control.


    "With someone who had a similar experience with you 20 years ago." Gu Nan said with a light smile.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the shadow bodies in the immortal world and giving LAN Si to Yan Xiaoxiao, Gu Nan tears up the space again and starts to move towards the central star domain.


    There are two levels of life that are totally different from the transcendent. The transcendent can''t even cross the star field directly, but the transcendent has the ability to leave this realm.


    In the endless starry sky, Gu Nan stands directly in it with his body. After finding the coordinates of the central star field, the power of shadow breaks the law instantly, and then steps into it.


    However, at the moment when he entered the central star region, a gold, a blue and a purple light were shining in front of him at the same time, and suddenly came down with unparalleled power!


    Gu Nan didn''t even get out his voice. He was directly submerged by the three colors of light.


    Before Gu Nan opened the space crack, there were three figures standing in awe.


    The three men, two men and one woman, were also dressed in Taoist robes. Apart from their different colors, there was no difference at all, even the position of the folds was the same.


    "Gu Nan? But that''s all


    "Come to our Xinghai Pavilion in this way?"


    "Ha ha! Doesn''t he think we''ll wait for him to come? "


    In the starry sky, the three of them were talking to each other and smiling at the same time. The woman who opened her mouth at the last time was the one with the most colorful smile, and the color of ridicule in her eyes was not concealed.


    "The last guy who was called Tianzong wizard was 80 years ago?"


    The woman sneered: "these Outland idiots, do you think we will send people to die? Our style of Xinghai pavilion has always been to put out the danger directly! "


    She dropped such a sentence, then raised her head to ask the two companions to leave, only to find that they were looking behind them in horror, as if there was something terrible there.

 Chapter 241

    In popular novels, villains always send out opponents who are just as strong as the protagonist, but not too strong.


    And these opponents will continue to send treasure and experience to the "protagonist" until the protagonist grows to the point that they can''t resist, and then obediently raise their hands to surrender.


    Xinghai pavilion has been standing in the Xingyu world for thousands of years. Not to mention such stories, even such protagonists don''t know how many people have been killed.


    So the women in golden clothes admit that they will never make such a mistake. They want to kill Gu Nan!


    Since the news of the sixth star domain came back, they speculated that Gu Nan might come to the central star domain, and they have been lurking here waiting.


    Now, finally, when the prey is caught But what''s the meaning of their expressions?! When the woman in gold saw the look of her two companions, she could not help shivering.


    She thought that the three of them came to fight with a lion, but she didn''t expect that the rabbit would bite.


    "Be careful!" The voices of the two companions finally came, and the rescue from them also came, but it seemed a little late.


    A touch of cold gradually appeared on her waist, and she felt as if a poisonous snake was attached to her body, crawling up slowly along her body.


    Of course, it was her illusion, because Gu Nan''s sword just passed her gently, and the cold breath did not stay for a long time, but went straight to the man in blue.


    Gu Nan''s grasp of the situation has always been the best. He is the kind of person who can make the most correct judgment in any war situation.


    So in the face of the three men''s encirclement, he instantly judged who was the biggest threat to him.


    "No, his goal is me!" The man in blue was helping his companion, but Gu Nan suddenly changed his goal and came to him.


    He put a layer of blue shadow in front of him. At the same time, he retreated suddenly, trying to avoid.


    But Gu Nan, who finally shows his figure, doesn''t give the opponent any chance to survive. Under the impetus of breaking the law, he almost instantly breaks open and gets blue shadow, hitting the opponent''s face with a hard blow.


    The man in blue is obviously not like Duanmu father and daughter. He has an unparalleled body following the Shinto route. His most powerful body is Taoism.


    Unfortunately, in the face of Gu Nan''s nature of breaking the law, his Taoism has no effect at all.


    Gu Nan was hit by a punch, at the same time, his face sagged at the speed visible to the naked eye. The picture seemed to freeze at this moment.


    "No!"


    In one eye of the man in blue, he could see two companions shouting behind Gu Nan.


    It''s a pity that the voice can''t spread in the starry sky. At this critical moment, no one can think of the sound transmission any more. He is doomed to be unable to hear the final cry.


    Bang!


    Gu Nan hit the man in blue on the other side of his face with another fist, and hit his head out.


    No matter how strong the vitality of those who break the boundary is, it is impossible for Gu nan to survive in this situation, because Gu Nan''s power has initially possessed the characteristics of "breaking the law", and even his spirit has been dispersed.


    Although the power of broken law crystal is incomparable, Gu Nan would take the same route without it.


    In his original plan, the second or third law column will construct the rules of body rule, or pure breaking power.


    The purpose of the two is the same, that is to help Gu Nan break the opponent''s law, limit the other party to escape, and win with pure physical strength.


    When the power is strong enough to a certain extent, even the simple body is enough to affect the law.


    The man in blue was killed by Gu Nan face to face. Since Gu Nan stepped into the Central Star area, he was ambushed and killed again. The whole process is only a blink of an eye.


    It happened so fast that the other two couldn''t react.


    When they looked at him again, Gu Nan turned his head with a sneer. They found that Gu Nan was not undamaged. On the contrary, his injury was terrible.


    His heart, throat and right face, all left a large blood hole, it is clear that the three of them before the attack worked.


    In fact, no matter who is asked to say it, they will feel that their preparation is safe.


    Not only was the plan extremely covert, and no one was aware of their ambush, but also Gu Nan was chosen to shuttle through the space, an unprepared space-time node.


    As soon as Gu Nan Gang appeared, he immediately attracted the three men''s full attack. No matter from which angle, he had no reason to survive.


    You know Duan Musen and others died in Gu Nan''s hands, three people also dare to ambush him, has been enough to prove their strength!


    If they fight alone, almost every one of them is not inferior to Duanmu Sen.


    Once the three people work together, they are good at complementing each other''s abilities, and their combat effectiveness is far beyond that!


    But no one expected that Gu Nan would survive with the three men''s all-out efforts, and there was spare force to kill one in an instant


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s figure instantly disappeared, and the remaining two men and women stood back-to-back and looked around warily.However, after waiting for a long time, Gu Nan did not appear again. Instead, a faint sigh sounded from the bottom of their hearts.


    "In the face of danger, if you don''t make a decision, you can make a decision It''s extraordinary. " A middle-aged man walked slowly out of the empty air, his face seemed to have some regret, "worthy of being able to let the Buddha return without success."


    There was a faint light on his hand, as if he had just made a move.


    Seeing the appearance of the middle-aged man, a man and a woman hurriedly went forward and said, "I''ve seen the Lord of the nine pavilions."


    There are only three lords in Xinghai Pavilion, and there are different names for them in Xinghai Pavilion.


    The real name of the nine Pavilion leader is Yue Jiu, but no matter inside or outside Xinghai Pavilion, he is called "nine Pavilion leader", not "Yue Pavilion leader".


    "Lord of the nine pavilions, can he still save Xiaohuo?" The woman in gold asked directly.


    Xiaohuo was naturally the man in blue, while Yue Jiu sighed and said, "I''m a step late."


    He did come a little late, otherwise, even if he could not save the man in blue, he would definitely leave Gu Nan - the injury is the injury after all, even if he recovers quickly, it will certainly affect the battle.


    Hearing Yue Jiu''s reply, the woman in gold''s eyes turned red.


    They have been traveling in the stars for hundreds of years, but they didn''t expect that because of today''s negligence


    "Lord nine, do you know where Gu Nan has gone?" One side of the purple man also red eyes, forced to endure the heart of the indignation.


    "What? Not enough people die? " Yue Jiu drinks lightly, and his cold face makes them silent for a while.


    After a while of silence, he said again: "you go back to the pavilion first, and someone in Gu Nan will deal with it."


    "Yes, Lord..." Both men and women had no choice but to answer, but they turned around and looked at each other at the same time. They both saw the reluctance and hatred in each other''s eyes.


    What they didn''t see, however, was that the corners of Yue Jiu''s mouth rose slightly as they turned around.

 Chapter 242

    In the endless starry sky, the men and women in two-color clothes have disappeared, and only Yue Jiuyi is left with the bright stars.


    However, just a moment later, a figure appeared behind him. It was a person who had never thought of and should never have appeared with him.


    It was the reincarnation of the eternal Buddha, but he chose the girl who had become a demon and ye Chen who was with her.


    That''s also the girl who had been rumored to make a big stir in Xinghai Pavilion, kill the master of Tianji, and make Xinghai Pavilion disgraced.


    But she was standing with one of the three owners of Xinghai Pavilion. It was not like what some people thought. They would fight when they met.


    "You have a chance to keep him." The first sentence of the girl''s appearance is the query of her indifferent face.


    At this time, Yue Jiu changed his smiling face: "what''s the advantage for me to keep him? If he really grows up to that stage, it''s not my Xinghai pavilion that will suffer first. "


    "You seem to know him well." Girl no return is still indifferent look, but there is a bit of hesitation in the eyes.


    She paid little attention to Gu Nan, even when she just woke up, Gu Nan already had quite good strength, but she still didn''t pay attention to it.


    Because the awakening Wanshi Buddha is very clear that his own strength will be far beyond the imagination of ordinary people, enough to leave everyone behind.


    It was not until the first world war that she realized that the young man was not simple. He could even be the representative of some big people.


    In the face of this problem, Yue Jiu just laughs.


    Few people know that Gu Nan had already paid attention to him when he became famous.


    Even Gu Nan''s title was set by Yue Jiu himself. He also made the star seal, which Zhou Xiao sent to Gu Nan.


    It''s just that Xue Yan was inserted in the middle of the way, which is another matter.


    Of course, in terms of Gu Nan''s speed of upgrading, the honors that Xinghaige has provided to other strong people, such as titles and seals, have all become jokes.


    It''s often that he has just given him the honor, and he has made more sensational things, and his plans can''t keep up with the changes.


    From Yue Jiu''s point of view, Gu Nan is powerful now, but not to the point where he can''t fight the enemy.


    Just how long has it been? Seeing Yue Jiu grow up with his own eyes, he can''t help shaking his head in his heart. He doesn''t think it''s necessary for Xinghai pavilion to fight against such people.


    Just as he can cooperate with Wugui, he can also cooperate with Gu Nan, as long as there is a need for cooperation.


    "But It also depends on whether he can survive the disaster. " The nine Pavilion leader felt a little cold in his heart.


    "I want a place to open the star temple this year." Wu GUI didn''t worry about Gu Nan any more, but turned to her purpose.


    The three words "star Temple" make Yue Jiu frown slightly. He doesn''t like to deal with some old monsters because they know too much.


    The prosperity of Xinghai Pavilion is largely due to its long history and mystery.


    "Is the temple of stars useless to you?" Yue Jiu said in a deep voice.


    Girl no return didn''t speak, just slightly side head, signal nearby leaf Chen mouth.


    And ye Chen did not disappoint, showing the bearing of a young hero, said humbly: "Ye Chen met the nine Pavilion leader."


    ¡­¡­


    Hua qiongxing.


    As one of the main stars in the central region, huaqiongxing is an administrative star with highly developed science and technology. There is more prosperous than the red fish star, but also has a powerful force to sit in the dark yellow star.


    In this world where martial arts are popular, all kinds of martial arts competitions are often held. People will choose this method to solve everything big and small.


    Even if you go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables and the peddler gives you 20 cents less change, you can also solve the problem by dueling - who wins will listen to who.


    Martial arts is a gift from heaven, which is often said by the old generation of huaqiongxing people.


    So up to now, the most commonly said sentence here is still "come to duel"!


    This day is still a "full day" filled with martial arts competitions. Zhou Jingwen carries a heavy schoolbag on the road and kicks stones off the road.


    "Life What a bore Zhou Jingwen, a female high school student, looked up at the sky and expressed such feelings.


    She has nothing to do with men and women. Like all children of her age, Zhou Jingwen is eager for adventure, excitement and everything that can help her to live.


    But this idea at most lingers in her mind for a while, and will soon be washed down by the cruel reality.


    Even if you are practicing martial arts, you have to go home and be honest.


    "Ouch!"


    Zhou Jingwen, who was walking on the road, suddenly felt that she had been tripped by something, and suddenly fell forward. Fortunately, she had some martial arts skills, so she didn''t fall into a mess.


    She turned angrily to see what had tripped her, but when she saw what was at the intersection, she was startled again.It was a man!


    No, to be exact, it should be a humanoid creature, because there is a big hole in his neck and chest!


    How can anyone survive like this?!


    But she clearly saw that the other side was moving slowly, as if trying to get up little by little.


    "Is it the zombie in the movie?" Zhou Jingwen did not see any peerless strong, but saw a lot of movies.


    "Not really."


    A cold but clear voice came. Zhou Jingwen raised her head in horror. She saw that the man had already stood up and looked at herself with calm eyes.


    She found out that not only his neck and heart were pierced, but also his head was missing. She could see the brain shaking inside.


    Zhou Jingwen, who had never seen such a scene before, felt that she was about to spit it out.


    She doubted whether it was the effect of makeup, but the strong smell of blood made her realize that it was true.


    "This is Hua qiongxing?" The voice came again, this time Zhou Jingwen saw clearly, it was the strange person in front of her talking.


    This kind of person who even lost half of his head, why can he talk so quietly!


    Zhou Jingwen resisted the impulse to stop his goal, but after he had tucked up the air, he was not able to make complaints about it.


    Who said that he would spend his life so insipid? Isn''t there an expert coming down from the sky?! I didn''t expect such an adventure to happen to Zhou Jingwen!


    When the girl thought of this, she couldn''t take care of the blood stains on the other side. She grabbed the man''s arm for fear that he might run away.


    "Yes, yes, master!" Zhou Jingwen''s eyes were full of excited light, "master, you must have been chased and killed by your enemies before you came to our planet, right?"


    "Are you the most in need of treatment now? If there is anything I can do for you, please feel free to tell me! "


    However, the elder in her eyes shook his head and said, "I don''t need medicine. If you are interested, you can find a name for me


    This person is naturally Gu Nan. When he says this, he is looking at the evil temple in his mind.


    "Evil event trigger: looking for shadow song."

 Chapter 243

    In the game of evil god, the evil event is a very special setting.


    Like other games, the game of evil god has its own task system. However, the designer designed the task system into a "criminal event" mode.


    Unlike the usual "receive task do task" process, all criminal events are triggered. Players must find a trigger point before they can receive the task.


    But on the contrary, players can also judge which events are beneficial to them according to this logic.


    Evil events will reward evil value, so the goal of evil events must be related to it and related to the player''s upgrade.


    This is evidenced by the original Shenge serial events.


    So for Gu Nan, an old player, the evil event is more like a "signpost", indicating that there are things nearby that help him to upgrade.


    "Shadow song?" Gu Nan whispered the name with a slight frown.


    With a name alone, he can''t even judge whether the other party is a person or an object, so he can only search slowly. However, for the old players of the evil god game, looking for a needle in a haystack is a common thing, and they have been used to it for a long time.


    In fact, his top priority now is to take good care of his injury.


    The people of Xinghai pavilion are not stupid. Those three guys dare to ambush him. They really have two brushes.


    Their three men''s joint attack power is very powerful, and chose Gu Nan''s shuttle space, unable to escape the time, almost instantly hit him hard.


    But it''s a pity that Gu Nan has such a magic skill as "passivation". The so-called seriously injured state can''t affect his combat effectiveness.


    It is this skill that enables Gu nan to have the characteristic of "even if I only have a drop of blood, my attack power is the same as that of full blood" in traditional games.


    This is the main reason why he can overturn the game. Otherwise, if someone else is seriously injured like this, there will be no resistance at all.


    To make matters worse, after he dropped the man in blue in seconds, before he looked back, he realized that there were more dangerous people approaching.


    Fortunately, the perception ability of shadow rule is so high that Gu Nan can escape ahead of time.


    But the man could not catch up with him, but also left some means to suppress Gu Nan''s self recovery ability, so that his injury could not recover quickly.


    "No, it''s more like the wound is deepening." Gu Nan felt the injury and made his own judgment.


    The speed of his self recovery did not slow down, but every time the wound recovered a little bit, it would crack again, and so on.


    Although the recovery speed is still a little faster, the time for his complete recovery has been greatly delayed.


    Gu Nan habitually wanted to touch the back of his head, but he had lost a piece of his head and felt empty: "strange rule, it''s a bit like Curse? "


    There are so many strange laws in the world that Gu Nan can''t say that he knows everyone, but he has seen most of them.


    This peculiar phenomenon is similar to the curse of "deeper harm" in his impression.


    ¡­¡­


    Now Gu Nan is already in a bungalow, and Zhou Jingwen is struggling to bring in a lot of things, including drugs, food and drinks.


    "Master, have something to eat first!" She felt that she had just been chased and killed by Zhou Jingwen.


    Gu Nan didn''t ignore people - he always thought his character was quite normal - looked at what she had and said, "it''s not delicious."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In fact, Gu Nan''s body of evil spirits has long been unaccustomed to obtaining energy through food, and his food intake can only satisfy his desire to talk.


    So it''s true that Gu Nan doesn''t eat anything bad.


    Naturally, there is no need for medicine. In fact, his recovery speed is not limited. It''s just that the wound is expanding. This medicine is just a drop in the bucket.


    "I don''t need these." He took half of the medicine and said to Zhou Jingwen with only half of his head, "help me find the clue of" Yingge "and I will pay you."


    After hearing this, Zhou Jingwen''s eyes lit up.


    Isn''t that what she''s trying to make up with?!


    For Gu Nan''s indifference, Zhou did not mind at all, and even made up his mind that "an expert should be like this", which is inhuman and only talks about interests!


    "I see!" She said cheerfully, "I''ll be back at this time tomorrow. Please give me this chance, please!"


    She said a 90 degree bow, which made Gu Nan a little strange and associated with the people of a small country in his previous life.


    However, he has seen a lot of different civilizations in different worlds and has not paid attention to them.


    Zhou Jingwen left soon, leaving Gu Nan alone in the cottage.


    When he came to huaqiongxing, it was already evening, and now it''s dark. When Zhou Jingwen comes home, she is expected to be well educated by her parents.


    As night fell, Gu Nan just sat quietly in the dark, enjoying the peace brought by the night."That guy It''s really not sure that we can fight head-on. " Gu Nan''s eyes twinkled and sighed in the dark.


    What he meant, of course, was the last person to curse him in the previous World War I.


    Gu Nan''s power of breaking the law is almost invincible in the fourth level, but it is not really invincible after all. He did not expect that he would meet a man with restraint so soon.


    The means of cursing can restrain the nature of breaking the law, which is related to the mechanism of cursing.


    Curse belongs to the continuous role, even if Gu Nan continues to urge the power of breaking the law, the curse is still in effect. It doesn''t make sense unless it''s at the root.


    And that person''s own strength, I''m afraid also in the peak of the fourth level, such people, I''m afraid the Xinghai Pavilion will not be too many.


    But Gu Nan is still fearless - not to fight head on, not to attack stealthily!


    Gu Nan''s skill is a great waste to be an assassin. As long as he can attack successfully, the first wave of output is enough to make any opponent at the same level suffer a big loss.


    In terms of game language, Gu Nan is like a player who specializes in Assassin skills, while Yue Jiu is a dark magic with God''s clothes.


    Gu Nan doesn''t have much chance to win in the challenge arena, but in the wild, he has a lot of ways to grind his opponent to death.


    "Wait for this wave of injuries to heal..." Gu Nan''s eyes are cold light, "Oh, do the task first, maybe you can open the third rule column."


    Although it''s a bit uncomfortable to be overcame by NPC, Gao''s reason still prevails.


    There''s no reason why he shouldn''t do evil. Besides, if he can draw up the third law, he can just hang up and fight each other.


    Gu Nan didn''t expect that the plan didn''t change fast. Just the day after he came to huaqiongxing, there were unexpected guests.

 Chapter 244

    The next morning, just as the sun was shining into the bungalow, Gu Nan got up slowly. Before he had any action, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who?" Gu Nan didn''t make a sound, and the power of shadow gradually spread out.


    However, before his shadow reached the door, the door had been pushed open. It''s not Zhou Jingwen who appears. She doesn''t have the courage to be a woman Gu Nan has never seen.


    It seems that she is about seventeen or eighteen years old. She is dressed in plain casual clothes. Her hair falls down at random and there are some wrinkles on her shoulders. It seems that the girl is not interested in taking care of them.


    Appearance is also common, if you have to say that this person has something special, it is probably the pair of fiery red eyebrows.


    In a face without any abnormality, this singularity becomes very obvious.


    Gu Nan didn''t know why he was so careful about the woman''s appearance. It seems that she was born with an ability. As long as she went there, she would be branded in the soul of all living beings.


    "Who are you?" This kind of strange phenomenon, let Gu Nan have some bad premonition, sink a voice way.


    "Red, my name is red." When the girl opened her mouth, her voice and intonation didn''t have any characteristics, but the sentence pattern she used was a little strange, as if she hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    Gu Nan looked her up and down, and then said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I heard that you are looking for Yingge. Do something for me. I can tell you where Yingge is."


    The red voice is still very calm, and there is no difference in intonation or timbre between it and before, just like the synthesized one.


    "Yes." Gu Nan hardly hesitated and immediately agreed to do what he wanted to do. He didn''t even ask.


    It''s a habit for players to take the task to hand first, and it''s another matter whether they can finish it or not - let it lie in the taskbar.


    It seems that Hong is also a cranky person. She doesn''t care about Gu Nan''s credit. She immediately says, "Yingge is a machete in the deepest part of Duanmu''s ancestral tomb."


    "Is it Duanmu''s ancestral tomb again?" Gu Nan nodded.


    Although he had been informed of this clue before, the red words made him clear the connection between the two, which played a great role.


    "After the master of shadow song wakes up, protect her. That''s what I want you to do."


    "If the protection time is long, your message is not worth the price." Gu Nan frowned and said, this is his truth.


    He didn''t want to break the contract at will. Gu Nan was very trustworthy when he was doing the task.


    Reputation is the basis of reputation. If you consume your reputation at will, the reputation of the NPC camp will be lowered, and many tasks will not be received.


    Hong is a very interesting person. She thought for a while and said, "the Lord of shadow song will have the ability to enter the celestial path. You can also cooperate to enter as your reward."


    "Deal!" Gu Nan''s eyes lit up.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Zhou Jingwen excitedly ran into the bungalow with a thin piece of paper in her hand. It seemed that she had torn it from somewhere.


    "Master, I have found the clue of Yingsong!" She started yelling as soon as she came in.


    Zhou Jingwen is a very smart girl. She knows that there is no basis for her words, and her predecessors may not believe her, so she just stealthily tore down the information and brought it over.


    The paper was handed to Gu Nan, whose information was quite detailed.


    "Yingge" is a machete that became famous in ancient times, but the deeds of that time have not been handed down. The last time it was born was more than 600 years ago.


    At that time, an extraordinary person got it, cut 11 strong men of the same level in succession, and won the championship of the world martial arts competition of that year. It was a beautiful talk for a time.


    Without Gu Nan''s expected keywords such as "magic weapon" and "ominous name", Yingge seems to be a normal powerful weapon.


    "Such a normal weapon doesn''t look like a mission object..." Gu Nan felt his chin, but he always felt that there was something wrong with the routine.


    However, since the information is written like this, Gu Nan can only respect the facts.


    "Can you find out where it was last lost?" Gu Nan put down his paper and asked casually.


    "Not yet..." Zhou Jingwen seems to be a little embarrassed, but it''s not beyond Gu Nan''s expectation. As an ordinary person with no power and no power, it''s not bad that she can find the information of Yingge in just one day.


    Besides, Gu Nan just got the whereabouts of Yingge, and he didn''t care about it.


    "Then there''s no need to change. Do you know Duanmu''s family?" Gu Nan turns to say.


    Zhou Jingwen shakes her head again, which makes Gu Nan frown. He thought Duanmu family should be very famous Is Zhou Jingwen''s level too low to reach?


    It seems to be aware of Gu Nan''s mind, Zhou Jingwen quickly said: "master, I will go back to make a good inquiry!"


    Gu Nan nodded, and then gathered a dark sword and handed it to Zhou Jingwen: "if you place this sword close to your body, you will get incomparable talent."Zhou Jingwen almost jumped up with excitement. She bowed repeatedly and said, "yes! Thank you, master... "


    Zhou Jingwen, who gets Xiaojian, can''t wait to go back to test the effect. Gu Nan doesn''t mean to leave her. Just looking at her back, there was a strange smile on her face.


    "The master of shadow song? Before awakening, kill her and give Yingge another master. I don''t know if I can... "


    Gu Nan likes to test the rules, but he doesn''t plan to take risks on his own, so Zhou Jingwen becomes the best substitute.


    If you can, Gu Nan doesn''t mind letting Yingge have a obedient master -- listen to him.


    In his mind, Gu Nan entered the retreat again and mobilized the shadow law to fight against the curse to see if he could speed up his recovery.


    It''s hard to deal with Shinto friars. The power of belief can also restrain the ability to break the Dharma. Gu Nan doesn''t plan to go to Duanmu''s house to get in trouble with this injury.


    After all, if he wants to go, most of them are digging ancestral graves.


    ¡­¡­


    While Gu Nan was dormant in huaqiongxing, a quarrel broke out in Xinghai Pavilion.


    "Gu Nan has been seriously injured. What else do you have to hesitate?"


    "He killed the people of our Xinghai Pavilion. Should he be free in the central star field?"


    The woman in gold and her companion argued against a group of people, but obviously no one agreed with them.


    "That''s a dangerous man who can kill Lamper even when he''s seriously injured!" An old man said solemnly, "before confirming that he has lost combat effectiveness, the cabinet will not send too many people."


    "Not bad." A man next to him knocked on the table and said, "Jinyi, I understand your feelings, but we can''t risk the lives of members of the cabinet."


    The woman in gold, named Jinyi, and her companion in purple looked at each other, and her face was very blue.

 Chapter 245

    Most people who break the boundary cherish their lives.


    For the strong at this level, if they want to, they can go to a remote small plane and become their own local emperors until the end of their life.


    A person who doesn''t want to break the boundary is very difficult to kill unless he has the means of killing with one blow. They can tear up the space and escape at any time, making it impossible for people to catch up.


    But unfortunately, Gu Nan is the kind of person who can kill with one blow.


    The three men in gold went to ambush Gu Nan. They didn''t know much about Gu Nan before, but now they do.


    Three people ambush but one is killed. What does that mean? It shows that either the other side has the means to limit the boundary breaker, or the action is so fast that Lamper doesn''t even have time to open the void!


    Moreover, even the nine Pavilion owners did not leave each other, and the people of Xinghai Pavilion also had enough reasons to shirk responsibility.


    No organization can be monolithic. The more powerful an organization is, the more so it is, including Xinghaige, the overlord of Xingyu.


    "Jinyi, what shall we do now?" The man in purple said.


    The name of the man in purple is Zihe. It is not a coincidence that the three of them wear tricolor clothes, and their names are all surnamed tricolor.


    The three were adopted by the master since childhood, and taught the Dharma of the three. By the way, they took Sanse as their surname.


    They are really small, so we can imagine their hatred for Gu Nan who killed LAN Po.


    His face was cold, and he said in a cold voice, "of course, find him Kill him


    ¡­¡­


    Hua qiongxing.


    With a loud noise, a figure was thrown to the ground. At one time, he breathed more than he breathed, and his vital signs disappeared quickly. All the people around him rushed forward.


    "Zhou Jingwen, everyone is a classmate. You are too cruel!" One of them questioned Zhou Jingwen coldly.


    "That is to say, you can keep your hand. Why do you want to make Li Yu like this?"


    In the face of a crowd of questions, Zhou Jingwen just stood on the challenge arena, looked at the bottom with a sneer and said: "in the duel field, life and death have a destiny. Have you forgotten all the things in primary school textbooks? "


    Joan is known as the "champion" in the duel.


    Of course, that''s what I say, but in real life, if the two sides just fight each other, few people will fight each other and kill each other. Generally speaking, it''s still up to the point.


    Zhou Jingwen''s heavy hand is more to vent her anger.


    A moment later, Zhou Jingwen was sitting alone in the lounge, wearing nothing but a corset and shorts, her hair soaked in sweat.


    "Hoo


    She breathed heavily, took off the boxers on her hands and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Then she felt her blood was warm and her body was warm again.


    She took the small black sword from the side, which looked like a toy sword.


    But Zhou Jingwen, who has just experienced something, doesn''t think so.


    Li Yu has no grudge against her, even they don''t know each other. It''s just that Zhou Jingwen''s parents and Li Yu''s parents are good friends and often compare them.


    Whether it''s culture or martial arts, Li Yu is always stronger, so she becomes Zhou Jingwen''s "other people''s child".


    Zhou Jingwen''s resentment towards Li Yu mostly comes from this.


    But just because of this, even Zhou Jingwen didn''t feel it necessary to beat others like that


    "Is it because of it?" Zhou Jingwen looked at her hands. The sword from Gu Nan was lying quietly in her palm. The deep black seemed to be drawing her eyes.


    Zhou Jingwen still remembers that when she stood in front of Li Yu, everything around her seemed to be blocked, leaving only the enemy in front of her.


    The strength becomes bigger, the mind becomes clearer, even the eyesight becomes better Only the blood seemed to be getting colder and colder, burning coldly.


    When she came back to her senses again, Li Yu had fallen under the challenge arena and spat out blood in her mouth.


    "Is that the price of power?" She clenched her fist with one hand, but her eyes became firm. "If so, then Please go on


    ¡­¡­


    In the small flat room, Gu Nan''s face showed some smiles.


    The power he bestows on others naturally enables him to perceive the outside world. Zhou Jingwen''s transformation is in his eyes.


    A person who is unwilling to be lonely cannot resist the temptation of power. Even if you know that you will lose yourself, you will be like a moth to the fire.


    However, Zhou Jingwen is just a free move for him to test the strange woman named Hong. She doesn''t need to care too much.


    It''s a good progress to break the curse with the power of shadow, or that mysterious power is really Gu Nan''s curse rule.


    Just a simple test, Gu Nan found a way to crack.


    The power of shadow explodes, and the effect of "damage deepening" is suddenly erased in a moment.Despite the pressure from all sides to make the curse work again in a flash, that''s enough. Gu Nan''s self-healing is so powerful that he can recover most of his injuries in an instant.


    The brain has basically grown up, and the other two wounds are still empty inside, but there is no clue from the outside.


    "Unfortunately, this vulnerability cannot be used repeatedly." Gu Nan stood up and make complaints about his work. "Curse the teacher is really annoying."


    Even in the game, curse division is the most annoying route.


    This kind of ability is not good at attacking, defending and killing, but has one advantage - they are good at hand.


    If the player takes the curse route, then from the second level, he can have the ability to kill thousands of miles, and he can kill someone by planting a grasshopper at home.


    With the rising of the rank, this ability will continue to strengthen, and the curse can take effect more and more far, even across the space.


    This is the reason why curse can restrain the power of breaking the law.


    I don''t know how much time and space they have to fight. You can''t find the enemy anywhere. What can you do?


    But on the other hand, once the cursers do not hide themselves and exist in a society, they are no thicker than a piece of paper for Gu Nan, an assassin.


    Although only one loophole was found, it was enough for Gu Nan''s injury to recover, and the rest was waiting for the curse to dissipate.


    Curse strong to strong, but also has strict rules and restrictions, know each other''s details, Gu Nan has many ways to deal with.


    "It''s time to go to Duanmu''s house." Gu Nan''s figure moved, turned into a shadow and disappeared from the room.


    Although he asked Zhou Jingwen to look for it, he never completely believed other people''s ideas, and the task was ultimately up to him.


    "The Shinto friars need the supply of faith. They can''t be a hermit family." Gu Nan showed a sneer in his heart, "that''s easy."

 Chapter 246

    The evening of huaqiongxing is very lively.


    What science and technology brings to people is not only the convenience of martial arts practice, but also the richness of entertainment life and degenerate.


    Ren Qixuan, sitting alone in the light, seemed out of place.


    He is a talented young master of his family. He was promoted to extraordinary at the age of 23. Otherwise, he was dragged by his younger sister. How could he come to such a place?


    "Stay another half an hour, and then go back to practice." Ren Qixuan made up his mind, and his indifferent eyes swept around.


    Most of the people who will come here are his peers, but in Ren Xuanqi''s mind, they will never be regarded as equal.


    How can these degenerate people in hedonism be equal to him?


    If one day he enters the broken world, it will be the gap between God and man.


    "Are you Ren Qixuan?" A voice rang out behind Ren Qixuan, which made him look back in surprise. It seemed strange that someone would come to talk to him.


    There are not many people who know Ren Qixuan here, and even fewer people who know him and dare to talk to him.


    Ren Qixuan looked back and saw an ordinary young man. Seeing that he didn''t answer, he asked again, "are you Ren Qixuan? Do you know Duanmu family? "


    "Duanmu family." Ren Qixuan''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he looked serious.


    The central star region is very prosperous, but even here, the boundary breaker is still beyond the world.


    Whether a family or a power has a border breaker or not is a matter of two levels. In other words, a border breaker is enough to support one side''s power.


    Duanmu family is a super family with two boundary breakers.


    "It seems you know." Perhaps his performance fell into the eyes of the other side, and the young man clapped his hands happily and said, "then, can you take me?"


    Ren Qixuan never thought that someone would let him lead the way.


    "Why did you come to me?" Ren Qixuan returned. This person makes him feel very strange. Instead of responding positively, he makes such a test.


    What he didn''t expect was that the young man proposed a person from the side.


    Ren Qixuan didn''t recognize him, but he felt that he was familiar. It seemed that he was the boss of a Wudao society and had met him.


    "He didn''t know Duanmu, so I asked him to find someone." The young man added, "if the person he finds knows, it''s OK. If the person he finds doesn''t know, I''ll kill him."


    The man had no choice but to smile at Ren Qixuan. Don''t ask him why he believed Gu Nan''s words, because when he answered that he didn''t know, his "upper family" was killed by the other party.


    Ren Qixuan only felt his mouth slightly puffed. He finally understood what the other party meant.


    "You..."


    Boom!


    Before Ren Qixuan''s action, a shadow suddenly flashed by, and immediately blew him away, knocking down several tables in succession.


    Other people in the nightclub were startled, especially the affected tables. They stood up one by one and looked at the young people angrily.


    This young man is Gu Nan. He is using the simplest way to find Duanmu''s home.


    "Fuck, I don''t know how to fight outside!"


    "I''m not afraid of death. Don''t you know where it is? How dare boss Nie''s shop come here? "


    "Boss, someone''s ruined the scene!"


    Young people who come to nightclubs for excitement think it''s a fight. So some glare, and some hold the idea of watching.


    The legendary boss Nie came very quickly. He didn''t need to be called at all. He came here quickly - he was sitting at the bar, of course.


    Nie boss is a very strong man, wearing a thin vest, a look is not easy to provoke the powerful warrior.


    He didn''t see who was flying out, so he frowned at Gu Nan and said, "my friend, my Nie..."


    The light of his sword stopped and his head slipped.


    The whole nightclub seems to be in a moment of silence, the boiling voice stops in a moment, only the music with a strong sense of rhythm is still playing.


    "Ah!!! Kill I don''t know which girl''s scream finally detonated the crowd.


    Gu Nan was not affected by the rampant flow of people. He walked forward slowly, and soon came to the position where Ren Qixuan fell down. He mentioned the genius.


    "Where is Duanmu''s home?" He continued to ask, Ren Qixuan of course not dead, Gu Nan is not stupid enough to kill clues.


    ¡­¡­


    Small bungalow, Zhou Jingwen walked in quickly.


    "Master, is the sword you gave me Senior? "


    The dark sword in my hand fell to the ground, making a clear sound. Zhou Jingwen looked at the empty room in front of her, and her whole body fell into dullness.


    The elder is gone How did he leave?!


    I just realized the beauty of power. Why Just take it away again?!


    Zhou Jingwen smashed her fist on the wall, and there were several cracks on the wall, and there was also blood overflow on the back of her hand."Why..."


    Her eyes were red, and her heart was extremely unwilling, as well as her deep regret - it must be that the information collected before was too little to satisfy her predecessors wait!


    "Yingge, Duanmu family..."


    ¡­¡­


    Under the blue robe, there is a slightly twisted corpse - his head, which was blasted when he died, will be somewhat strange even after being repaired.


    Jinyi and Zihe get up slowly and walk in front of Lamper''s hall.


    "His destination is huaqiongxing." Zihe walked out slowly and said in a deep voice, "I went back to the sixth star field to check. The space-time channel he chose was located in a very remote location. There was only Huaqiong star nearby."


    "It''s said that the sixth star domain is that man''s territory?" Jin Yi''s eyes showed some coldness.


    "Don''t cut corners." Zihe knew what she was thinking. "What''s the meaning of earthly power? If we do it now, we will only expose ourselves. "


    It''s too easy for those who break the boundary to establish their power. It''s just how much time it takes. Destroying xuanhuang star has no effect on Gu Nan.


    Gold clothes also understand this truth, she is just occupied by hatred brain, then gritted his teeth and said: "flower qiongxing? Where does he go and what does he do? "


    "Don''t forget." Zihe said, "among the four people who went to the sixth star region to inspect, there were Duanmu''s father and daughter."


    Jinyi''s eyes suddenly brightened and said in a high voice: "if the Shinto friars are immortal, they will not be killed. He must want to kill them completely in huaqiongxing!"


    Although I don''t know what hatred Gu Nan and Duanmu have, it doesn''t affect their judgment.


    Under that kind of serious injury, he must not be able to travel through space, and he must still stay in the star world, even in huaqiongxing!


    Presumably that person is recuperating dormant, now also dare not go to Duanmu family trouble, but Duanmu family once know, will never miss this good opportunity!


    Other people in Xinghai Pavilion don''t want to provoke an opponent, but Duanmu family has already formed a feud with each other.


    If you don''t take advantage of Gu Nan''s serious injury, do you have to wait for him to recover?


    "Do it now!" The gold clothes says quickly, "we arrange the manpower to block flower Qiong star, then contact Duanmu''s house immediately!"

 Chapter 247

    Duanmu family is a very special existence in huaqiongxing.


    The characteristics of Shinto friars determine that Duanmu family can not hide themselves completely, but must be exposed in front of people, especially ordinary people.


    Because their source of strength comes from their faith. Although their faith does not manifest to the extent of worship, it can not be hidden from the world.


    So their territory is very easy to find. There is a whole city on Huaqiong, which belongs to their sphere of influence.


    "This is sanyeshan city. Duanmujia is the actual controller here." Ren Qixuan looks a little cautious, "but they do a good job on the surface, few people know about it."


    Gu Nan nodded gently. If belief doesn''t need to be highly explicit, people can even gather the power of belief without knowing who they worship.


    For example, a person who believes in Buddhism realizes his wish the day before he worships the Buddha and the next day. As long as he is sincere, the power of belief will come into being.


    As long as the Shinto friars do something in it, they can guide the power of faith to gather here, even if the Buddhist does not know his existence.


    "Duanmu''s high-rise residence is just ahead."


    "Do you know where their ancestral tombs are?"


    "Ah? Ancestral tomb This... "


    "Forget it, you go back." Gu Nan waved his hand and said casually. The ancestral tomb is not likely to be known by outsiders.


    Ren Qixuan seemed relieved. He saluted and said, "yes, I''m leaving."


    If at first he was a little unconvinced and thought that Gu Nan had defeated him by sneak attack, then Gu Nan would not have this idea after he knew where Duanmu''s family was and brought him.


    This man tore open the void and brought him here!


    Ren Qixuan can''t figure it out. He seldom goes to a nightclub, but he will provoke a person who breaks the boundary


    Fortunately, the other side didn''t seem to want to embarrass him, just looking for him to lead the way.


    In fact, Ren Qixuan should be glad that if Gu Nan''s goal this time is to sneak in, then his "leading Party" will surely be killed.


    Fortunately not.


    Duanmu''s home is no different from that of the ordinary rich family. The villas near the sea also have the same lighting and voice at night.


    Boom!


    The super long sword, which is more than 200 meters long, fell down from the sky. Immediately, dozens of buildings were cut off, and Duanmu''s children were killed and injured countless times.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack


    "Inform the owner immediately!"


    Duanmu''s reaction was very quick. Almost at the same time, someone was shouting. The voice spread through the technology equipment and special array.


    The internal system of a truly powerful force must be a combination of science and technology and metaphysics, so as not to be countered by the enemy from one aspect.


    But the sound soon stopped, because when they looked up again, Gu Nan had already disappeared.


    Gu Nan always likes to do things in the most direct and efficient way, as well as looking for Duanmu''s ancestral tomb.


    Duanmu Sen and his daughter must know where the ancestral tomb is, but it''s meaningless, because it''s impossible for Shinto monks to arrest and torture them.


    Today, Gu Nan is quite experienced in understanding the world of the heavens, and he knows the characteristics of various schools.


    Shinto friars are famous for their numerous parts, and they are not easy to kill.


    If you''re going to subdue a Shinto monk to get some information I''m sorry, they may commit suicide in an instant.


    However, the broken world level Shinto friars can''t extort confessions, which doesn''t mean that other people in Duanmu family can''t either.


    This is one of Gu Nan''s ideas. If the other method doesn''t work, that''s the way to protect the bottom.


    Rarely, there is no shadow body to fight directly. Gu Nan has turned into a shadow and sneaked into Duanmu''s house. Then there are countless shadows lurking out.


    With Gu Nan''s previous sword, Duanmu''s family as a whole fell into turmoil.


    Especially after he disappeared, the riot became more obvious - no one would believe that the enemy left with a sword, showing that there was a hidden place!


    It is in such a chaos, one by one shadow body into, find a Duanmu people, asked the same words.


    "Where is the ancestral tomb?"


    Shadow body''s voice is mostly hoarse, because it is Gu Nan''s simulated vocal cords, after all, it can''t be compared with the original.


    Anyone who can''t answer this question will be killed without hesitation to deepen the fear of Duanmu family.


    In sufficient panic, people will always be more easily manipulated by the outside world, even today''s Moonlight, but also very bleak together.


    "Who are you? Do you know this is..."


    "Don''t kill me! I really don''t know, really... "


    "Young man, do you have any grudge against Duanmu family


    Chaotic words, endless killing, and Gu Nan''s look is consistent. He had followed some of Duanmu''s family and found two acquaintances."Miss, there are enemies..." Before a servant finished speaking, he was immediately divided into two parts by the shadow.


    "It''s you!" A light call comes from the front, it is Duanmu nianlan.


    This Duanmu is the only one who breaks the boundary. At this time, the expression on his face is more vivid than what Gu Nan saw before.


    If you have to describe it, now it may be a real person, but the previous one is at most a puppet, or one that operates thousands of miles away.


    Gu Nan just showed a strange smile, the figure has disappeared in an instant.


    Flash!


    When Duanmu nianlan turns back, Gu Nan''s sword has already fallen down and chopped heavily on her shoulder. The sword strike of dozens of times almost cut her body.


    "How could..." Feeling the heavy physical trauma, Duanmu nianlan is almost unbelievable.


    Of course, she didn''t have time to develop her Shinto body, but why can this man''s Kendo be so powerful?


    This time Gu Nan''s method is totally different from that of the last time he met. He is obviously a body refining monk. How can he know the law of space and kendo?


    With Duanmu nianlan''s realm, she couldn''t tell the difference between blink and pure speed, so she was particularly surprised.


    In fact, what skills Gu Nan uses to fight monsters has always been a concrete analysis of the specific situation.


    In the face of unknown enemies, he has always been the force to break the law, and can strike the widest range, but the Shinto friars do not completely eat this set.


    On the other hand, his resilience is still suppressed, so he can''t exchange blood by force. On the contrary, his sword is better.


    Duanmu nianlan is in pain. She suddenly looks up to the sky and screams. The golden radiance emerges from her body, and the Shinto golden statue is behind her.


    Gu Nan''s action is faster. He swipes several times in succession, and each sword just falls on the previous wound. Each time is a real heavy blow, which makes Duanmu nianlan''s golden light shake.


    In a short time, Duanmu nianlan''s shoulder was torn out of a blood hole, and the golden blood flowed slowly.


    But Gu Nan quickly stopped, because he knew very well that he had more than one enemy.

 Chapter 248

    Just as Gu Nan stopped, a breath suddenly came from behind him. It was Duan Musen.


    Duanmu Sen''s face is still solemn, but his eyes are more calm and dignified, and more intense.


    Gu Nan seems to have expected that at the moment of Duan Mu Sen''s appearance, his figure has disappeared again. Instead, he blinks behind Duan Mu Sen.


    Duan Musen moves faster and turns around with a punch. Although he is in a hurry, he doesn''t see the previous battle.


    It''s a pity that his fist was still in the air, because Gu Nan didn''t mean to start at all. He just borrowed him to make a springboard and immediately flashed to the door.


    "Run away?" Duanmu Sen frowned and looked over there. Gu Nan left his sight after several ups and downs.


    He didn''t understand that the other party came to the door in such a big way, but he didn''t do anything substantial. He just ran away after a big fight?


    As for the loss of the clan, it''s wrong to say that Duan Musen doesn''t care at all, but it''s also hard to say how much he cares.


    The life span of those who break the boundary is too long. They are just ordinary people. They will be able to raise several generations after a few decades. What do you care about?


    Even Duanmu Yin, even though he knew it was Gu Nan who had died, Duanmu and his daughter were not in a hurry to get revenge, so they chose to take a long-term view.


    "Nianlan, are you ok?"


    Duanmu nianlan gently shakes her head. The injury on her shoulder is not light, but it won''t affect the battle for the time being. Now she pays more attention to the changes of the enemy.


    Duanmu nianlan is extremely strong character. This time, she has been defeated by Gu Nan twice in a row.


    There is no clear hierarchy between the boundary breakers. Everyone has the possibility to defeat others depending on their own means and on-the-spot performance.


    But Gu Nan''s means are too changeable. If we say that the first time is absolute strength, with the body to resist their own Shinto body, then the second time is extreme skill.


    In such a high-speed battle, every sword hits the same position. If you are not an expert immersed in kendo for many years, how can you do it?


    "Father, do you think that man will lead us out on purpose?" Think of the first time to put aside this kind of thoughts.


    The other side deliberately leads out two boundary breakers of their own side. It seems that they have other purposes.


    "Very likely..." Duanmu Sen can naturally think of it, but suddenly he says, "be careful!"


    With Duanmu Sen a high drink, she found that an almost invisible shadow has stood up behind her, from her shadow.


    Shadow quickly condensed into a knife, with a strange breath, hard into Duanmu nianlan behind.


    The sword of spirit from Wang Ying! Another wound in the same position!


    Duanmu nianlan then understands why Gu Nan wants to make a wound on her body -- the sword of the spirit completely ignores the body, but can be protected by the Shinto body and restrain each other.


    But what if there is a gap in Shinto gold?


    Now Duanmu nianlan knows the result.


    The spirit of the knife unimpeded to insert, accurate hit Duanmu nianlan spirit, let her whole person in situ, pupil suddenly become lax up.


    Just a knife, let Duanmu nianlan fall into unprecedented heavy damage.


    The power of the spirit sword used by Gu Nan is even stronger than that of Wang Ying himself - the weakening of shadow servant is only in intelligence, not in attribute itself.


    When Gu Nan takes over the ability of shadow servant, the effect will be more terrible.


    Duanmu nianlan only feels that her eyes are beginning to turn black and her body is beginning to soften. She almost falls to the ground.


    But her mind is very clear, Gu Nan from appear, every step of tactical intention, all clearly show in front of her eyes.


    Sneak attack, make a wound, enlarge the wound with that strange Kendo, and divert your attention at the same time.


    His sword is very powerful. If he can hit the key at one time, he may be able to directly hurt himself.


    But just because of this, his shoulder protection is not tight, otherwise he won''t hit the sword again and again - instead of forcing the opponent to attack the key, it''s better to let him attack the shoulder.


    But when he thought that he was going to accumulate injuries, he suddenly left, which made him and his father think that he was turning the tiger away from the mountain.


    However, even the idea did not fall, the final killing move appeared.


    The sword of the spirit! You must hit the golden body to maximize the damage!


    Unfortunately, I''ve just been made a key


    These confused thoughts constantly reverberate in Duanmu nianlan''s mind, but she feels that her eyelids are more and more heavy. In the face of dying injury, even those who break the boundary are helpless.


    In the outside world, Duanmu nianlan''s Shinto gold body is rapidly fading, showing her original shape - a young girl in an ordinary short dress, whose body has fallen into Gu Nan''s hands.


    "Well, now we can have a good talk." Gu Nan smiles and looks at Duanmu Sen, who is looking at him with a gloomy face. "Where is your ancestral tomb?"¡­¡­


    Around Huaqiong star, there are countless secret fleets gathering in the starry sky, encircling here secretly.


    "Huaqiong star has arrived. Have the starships been arranged?" The gold dress stands in a star ship, the facial expression ground asks a man in front of.


    As a world breaker, she has the ability to stand directly in the void, but the man in front of her can''t - he is the captain of the star ship, just a cultivation in the micro realm.


    "Lord Hui, all the star roads around have been blocked." The captain replied respectfully, "as long as it''s a starship, it''s impossible to leave this area safely."


    In the starry sky, there are limited routes suitable for the navigation of star ships. It''s not easy to choose any place, which gives others the possibility of blockade.


    However, the captain still had a heart, saying "as long as it''s a star ship.".


    The implication is that if the other party is also a boundary breaker, the blockade of himself and others is a joke - the boundary breaker can directly shuttle the plane, what''s the point of blockade?


    Jin Yi naturally understood his meaning and waved impatiently.


    Don''t she know that?


    But she decided that the other side was seriously injured and could not bear the pressure of tearing open the space. If she wanted to leave, she had to go through the star ship, so there was this scene.


    Just like Luo Fei, who was seriously injured in Gu Nan''s blockade in those years, it''s really Feng Shui''s turn. Now it''s his turn.


    "You wait here. If any star ship dares to travel, stop them all." Gold clothes overbearing ground says.


    Hua qiongxing has countless starships going in and out every day, but because of her words, all of them will stop now. This is the power of Xinghai Pavilion.


    "Let''s go." Zihe had been waiting on one side for a long time. When the layout of the Starship blockade circle was completed, they set out for Huaqiong star at the first time.


    They have lived in the central star domain for hundreds of years. Of course, unlike Gu Nan, they still need to lead the way and go straight to Duanmu''s home.


    It''s a pity that what they see is a ruin.


    "Damn it, I''m a little late!"

 Chapter 249

    "What are you looking for?"


    Duan Mu Sen has a gloomy face, and his tone is uncontrollable anger. If it wasn''t for his daughter, he would have hit it with one punch.


    Few people who break the boundary pay attention to worldly affection, but this daughter is different Anyone who cultivates a broken class child must be a baby!


    "Yingge, do you know the name? It should be something. " Gu Nan said so and looked at Duanmu and his daughter with great interest.


    One was beside him and the other was on his shoulder.


    In fact, these two people are not very different from ordinary people. Maybe they are only part of each other when they go out to perform tasks.


    "No!" Duan Musen forced the fire and said, "I can take you to search the ancestral tomb slowly. Can you show me my daughter first?"


    He didn''t forget that Duanmu nianlan was badly injured by Gu Nan with the sword of the spirit. He still doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead. He may be completely dead at any time.


    However, Gu Nan just shook his head gently: "if you want your daughter to be safe, you can find what I want earlier."


    Gu Nan certainly won''t be silly enough to hand over his chips, and even he won''t let Duanmu nianlan get away from his touch.


    The power of the law is not safe enough, and it is likely to be cut off by others. Only the body of the evil god can let Gu Nan rest assured and ensure that he can kill Duanmu nianlan at any time.


    Duan Musen''s forehead was blue, and he said angrily, "I don''t know what shadow song is. If you want to find something, just take it!"


    No one has been buried in Duanmu''s tomb for hundreds of years. There is no one to clean it. It''s just a decoration.


    It''s a long time since the time of burial. The Shinto friars have their own funeral methods.


    Even if the other party said "shadow song" may be a treasure, so what? Can it be worth a daughter of a border breaker?


    So Duan Musen is talking from his heart. He is eager to find something and leave early.


    Gu Nan "Oh" a, still not slow to search - in fact, he did not deliberately delay, just habitually careful.


    As Gao''s habit of playing, he must be meticulous when doing tasks.


    But unfortunately, until Gu Nan carried Duanmu nianlan around, he still didn''t find any clues. There was nothing like "shadow song" here.


    Even if Gu Nan took one thing after another in his hand, the evil temple did not give a hint of the completion of the event, which means that they are not "shadow songs".


    "What will it be? By the way... " Gu Nan suddenly thought that he seemed to have forgotten a very useful person.


    In front of her eyes, the power of the shadow flashed, and a figure was quickly shaped - this is a young girl who looks young and beautiful, but the body of the shadow servant, and her skin looks a little black.


    "It''s you Duanmu Sen''s eyes have a tendency to get angry again. This is Duanmu Yin, his other daughter.


    Although I have some expectations in my heart, it''s hard to see my daughter killed and summoned as a puppet.


    Fortunately, it''s not the most important one Duanmu Sen can only comfort himself in this way. As long as Duanmu nianlan still has the hope to save him, he will not turn over easily.


    "This is the ancestral Tomb of Duanmu family. Do you have any memory of Yingge?" Gu Nan asked.


    Duanmuyin was refined into a shadow servant by him with extremely delicate techniques, and retained a considerable part of his memory, many of which came from Ziyi.


    Ziyi''s idea is to lead him to Duanmu''s ancestral tomb. Will she know something about Yingge?


    "I don''t know what shadow song..." Duan muyin shook her head decisively, which means that she didn''t even remember the two words.


    But then she said, "but I seem to know how to get to this place."


    ¡­¡­


    Duanmu''s family is really miserable now.


    Gu Nan''s first sword was ok, but he later fought Duanmu nianlan. The power of the law that both sides could use was enough to crush everything around him.


    The faces of Zihe and Jinyi were not good-looking. In front of them, the ruins of Duanmu''s house were like a huge slap in the face.


    In fact, it''s not only the problem of late arrival, but also the fact that Duanmu''s family was made to look like this by him.


    He may not be so seriously injured, he may have enough fighting capacity, otherwise how can he fight Duanmu?


    How could the two Shinto monks of Duanmu family sit back and watch their family''s residence be beaten like this?


    "Not necessarily Gu Nan." After a long silence, Jin Yi finally found a reason and said, "maybe Duanmu''s family just met some enemy..."


    Even she didn''t believe this reason, but Zihe agreed: "yes, let''s search first."


    The reason is that it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that people have already arrived here. As a result, they didn''t even see the enemy''s face and were scared back. Where are the faces of the two people?It''s impossible for me not to know that we have used such a big battle to encircle Hua qiongxing this time.


    The default of two people''s mischief is actually a kind of compensation. If they go back like this, they will not talk about revenge in the future.


    "That Ladies and gentlemen, may I ask if this is Duanmu''s home? " A voice came from behind them, which made them turn back in surprise.


    That is a girl who looks very ordinary, no matter it''s cultivation or anything else, can''t see any abnormality.


    But she will be here, ask such a sentence, itself is abnormal.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to find Duanmu Jin Yi and his companion looked at each other and asked coldly.


    "My name is Zhou Jingwen..." Zhou Jingwen was staring at by Jin Yi''s eyes. She felt that her heart was suddenly crushed by a big stone. She even felt uncomfortable breathing.


    Reason told her never to reveal the existence of her predecessors, but the inexplicable pressure made her tell the truth.


    "It''s a senior..."


    "What kind of master?" Jin Yi didn''t wait for her to finish, she interrupted directly.


    "A master with half a head."


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Zhou Jingwen comes to Duanmu''s house and happens to be hit by Jinyi, Gu Nan takes Duanmu''s father and daughter to a strange place.


    The shadow servant Duan muyin and Gu Nan come to the door, not to any place in the ancestral tomb.


    To be exact, it''s under the ground at the door


    boom!


    With Gu Nan''s fist, a big hole was smashed out of the ground, and it was hollowed out.


    Gu Nan sent Duan muyin to explore the way. He quickly confirmed that there was no danger inside, but there was a 12-year-old girl.


    Gu Nan couldn''t help shrinking his pupils when he saw the girl.


    He''s seen this face.


    "You Who is it? " The little girl has beautiful big eyes. Her common language is a little strange. It seems that she hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    "What''s your name?" Gu Nan did not answer the question.


    "My name is Yingge."

 Chapter 250

    "My name is Yingge."


    With the export of this sentence, Gu Nan subconsciously checked his own evil temple, but there was still no hint of the completion of the event.


    Why is that?


    This question only stayed for a moment, Gao''s accomplishment soon made Gu Nan find two possibilities.


    Either the little girl in front of her is lying, or she is really called Yingge, but it''s not the Yingge she''s looking for.


    He turned his eyes to the girl''s shadow song again. From the first time Gu Nan saw her face, he knew that she was absolutely a very important person.


    her face is as like as two peas. No, to be exact, it''s the left face.


    This little girl, who calls herself shadow song, is just like taking down his female left face and carving out a complete person.


    Why does Ziyi bring herself to find someone who is obviously connected with Zuo Zuo?


    What''s the purpose of that woman called red?


    These two ideas reverberated in Gu Nan''s mind for a while, and then he threw them aside - he was not interested in the conspiracy of NPCs, he only cared about his own tasks.


    "Still ahead..." Duanmuyin''s voice sounded in Gu Nan''s ear, which shocked him.


    He raised his head. Behind the little girl, there was a silver coffin.


    Gu Nan doesn''t want to think about it. It doesn''t mean he can''t really see through something.


    This shadow song is not what Ziyi is looking for, what she is looking for is this coffin! As for shadow song Is it the woman called red?


    Gu Nan began to realize that he seemed to be involved in two tasks at the same time, one from Ziyi and the other from Honghong.


    The purpose of the two missions is different, but there is an intersection, that is, the ancestral Tomb of Duanmu family.


    Gu Nan didn''t think about it any more. He directly carried Duanmu nianlan, walked quickly to the silver coffin, and lifted the lid of the coffin with a wave.


    There was a corpse lying in it. Naturally, there was a corpse in the coffin.


    This is a handsome man who can''t be described. It looks like he was in the middle of his thirties. It''s the age when women, old and young, kill each other.


    He didn''t know how many years he had been buried here, but not only his face remained the same, even his skin didn''t show any signs of decay.


    But this handsome looking uncle is only damaged by a little bit - there is a crescent shaped knife in his heart.


    Gu Nan has been working for so many years. He can''t even think about it. It''s clear that the machete is what he wants to find!


    He raised his hand to pull out the machete, but two exclamations came from behind.


    "No!"


    "Please don''t!"


    The former came from Duanmu Sen, and the latter was Duanmu Yin, the shadow servant.


    Gu Nan''s hand stopped at the moment of holding the machete. He didn''t pull it out immediately. He turned around and asked, "why?"


    They seemed to be relieved at the same time. Duan muyin said quickly: "in my memory If you pull out that machete, something bad will happen... "


    Everything of shadow servant is constant. Memory will neither recall more nor forget.


    Duanmuyin can''t remember Ziyi''s purpose, but she still remembers that the machete can''t be pulled out.


    Duanmu Sen is still human, his memory is fluctuating. After all, this is the ancestral Tomb of his Duanmu family. Seeing this scene at the moment finally reminds him of something.


    "Don''t pull it out. Once you lose its suppression, the blood ancestor will revive immediately!" Duanmu Sen said solemnly.


    "Blood ancestor?" Gu Nan looked at the handsome uncle, and then transferred his consciousness to the evil god hall.


    There''s still no hint.


    He was almost sure that the machete in front of him was "Yingge", because there were two ancient characters on the machete, which could still be recognized.


    The evil god temple has not yet judged that his task has been completed, so there is only one possibility.


    In the game, the judgment of task completion can not be completely described in words, such as the task of "looking for XX".


    Maybe one task only needs the player to see the target, and the other needs the player to take it as his own.


    Obviously, this time, the judgment conditions are quite strict. Even Gu Nan has grasped the goal, it can''t be regarded as the completion of the event.


    Seeing that Gu Nan is silent and does not speak, he seems to be hesitating. Duanmu Yin, as a shadow servant, doesn''t feel much, but Duanmu Sen is worried.


    "The blood ancestor is the great devil ten thousand years ago. It is said that he is immortal like the stars. He must be the master of the stars. If..."


    He didn''t finish his words, Gu Nan had already pulled out his machete, so Duanmu''s classmates were pale.


    Gu Nan shook his head gently.


    On the one hand, it''s a super devil who will cause chaos in the world, on the other hand, it''s his own task Do you still need to think about it? What''s the matter with Gu Nan?


    The machete was held in Gu Nan''s hand in this way. As he thought, the evil Temple finally came back with a long lost vibration."Completion event: looking for shadow song. Total sin value: 300 points. "


    Seeing this short line of words, Gu Nan almost didn''t stare out.


    300 crime points!


    Even if he has a level bonus of level 4, even if the reward of the event is related to the difficulty, even if Anyway, it''s too much!


    In any case, "looking for shadow songs" is not a difficult event.


    Even if there is no red prompt, Gu Nan can find Duanmu''s head sooner or later - Hua qiongxing is so big, and the event is triggered here.


    And Duanmu''s own strength is nothing. If Gu Nan didn''t want to save time as well as trouble, he had better methods.


    It is not too difficult to sneak in quietly or to kill Duanmu and his daughter first.


    So what is the meaning of such excessive reward?


    It''s impossible for the evil temple to go wrong. Gu Nan knows this very well. So according to his experience, this kind of abnormal reward often means a possibility.


    This is a reward for advance payment, and there are some extra difficulties after completing the task.


    The uncle in the coffin began to move, first his fingers, then his arms, and finally his whole body.


    He sat up slowly, then opened his eyes and looked around calmly.


    "Blood ancestor!" Duan Musen can''t help but make a sound. He is ready to attack. Shinto gold body condenses behind him and is ready to attack at any time.


    Gu Nan did not rush to start, but asked: "are you?"


    "I''m violet." The handsome uncle gave Gu Nan a friendly smile, "little brother, did you save me? Thank you very much


    Duanmu Sen was stunned. This man was so serious that he didn''t pretend.


    Gu Nan nodded, then turned to see the little girl''s shadow song over there, and said without expression: "so you are?"


    "Thank you very much, too." Yingge has a charming smile on her face. I don''t know when she has changed her dress, but she is covered in a long blood red cloak. Behind her, there is a cape. Even her hair is blood red.


    "I am shadow song, blood ancestor shadow song."

 Chapter 251

    The underground of the ancestral tomb suddenly fell into silence.


    Duan Musen''s nervous tension seemed to stop suddenly. He looked at the uncle who claimed to be Zidian and the little girl''s shadow song.


    She should be called Xuezu Yingge.


    "Then you can go." Gu Nan hands Duanmu nianlan to him and says so.


    Duanmu Sen took over her daughter, turned her eyes several times, and finally stopped on Yingge: "blood ancestor..."


    Bang!


    Gu Nan smashed him on his temple with a hard blow, and beat him and his daughter to fly. He was shocked out of the cave.


    "A lot of nonsense." Gu Nan glanced at the entrance of the cave and said.


    If it wasn''t for the Shinto friars who were too good at beating, he would have cut Duanmu and his daughter to death. But now it''s no profit to kill them, and Gu Nan is too lazy to do it.


    "What a violent man." A tiny murmur came, which was the shadow song of a bloody dress beside.


    After Gu Nan cleans Duan Musen out, his eyes also move to Yingge. There is danger in his cold eyes.


    "What? You want to do it with me? " Yingge put the corner of his clothes, looked up and said, "it seems that you still don''t believe it? Why don''t you try... "


    Her voice has not yet completely dropped, a shadow has suddenly appeared in front of her, look at this posture and speed, there is no sign of mercy.


    Yingge doesn''t seem to react at all. The whole person shakes and almost falls over, but the shadow doesn''t hit her.


    A shadow has been blocked in front of her, wave between breaking Gu Nan''s shadow law, is the handsome uncle purple electricity.


    Just this attack, let the situation on the field instantly clear a lot.


    The little girl''s shadow song is just a bluff, at least she has not matched the strength of the name "blood ancestor", but Uncle purple TV has.


    He can not only easily block Gu Nan''s attack, but also has a lot to do with Yingge.


    "Are you all right?" Purple TV leisurely turned around, looking at the shadow song behind.


    His action is too peaceful, without any nervous mood, it doesn''t look like worry, but more like a lover''s flirtation, short for show love.


    Yingge pouted her mouth and shook her head. She didn''t look very happy: "this man is so rude! Can you kill him? "


    "I''m afraid not. He''s very good." Uncle Zidian also shook his head.


    "Shall we run?" Hearing this, Yingge falters.


    "It''s too late." Purple electric face some helpless, "his goal is you."


    Gu Nan holds a machete "Yingge" in his hand, and his eyes never leave the girl''s body, which is enough to make purple TV understand.


    They talk as if no one else, but Gu Nan rarely interrupts them.


    The reason is very simple. Gao play must be able to clearly distinguish which plot dialogues can be skipped and which may be related to task clues.


    For the identity and relationship between these two guys, even Gu Nan is very curious.


    "Someone asked me to protect the owner of this knife." Gu Nan threw his machete and said to them.


    Gu Nan''s task is over, but according to the usual routine of criminal incidents, he can also obtain some resources from the vicinity of the incident.


    What is most likely to benefit him is undoubtedly the reward that Hong once mentioned.


    This little girl, Yingge, can take him to zhutianxing road. Gu Nan''s copy system, which has not been opened for a long time, may soon fall on her.


    On the other hand, criminal events give excessive rewards, which may mean hidden risks. He needs enough information to resolve them.


    Purple electricity slightly a Zheng, eyes reveal some dignified, it seems that Gu Nan mentioned people let him very scared.


    But Yingge suddenly became active, which was quite different from her first appearance: "so you are here to be my bodyguard?"


    The next moment, she saw Gu Nan''s figure disappear suddenly. This time, she couldn''t even stop the purple TV, because it was too fast.


    The super high priority of "blitz" makes all the restrictions at the law level useless. Blink is the real blink.


    Gu Nan appeared behind the girl and pressed the palm of her hand on the back of Yingge''s head, so there was a continuous sound of begging for mercy in front of her.


    "I''m sorry to let me go, please. It''s all my fault!"


    A series of words, without breathing, sprang out of the mouth of Yingge. Then she turned around and looked at Gu Nan with tears in her eyes.


    Gu Nan ignores her expression, the palm lightly a button, caught her in front of.


    "Can you enter the celestial path?" Gu Nan''s voice was calm, but his meaning was clearly expressed.


    For those who break the boundary, zhutianxinglu is no longer a mysterious word. If they are lucky enough to enter the master level, they can all enter.


    What is zhutianxing road?It can be understood that there is a place similar to the center and core above the countless planes and astral realms in the world.


    Here, only spirits can enter, and only those who have completely constructed their own rules can enter.


    There are light spots one by one corresponding to each plane in the celestial path, and these light spots represent one world after another.


    As long as they can control the origin of these worlds, they will be able to really control the world and become the real masters of the astral world. This is also the reason why the astral paths are called "centers".


    In other words, the astropaths are the "hunting grounds" of the star owners, which are specially used to capture the plane.


    Gu Nan doesn''t know how to get the origin. But from his few star road experiences, he can see that it is at least related to the "mission" mode.


    Before, Qiu wenran, Zuo Zuo and Ziyi didn''t show any doubts about the task, indicating that it was a normal situation.


    "Yes." Yingge pursed her mouth and did not speak this time. This is the answer of Zidian, "if she wants to recover her strength, she needs the origin of the world."


    "Oh, can you take me?" Gu Nan is not sure what he really needs, so he can only ask in such an ambiguous way.


    "What if we refuse?"


    "I''ll kill you."


    Purple TV shrugged helplessly: "it seems that there is no way to refuse, so before becoming a teammate, can we verify your strength?"


    The uncle is really polite, even in such a situation.


    "Yes." Gu Nan nodded and was about to "verify" with the purple TV, but the 300 points of evil value appeared in his brain.


    So what he said became a different look.


    "Compare who killed faster." Gu Nan pointed out the hole and said.


    Under the night sky, there are two figures, one is gold and the other is purple.

 Chapter 252

    Duanmu ruins of the night sky, Jinyi and purple river finally arrived, along with a Zhou Jingwen.


    They have come to the big pit outside the ancestral tomb. It''s not how good they are at searching, but it''s too obvious.


    It''s not only this deep and bottomless pit, it''s obvious, but also the flash of shadow law. For the two boundary breakers, it''s more like a light in the dark.


    "Here it is." Jin Yi''s face looked down.


    Since guessing that Gu Nan might still be fighting, they are far more cautious than before, and even plan to run away if they have something wrong.


    Face is more important than life.


    "Take care of her." Gold dress points to one side of Zhou Jingwen way, "Gu Nan left the rule mark on her body, maybe can send on the use."


    The dark sword Gu Nan left to Zhou Jingwen was naturally discovered by them.


    The mark of the law of those who break the boundary can''t be given randomly. Each person who breaks the boundary can give only a limited mark. They don''t think Gu Nan will use it at will.


    Zihe nodded to show that he understood.


    And Zhou Jingwen can only be carried by Zihe, standing beside them wrongly, tears are about to fall.


    She is an ordinary student. She has to work hard to find Duanmu''s home and then come here. Is it easy for her?!


    But before she could find the whereabouts of her predecessors, and without any benefit, she was caught by these two people first - even in Zhou Jingwen''s eyes, we could see that they were their enemies.


    Xiao Zhou wants to cry without tears. She knew it was like this. Even if she sold Gu Nan directly, it would be better than this!


    The elder will be hunted down like that. Maybe these two people are stronger than him


    Zhou Jingwen thought in her mind, but before her thoughts fell, she found that the situation had changed.


    A purple light shot out of the pit and went straight to the golden clothes beside her.


    At the same time, a shadow has emerged in the back of Zihe, and a heavy fist quietly blows to the back of his head.


    Standing behind them, Zhou Jingwen has a panoramic view of all this.


    She just felt that time seemed to be slowing down and she had a lot more time to think.


    But in fact, she had no time to think about anything. This unequal battle from beginning to end was over in a flash.


    Zihe, who was targeted with a heavy fist, was no different from his companion, Lamper. He was directly hit in the head.


    On the other hand, Jinyi is more weird. The purple light broke through the void and flashed past the golden clothes. Then she seemed to be fixed, and the whole person did not move.


    Under Zhou Jingwen''s surprised gaze, Jin Yi''s body slowly splits from the middle and falls to the ground at the same time.


    Hearing, touch, sense of smell, everything in reality began to return to Zhou Jingwen''s body. The strong smell of blood made her nauseous, and strange conversations came to her ears.


    "One move."


    "Me too."


    "The power of breaking the law?"


    "Swordsman."


    In Zhou Jingwen, the meaning of the dialogue is not clear enough to express the meaning of Gu Nan and Zidian.


    The competition between the two sides was a draw, because we all had one move, no matter how fast or slow, and then there was the view on each other''s ability.


    The power of breaking the Dharma is too rare, and Zidian is not sure. Gu Nan is quite sure of Zidian''s ability.


    He is a swordsman, a pure swordsman who has nothing to do with any law.


    It can also be understood that all his laws are the laws of the sword, including all the characteristics of the "sword" - quickness, sharpness, sharpness and so on


    At this moment, Gu Nan finally understood what the warning of 300 points of evil value meant.


    If he was fighting with purple TV at this time, maybe he would die.


    It''s not because of the strength of Zidian, but because of his sword - his sword has been in the coffin, sleeping with him for thousands of years!


    The swordsman has said that Zidian has kept the sword for thousands of years with its coffin. How earth shaking should this sword be?


    Fortunately, Jinyi helped him get the sword, and Zidian seemed to be more willing to have another teammate Perhaps there is also the "red" factor.


    "It''s just that there''s a lot of damage spillover."


    Gu Nan looked at the back of Jin Yi. It was a sword mark that was thousands of meters long. Even the ground was cut down nearly half a meter deep.


    With this kind of sword power, even if you put ten gold clothes together, you can cut them with one sword.


    "When do you leave?" Gu Nan didn''t think about it any more and asked directly. That''s all he really cares about.


    "In three days." Zidian stood beside Gu Nan and slowly put away his sword. "We have some things to deal with."


    Purple two people just wake up, a little trivia is normal, Gu Nan understand nod.


    "I''ll see you in three days. Let''s take this as collateral." He raised the shadow song of the cutlass in his hand, and his figure disappeared without waiting for the purple light to answer.The shadow song of the shadow song is naturally a very important thing. He is not afraid of being cheated by the other party.


    There must be a lot of secrets hidden between purple TV and shadow song.


    For example, what''s the relationship between Zidian and Ziyi? Why does Hong want Gu nan to protect Yingge? Why does Yingge''s Yingge get stuck in the heart of Zidian? Why is Yingge so weak


    This series of tongue twister questions Gu Nan is not interested at all.


    Who has no background story of ATC NPC.


    "Hello..." Purple TV some helplessly called a, of course, is not to get a response, "since you don''t care, this girl I accepted, good seedlings."


    He turned his head and looked at Zhou Jingwen, with a smile on his handsome face: "beautiful lady, are you interested in learning sword?"


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan returned to the world of immortals and demons.


    This is the place he used to prepare for the kingdom of God. Before that, he had no time to come back. This time, he had three days to spare. Of course, he wanted to come back to have a look.


    With a group of shadow servants brought back by xuanhuang star, the progress of the construction of the kingdom of God was speeded up.


    These shadow servants from Xinghai pavilion are far more satisfied than Yan Xiaoxiao''s imagination in terms of their level and ability.


    "In one year at most, the pattern of the two major leagues will be completely established."


    When Gu Nan asked about the progress, Yan Xiaoxiao said excitedly.


    Her excitement is not very common, but it''s good for Gu Nan. This means that Yan Xiaoxiao has found a new goal, and it also means that the construction of the kingdom of God will not be lost here.


    It seems that this strange girl, from her youth, has been pursuing not power itself, but power, an accessory brought by power.


    She once indulged in wanton killing, but also because of the desire to control the power of other people''s lives.


    After she has been in charge of Qinglong hall for more than 20 years, this goal will be more clear.


    "Not bad." Gu Nan nodded with satisfaction, "start to carry out duel screening mechanism within the two leagues, and the grading system can also be carried out at the same time."


    Yan Xiaoxiao said that he understood and asked, "do you need some special signs?"


    "Let them wear green."

 Chapter 253

    For how to build the inner kingdom of God, players have summed up a large number of routines and ways, with only one purpose - to cultivate the strong with the highest efficiency.


    In Gu Nan''s understanding, there is not a best solution among these methods, only one that is most suitable for the situation of the kingdom of God.


    In other words, it is necessary to design the kingdom of God according to the "national conditions".


    For example, in a society where feudalism has disappeared for a long time, there will be great resistance to the implementation of hierarchy.


    Although it is possible to use killing to eliminate the opponents, it is obviously not a good choice because it does too much damage to the population.


    But in the world of immortals and demons, it is different. It was originally in the feudal era, and the concept of "all men are equal" has not yet been popularized, so it is too easy to classify human beings.


    "Should people be classified according to their strength?" Although we have known Gu Nan''s "hierarchy", Yan Xiaoxiao is still a little uncertain.


    Gu Nan nodded: "blood, talent, wealth, all these can be transformed into power, and we only see the final result."


    "If you can''t practice, you can learn. If you can''t develop your blood, you can learn. If you can''t spend money, you can learn. All information is free to the public as long as they can learn it. "


    "Transcendence is first class, congenital second class, acquired third class, and ordinary fourth class. Each class is further divided into three levels according to the proportion of the number of people. "


    "Proportion of people?"


    "The first 10% is third order, 10% to 30% is second order, and the rest is first order."


    "That needs to count the population of the whole continent..." Yan Xiaoxiao suddenly takes a breath of air conditioning. She knows how much work is involved.


    In fact, in ancient society such as immortal and demon world, census was rarely done, and the war years were even less.


    it happened that Yan Xiaoxiao had done a similar thing in Northwest China, and she was shocked by the human and material resources.


    Gu Nan''s words made her stare even more.


    "That''s right. We need to do not only demographic statistics, but also daily statistics, accurate to everyone." Gu Nan said calmly.


    "Every city-state will be divided into districts to ensure that the number of people in each district does not exceed 500. A shadow servant will be responsible for counting the number of people every day."


    Yan Xiaoxiao frowned and thought about the feasibility of Gu Nan''s words.


    The shadow servants who are never tired, not afraid of death and absolutely loyal can avoid many problems, and the city-state system is the basis of population statistics.


    The biggest fear of doing statistics is that people wander around, and city states can minimize this situation.


    "What if someone doesn''t report? Or are some people really unable to report? "


    "Leave is allowed, but it must be reported in advance, and the time is limited." Gu Nan said lightly, "special circumstances can be treated specially. If you don''t come on purpose, you can die."


    It is not easy to plan a new social system.


    Gu Nan and Yan Xiaoxiao discuss one by one in this way, analyze each possible vulnerability, and then give appropriate solutions.


    There must be some omissions in this, but it doesn''t matter. Gu Nan has enough time and information to run in.


    If there is a problem, solve it. As long as there is enough power, no one can subvert his rule.


    After discussing the whole hierarchy clearly, Yan Xiaoxiao finally had some intuitive understanding of the world Gu Nan described, but he also felt more and more cold.


    "Teacher, I feel..." She hesitated for a long time to use the words, "do you keep people as animals?"


    Whether it''s counting the number or directional cultivation, these are the only means for artificial breeding.


    Gu Nan clapped his hand and said happily, "it''s great that you can understand."


    ¡­¡­


    The time agreed with the purple TV is three days after the star world, and it will be about a month in the immortal world.


    In this period of time, Gu Nan also took time to sort out the harvest of this period.


    Since he was promoted to the fourth level, he has been constantly trying to improve his strength, fight for the immortal world and go to huaqiongxing It''s all about promoting to the fifth level as soon as possible, or even completing a turn.


    Gu Nan has never forgotten that in this world, there are still gods. He has to complete at least one turn to protect himself in front of them.


    Now the immortal world has arrived, and the strength of Xinghai Pavilion seems to be stronger than he imagined, so now it''s natural to focus on improving strength.


    There''s nothing he needs in Xinghai Pavilion. What''s the advantage of beating people to death in the past?


    Hong said that Yingge could enter zhutianxing Road, so she was Gu Nan''s next target.


    After the event of "looking for shadow song", Gu Nan''s evil value has reached 1350, and the progress of LAN Si''s side has slowed down.


    And the integral is even less, only 150 points, the rest all invested in the construction of the "rebirth" rule.


    If the points were enough, Gu Nan could have changed several skills to target Yue Jiu, Duanmu Sen and others, but he didn''t have the money.And 1500 points of sin, he can build the third law, which requires a large number of points.


    "The private copy is too unreliable. There hasn''t been another one in Baiwu until now." Thinking of the private copy, Gu Nan was angry.


    At the beginning, he was excited for a long time, but he didn''t expect that it was a blind cat who ran into a dead mouse. For such a long time, there was no second one.


    Up to now, Gu Nan is no longer the ignorant passer-by of that year. He has more and more guesses about the essence of the copy and is closer to the truth.


    Before Gu Nan''s contact, he can receive the task directly from the evil temple, just like in the game.


    But since leaving the original Langya world, such a task has never happened again. It all depends on Gu Nan''s own reincarnation and search.


    After reaching the fourth level, the translated world task seems to be invalid, at least Gu Nan has never been prompted to "import external tasks".


    The evil temple is just a dead thing. Gu Nan has every reason to believe that it is his own mechanism that triggers such a change.


    "The 36 heavens and 72 boundaries may be essentially different from other small worlds."


    "After the fourth stage, the essence of life has been sublimated, which is also different from that before." Gu Nan is very easy to find the key point of the turning point, "the next step is to go to zhutianxing road."


    Gu Nan had a strong premonition that he might be able to find the answers to all these questions one by one.


    He didn''t let Gu Nan wait too long. Three days passed quickly. When Gu Nan returned to huaqiongxing, Zidian and Yingge were already waiting for him.


    What surprised him even more was that there were not two people waiting for him, and there was a third one.


    "That''s our teammate, too." Handsome uncle is still very polite, "I heard that you have met, Miss Wugui?"


    "Yes." The young girl has no to return to speak in jump out a word, then look at Gu Nan with bright eyes.

 Chapter 254

    As a reincarnated girl of the eternal Buddha, she has no return, and Gu Nan does not have much hatred, but the relationship is not very good.


    She was originally a reincarnation of the ancient great power. She wanted to reincarnate and become a Buddha, but she was cut off by the Taoist master of heaven''s secrets. She was forced to wake up when she was nine thousand years old.


    As a result, she couldn''t get the Buddha''s real body in her previous life, even changed from male to female, and everything was fixed in this life.


    Of course, for people at this level, gender has long been irrelevant.


    Later, she wanted to integrate her own Buddhism and demons by virtue of leftist orthodoxy, but Gu Nan stopped her. This was the beginning of their contradiction.


    "What are you looking at? To fight? " Facing the gaze of no return, Gu Nan stares back without hesitation.


    Anyway, the shadow song of machete is still in his hands. He is not afraid to turn against others.


    However, to his surprise, the girl did not return. She calmly looked back: "since that one appointed you to protect the contemporary blood ancestor, you naturally have your value."


    No return words let Gu Nan slightly pick eyebrows, see her this appearance, obviously also know the existence of red, and red identity.


    "Let''s go." Purple Electric said, "all the valuable planes in the stars need more than four people."


    His last sentence seems to explain to Gu Nan why he should bring a no return.


    Gu Nan is dumbfounded when he hears that this is the multiplayer copy setting in the game!


    In addition to the maps made by the players themselves, most of the official maps of the game are for four or more people, and four people are the minimum standard to complete the task.


    For example, Gu Nan''s original private copy of "jinxiushi" required four people to enter.


    Yingge nodded gently, stepped forward, and said solemnly: "stand beside me, don''t resist to lead the beam."


    Gu Nan and others stood still and saw Yingge close her eyes slightly. An indescribable light shining from her body gradually enveloped the people.


    Gu Nan only felt that in the dark, there was a light coming from the endless distance, and he began to float involuntarily.


    It''s not an illusion, it''s really his body moving, not just his spirit.


    "The star road is not in this space?" Gu Nan looked at the void crack that was gradually opened in front of him, revealing a trace of a sudden way.


    "It''s in the world." Zidian explained to one side, "those who found it called it ''inner world'', and we followed suit."


    ¡­¡­


    In the world.


    Gu Nan entered here for the first time with his real body, but the scene was not much different from before - a ball of light, and a spot of light.


    The sphere of light represents the planes of heaven, and the spot of light Now think about it, these may be the stars.


    There are thousands of light spots here. Think about it this way, it''s really a terrible thing.


    Gu Nan and others couldn''t move. They were completely carried forward by Yingge. They soon threw themselves into a ball of light, and their vision reappeared in everyone.


    This is a strange plane. The whole world is pitifully small, almost the size of a city, and it is obviously divided into two sides.


    There is a camp on each side, and two black and white roads connect the two camps.


    "The world of heroes." The shadow song has already said at the first time when it enters this plane.


    "Number 652, compared with the lower ranking, our luck seems to be good." Zidian looked at the gate of the camp and said with a smile that there was a number.


    The girl Wugui frowned at this, obviously for the first time.


    She and Gu Nan are new people, so Zidian added: "there are about two thousand heroes in the world, ranking after five hundred. They are all less competitive."


    "Haven''t you been sealed for a long time? Do you know that? " Gu Nan looked at them strangely.


    After hearing the words, the girl said, "time is nothing to the star master, and years are just fingers If you want to go further, you''d better get used to it first. "


    She used to be one of the real bigwigs. She didn''t pay much attention to Gu Nan''s current strength.


    Gu Nan shrugged: "you can go to play a finger, come back to see if you can still stand in front of me."


    Gu Nan, who has been on the road for only a few years, is fully qualified to say this.


    "All right, all right." Seeing no return, Zidian began to stare, but came out and said, "the world of heroes is a task of confrontation. It''s not so difficult. Don''t fight against each other."


    It seems that in order to verify the violet, the sky began to drop blood curtain, just like Gu Nan''s last time.


    "Mission objective: destroy enemy camp crystal."


    In such a simple sentence, there is no more hint, and the "senior" Purple TV is still trying to explain to Gu Nan and his wife.


    "The world of heroes is a special kind of world. As you can see, the ultimate goal is to destroy the enemy''s camp crystal, but in the process, we should try our best to kill the enemy''s Heroes..."


    "Wait a minute Hero"Yes. Here, we are called "Heroes", and the enemy will also be four heroes from other places. This is the origin of the name "hero world."


    Gu Nan looked at him with a strange look, then at the campsites on both sides and the two roads.


    "We are the lowest strength now. If the enemy nearby dies, we can upgrade. If we kill the enemy by hand, we can get money Is that so? " Gu Nan quickly said that I was the old driver.


    "How do you..." The purple TV is really a little stunned this time. Although there are a lot of heroes, not everyone has been here.


    How could Gu Nan know that she had never been here before? Is he a reincarnation?


    Looking at him, Gu Nan knew he was right What a world of heroes? It''s a MoBa type of confrontation map!


    MoBa games were once very popular. Naturally, there were no such pictures in previous games, but most of them were not played by many people for various reasons.


    After all, it is much more difficult to consider the balance between the two sides than to simply design a task map.


    "What about the equipment? What about skills? " After confirming the map, Gu Nan began to ask in a hurry.


    In order to play a good MoBa competition, the most important thing is to understand the skills of the enemy and ourselves, as well as the optional equipment. Looking at the two different roads, we know that there are not many tactics to speak of.


    As long as it''s a game, Gu Nan, who plays high, has never counseled anyone.


    Don''t say it''s a competitive game, even if it''s playing hamsters, he is much better than most people.


    "Wait, what''s going on?" The girl couldn''t help but die. She didn''t want to take part in the battle and finally become the one who lagged behind.


    Yingge put away the machete Gu Nan had returned to her, and said: "there are two days to prepare for the beginning of the hero world, and then the war will officially start. You can get familiar with it. But before that... "


    "Let''s go out and have a look to see if we can catch some restless children." Zidian added.


    "What do you mean?" No return more do not understand, but the figure of two people has disappeared.


    Gu Nan said: "what they mean is to fight the first level regiment."

 Chapter 255

    The world of heroes.


    From time to time, people in the South Camp would scan around and ask what they were looking at.


    No mistake. There are aboriginal people in the camps on both sides of hero world, and the number is quite considerable.


    Like the two roads connecting the campsites, the campsites on both sides are also divided into black and white, with crystal signs standing high in the center of the camp.


    Compared with Gu Nan''s previous games, there are too many heroes in this world - crystal.


    At this time, Gu Nan was standing in the middle of his camp. In front of him was a huge white crystal, 20 people tall, embedded in the ground.


    "You mean they''re out looking for the enemy?" The young girl Wu GUI stood beside Gu Nan, with a look of meditation on her face.


    Along the way, she didn''t understand Gu Nan''s behavior at first. Now that you know your partner has gone to fight, what are you doing here?


    But as the dialogue with the aborigines deepened, Wugui soon realized that something was wrong.


    This plane has a very special law, which is totally different from what she saw in her previous life.


    First of all, they are not afraid of death - they are called "Heroes". After death, they only need to wait for a period of time, and then they can be revived in the spring of heroes.


    Secondly, their purpose is to destroy the enemy''s crystal, just destroy the crystal, and any other killing, looting and other acts are for this purpose.


    Finally, they want to improve their strength, there is only one way - to kill the enemy.


    "If you have money to make up for the last cut, you will only have experience. Can you understand that?" Gu Nan still asked "NPC" one by one, and casually said to Wu GUI.


    "By the way, don''t rush to learn skills. You can decide according to the type of enemy." Gu Nan said again that the girl''s face was a little overcast.


    "Well? You can''t have learned it already, can you? What a pity... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In Gu Nan''s broken thoughts all the way, the girl has no return. Although her face is not very good-looking, she always keeps silent. There''s still a lot of determination in this respect.


    There is a skill system in hero world. Each hero has two passive skills, two active skills and one big move. There are five skills in total.


    According to Gu Nan''s evaluation of his own skills, these skills do not appear randomly, but are defined according to the participants'' own abilities.


    For example, Gu Nan''s five skills are all his existing abilities.


    The two passives are "the power of shadow" and "the body of evil spirits", the two initiative are "flash" and "shadow sword superposition", and the big move is "justice judgment".


    Among them, the "shadow power" is passive, that is, it can not be added by the hero, but can only be gradually improved with the level.


    Like the two passive skills, "body of evil spirits" can be upgraded.


    This is not much different from the MoBa competitive game in Gu Nan''s memory, but some adjustments have been made in details to make it more in line with the stars.


    In Gu Nan''s view, this is undoubtedly a kind of balance mechanism of the world itself, so as not to affect the strength comparison between the two sides due to the differences in the strength of the stars themselves.


    Although in the inner world, the realm can be limited, but the individual has more or less ability, so it must be unified distribution.


    Gu Nan didn''t ask what the skill of no return was. At this time, most of the Buddha was still afraid and would not tell him frankly.


    Besides, he is not in charge of this. He is busy asking NPC one by one.


    "Hello, is there anything you can sell me?"


    "I sell melons!"


    "Can your melon return blood?"


    "What do you mean Oh, don''t eat, you haven''t paid yet


    A moment later, Gu Nan casually left a bruised aunt and nibbled the melons and fruits on her stall one by one, but he didn''t find anything special.


    Not only the melon lady, but also every aborigine, stall or shop Gu Nan could see, he would go in and "try it out".


    Gu Nan certainly has no money, but as a "hero", obviously no one can do anything about him.


    Because of too many complaints, a camp guard finally came to him and said in embarrassment, "hero, could you please..."


    "What do you want to do to me?" Gu Nan cut him off without being polite.


    "I I dare not. "


    "What else can I do for you?"


    "I..."


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    "I heard that you went through all the shops in the camp this day?" Zidian looks at Gu Nan in a funny way. He has heard about Gu Nan.


    "Well." Gu Nan just nodded lightly and said, "you two didn''t get anything today? It seems that the opponent is not a rookie


    "How do you know?" Shadow song in the side interface way."The rules of hero world are special. If it''s the first time to come to the opposite side, it''s impossible for them to stay in the camp honestly. As long as someone comes out, they will be ambushed by you. " Gu Nan said.


    The girl has no return, eyebrow tiny wrinkly way: "if the other party four people act together?"


    "That means the other side is prepared." Even if Gu Nan has been told, "what''s the point of abandoning his mouth?"


    Some of the most basic rules are well known to the Aboriginal people in the camp. You can ask them at will.


    Resurrection is the core rule, but the aborigines will not say what is lost after death.


    Wugui was blocked by Gu Nan, so she couldn''t speak. Fortunately, she had been used to this situation for a long time, but she didn''t like it and fell into silence again.


    The little girl like Yingge jumps to Gu Nan again, raises her bloody cape and says, "you haven''t said, what are you doing in the daytime?"


    A pair of big eyes are full of curiosity, for Gu Nan this strange guy, the blood ancestor Miss does not hide his curiosity.


    "Of course, it''s looking for goods that can be used. Equipment, props, and potions count." Gu Nan did not hide his purpose, he said casually.


    Yingge and Zidian looked at each other and wondered, "the items in the hero world belong to the mortal stage. What can they do for us?"


    In the world of heroes, Gu Nan''s heroes, even if they have just entered the arena, also have the extraordinary power of the outside world.


    This is also inevitable, because their solidification passivity is their own law, and the realm is at least extraordinary.


    And all the items in the camp, at the highest level, will not exceed the congenital level, and will not contain any force of law. What can this help them?


    However, Gu Nan just shook his head gently: "it may not be useful in the later stage of the game, but it can establish a good start."


    Gu Nan''s eyes swept over the three people, and his face was full of confidence.


    "I didn''t say that those things are for us!"

 Chapter 256

    In the white camp, in an ordinary hut, the roar is constantly coming out at the moment.


    This is an ordinary family in Baiying. The brothers and sisters are all surnamed Yang. The eldest is Yang Guang, the second is Yang Quan, and the third is Yang Lan.


    Today was originally the day when the hero came and the whole white camp was happy with Da Pu Ben, but the Yang family was not happy.


    "Too much! That''s too much! " A young man with tiger head and tiger brain was angry and said in a high voice, "can you do whatever you want because you are a hero?"


    In the youth''s side, there is a girl with red and swollen eyes, but at this time just staring forward.


    On the ground in front of her, there was a box of fruits and vegetables, but none of them was intact.


    "Ah Guang, calm down!" Another man stood beside young Yang Guang and was trying to persuade him.


    "Heroes are all here to help us defeat the evil black camp. Don''t you always look forward to the arrival of heroes?"


    Yang Guang is advised to be more handsome in his youth temperament. Unlike Yang Guang, who is not as strong as his back, he has a certain scholar temperament. It is Yang Quan, the second child.


    "Ah Quan, but I''m looking forward to..." In the middle of what a Guang said, he didn''t know what to say, so he had to beat the table with hatred.


    "Forget it." Yang Quan sighed and said, "it''s just fruits and vegetables. If you can defeat the black camp, do you still care about these?"


    Even the third sister Yang Lan said: "yes, brother, forget it Maybe that gentleman has such a strange habit... "


    However, Yang Guang just strained his face and did not speak.


    It''s just fruits and vegetables. Compared with the great cause of our country, it''s not on the table. But for the Yang family, this box of fruits and vegetables is their livelihood for half a month.


    Yang Guang and Yang Quan are both literate and martial arts. They practice martial arts and study hard all day long in order to contribute to the future war.


    But just because of this, the family''s livelihood depends on Yang Lan selling some fruits and vegetables. Now


    "Ah Guang and I are going to the battlefield soon. We have food in the army, but I''m sorry for you..." Yang Quan said with a bitter smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Start.


    At this time, it was two days after Gu Nan and others came. The war between the two battalions had begun, and soldiers were constantly pouring into the black and white Battle Road.


    For Gu Nan, this means that he has already sent troops.


    "So now all we need to do is defend well?" The girl Wu GUI stands beside Gu Nan, frowning at the "soldier line" that is constantly being pushed out.


    Gu Nan nodded: "in terms of tactical distribution, it is."


    There are two black and white roads between the two camps. The layout of the two roads is completely symmetrical, but there is a hidden rule for the different colors.


    Standing on the road of the same color as the camp, you can gain a certain attack power bonus.


    After Gu Nan''s test, the bonus is about 10%.


    For example, when Gu Nan and others are white camps, their attack power will be 10% higher than normal when they stand on the white road. Whether they kill or "push the tower", they will be faster than those on the black road.


    Conversely, the heroes on the opposite side, standing on the black road, also have this bonus.


    Obviously, this is the world''s offensive and defensive rules for "players". The same color road naturally has an offensive advantage.


    In Gu Nan''s four person team, they chose the most common "two two" distribution, where Gu Nan and the girl Wugui stood on the black road to defend.


    Shadow song and purple TV, the two veteran, go to the white road with attack power bonus to attack the enemy.


    This kind of distribution is very reasonable, even Gu Nan is also recognized.


    Because at both ends of the road, there are camp walls that will automatically attack the enemy. In the early stage of the game, it is difficult for the hero to pose a strong threat to the wall.


    In other words, the defensive side must have the advantage in the early stage.


    This distribution is to make them adapt to the rules of hero world as quickly as possible, while the task of Yingge and Yingge is to try their best to wipe out the "blood" of each other''s walls.


    "If you don''t know how to play, just rub your experience. Let me do the rough work of mending knives." Gu Nan said to Wu GUI.


    Although there is no equipment to buy here, it doesn''t mean that mending the knife is not important.


    Money can''t be used to buy equipment, but can buy skill points - yes, the skill points here are not given according to the level, but should be purchased at your own expense.


    In addition to the just coming point, if players want to upgrade their skills, they can only buy from the "heavenly way" here.


    In the upper right corner of Gu Nan''s retina, there is clearly a small number, which has been rising slowly since the beginning.


    This thing is called Hero coin, and the growth rate About one in a minute?


    Gu Nan looks at the number that does not move for a long time, estimated silently in the heart.


    The lines of the two sides soon came into contact, and Gu Nan and his wife began to rush to the front line. But it''s more difficult than Gu Nan thought.Bang!


    The young girl Wugui slapped hard and hit one of the enemy''s cavalry heavily with an amazing meaning of Buddha and devil.


    This cavalry is just a congenital cultivation. It''s reasonable to say that even if he has a suit of armor and is slapped by an extraordinary person, he can''t die any more.


    However, after he fell from the horse, he just spat out a mouthful of blood and got up to fight again.


    "Was that a skill?" Gu Nan frowned and asked.


    "Yes." The girl''s face is not very good-looking, she did not expect that she just wanted to kill an enemy to open, met the problem.


    "Maybe that''s what they call extraordinary repression." Gu Nan is very open-minded. In fact, Yingge and Yingge have said that for a long time.


    In the world of heroes, the above forces will not be affected by each other, but the effect will be greatly reduced when they are applied to the below.


    Gu Nan also scratched his head. He knows better than anyone that this is to prevent players from mending their swords, so as not to use too much power of the law to clear the line infinitely.


    To put it bluntly, this side of the world is through a variety of rules, shaping a similar way of playing competitive games.


    "Don''t use skills to mend swords, and don''t use skills to attack small soldiers. I think there is a limit of blue quantity." Gu Nan said lightly.


    "Blue quantity?" Although Gu Nan was used to talking to himself, Wu GUI still didn''t understand him.


    Gu Nan just shook her head slightly, but she didn''t mean to explain it. Anyway, after experiencing it herself, she would naturally understand.


    At this time, he was pointing to the front and said, "here comes the man."


    Their real opponent, the star master who came to the black camp, finally showed up. There were two figures, an old man and a young man. As soon as they appeared, the young man roared excitedly and went straight to the ground.


    He turned into a ray of light and bombarded one of the soldiers in the white camp, flying the latter out directly.


    It was a soldier who had already been slightly injured. Under this move, he died in an instant.


    At the same time as the soldier died, a red light came up from the young man.


    "Do you want to do it?" Wugui frowned. Although the other side was also under extraordinary suppression, it was obviously more familiar with the war situation than its own.


    "No Gu Nan shook his head decisively, pointed to the opposite road, "we control the line."


    "What do you mean?"


    "From his habitual second killing of the first soldier, the alignment period has ended."

 Chapter 257

    Line control is a science.


    In almost all MoBa competitive games, there is a stress on line control. However, according to different rules, the methods and purposes of line control are different.


    Gu Nan is proficient in almost all kinds of games, and now he is no exception.


    I saw him hanging in front of the "soldier line" not far or near, floating in the air with the help of the "shadow rule", and he didn''t move his hand, just looking at it like this.


    The young and the old on the other side couldn''t figure out what he was doing. For a moment, he didn''t move. Instead, he waited.


    According to the normal way of thinking, the warring parties should be soldiers to soldiers and heroes to heroes, so the young man seized the time to kill a soldier first.


    In this way, when one side is in bad condition and has to retreat or is killed, the other side can help its soldiers to win the battle.


    "You think so, too?" Gu Nan also heard about the playing method of Zidian. He just thought it was funny. At this time, he had no way to return to the girl.


    Wu GUI nodded his head and said, "there is an immortal kingdom in the plane of heaven, and the war of immortal kingdom is just like this."


    Gu Nan is noncommittal, just said: "the purpose of war may be victory, but we are not."


    Girl no return slightly a Zheng, haven''t waited for her reaction to come over, Gu Nan''s figure has disappeared, appear in front of a soldier below.


    The soldier was seriously injured and almost one step away from death. So Gu Nan''s force is very small, almost just a push, the soldier''s head fell off.


    The next moment, two figures appeared beside him at the same time, it was the old and the young opposite.


    "Death The youth''s speed was obviously faster, and his whole body began to shine again, which was obviously his skill.


    "Movement acceleration, attack bonus, pseudo burst."


    Gu Nan''s indifferent eyes swept by, the first time to judge the characteristics of each other''s light skills.


    After that, he learned "Blitzkrieg" in an instant, and his figure disappeared in front of them. The girl who appeared in front of the line did not return.


    The two people were obviously stunned for a while, but also quickly convergence of emotions, there is no hurry to pursue Gu Nan.


    The old one is the Lord of the Messiah, and the young one is the Lord of the Messiah. I''m afraid no one can imagine their relationship - they are twin brothers.


    "Er Mi" is also an "old player" in the world of heroes. They are very clear that they must not cross the "soldier line" to pursue, otherwise the gain is not worth the loss.


    There are soldiers in the camps on both sides, which are divided into different arms, but in the final analysis, they can be divided into far and near.


    Once it crosses the cross line, it will be attacked by enemy archers. Under "extraordinary suppression", these mortal soldiers can also hurt them.


    On the other side of the white camp, Gu Nan simply felt the consumption and could not help frowning slightly.


    As he expected, a "blitz" consumes far more power than he does in the outside world. According to this ratio, he can only use 20 consecutive strokes at most.


    In actual combat, other skills also cost strength and can only be used less times.


    "Brother, what should I do?" It seems that the master of heaven, who is only in his twenties, said this to the old people around him.


    This pair of twins, with two generations of poor appearance, communicate with each other without any influence. Messiah said, "that person has learned displacement skills, and the strength of attack is bound to be insufficient. We will attack the soldiers directly."


    They have been heroes several times, so they know what they can learn.


    If you can add two points, one is active and the other is passive, it must be a flexible configuration of one attack, one defense and one defense, which is only adjusted according to the situation of each individual.


    As soon as the opponent learns the flexible skills, he will never be able to beat the two of them. What''s more, they also have the attack bonus of the black Warcraft.


    It''s like giving up a wave of soldiers Pai Ming is a new man!


    The twins look at each other and feel good luck in their hearts.


    Almost in the twinkling of an eye, the two men began to push the line. The attack continued to hit the white Battalion soldiers, making these ordinary people miserable.


    "Brothers! Hold on There was a little leader shouting in the queue.


    He should have added "what heroes will do soon", but now he really can''t say - Gu Nan and his wife stood by quietly, and didn''t mean to do anything.


    "Don''t we do it yet?" The girl has no return, looking at the calm Gu Nan, can''t help but open a way.


    In fact, she didn''t understand Gu Nan''s action at all. She just told her rationally that the other party obviously knew more than herself, so there must be a reason for her action.


    If not, where would she be obedient?


    "You can do it, but remember not to attack the soldiers." Gu Nan said casually, "it''s time for them to withdraw. At that time, they can''t fight back."


    ¡­¡­


    White war road.


    The situation of Yingge and Zidian at this time is almost a copy of Gu Nan''s, but they are the one pushing the line, while the other two are being beaten by them.


    "They cooperate in a general way, when it''s a makeshift team." Purple electricity is a sword to solve an enemy, said, "it seems that the two people are going there."Yingge nods silently. Two people''s previous trial, not too much harvest, but not a person did not encounter.


    What they met was a combination of tacit cooperation, but the two sides only played for a moment, so they couldn''t draw too many conclusions. Now they can use it to judge.


    "I hope they don''t get pushed too hard." Shadow song low voice way, in the hand machete a row, unexpectedly is a layer of light blood fog overflow.


    In zhutianxing Road, her own strength is not important. Everything is shaped by the rules of the star world, and her insight and experience are still there.


    When he said this, the blood mist from Yingge hit the opposite city wall and made a sound.


    This is her attack to the skills, the city wall has an unimaginable lethality!


    ¡­¡­


    Black road.


    The girl Wugui has been attacking the enemy heroes, while Gu Nan spends most of his time watching the opera, only sparing himself to make up for the dying enemy.


    Because of their strategy, it didn''t take long for the "soldier line" to be pushed to this side, and it''s not easy for them to move without return - there are too many enemies.


    This wave of soldiers line has been full of black camp soldiers, such as the tide toward Gu Nan side.


    "After this wave of offensive, maybe 10% of the energy of the city wall will be consumed." On the old face of the Lord of the stars, the wrinkles of laughter are almost crowded together.


    He has never seen such a cooperative opponent. One only attacks heroes, the other basically goes to the theater all the way If it goes on like this, it won''t be long before the city is broken!


    Once the city wall is broken, they have the ability to directly attack the white camp, which is equal to winning half.


    The girl over there has retreated to Gu Nan''s side. At this time, she can only sigh: "retreat first, let''s guard the city wall."


    "You go back." Gu Nan shook his head and said, "I''ll pull the line."

 Chapter 258

    I''m afraid there are few people who can compare Gu Nan''s understanding of military line and mending Dao.


    It''s not that the stars are too stupid, but that they don''t understand the rules at all, let alone study the playing methods under the rules.


    Gu Nan would let the girl have no return to attack the enemy hero. Naturally, he had thought about it for a long time.


    It is the number and frequency of the hero''s world lines.


    According to the experience of Yingge and Yingge, there are only six waves of soldiers every day, and they are concentrated from noon to dusk, and the natural frequency is not low.


    Therefore, under Gu Nan''s intentional control, when "Er Mi" finished pushing the line, the second wave of troops on both sides had already started, and even almost arrived.


    Under the gaze of Wugui''s astonishment, Gu Nan went straight to the black camp army.


    This time, even the two brothers, Milo and Mitian, were stunned. They almost thought that the guy who had been "rowing" was going to die because of his brain fever.


    If you know that they are still at the first level, facing a large group of ordinary soldiers, I''m afraid they will die in an instant.


    Of course, Gu Nan didn''t want to die. He stopped in front of the line with great accuracy to ensure that all the enemy troops could see him, but he was still short of attacking.


    Next, he made an incredible move - "blitz" launched, Gu Nan came directly behind the commander of the black camp army.


    "Er Mi" over there sneered at the same time.


    "I thought this man had come up with some good idea A novice is a novice. " The star master shakes his head first and makes no secret of his mockery in his eyes.


    The other party can enter here, naturally is also the star master level character, but did not expect to be so naive.


    Just decapitation tactics, can only he think of? After he has tried, he will find that the commander is much more difficult to kill than the ordinary soldiers, and once killed


    I''m sorry, all the soldiers will fall into a riot. It''s not worth the loss.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that after Gu Nan came to the commander of the black camp, he didn''t plan to kill him at all. Instead, he picked him up with one hand.


    The effect of "extraordinary suppression" always exists, so that the heroes in the face of mortals, attack and defense is not so exaggerated, but their power itself has not been reduced.


    Even if Gu Nan didn''t add "body of evil god", it''s easy to mention a mortal.


    So, Gu Nan didn''t kill anyone. He He''s got the commander!


    "This man What do you want to do? " The two masters are equally confused.


    In their view, Gu Nan is holding the commander of the black camp in a circle, while the soldiers of the black camp are constantly following him.


    The Lord seems to have responded: "he''s stalling time!"


    "Isn''t procrastination helping us?" The star master can''t help but laugh. I really don''t know what to say about the new man.


    You know, the second wave of soldiers will come soon. Once two groups of soldiers from our side join together, the offensive will be more intense and the consumption of the city wall will be greater.


    ¡­¡­


    Wearing armor and holding a spear, Yang Guang walked high on the official road.


    His mood is very excited, the biggest wish of his life can be in front of him, just as the tall camp wall has also appeared in front of him.


    Although the hero you came here is a little unreliable, Yang Guang has forgotten this for the time being because of his education from small to large.


    "A Guang, there''s going to be a war!" The younger brother Yang Quan stood beside Yang Guang with the same look and said excitedly.


    Yang Guang was almost speechless. He just nodded his head.


    "Ah Quan, I Ah, what''s that in front of you? " Yang Guang was about to speak, but he saw a big dark shadow passing in the sky on the other side of the camp wall.


    Yang Quan looked over there in amazement. After a while, he said, "it seems that Hero, sir!? Come on! Tell the commander that we''ll be there at once! "


    ¡­¡­


    The second wave of soldiers came a little faster than Gu Nan thought, but it didn''t affect his movements.


    He took the black camp army around a small circle, and finally lost the black camp commander back.


    When the second wave of soldiers arrived, the front-line soldiers of both sides stopped just outside the attack range of the city wall.


    "Perfect!"


    Gu Nan praised himself shamelessly after finishing this series of actions.


    "What''s the use of doing this?" she said


    "The two men on the opposite side can''t mend their swords when I control them like this." Gu Nan sneered, "come with me!"


    Milo and Mitian still didn''t feel it. They waited until the line came into contact again and immediately went forward to push the line.


    Although it is close to the enemy''s wall, it is still possible to attack short-range soldiers.


    But they didn''t expect that the two heroes of the other side would be crazy this time. As long as they dare to "mend the sword", they would immediately be in hot pursuit.This time, the two of them fought together, and they often chased out more than half of the battle line, which was extremely arrogant.


    When the two brothers wanted to fight back, they immediately withdrew, but they couldn''t catch up It''s still under each other''s walls.


    The two star masters, who were still in high spirits, finally began to realize the disgusting feeling of being stuck in someone else''s tower.


    "I see Did you design this? " When the girl looked back at the city wall, she felt a sudden realization.


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "line control is just a means. Do you know how much money they will lose in this wave? "


    Maiden Wugui shook her head honestly, but she didn''t understand, but Gu Nan was clear.


    There are about 500 soldiers on one side of the line, and about one twentieth of them are really valuable.


    Before the soldiers die, a small number of them will be "marked" by the world. This kind of mark is not obvious, it needs the hero''s extremely careful observation.


    An ordinary soldier''s mending sword is only worth one hero coin, sometimes even none, while a marked soldier is worth at least 30 hero coins.


    "The total value of a wave of soldiers is about 1000 heroic coins, and 25 are worth three-quarters." Gu Nan said, "I call this kind of marksman."


    "In the first wave of soldiers, in order to push the line, the opposite side missed most of the soldiers, and the total number of marker soldiers was about ten, which was divided by two people."


    "And I, of the sixteen that have appeared, have made up fourteen." Gu Nan face smile unchanged, pointing to the front of the road, "the rest of the line, can be a leak."


    The girl Wugui looked between Gu Nan and the soldiers line and said, "but if the other side continues to attack the soldiers, our city wall will be in danger when the next wave of soldiers comes."


    Although the girl Wugui doesn''t know this, she has rich combat experience and can analyze it by herself.


    "Just get rid of one of them." Gu Nan looks confident.


    "How to do it?"


    "Take two."

 Chapter 259

    "Grab two" is a common saying in competitive games, but in different rules, "two" also has different meanings.


    The rule of hero world is that as long as the soldier dies, the nearby hero can gain experience, no matter who dies. So if you want to get two from the level, you have to push the line.


    In fact, when the first wave of the white battalion''s line was cleared more than half, the two heroes on the opposite side had been upgraded to level two.


    When the hero is upgraded, there are obvious changes in him. Of course, Gu Nan and his wife can''t miss it.


    Unfortunately, because the mending skills of Milo and Mitian are so bad, they don''t have the money to improve their skills.


    This is a very simple arithmetic problem.


    It takes 1000 hero coins to improve one level skill, and each hero goes out with 300 hero coins. So if you want to play enough skill points, you only need to earn 700 more gold coins.


    Each wave of soldier line is worth 1000 hero coins, but the first level hero can''t make up for every soldier, so he can only make up for the marked "high amount soldiers".


    "Er Mi" is worth 150 hero coins, which is about five marker soldiers per person. When you go out and give them away over time, they only have 500 coins on them.


    What about Gu Nan?


    With the fall of one marker after another, he has nearly 23 markers and 989 hero coins.


    The two marksmen he missed when he first adapted to the rhythm have been made up by time.


    In front of the white camp wall, another soldier is about to die, and the light white light lights up on him, which is a special sign from the world.


    Gu Nan''s face moved. He was far away from the soldier. Under normal circumstances, he couldn''t catch up with him.


    This is the reason why it is not easy to mend the knife in the early stage. It''s 500 vs 500. It''s hundreds of meters long. It''s not screen operation. How can it be so easy to recruit?


    This is a real battlefield, which can''t be described as too fast.


    But Gu Nan didn''t mean to let it go. His figure disappeared in an instant, and a "flash" appeared behind the soldier. This was his last knife for grabbing the second. How could he let it go?!


    The power of shadow appeared for the first time, and the sword of shadow suddenly appeared in Gu Nan''s hand, directly cutting the soldier''s head.


    At the same time, Gu Nan''s hero coins also jumped to 1019. He has been promoted to level 2. He bought a skill point with the fastest speed and added it to "shadow sword stack".


    Shadow sword stack: cast a shadow sword attack, causing triple damage to the target. This skill can only be used twice in a short time.


    It''s just the first level of "shadow sword stack". Obviously, it''s not as terrible as Gu Nan''s original version, and there is a limit on the number of times, but now it''s enough!


    In the eyes of the two people, Gu Nan comes to the back of him with another flash.


    Gu Nan, who caught the chance, did not choose to use his skills directly, but stabbed him in the back.


    Gu Nan''s action was so sudden that it was too late for Milo to react until he hit the sword. At the moment when the tip of the sword is submerged, Gu Nan finally points out "shadow sword superposition".


    Gu Nan doesn''t need to move. His body seems to be manipulated by some force. The stabbed sword instantly retracts, and his arm stabs to Maitreya again.


    Just this time, the sword of shadow was stacked one after another, like a virtual shadow pulled out of the air and chopped heavily on the back of Maitreya.


    It was impossible for Gu nan to take the sword back so quickly, but he cleverly used a rule of hero world.


    The skills here are created by the world, not by the heroes themselves. In other words, the hero just needs to click the skill and it will be used automatically.


    It''s also a way to balance the star master himself, but now it''s used by Gu nan to cancel the back swing of the sword - reset the general attack!


    Milo, the old star master with two swords in the company, finally could not help roaring. He quickly turned around, and the long sword in his hand was about to fall towards Gu Nan.


    But Gu Nan''s action was faster than he had expected. He once again used a "flash" at the enemy in front of him.


    This "blitz" basically did not produce displacement, but it succeeded in making him appear behind Maitreya!


    The sword of shadow in his hand stabbed again and stabbed the wound exactly, followed by a "shadow sword stack" and a heavy cut.


    This time, the sword in the wound that has been cut for more than half is fatal.


    Three times the shadow sword hit twice in a row, and there were two general attacks in the meantime. All these were completed by Gu Nan in the moment of starting.


    Four Swords in a flash!


    The poor Lord didn''t even see his opponent. He was cut off most of his shoulder by the last sword. Gu Nan''s heart, which he was aiming at all the time, was even more broken and bleeding.


    After all, it''s only a second level hero. It''s just like entering the extraordinary level for the first time. It''s not in good condition. How can Gu Nan resist such attacks?


    The old lord of Messiah struggled twice and finally fell down from the sky.At the same time of his death, the blood curtain in the sky flashed slightly. A white light came up from the sky and cut the blood color into Gu Nan''s body.


    Gu Nan clearly saw that there were 500 more hero coins in his column.


    A head is worth 500 yuan. This business is no worse than mending the knife!


    "Brother!" On one side, the star master just had time to scream, and his figure rushed to Gu Nan. The latter was a "flash", which appeared behind the girl.


    "Shadow sword stack" and four consecutive "dodges" have consumed more than half of Gu Nan''s shadow power, and he has to stop to have a rest.


    When his eyes turned to the other side again, although he was gnashing his teeth in the same place, he didn''t mean to have a fever in his head and come up to die. He even stepped back and landed down.


    After all, the star level characters will be schemed by Gu Nan, but they are not easy to act impulsively - they just die once, not unable to revive.


    What''s more, the great master is very smart. He chose to land.


    "It''s a pity." Gu Nan shook his head gently. These star owners may not be familiar with the rules of the game, but the grasp of the war situation is still first-class.


    "Before long, you can''t even kill him?" Girl no return in one side said.


    She''s right. Gu Nan can use the "shadow sword stack" to kill the Lord of Messiah, so his brother can''t run away.


    It''s just that the other side needs to spend more time when they are ready. As long as Gu Nan recovers, it''s not difficult to kill the enemy.


    But now the other side chooses to fall among the soldiers, and the situation is different.


    If you go to kill the Celestial Master at this time, Gu Nan will not only face the counterattack of the enemy heroes, but also the siege of the black camp soldiers!

 Chapter 260

    Hero world is more like Gu Nan''s holographic game, which is different from the competitive game operated by keyboard and mouse.


    One of the big differences is that under normal conditions, most of the soldiers'' attacks are hard to hit.


    After all, heroes are extraordinary, and they have the ability to fly in the air. How can soldiers on the ground fight? Even if it''s a long-range shooter, if the arrow shoots upward, its power will be greatly reduced.


    In normal alignment, the hero will not cross the line easily, which means that he will cross too many lines and be easily forced to fall to the ground by the enemy. If we just go beyond the military line, there will be no impact.


    Even if the hatred of small soldiers is drawn, as long as they are not entangled by the enemy, they are not afraid at all.


    So when Gu Nan controlled the line under the tower, they could force the other side so arrogantly that they couldn''t mend their swords - they were backed by the city wall, and even if they crossed the line wantonly, "Er Mi" couldn''t encircle them!


    It is precisely because of this setting that when Mikado chooses to land among the soldiers, he is protected by the soldier line.


    At this time, if Gu Nan goes to kill him by force, the black camp soldiers will not be polite to him.


    "But don''t do it completely." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    At first, the heroes chose to float in the air, of course, not just to pull the wind. The view in the middle of the sky is convenient to observe the overall situation and see where to mend the knife.


    Once on the ground, all you can see is nearby. The number of knives you can get is very touching.


    "What''s next? Do you still push the line? " The girl seems to have become a curious baby, every step to ask Gu Nan.


    She has gradually got used to Gu Nan''s words, and she is very insightful.


    The star master hides in the soldiers, on the one hand is to protect themselves, on the other hand is to slow down the rhythm of their push line. If you attack soldiers wantonly, you may be attacked by the other side.


    "Push the line." But Gu Nan said without hesitation.


    The purpose of line control is to drag the opponent to mend the sword, or even to snatch the second to kill the enemy. Now that the tactical objectives have been achieved, what is the need to continue?


    At the same time, Gu Nan gives something to Wu GUI, which is a basket full of swords.


    These swords are all weapons used by ordinary people, and their materials are of poor quality. They even feel that they can be broken easily.


    "This is what you found in the camp?"


    "Well."


    Get a positive answer, girl Wugui with a kind of inexplicable eyes looking at Gu Nan, until Gu Nan Feidao line, hard to throw the sword down.


    Not sharp sword, Gu Nan''s strange force, as well as the role of gravity, even through the body of an enemy.


    There seems to be a silence on the battlefield for a while. Weapons falling from the sky make many people subconsciously look up.


    When he saw Gu Nan''s figure and identified which side he belonged to, there was a burst of cheering in the white camp, while the black camp''s morale was low again after the death of Milo.


    The difference between hero world and pure competitive games is reflected in every detail, and morale is also a very important part.


    Previously, the white camp was easily pushed, and the morale factor was also involved.


    "Isn''t there extraordinary repression?" I don''t know when the girl has come to Gu Nan. She also tried to throw the sword down, and the result was the same.


    "Extraordinary suppression is the extraordinary power to suppress us." Gu Nan took aim at another enemy and stabbed him to death with a sword. "It was the sword that killed them, not us."


    The girl did not return to Zheng Zheng, considered for a long time, it seems that there is no wrong appearance.


    "Why didn''t you use it before?"


    "It''s the sword that killed them, and the money doesn''t belong to me!"


    ¡­¡­


    White war road.


    Yingge and Zidian are still fighting on the opposite line, almost beating each other too hard. The wall is being worn away bit by bit.


    It''s not the first time for them to enter the world of heroes. The skill of "line control" may not be deeply studied, but the basic principle can be understood by themselves.


    At this time, their lines stayed in the front of the enemy''s wall to ensure that the enemy did not dare to go out, and they could mend their swords more easily.


    At the same time, due to the advantage of the military line, they can organize an attack on the city wall every two waves of troops, causing great pressure on the black camp.


    This is exactly the tactical intention that the two star masters, Milo and Mitian, hope to achieve most. However, it was completely destroyed by Gu Nan.


    Just as Yingge and Yingge were attacking each other, a white light suddenly flashed across the other end of the bloody sky and fell to the white camp.


    Both Yingge and Zidian, who are "old drivers", can''t help looking at each other in amazement. They can''t help looking over there.


    Of course, they understand that this is a sign that the enemy hero has been killed.


    "Those two are very old hands, and they will die in their hands?" Shadow song of petite figure throws Cape, the line did not push, stop to say.Zidian''s face was a bit helpless, and he also said: "the origin of the Buddha is still clear, if you want to say that you can do this kind of thing I''m afraid it''s just the little guy. "


    It''s right to call Gu Nan that way.


    They were silent for a while. They didn''t know how Gu Nan did it, so they became more and more curious about this mysterious guy.


    "What does that one mean by letting him protect me?" Yingge inserts the machete at random, but it is directly inserted into her body.


    The machete "Yingge" didn''t enter Yingge''s abdomen, but it didn''t cause any scars. Instead, it was like water dripping into the sea.


    Zidian just shook her head: "she has been in charge of the star world for several years, and there are few cases of interfering in the affairs of the world. This time, it''s an exception."


    Although Zidian is only describing it calmly, Yingge has been with him for many years, and he has already had a heart to heart relationship. He knows what he is talking about very well.


    "That one doesn''t care much." In Yingge''s eyes, there seems to be a faint blood light flashing, "that Gu Nan, he knows me This is the face


    ¡­¡­


    Black road.


    Gu Nan and the girl gave up the economy of mending the knife, and they used the "dart" method to push the line. The speed of cleaning the line suddenly increased by more than one level.


    Only Gu Nan, who has made up for his marksman, dares to sacrifice his economy in this way. Otherwise, it will not be worth the loss.


    If Gu Nan and his wife just lost some money, the star master would cry.


    His brother, Milo, had not been revived. He had been hiding among the soldiers and thought he was safe for the time being, at least until the next wave of soldiers arrived


    Who knows these two guys, actually found the mortal weapon!


    When all the soldiers of the black camp fall down, the Celestial Master is in a state of no way to heaven and no way to earth.


    He could only look at Gu Nan and the young girl, but at the same time, he rushed towards him, and Gu Nan said a word.


    "Give me the head."

 Chapter 261

    Smoothly, the head of the great star master was also included in the bag, and Gu Nan''s heroic coins exceeded 1000. Of course, she didn''t compete with him, and she couldn''t have.


    Although his experience is not enough to upgrade him to level 3, Gu Nan can buy skill points and learn "body of evil gods".


    In the world of heroes, the connection between skill and level is that skill level cannot exceed hero level.


    If Gu Nan has enough skill points, now he is at level 2, he can point all three skills to level 2.


    "Do you want to clear the second wave of lines before the two men have time to come?" No return to see heaven star Lord body dead, so asked.


    Gu Nan looked at her and knew that the existence of such master level stars was the best in both understanding and learning ability.


    Just look at their own several times to deal with, for the understanding of the soldier line, has not lost to the general player.


    Under normal circumstances, it''s really the best choice to quickly push the line while the enemy hero revives, but it''s obviously not normal at the moment.


    Gu Nan, who has three skills, is already fully capable of one dozen two.


    "When I go around, you will garrison your troops near the city wall." Gu Nan gave the girl no return such instructions.


    Garrison, this is a new concept, no return to Zheng Zheng, Zheng said: "how to do?"


    "Remember how I used to control the line?"


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Guang is very excited now.


    The second wave of white Battalion soldiers he belonged to had been winning since they came to the front line, especially after the death of the Lord.


    You are a hero, sir!


    After witnessing Gu Nan''s heroic deeds, Yang Guang''s impression of him has greatly changed.


    The original act of bullying one''s own sister is so heinous that it turns into the hero''s carelessness. He is even glad that he didn''t question the other party rashly.


    "Ah Quan, what you said is right!" Yang Guang stood in the battle line and killed an enemy with a knife. He said to his younger brother Yang Quan, "how can you say that you are all heroes?"


    Yang Quan had a bitter smile on his face. Of course, he understood what his elder brother meant, but it would be ridiculous to say that he had expected this.


    Moreover, compared with his elder brother, Yang Quan has read more books and knows more about heroes.


    In the past, there was no story of heroes like this one


    While they were talking, there was a sudden scream from behind, and the brothers turned back in amazement. The scream came from the commander''s camp, and they could not understand the meaning of the howl more clearly.


    Attack!


    Those who can attack the commanding camp directly Does the enemy have a third hero?


    Yang Guang and Yang Quan wanted to rush back immediately, but there was no order in the forbidden barracks. They could not move freely, so they had to wait anxiously.


    Fortunately, they didn''t wait long, and the messenger arrived soon.


    "Pass the military order, everyone..." The herald should have always been cadenced tone, Leng is a bit helpless, "back to camp!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the Black War path, the second wave of soldiers has been on the way for a long time, but the Resurrected Lord of the Messiah is not in a hurry to start.


    He has been a hero for several times. Although he is not like a girl without a home, Gu Nan, a "good teacher", is not a fool.


    The opponent points out two skills to instantly kill himself. After killing himself and his brother, he can get 1000 hero coins.


    In other words, now the opponent has three skills Thinking of this, the Lord of Milo has a headache.


    In order not to continue to give each other a head, the messianic Lord wisely did not move forward immediately, but chose to wait for his brother to join him.


    Mikado and he almost died in battle, and the time of their resurrection was also close. They soon set out from the camp and began to go to the front wall.


    "Brother, the man must have three skills. Let''s wait in the city wall first?" The star master, who looks young, is not young at all. On the contrary, he is very cautious.


    The Lord also nodded and said, "if the opposite side presses under our city wall, mix up some ranks and wait until the third wave of soldiers Be careful


    The Lord of the Minotaur suddenly drank, but there was no time to move his hand. He could only watch Gu Nan appear in an instant and cut his brother''s back with a sword.


    Four Swords in a flash! And it''s four swords with "body of evil god" power bonus!


    Poor star master, because of his breakthrough skills, was chosen by Gu Nan as the first target to kill. His last thought was:


    why is he here?


    ¡­¡­


    White war road.


    No matter which battle path, the speed of sending troops is the same. Yingge and Yingge just took advantage of the second wave of soldiers'' line, causing a lot of consumption to the enemy''s wall, and two white lights flashed in the bloody sky.


    This time, two heroes died one after another.


    "Two more. This is really... " Shadow song seems to kill red eyes, even the pupil has become bloody, but was surprised to look back.Even before the third wave of troops arrived, the other side had been killed four times At this speed, it''s almost like the other party going up to die.


    The two of them, who clearly have the right location, are just fighting against each other, trying to make the city wall wear and tear.


    After all, they are all star masters. Even if the other party is not familiar with the rules, they don''t have much cooperation, but they can still do it easily.


    "It looks like we can relax this time." The purple TV doesn''t care about it. It''s even happy to see it come true.


    Compared with Milo and Mitian, this pair of Uncle Lori''s combination obviously has a clearer division of labor.


    Yingge is responsible for staring at the enemy hero''s attack, while Zidian focuses more on mending the sword. Although it''s not as good as Gu Nan''s Dao, it''s much better than Er MI.


    According to this schedule, he only needs more than two lines to brush out the first skill point.


    Just as the two of them made up their swords in such an orderly way, and the third wave of soldiers arrived, a voice suddenly rang out in their ears.


    "Clear the lines and get ready to cross the tower."


    Yingge and Yingge look down in amazement, and even pause their movements. They find that there is a familiar figure in the third wave of soldiers.


    "Gu Nan?! Why is he here? " Yingge almost didn''t throw the machete out of her hand. This scene was too unexpected for her.


    Although there is no limit on the number of people in each battle track in hero world, it is almost the default rule to have two people in one battle track.


    The reason is very simple, because the two defense three more than enough, mutual support is enough to run away. It''s too difficult for one person to defend the line of two people''s siege. If he is not careful, he will be killed directly.


    So as long as there is some common sense, it is impossible to make a three person distribution.


    But the film song soon came back.


    This time, they are not just three people, but they have already given away four people. If this advantage is concentrated on one person


    Before she knew it clearly, Gu Nan''s figure suddenly appeared when the last soldier of the black camp fell and the wall began to attack the white camp soldiers.

 Chapter 262

    On the white road, the two heroes of the black camp are two stars they don''t know.


    There are not many groups of star owners, and most of them come and go alone. It is to come up to meet to cooperate tacit understanding of shadow song and purple electricity, let these two some helpless.


    It''s not the first time for the two men in the black camp to enter the heroic life. They are very clear that whether the two heroes cooperate or not will have a huge impact on the battle.


    So from the very beginning, the two men held the idea of not seeking meritorious service, but seeking no fault, and strongly counseled in their own city wall.


    This kind of tactics seems to be very effective. At least so far, the two men who cooperate with each other can only attack the city wall, but they have nothing to do with it.


    However, when the other side''s third wave of troops arrived, the deadlock was broken.


    The two heroes were still hanging in the air, but suddenly there was a wave in the soldiers on the ground.


    "Extraordinary power, a hero!" One of the star owners was shocked. He wanted to ask his companion to be careful, but he saw the one eyed star owner beside him, looking behind him in horror.


    Without waiting for him to move, he felt a sudden pain on his back, and the terrible force almost split himself out.


    It''s not over yet. He didn''t have time to turn around. There were several successive attacks.


    The tearing pain of his body made the star both surprised and angry. He knew that he was afraid that he would not have much life, but he couldn''t figure it out


    How can there be such a strong opponent?


    It''s in the city wall!


    What he thought was right. Almost at the same time when he was killed, a beam of light suddenly shot out of the wall and hit the enemy heavily behind him.


    For the heroes of this period, the attack power of the city wall is considerable.


    Even if Gu Nan killed Milo and Mitian once again after the detour, he could not bear the damage of the city wall.


    The laser directly penetrated his chest. The high-energy heat left a piece of burnt black on Gu Nan''s body, and even the tissue began to carbonize.


    But he still did not mean to leave, his eyes moved to the living one eyed star.


    The latter''s mouth slightly draws, he already has no way back, can only helplessly raise a hand to hit to the other side.


    At the beginning, for the advantage of the military line, almost everyone will choose offensive skills, so the one eyed star can only try to replace Gu Nan.


    Of course, this is impossible.


    Gu Nan, with all skills, is much more flexible than him. Before his opponent''s attack comes, he has already "dodged" behind him, chopping the shadow sword in his hand.


    But this time, his "shadow sword stack" entered the cooling, so that he resisted the attack of the city wall.


    After three laser strikes in a row, Gu Nan finally succeeded in killing the one eyed star master, and he was full of holes.


    "I can''t carry it, I can''t hide it. It''s really an extraordinary killer." Gu Nan spent the last strength, and make complaints about "blitz", but in the mouth.


    The laser of this city wall is mostly composed of the force of the law, but it has the characteristic of "breaking the law". Most of the damage is directly on Gu Nan.


    That is to say, Gu Nan ordered two levels of defensive skills. Otherwise, he would not be able to handle it.


    However, 1000 hero coins were recorded, and the level also reached level 3 because of hero experience, which made Gu Nan happy after all.


    There are two white lights in the sky. Yingge and Zidian have no choice but to look at each other. They finally know why they will die so miserably on that side.


    Gu Nan clearly has three skills. He can kill each other''s Heroes by himself!


    During the whole process of "crossing the tower", they did not provide any help. At most, they helped push the line in, so that Gu Nan had a chance to get close to each other.


    In the words of the game, Gu Nan, who has six heads in his hand, has developed more than the other side.


    In addition, he is the assassin type skill configuration, in order to achieve this incredible thing.


    "But I''m afraid it''s going to take a long time for you to recover from your current injury?" Shadow song looking back here Gu Nan, said.


    Gu Nan, who has been fighting against the tower for a long time, seems to be a little miserable now.


    The laser attack of the city wall has scattering phenomenon, so that Gu Nan''s whole left hand is almost full of small holes, which is enough to make intensive phobia crazy.


    In the world of heroes, although there is a spring of heroes, it is only used to revive heroes, and does not speed up the recovery.


    "Yes, it will take at least a few days to recover." Gu Nan agreed.


    "The body of evil god" is very powerful, but without the three times recovery power of "dawn praise", such injury can not recover soon.


    Yingge was relieved. Gu Nan didn''t have a solution: "then you..."


    However, before she finished speaking, Gu Nan''s figure had rushed out again and rushed directly under the opposite wall, leaving such a sentence.


    "You keep pushing the tower. I''ll see you off first."¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan resurrected from the spring water and returned to the black Battle Road, the girl Wugui fully implemented his instructions and concentrated all the troops in front of the city wall.


    Now there are four white battalion commanders standing beside her, which means that there are four waves of soldiers, who are stationed in front of the city wall.


    Milo and Mitian have returned to the front line and are looking at the wall of Baiying.


    They don''t know by what means the other side made the soldiers stagnate in front of the city wall, but this situation made them very uncomfortable.


    The soldiers of our side constantly entered the city wall and were killed by the soldiers of the other side with the cooperation of the city wall, but the casualties of the soldiers of the other side were very few.


    Correspondingly, the two of them couldn''t get experience and hero coins, so they could only watch the opposite lines gather more and more.


    They tried all kinds of methods, but they could not stop their own soldiers. They could not stop these brainwashed stupid people, no matter they were coerced, lured or motivated by reason.


    It was not until the fifth wave of troops that the two finally responded It''s the commander!


    "Two heroes, what do you want to do?" The commander of the black camp, who was finally detained, glared at the two people, Miluo and Mitian.


    The old and young brothers looked at each other and said that if they knew what each other wanted, they would not stand here!


    But in any case, we should not sit by and watch our soldiers die.


    At this time, a shadow fell into the opposite wall, and the obvious fluctuation of the law surprised both of them at the same time. They know it''s the guy who''s back.


    "Hard work." Gu Nan looked at the bottom with satisfaction. There were four waves of soldiers gathering there.


    "Come back so slowly this time?" It''s strange that the girl has no return. She has seen the white light in the sky for a long time.


    Gu Nan did not say that he was "free to go back to the city" for a wave, delayed some time, but said: "let the people out, this wave we go directly to the highlands."


    "How?"


    Gu Nan looked back at her, and with a wave of his hand, the four commanders were thrown directly out of the wall and smashed heavily in front of the black camp soldiers.

 Chapter 263

    Near the wall of Baiying City, the two opposing armies were quiet at the same time.


    Commander! Commander of white camp!


    For the black camp soldiers, this is their goal, military merit and honor!


    At this moment, no commander of his own or enemy troops could resist the desire for military merit. And as long as there''s one person at the head, the rest of the soldiers will jump on like wolves.


    Let alone the white camp, they will be forced to stay near the city wall, and the four commanders will be detained.


    "Kill


    "Save the commander! Follow me


    At the same time, the shouts of killing rang out on both sides, and the soldiers of both sides collided head-on without stopping. As a result, the white camp hoarded the advantages of the four wave line and quickly showed up.


    However, due to the lack of effective command, the army of the black camp was soon infiltrated, and almost all the black camp soldiers were faced with the situation of one to two or even one to three.


    "Brother, let''s get out of here." Heaven star master see this situation, immediately heart know bad, quickly said.


    The other side suddenly throws out the commander, causing a decisive battle between the two sides. Before contacting Gu Nan again, how can they not understand each other''s intention?


    This is four guys with heads in their hands. No one can compete with him at this stage.


    They don''t know yet. Gu Nan just took time to go to gank and took two more heads on the white road. Otherwise, he would run faster.


    The Lord''s face was also not good-looking. He retreated with his brother without saying a word, but his heart was not optimistic.


    After all, once they go against the line, they will expose themselves.


    But I do not know why, until they retreat to the black wall, Gu Nan''s figure did not appear again, finally let the two people down.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan, who has already got six heads, is not in a hurry to kill them, or he has more important things to do now.


    "If you see that soldier, he has an obvious sign before he dies. Killing him is worth 30 heroic coins."


    "It''s not clear. Are you blind?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu GUI''s face was black and he soon learned how to mend the knife under Gu Nan''s "guidance". In fact, she has learned very fast, but Gu Nan''s requirements are really too high.


    But not high, because Gu Nan''s goal is to let her get a second skill point in this wave of soldiers.


    Gu Nan, who plays high, knows very well that in order to win, when his growth has exploded, it''s the right way to let out part of the economy.


    And if you give up the economy to a girl, you will not lose because her defensive skill is a magic skill.


    Dharma heart guard: resists the coming next damage and reduces the damage by 50%. This skill can''t work on the same target in a short time.


    Active defense skills are not common, but they are undoubtedly quite powerful.


    Under Gu Nan''s almost hand-in-hand guidance, the girl finally got enough soldiers to scrape up 1000 hero coins.


    Gu Nan couldn''t help but wipe a cold sweat. It''s a pity that hero world doesn''t have the idea of assists, otherwise he doesn''t need to work so hard.


    And in the guidance of no return at the same time, Gu Nan also did not forget to seize the time to push the line, as far as possible to keep their own four wave line.


    It''s up to them if they can knock down the opposite wall.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the wall of the black camp, Miluo and Mitian looked forward with a dignified look. There was a big wave of white camp soldiers coming.


    "Today''s last wave of the line has not arrived, it seems that we can only try to defend The star master of Miluo rubbed the wrinkles on his face and said in a deep voice.


    The Celestial Master snorted coldly: "that guy is really powerful, but his fault lies in that he should not expose the method of accumulating soldiers."


    It''s amazing that we can hoard soldiers in this way. When we first found out this, the shock of our brother star owners was beyond words.


    It''s subverting the rules of the hero world.


    Once this method is learned by more people, the struggle in the heroic world will be to gather a large number of soldiers and fight to the death.


    Even now is the same, only to see the star master sneer: "as long as we survive today, tomorrow we will gather the six waves of soldiers to start together, he is asking for trouble."


    Once everyone is on the six wave line, it is obviously more difficult for the opponent to exert his personal strength, and they can also develop well in space.


    And wait until everyone is three skills in hand, can not turn the other party so arrogant!


    The calculations of the two masters were very good. However, just as the soldiers of the white camp were about to arrive under the wall, a panting voice came.


    "Small, careful!"


    They turned to see that it was their companion, the one eyed master who should have been on the white war Road, rushing here.


    The one eyed master who doesn''t have the skill of Degree Transfer, but he runs by his own legs and even flies too slowly."The one with the sword opposite can kill people in the city wall!" The one eyed star master saw the soldier on the other side, and he didn''t even care to call. He cried out.


    As for the specific words of the one eyed star master, "Er Mi" has been hard to hear.


    Because at the same time, the law of terror has appeared behind them, and only the words "in the city wall" can be heard.


    The dark sword of shadow falls. It doesn''t need to reset the general attack. Two skills are enough to kill one person.


    Seeing that figure reappear and killing his hero in front of him, the one eyed star master almost beat his chest.


    It''s just a short time. If I could get there earlier


    "I''ll fight with you!" The roar came from the great master. This time it was his turn to watch his brother being killed, and he was annoyed by being crushed all the time, and finally came to his heart together.


    But things in this world are never useful when the universe breaks out.


    The economic gap is too big, even if Gu Nan and the other party are in different places, they can''t think of a good way, not to mention those stars who are not familiar with the game?


    But in a moment, the sword of shadow suddenly fell, and the star master followed his brother''s footsteps and gave Gu Nan a head.


    Another two heads, another 1000 heroic coins!


    So far, Gu Nan has eight heads in his hand. According to the algorithm in the game, he is now in a super state.


    Of course, there won''t be such boring things in hero world, and the stars can''t care about these honors, they only care about victory.


    A sword will be the star Lord, Gu Nan is to eat three laser attacks.


    Even if the "Buddha''s heart guard" around him resisted most of the damage, the price of crossing the pagoda in this period was still too high, making Gu Nan the end of a strong bullet.


    So Gu Nan can only look at the one eyed star master and then "dodge" away

 Chapter 264

    Under the wall of Heiying, Gu Nan had already passed the "blitz" and returned to the girl''s side. Then he looked at the opposite wall and sighed.


    "It''s a bit of a problem. There''s a third person."


    Gu Nan is talking about the one eyed star. After another wave of solo over the tower, he left a lot of injuries again, but there was no way to attack that man again.


    Moreover, the "Buddha''s heart guard" also needs to cool down, and it can''t work on him for a period of time.


    "Is that the man on the road over there?" No return soon reaction come over, picked pick eyebrow way.


    Gu Nan nodded and did not speak. These stars are really not simple characters. Even if they are crushed by their own experience for a while, their understanding of the situation will not fall behind.


    After the one eyed star master was over the tower by himself, he soon thought that this side might be processed in the same way, so he came in a hurry.


    Although he was a little late, he still brought Gu Nan a lot of trouble.


    Because the next siege, there is no hero to help defend the city, the gap is simply unreasonable.


    "I''ll carry the attack of the wall and kill him!" The girl said without thinking.


    She also knows the truth, so even if she takes her own life, she will replace the hero of the other party. As long as that person dies, there is hope of breaking the city.


    However, Gu Nan gently shook his head: "he knows we can cross the tower, how can we still stay on the wall?"


    No return Zheng Zheng, turn to see again, as expected already disappeared one eye star Lord. She frowned and looked down. The two sides below were already fighting. The other side seemed to be hiding in the army.


    Even if there is no line, there are still a small number of soldiers stationed in the city wall, which is also the last force to guard the city.


    If there are no enemy heroes, Gu and Nan can clean up these soldiers quickly and then take part in the siege.


    "We''re in front of the line. As long as he dares to show up, you hang up skills to grab hatred, I''ll kill him. " Gu Nan said to Wu GUI, "if he doesn''t come out, we''ll clear the line."


    As long as there is no last line, the one eyed master will have no place to hide.


    So they came to the front of the line, attacking the enemy soldiers and paying attention to the enemy''s movements.


    This time, however, they were in the open, and the law fluctuated from time to time on the front line. When they wanted to search, they had already lost sight of the enemy.


    "What is he doing?" The young girl Wugui frowned a little. She couldn''t understand why the other party came up from time to time, but she didn''t make any real moves.


    Is it to interfere with their own two people''s line cleaning efficiency?


    "It''s mending the knife." Gu Nan said calmly. Even in such a chaotic situation, he still found the one eyed master''s real purpose.


    "He should have a lot of mends over there." Gu Nan looked at the law of another wave, said, "he wants to get a second skill, so even if the positive shot, it is not impossible."


    Gu Nan is very clear that the reason why he can crush these stars is that he bullies them and has no skills, or only learned one offensive skill.


    Once each other''s skills are also enriched, Gu Nan can no longer do such a second kill.


    In the city wall, if you can''t do the second kill, it means you can''t do anything about it.


    Girl Wugui brow lock, she realized that each other''s choice is more tricky, just pressure on their own two flaws. If we let the opposite side cross the line, then our own side''s advantage will not be so great.


    After thinking for a moment, she said, "I''ll lead..."


    "No Gu Nan interrupted her, "this man wants to compete with me to mend the sword, so it''s better than one."


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Guang has been standing under the wall of the black camp, holding his spear high, shouting excitedly.


    He has learned martial arts since he was a child, and his martial arts are very good. He is also famous in the village, but he has never had the chance to go on a bigger stage, and now he has.


    "Kill! Kill me


    Yang Guang pointed the spear in his hand, and immediately several soldiers charged with him, including his younger brother Yang Quan.


    The battle lines of hero world are rarely controlled as a whole. When encountering war, they are mostly fought in the form of small teams.


    Because of his outstanding performance, Yang Guang has been appointed as a team leader on his way here, with six soldiers in command.


    "Ah Guang! Step back The team didn''t charge for long, and Yang Quan''s voice was ringing behind him.


    Although Yang Guang is the team leader, he has no doubt about his brother''s judgment. Without saying a word, he withdraws and greets his companions.


    Sure enough, not long after they retreated, the enemy''s formation suddenly shrank, and the enemy in front of them suddenly became dense.


    If we didn''t step back in advance, I''m afraid we would fall into encirclement.


    "Ah Quan, it''s really you!" A companion beside him was still in fear, and then patted Yang Quan on the shoulder, laughing and praising.


    Yang Quan white face, showing a peaceful smile, but did not speak.Unlike his elder brother Yang Guang, Yang Quan''s martial arts are not very outstanding, but he has been familiar with the military books since he was a child, and he is very familiar with the changes and situations of the battlefield, so he is an excellent commander.


    Just as he was about to arrange for his men to consolidate his position, he heard a muffled hum coming from the front.


    "A Guang!" When Yang Quan raised his eyes, he was ready to crack. It turned out that liuya, who was from nowhere, just fell on Yang Guang''s abdomen and instantly disappeared into it.


    The people in the team were also flustered and rushed forward to grab Yang Guang back. The group protected him in the middle.


    "Ah Guang! How are you, a Guang? " Yang Quan shakes Yang Guang''s body, trying to cheer him up. If you''re in a coma at this time, it''s really over.


    Yang Guang covered the wound with one hand and vomited blood in his mouth. Even his eyes were lax.


    Yang Quan is going crazy. He takes off his robe and tries to help his brother stop bleeding, but it''s useless. Vaguely, he saw a faint light rising above his brother.


    "This is..." Yang Quan looked up in amazement. He had never seen such a thing.


    At this time, an inexplicable wave appeared around them, and a one eyed man appeared. He was the one eyed master of the black camp.


    "Another one." The one eyed star master chuckled, and his eyes were filled with joy. Of course, he also found the world mark. He was obviously very satisfied with the entry of another 30 heroic coins.


    Yang Quan didn''t know each other, but the strange fluctuation made him understand each other''s identity for the first time.


    Hero! It''s the enemy hero!


    The seriously injured brother is still in his arms, but the enemy who is hard to fight is in front of him. This situation makes Yang Quan fall into deep despair.


    At this moment, Yang Quan extremely hopes that the hero can appear in time to save them.


    But reason told him that in such a chaotic situation, even the hero can''t do anything


    Will there be a miracle?


    Yang Quan couldn''t help looking up and saw Gu Nan''s figure still hanging high in the sky, but he seemed to notice the situation here. He waved a black light and came here.


    Yang Quan''s heart suddenly gave birth to some hope. Even if, even if it''s just to block each other, you hero will have a chance to come?!


    The one eyed master sneers in his heart.


    He''s a star leader. He knows better than Yang Quan. This is just a simple application of the passive principle. It''s impossible to affect himself, even if it''s on ordinary soldiers Huh?


    In the only eye of the one eyed star master, the black light quickly turns into a small sword and instantly cuts off Yang Guang''s head.

 Chapter 265

    Under the wall of the battlefield, as if in a moment fell silent.


    And this kind of time, like being stagnated, with Yang Guang''s head falling to the ground, finally disappeared, and the frozen picture was reopened.


    In the chaos of the battlefield, it seems that this is just a small episode, only a few parties realize what this represents.


    The one eyed star master is almost stunned. He really didn''t think that a hero would attack his own soldiers just to prevent them from mending their swords.


    In fact, these star masters have always paid far less attention to mending Dao.


    This can also be seen from the two of them. It''s not too bad to mend the knife, but we should focus on killing people.


    After all, in a real war, I''ve never heard of killing enemy soldiers first and leaving the general alone.


    But the one eyed star master is a star master level character after all. After he was stunned, he quickly reacted and his figure quickly disappeared.


    Anyway, the other party has brought him enough surprise, and it''s not bad this time - and if he doesn''t leave, maybe Yang Guang will come to an end.


    If the one eyed star is just surprised by "this kind of operation", then Yang Quan is about to collapse even the three outlooks.


    He is more rational than his elder brother Yang Guang, so he has a higher tolerance for his hero''s outrageous behavior.


    But what he can tolerate is not to attack his own soldiers, especially his brother!


    Anger suddenly broke through Yang Quan''s mind, he just felt as if something had broken. Things that were clearly wrong in the past, but were ignored by him for some reason, came to his mind.


    Hoarding soldiers and attacking together will be more effective. Why can''t you think of such a simple truth?


    Even you can be familiar with the military books. There are so many commanders and so many generals in the camp. Why should you honestly send some soldiers every time?


    Why did the white camp and the black camp fight for years without any reason? Why can''t we sit down and talk?


    No one can answer Yang Quan''s question, but it seems to be ignored by all of us.


    Yang Quan was on the hot battlefield with blood all over the place, but his heart was cold.


    He looked up from afar, as usual in the bloody sky, as if there is an invisible hand, in the control of all this.


    No matter what Yang Quan thinks, for Gu Nan, it''s perfectly normal to use this method to suppress the one eyed master''s mending sword.


    As long as the one eyed master can''t get enough knives before the soldiers are cleaned up, he doesn''t dare to show up in front of them, and the siege will not be affected.


    Boom!


    Gu Nan is another shadow sword cutting on the wall. Even with extraordinary suppression, the obvious vibration also shows the damage to the wall.


    With a lot of hero and soldier experience, Gu Nan has come to level 4, which is equivalent to the Taoist realm of the outside world.


    If he can be promoted to level 5, restore the realm of breaking the boundary, and get the big move of "justice trial", his combat effectiveness will have another qualitative change.


    However, this level needs more experience than the previous four levels combined, so there is no chance.


    The one eyed star Lord is still lurking among the soldiers guarding the city, but since Gu Nan''s attack, he can hardly get a high-quality mending sword, which is perfectly suppressed by Gu Nan''s counter mending.


    The number of white camp soldiers who died in Gu Nan''s hands has exceeded ten fingers, and the one eyed star''s activity space has been further compressed.


    Until the last city guard fell, the one eyed star finally retreated to the rear of the city wall.


    I''m afraid the city wall can''t be defended. He''s not stupid enough to be buried with the city wall.


    ¡­¡­


    On the white war Road, Yingge and Zidian fought for a while, then retreated to the rear, waiting for the last wave of soldiers to arrive today.


    They are quite familiar with this. In the past, when they entered the world of heroes, they had a similar situation, but


    In the bloody sky, a group of white fireworks suddenly burst out, gorgeous and eye-catching.


    Yingge and Yingge look over there in amazement. The white fireworks represent the destruction of the city wall of the black camp, and the city wall here is still in good condition, so there is only one possibility


    "It took only one day to knock down the city wall?" In Yingge''s eyes, there is a color of surprise, which is totally unreasonable.


    If you say to kill the enemy hero, there may be Gu Nan''s personal ability is too strong, but what''s the matter with breaking the city?!


    At this stage, no matter how fierce the hero is, he can''t resist the laser attack of the city wall!


    "Unless a large number of soldiers arrive under the wall at the same time." Uncle Zidian''s face was also full of doubts, but his judgment was quite close to the truth.


    Yingge was silent for a long time and said in a low voice: "we have to come on too There''s only one person on the opposite side. "


    With the tacit understanding that they have lived together for thousands of years, purple TV naturally understands what she is talking about.¡­¡­


    After Gu Nan broke the wall, there were still many soldiers left in the white camp, so he continued to march towards the headquarters of the black camp.


    At this time, there are two lights in the sky, one white and one black.


    Gu Nan looked up and couldn''t help smiling at the corner of his mouth. This is because he forced to replace the hero of the other side at the cost of one person.


    The one eyed master came here to report, and there was only one man who could defend. Once he is replaced, the wall will suffer again.


    The terrain of hero world is not complicated. After the city wall was pulled down, the middle gate of Heiying camp was opened, waiting for Gu Nan and others to "Linxing".


    There was only a wave of white Battalion soldiers driving straight in, far less than the camp gate of the city wall, which could not stop them at all.


    Countless black camp people fled everywhere, with the feeling of ghosts entering the village.


    However, the soldiers of the white camp obviously had strict military discipline. Even in the face of the black camp, they didn''t mean to kill wantonly. Instead, they went straight to the barracks.


    The black barracks are also constantly pouring out soldiers, who are the garrison forces of the black barracks headquarters.


    Girl no return to the past to help, but Gu Nan pulled: "the line is too little, can''t a * * end, we go to make trouble."


    "How to make trouble?"


    "Murder and arson." Gu Nan said indifferently, "can these soldiers be calm when they see their relatives killed and their homes burned?"


    "We can''t start until they are scattered around the camp, exhausted and without the army."


    The girl no return nods a way: "reasonable."


    "Despicable Another voice sounded behind them, but a young man heard Gu Nan''s words and was staring at him angrily.


    This is Yang Quan.


    At this time, Yang Quan''s hair was covered and his eyes were red. He felt as if the whole person was going to be scattered, and there seemed to be something in his heart.


    But in Gu Nan''s eyes, it is another meaning - this person, as if to escape into a pure law.

 Chapter 266

    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan gave such an evaluation.


    What does it mean for a person to escape and become a law?


    Either this person has been completely regularized, and the essence of life has entered a new level, or he was originally constructed by the law, and now he is about to disintegrate.


    Since entering the world of heroes, Gu Nan, who always seems to know everything, has finally been attracted attention, which makes the girl feel more at ease.


    "This is the way of the stars, or the inner world." Wugui said, "everything here is made up of laws, so it can be reset infinitely and always correspond to the real plane of the world."


    Gu Nan nodded slightly, thought about it and said, "there are some planes in the outer world that will reset spontaneously, which are also related to the inner world?"


    "Well." Wugui seems to have a rare opportunity to be a good teacher. "At the junction of the outside world and the inside world, there will be some small plane rules disordered, so that the outside world and the inside world are reversed."


    As early as when Gu Nan first entered the world of stars and was exiled to minglou, he saw a plane that could be reset.


    At that time, people in minglou had their own understanding, which was totally different from the saying that a girl had no home. Considering the level of both sides, Gu Nan is more willing to believe that there is no return.


    Little people see the world as blind people feel the elephant. They can only see a small part of the essence, and the rest depends on guessing.


    The two talked like no one else, and they didn''t mean to avoid Yang Quan. However, the information revealed in their words gave Yang Quan a headache.


    He seemed to understand something, and he seemed to understand nothing.


    Those fragmented information, bit by bit in his mind around, as if something is coming out, but was suppressed by an invisible force.


    Fortunately, Yang Quan soon did not need to tangle, Gu Nan had a sword through his chest, and then threw him to the residential area of Heiying.


    An unstable regular body like him is most suitable for making a human bomb.


    Sure enough, after a while, when Yang Quan''s part of "human" completely disappeared, the power of law in his body was no longer constrained and exploded.


    The energy storm, which only the transcendent can perceive, is sweeping silently in the black camp.


    Once people come into contact with it, it will soon be weathered and broken, even the surrounding buildings are hard to escape.


    "It helped us a lot." Gu Nan said with a smile. At first, he wanted to make trouble by himself, but now he did it, and the effect was better than he expected.


    Without waiting for the girl to return, the bloody sky suddenly darkened, and Gu Nan''s picture instantly disappeared.


    When Gu Nan reappeared, he was already in a dark void, surrounded by his three companions, young girl Wugui, Yingge and Zidian.


    "Oh, the four guys on the opposite side quit? It''s a wise choice. " As soon as Yingge saw the scene, she immediately recovered and said with a smile.


    "The city wall was broken in one day. There was not much hope." Handsome uncle Zidian shook his head and said, "it''s better to quit as soon as possible to save the origin of the star world."


    After hearing the conversation, Gu Nan and Wu GUI also understand, and Gu Nan knows better.


    This is surrender! Or it''s just resurrected on the opposite side, and it happens that an energy storm broke out in the camp Mentality is about to jump.


    Gu Nan is also happy to see the success of this kind of action that everyone can save trouble.


    "Copy task completed. Main task evaluation: A, branch plot development degree: B, map exploration degree: B, crime degree: B, comprehensive evaluation: B + "


    "Accumulated points: 350. Cumulative sin value: 50 points. "


    In the hall of the evil god, the prompt for the completion of the copy, which had not been seen for a long time, finally came again, but the reward made Gu Nan frown.


    The reason why he frowned was Why so few?!


    Since the fourth level, he has rarely encountered double-digit rewards. After all, the difficulty and player level are equal, so is the reward.


    It doesn''t make sense!


    Gu Nan already has 1350 points of evil value. He hopes to break the 1500 mark this time, and then he can open the third law with more points.


    I didn''t expect to be so stingy


    The purple TV on one side saw Gu Nan''s expression, seemed to understand what he was thinking, and said: "the origin of a plane group like hero world is always incomplete, and the lower the ranking, the more so."


    For the stars, the origin of the world is what they really need. The stars who came to the inner world also wanted to plunder the origin and replenish their own star world.


    This time, the girl is clear: "the plane groups divide the origin, but they complement each other. The more times they plunder, the more complete the origin is."


    Gu Nan doesn''t quite understand her words, but the meaning is very clear - this is a multi link task chain. The more times you complete it, the higher the reward.


    "That''s it this time." The shadow song, whose height is only up to the waist of the purple TV, finally concludes, "I need some time to adjust my ability to bring you to the inner world. I will inform you next time...""When is the next time?" Gu Nan asked.


    "In about five years." With these words, she looked at Gu Nan''s "you''re teasing me" expression and said, "for our existence, it''s already very fast."


    Uncle Zidian also came up and patted Gu Nan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "we can coexist with the world. We don''t need to care about time."


    Maiden Wugui was not surprised. She and Gu Nan had a dispute about the concept of time.


    Gu Nan took a deep breath. It''s Yingge''s unique ability to go to the stars. If he can''t force the other party, he can only give up.


    It''s a matter of time. He feels that he really needs to adjust.


    In previous games, players couldn''t spend hundreds of years doing something, because they didn''t actually have such a life span, but now they have.


    Today''s Gu Nan is still a player, but he has a long life.


    In addition to the familiar rules of the game, looking for and studying some visible rules may also help themselves, such as the inner world.


    After returning to the world of stars, the four are still in huaqiongxing. Yingge and Yingge disappear in a flash.


    The shadow song of the world, but still a little girl without strength, she did not dare to expose too long.


    But when the girl came back here, she was surrounded by deep Buddhist and demonic thoughts. She looked at Gu Nan and said, "are you interested in finding trouble for some people?"


    In the past, she probably would not put Gu Nan in her eyes at all. But in the heroic world, Gu Nan''s existence seems to have become an established fact.


    "Who?" Gu Nan picked the eyebrow road.


    "Xinghai Pavilion."

 Chapter 267

    Girl Wugui has a grudge against Xinghai Pavilion, which Gu Nan has known for a long time.


    At that time, the Taoist master of Tianji had no return in her design and forced her to wake up from reincarnation. Only then did she get a chance to become a Taoist and step into the ranks of breaking the world.


    He thought that after doing such things at the expense of others and himself, he would be safe in the Xinghai Pavilion, but he didn''t want to be chased to the Xinghai Pavilion by a young girl. In the end, he ended up dead.


    At that time, the incident was very serious. Xinghai Pavilion lost its face. Only after that did it supervise the whole star world.


    It is precisely because of this incident that the interior of Xinghai Pavilion, which has been loose for hundreds of years, suddenly becomes tense. Later, Gu Nan reacts so quickly when he moves again.


    When the girl did not return to speak, a series of reasons have flashed in Gu Nan''s mind.


    Just like when doing a task, it''s better to have a certain understanding of NPC''s background story. Gu Nan always pays attention to it.


    "Have you avenged Tianji?" Gu Nan thought for a moment and said, "I''m looking for trouble with Xinghai Pavilion. Do you have any other ideas?"


    Gu Nan doubted the other party''s purpose, but Wu GUI just shook his head slightly, obviously not willing to talk more about this topic.


    "Just answer me if you are interested in participating."


    "Ha ha No


    Gu Nan sneered twice and said casually. He knew that no return was because he felt that he was also feuding with Xinghai Pavilion, and that both sides might have a common goal.


    But in fact, I think too much about no return.


    I''ve never heard that players are eager to get revenge from NPC, because all players know that as long as they keep playing, they will be better than everyone else.


    The boss can easily get back even if he has equipment.


    It''s natural to upgrade the level of fighting monsters. On the other hand, it''s nothing to be angry about being beaten by monsters - if you get hatred, you will be beaten of course.


    In the face of Gu Nan''s refusal, the girl seems to have been psychologically prepared for her return. She laughs strangely. Then she looks at Gu Nan and doesn''t speak.


    There seems to be some deep meaning in this eye, but instead of opening her mouth, she quickly turns around and leaves, which makes Gu Nan unable to guess for a moment.


    In the world of stars, Gu Nan is still affected by Yue Jiu''s curse, and his recovery ability is suppressed, so it''s not convenient for him to go to Xinghai pavilion to do damage.


    What Gu Nan really needs to do now is nothing more than two aspects.


    One is that after five years of waiting, Yingge opens the star road again and takes him to inner world. On the other hand, Gu Nan feels that he really needs to settle down and do some experiments and research.


    ¡­¡­


    Fairy world.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it has been more than a year since Gu Nan left his heroic life and returned to the world of watch.


    But more than a year has passed in Xingyu world, because Xianmo world is ten times as fast as there, but it has been twelve years.


    Gu Nan''s various systems have been well implemented, and the world of immortals and demons is getting closer and closer to his idea of the kingdom of God.


    The order of Xinghai pavilion''s inspection of the world to let all the extraordinary people register was carried out by Shengsheng when everyone thought they were doomed to die.


    This time, the determination of Xinghaige seems to be particularly firm.


    No matter bribery, concealment or secret operation, all of them were suppressed by thunderclap, and the nine star regions were infected with blood at one time.


    In a short period of more than one year, Xingyu has completely become a "practicing with a certificate". Those who can''t get a certificate will be interrogated as black households.


    Even those who are sent by Xinghai pavilion to break the boundaries of the major star domains do not seem to have the intention to return.


    In addition to the central star domain of the headquarters, Xinghaige has more than two boundary breakers stationed in the other eight star domains. Some star domains even have itinerant movements to ensure that people stay at all times.


    If the previous farce of supervision also made people think that Xinghaige is mad, then the following series of purposeful actions are enough to make many people realize something.


    "This is Is it going to war? "


    Gu Nan turns over the information from the star world, and also understands the hidden meaning behind the actions of Xinghai Pavilion.


    "Probably. Since my brother has come back, he won''t give up." Yingge sat opposite Gu Nan, sipping a cup of coffee and said, "it''s really more and more difficult to find here."


    She is now living in the world of immortals and demons. It is not easy for her to have a cup of coffee. What is more difficult is to locate the coordinates of the world of immortals and demons.


    "That shows that my efforts over the years have been fruitful." Gu Nan replied with a smile.


    After coming back from that year, Gu Nan was looking for a way to shift the immortal world, so that the coordinates here were out of order.


    After all, it''s his kingdom. Gu Nan didn''t want to be visited by too many people before he was promoted to the fifth level.


    Over the years, Gu Nan spent most of his time in the world of immortals and demons. Even the world of stars rarely passed by. Naturally, all the yellow stars fell into the hands of Xinghai Pavilion, but he didn''t care.Fairy world in, blue thinking in, Gu Nan has long been lazy to pay attention to more.


    After all, as long as he has enough time, he can completely rebuild the white fog system. He doesn''t have to keep the original team.


    Now the people who still have contact with him are Yingge, maiden Wugui and others.


    Wugui has nothing to say with him, but Yingge often comes to him with the appearance of an ordinary little girl.


    Although her strength hasn''t recovered much, she can swim freely between the reigning planes, just like the one who breaks the boundary, which seems to be determined by the essence of life.


    "What''s the matter with this trip?"


    "It''s OK!" Yingge picked up a fruit and put it in his mouth. "Purple TV is out again. I''m afraid I''ll be killed. Come to hide here."


    The essence of shadow song is obviously not a normal thing. Because she swallowed everything, without chewing at all.


    "By the way, I can see you every time I come. Do you stay here all the time and never go out? "


    Gu Nan nodded without hesitation. For him, who has half the "dead house" attribute, it''s too normal to stay at home.


    Yingge looked at him in surprise, just like discovering the new world: "are you in the breaking stage now? Don''t you need to collect the origin of the world and perfect your own rules? "


    For normal boundary breakers, they have the same nature of life as the star master. The way to move forward is to collect the origin of the world.


    Of course, the star owners plunder the origin in order to build or perfect their own astral world, while those who break the world focus on observation and will not easily be included in themselves.


    Seeing Gu Nan''s silence, Yingge was even more surprised: "it can''t be true You''ve come all the way to the level of breaking the boundary. Don''t you have personal guidance? "


    "I have killed all the people who can guide me except a few enemies."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 268

    Yingge didn''t stay for long, but left the immortal world. Obviously, it didn''t take much time for Zidian to do business. But before she left, she gave Gu Nan a coordinate.


    "The largest neutral trading level in the world? Ziluotian Gu Nan wrote down the coordinates, but he had some fun in his heart.


    It was the second time that he had heard the name of ziluotian. The first time was in duanmuyin''s mouth, the shadow servant. The purple meaning after the injury was hidden in ziluotian.


    On the other hand, the film song inadvertently, also really let Gu Nan some suddenly realized feeling.


    He feels that his road is getting narrower and narrower. He seems to have lost his goal in many times. Now it''s all up to the stars to continue his life. Only in this way can he get the source of the evil value of points.


    In the past, he always felt that it was the problem of the evil temple, which could not provide him with more help, but now when we think about it carefully, it seems that he has also entered a misunderstanding.


    Evil temple is just a dead thing, it can not always guide Gu Nan forward.


    In fact, from the point of view that it reduces the source of sin value step by step with the improvement of Gu Nan''s realm, it actually has a very obvious orientation.


    Everything is to tell Gu Nan one thing - after the fourth level, the origin of the world is evil value and integral.


    At this stage, Gu Nan''s road of promotion seems to be the same as that of the world, and what he ultimately pursues is the same thing.


    This point can correspond to Gu Nan''s original judgment. The power system of the game is the same as the essence of the world, so the practitioners need the same resources.


    "Such a simple thing, did you find out until now? Blind students, what you found is the ladder of human progress... "


    Gu Nan is spitting out a slot of unknown significance, but his thoughts are more and more clear.


    These years of research have given him a new understanding of the nature of the world.


    The surface world is the real world, the heaven and the earth are just different names, and their essence is a plane with complete rules, while the world-class plane has all kinds of deficiencies.


    The inner world is the hub of the control plane, where there are the most original rules of each plane, from which the corresponding planes are constructed.


    Now looking back, you will be "summoned" by the evil temple in the first stage, and you will have to rely on your own reincarnation after the second stage, and even reincarnation will fail in the fourth stage.


    Perhaps the real turning point is not coming to the big world, but his own promotion.


    Gu Nan''s consciousness once again came to the hall of evil gods. This familiar hall is just like the past, but in Gu Nan''s eyes, it is somewhat strange.


    Perhaps this place should not be called the evil god temple, but the evil god training center, whose goal is to cultivate a real evil god.


    "Teacher, the first two league martial arts competition has come to an end, this is the ranking."


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s voice calls Gu Nan back to reality. A list has been handed to him, but Gu Nan is not interested in watching.


    His mind is still immersed in thinking, but the real perception of the immortal world makes him smile a little.


    As long as the rules of the game still apply here, that''s enough. He''s trying to study the world, not to abandon the rules of the game.


    Only in-depth understanding of reality, can we better enter the rules of the game, and then defeat one enemy after another under the familiar rules.


    Gu Nan looked down at the list and put it aside.


    Now the kingdom of God is still in the foundation stage, and too many things are not perfect. It''s his goal, not to win the championship


    "As I said before, outstanding martial arts people should be given a certain number of spouses according to their gender, so that their lineage and genes can be passed on as far as possible."


    Yan Xiaoxiao nodded without any expression. She has gradually adapted to Gu Nan''s attitude.


    To select the best individuals in an ethnic group and then try to breed them is a real "pig raising" method.


    Gu Nan thought of the coordinate again and said, "I will go out recently. Is there anything else?"


    "No big deal By the way, Lansi closed the door to break the boundary level. " Yan Xiaoxiao thought about it.


    Gu Nan nodded and said nothing. Lance''s impending promotion is a good thing, and it''s within his expectation. Her talent is very good. She was just delayed by her character in the past.


    With the help of divine personality, it is normal to make a breakthrough in the world of immortals and demons for ten years.


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end of the endless void, a figure with black hair and white clothes stepped out of the void and entered a strange world.


    There is no theory of starry sky or the concept of planet. The whole plane is integrated, and the earth seems to have a boundary.


    This is zilaotian, the famous neutral trading plane.


    "Welcome to zilaotian, your honor." As soon as Gu Nan arrived, a man came up from a distance. It was a woman in a white dress with a respectful look.


    Gu Nan came directly through the void, not on a starship, which is enough to show his identity as a world breaker.


    Even in such a super plane as ziluotian, the boundary breaker is not the cabbage on the side of the road, but the star master reserve, which is the existence that people need to look up to.The woman stood in front of Gu Nan''s body, her head drooping, but her mood was slightly excited.


    Although there are a lot of people who break the boundary in violet sky, violet sky has a vast territory, and there are too few people who can just be met by her.


    This woman doesn''t dare to have any bad heart to the boundary breaker. She is a leisurely guide wandering around the boundary of the throne. She makes a living by being a guide of a big man.


    If you can catch up with a strong person who breaks the boundary, there may be too many benefits. Even if there is hope, she doesn''t mind giving her life in exchange for the resources of practice.


    The more in a neutral plane like violet, the more naked the jungle law of equivalent exchange becomes.


    "My Lord, do you need..."


    "No need." A voice rang out behind Gu Nan, directly interrupting the woman''s words.


    The voice made the woman''s face stiff. When she turned her head to look behind Gu Nan, she saw a young girl who was only up to the waist of an ordinary person and came out.


    There was no friar breath all over her, but her face was a cold color, and the bloody Cape behind her gave people a sense of inexplicable depression.


    "Yes, excuse me..." The woman didn''t dare to talk much and quickly backed away.


    "Well! Fox spirit Yingge, with a face of loli, hummed in the direction of the woman''s retreat.


    GU Nan looked back at Yingge behind him and asked, "how did you follow me?"


    "Someone may be following us. Be safe with you." Yingge said, "you promised to protect me!"


    "Ha ha." Gu Nan reported it with a friendly smile.


    Players'' promises to NPC are like farting. If necessary, they can go back at any time, so Gu Nan doesn''t bother to argue with her whether he really promised.


    In contrast, he is more concerned about another thing, only to see the fire of gossip in his eyes: "you run to follow me, purple TV won''t be jealous? You must have quarreled, right? "


    "Hello, Hello!" What do you think of us as?! I always treat uncle as a father


    Gu Nan showed a sudden look and sighed: "it''s the ghost father."

 Chapter 269

    About the real relationship between Yingge and Zidian, Gu Nan didn''t ask why.


    Of course, Gu Nan didn''t believe a punctuation mark in the anger and shame of Yingge. The attitude of these masters towards others depends on their actions, not their words.


    However, its absolute volume is not large, even much smaller than that of the cosmos.


    This is because the space characteristics of zilaotian are totally different from Gu Nan''s previous star world.


    There is no saying about the stars and the starry sky. The sky is above and the earth is below. It is the real sense of "the sky is round and the place is round".


    "You''ve driven away the guide, so are you ready to lead the way?"


    Yingge patted her flat chest and said, "every major organization has its base in zilaotian. It won''t move for tens of thousands of years. Just say where you want to go."


    Gu Nan thought for a while and said, "where is the best place to earn Yuanjing?"


    Yuanjing is the currency between the boundary breaker and even the star owners. It may not have purchasing power for some rare things, but its own value is not low.


    "Of course The gate of the star world. "


    ¡­¡­


    In front of a transmission point in ziluotian, Gu Nan and Yingge slowly walk out of it, and Gu Nan still holds a round bead with light blue light in his hand.


    "This is Yuanjing?" Gu Nan threw the ball in his hand, and his eyes were a little curious.


    Money, even in the stage of transcendence, is not very common. Because the promotion path of the extraordinary is mostly different, without common pursuit, it is difficult to have money.


    But breaking the boundary is different.


    At least at the level of the broken world and the star master, the pursuit of the origin of the world is the same, but the broken world is mainly based on observation and perception, and the star masters need to absorb it.


    And Yuanjing, as the name suggests, is the crystal condensed from the origin of the world.


    It''s very troublesome to make the source crystal, and the power of the maker is very high. Ordinary star owners can''t even unseal it, let alone copy it.


    Therefore, the purchasing power of Yuanjing is slightly higher than its actual value, and its manufacturing technology accounts for a considerable part.


    In addition to being a currency in circulation, Yuanjing can also be used to exchange highly active world origin, which is the main way for Yuanjing to realize its value.


    Such a special monetary system is the result of thousands of years of development in Zhutian world, and is still popular in the world today.


    Gu Nan''s hand, is such a source crystal, but the smallest class, only contains a unit of origin.


    In the purple sky, people who break the boundary and even the star master are not allowed to transmit within the boundary without permission. They must pass through the transmission array of the purple sky.


    And the transmission array naturally is to charge, Gu Nan even source crystal long what have not seen, of course, we have to ask rich shadow song students.


    "Why have you been sealed for so long, and you still have Yuanjing?"


    "You''re in charge?"


    Gu Nan can only shrug his shoulders at Yingge''s uncooperative attitude. However, this episode did not affect their coming to the boundary of a large organization.


    Stargate.


    Zilaotian is indeed the top neutral plane. Gu Nan even found a remote organization like "minglou" here, not to mention the gate of Xingjie.


    Stargate is a big organization famous all over the world, and it is famous for its super openness. Anyone can join it.


    Moreover, this organization has its own mature trading system to ensure mutual trust among members.


    Even a small person like Lu Zhanyu, after entering the gate of the astral world, can gain the appreciation of a world breaker by virtue of his own ability, which is enough to illustrate the problem.


    How do you make sure? It''s simple. If you don''t obey the rules, you can kill the whole family.


    The real big organizations and big forces basically use this method to ensure the loyalty of their members.


    After Gu Nan and his wife walked out of the teleportation array, they were in a city. Countless pedestrians of different ranks were walking between the streets.


    Gu Nan glanced away, and there was almost no difference between the practitioners and the mortals. He even saw a boundary breaker among them.


    Only an organization with super high level of power can form such a pattern.


    "I''m going to join the Stargate, and you''re going to join me?" Gu Nan glanced at Yingge.


    "Of course! I''m not going to follow you. What if I''m abducted? " Shadow song a pair of "you tease me" look, "and I''m still the gate of the eleven star members, can take you a ride Oh!"


    Such a completely open organization as the gate of the star world is really popular with idle practitioners. Even shadow songs have been in it for a while.


    Yingge takes Gu nan to the main hall of the gate of the star world. Just as Gu Nan saw in Tianji Daochang, the spaces are divided into blocks.


    Now Gu Nan has seen this for a long time. He knows that the interior of Xinghai Pavilion must be the same kind of arrangement. It''s from there that Tianji Taoist learned."Welcome back, blood song of eleven stars."


    Gu Nan two people enter at the same time, also be divided in the same space, a soft female voice rings out in front of two people.


    "Change the code, shadow song." The first sentence of Yingge is to change the previous code.


    She didn''t explain why she did it, but Gu Nan could guess something - it was just that she didn''t want to let people know who she was.


    "Code change confirmation, recorded." Soft female voice quickly responds to the request of Yingge. The voice sounds soft and tactful all the time, but its inner tone never seems to change.


    Shadow song is obviously familiar with the gate of the star world, and says without a pause: "recommend new members."


    However, Stargate''s response surprised her.


    "Order confirmation No suitable target detected. "


    "Welcome back, ordinary members, evil spirits."


    The latter sentence is obviously to Gu Nan. As early as the third order, Gu Nan had the experience of contacting with the gate of the astral world, leaving a record inside.


    Shadow song Leng Leng, then react what happened, pointing to Gu Nan, laughing.


    "Ha ha ha! Ordinary members! There are also evil spirits, the code name of good earth! "


    Gu Nan has long been used to Yingge''s surprise, but he doesn''t care. At the beginning, he just casually took a code, but now it is not suitable to use it.


    With his level getting higher and higher, he may come into contact with people in the world of gods at any time. Isn''t he asking for trouble by using the code name "evil god"?


    Gu Nan saw an eye shadow song and said, "can the code be changed? Can''t you repeat it? "


    The shadow song is still in the state of laughing wildly. It''s not easy to say: "you can change it if you don''t feel troublesome. It doesn''t matter if you repeat it. The gate of the star world is the source of your own law."


    Gu Nan nodded: "change the code number The father of shadow song. "


    The laughter finally came to an abrupt end.

 Chapter 270

    "Welcome, Yingge''s father. As you are just a member, the task list will not be open for the time being. "


    The soft female voice reverberates in the space of the gate of the star world, but Yingge''s face is getting darker and darker. If it wasn''t for her strength, she would jump up and break Gu Nan''s knee.


    "Asshole! Change your name quickly


    "You see, I don''t have authority to take on a task. You help me to be promoted first." Gu Nan said solemnly.


    The purpose of his coming to the gate of astral world, or to violet sky, is to receive some missions to obtain the origin of the source crystal exchange active world.


    This is what normal boundary breakers often do. Gu Nan wants to see what kind of response the evil god hall will give in this way.


    Gu Nan had the level of Stargate before, but that was what happened when he was in the third level.


    At the gate of stardom, there are two systems before and after the breakup of stardom. The previous stars must be converted in proportion - Gu Nan''s star is converted into an ordinary member.


    But fortunately, he now has noble eleven star members to help introduce.


    Shadow song black face way: "are you sure I help you after the introduction, you will change your name?"


    "Of course, I always keep my word."


    "I can''t change my relative''s name any more!"


    "No problem."


    A moment later, Gu Nan, a new five-star member, once again chose to change the code.


    "Eleven star members are really high-level. They''ve got five stars for me..." Gu Nan murmured, "change the code, Uncle Wang next door to Yingge."


    ¡­¡­


    When he came out from the gate of the star world, Yingge''s eyes were always around Gu Nan''s back, as if to poke several holes in him.


    Gu Nan didn''t care about it at all. He usually likes to act in the most direct way, which doesn''t mean he won''t be roundabout.


    It''s just that NPC can be killed directly. He doesn''t think it''s necessary to make a circle.


    Moreover, with this strange game ID to tease people, players can be a good hand.


    After successfully becoming a five-star member, Gu Nan''s authority is really much higher, and he can easily find a task that is more suitable for him to complete with good remuneration.


    Go after the traitor simberg.


    No matter how strong the organization is, rebellion is indispensable. After all, when the interests are in charge, there are always people who can''t control their desires.


    Simberg is an extraordinary person. His strength is close to the level of Taoist. He killed his companion in a mission, took the mission items alone, and then absconded.


    Now he has been locked by the gate of the astral world, in a small world.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of ghosts.


    When Gu Nan came here with Yingge, he immediately felt that the name was right.


    Guihaishi is a very strange plane, which is similar to ziluotian. It is a flat plane of the earth, and there is no planet.


    But here the earth is the boundless sea of ghosts, countless ghosts. Once they fall into it, it is difficult for those who break the boundary to survive.


    Both practitioners and mortals can only live on the floating island above the ghost sea.


    "Hello, dear sir, I am the six star movement." Gu Nan and his wife arrived through the teleportation array. Naturally, there were people waiting at the gate of the star world. They immediately came forward to meet him.


    It''s obviously not easy to target simberg. There are more than ten people standing in front of Gu Nan at the moment.


    At the head was a man in a black tuxedo, who was just talking.


    Among the members of the gate of the star world, low-level people usually take the initiative to say hello and report their stars at the same time. The man, code named "movement", is already a six-star member.


    From the star level alone, he is even higher than Gu Nan. Of course, the rank of the extraordinary can''t be compared with breaking the boundary.


    "Hello." Gu Nan nodded to the crowd. "I''m Uncle Wang next door to Yingge."


    This long list of names was reported by Gu Nan without any hindrance. The shadow singer beside him turned black, and the movement was also stunned.


    "Wang, Lord Wang..."


    "Well, it''s a shadow song." Gu Nan was very polite and didn''t forget to introduce Yingge to the public.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A moment later, the pursuit team headed by the movement, all with an embarrassed smile, stood beside Gu Nan and Gu Nan, while Gu Nan was seriously understanding the target''s information.


    Of course, there''s something about simberg in the gate of stardom, but there won''t be any details here.


    Simberg, a more Westernized name, means that the other party will not come from any big position.


    In the world of the heavens, only the small plane exists the alien civilization, and even the black and white race is hard to see.


    The information of the chase team also confirmed this. In fact, guihaishi is simberg''s hometown, so he chose to return here when he was desperate.He wants to take advantage of the special terrain of Guihai world to delay his time.


    "Procrastination?" Gu Nan saw here, finally picked pick eyebrow, opening a way.


    "Yes." The movement said seriously, "sinberg betrayed the organization for the sake of a bottle of star water. After he defected, his strength developed rapidly. I couldn''t beat him last time... "


    The movement is a real Taoist realm, and he can''t beat simborg even if someone helps him, which shows that the latter is only one step away from the breaking level, and may even break through at any time.


    It''s no wonder that after knowing the situation, the gate of the astral world directly assigned the task to the one who broke the world, so as not to send several Taoist masters and give their heads to each other.


    However, no matter how fast simberg''s strength develops, it is still nothing for Gu Nan. He asked directly: "where is the target now?"


    "At present, only one of the three floating islands can be identified." As the movement said, it gave the names of the three floating islands, "we didn''t dare to scare the snake before, but now the adults have arrived and can blockade the floating islands."


    Gu Nan nodded gently. In the face of not sure to leave the goal, of course, can not rush to close the net.


    "Let the principals of the three floating islands come to see me, completely block the floating islands, and no one is allowed to leave." Gu Nan said quickly.


    The movement and others nodded together, but at this time, there was a clear voice beside it.


    "No! Never blockade the floating island! "


    Gu Nan looked up and saw a young girl with a pretty face and a quick walk towards her.


    "Movement, have you forgotten what I told you?" As soon as the girl appeared, she began to shout at the movement.


    The face of her righteous words made the movement a little ashamed, and even glanced at Gu Nan uneasily.


    "If you blockade the floating island for a long time, it will easily lead to the pouring of ghost gas. When that time comes, the whole floating island will be ruined. Who can bear the responsibility?"


    Without hesitation, the girl opened her mouth and exposed the truth hidden in the movement.


    "Is that so?" Gu Nan''s voice rang out, and his calm gaze made the movement more uneasy. After all, it was really his fault.


    In order to complete the task, hide the fact that we want to create a big sin If you let this person in front of you think that you are deliberately letting the other person carry this killing sin on his back, it''s really hard to wash away by jumping into the Yellow River.


    The girl watched the scene with satisfaction. She believed that the little man in the movement would get what he deserved.


    "Yes, but..." The movement opens quickly, as if trying to find some excuse for itself, but Gu Nan interrupts it.


    "In this case, if we lock up the three floating islands directly, the target will be dead." Gu Nan a pair of puzzled expression, "is really a waste of time."

 Chapter 271

    Gu Nan''s voice fell, and the whole scene seemed to be quiet. Both the movement and the girl looked at him with a ghost''s expression.


    No wonder Gu Nan''s words were too shocking.


    The girl gaped at Gu Nan for a while, and finally realized that this guy was not joking, so she dropped a sentence: "ridiculous!"


    And then it disappeared.


    The movement smiles awkwardly. On the one hand, it is surprised at the cruelty of this adult, and on the other hand, it is very lucky to have such a person.


    If his character is too gentle, I''m afraid that as a little girl, he can easily be suppressed, and his task will be hopeless.


    "It''s not easy to block the floating island to death." The movement said with a wry smile, "after all, we need the help of the principal of the floating island to lock up their territory..."


    "Then find other floating island people to do it." Gu Nan''s expression is "you are so stupid." we kill the high-level forces of the three floating islands, leaving a good site. Don''t any of the other floating islands move


    When the movement was stunned again, he finally found out that this man really wanted to do so, and even did not hesitate to stir up the war of the ghost sea world.


    Moreover, from the perspective of feasibility, it may not be impossible


    The movement shook its head and threw the terrible idea out of its head.


    He thinks that he is not such a bottomless person as the other party. In order to pursue a target, he wants thousands of innocent people to be buried with him At least not as a last resort.


    However, Gu Nan''s cold eyes fell straight on his face: "what''s the problem?"


    "This..." Gu Nan''s indifference made the heart of the movement seem to be held by an invisible hand, which made him feel speechless.


    He knows that if he can''t give a satisfactory answer, the other party is likely to turn a corner. Even if you don''t kill people because of the rules of the gate of the star world, it''s not easy.


    There was a cold sweat on the forehead of the movement, but he said in a hurry: "the efficiency of blockade of the whole floating island is too low, and it takes too long We''ve got some clues to our goals, so let''s have a try first. "


    His words quickly finish, finally let Gu Nan can listen to some, nodded to signal him to continue.


    The movement was a little relieved. He was born in the heaven level, met many people who broke the world, and knew all kinds of practitioners.


    Some of them are approachable and can even make friends with ordinary people, while others are superior and regard human life like weeds.


    The movement believes that the man in front of him belongs to the latter, so instead of persuading him with great righteousness, he uses the word "efficiency".


    ¡­¡­


    There are many floating islands in Guihai world, and they are of different sizes.


    The big one is comparable to a city in the star world, and the small one is only the size of a few football fields. You can see the boundary at a glance.


    Gu Nan, together with Yue Zhang and others, is now on a medium-sized floating island called Yantai, waiting for news.


    There are clues about simberg on the three floating islands. Some people have seen him show up, and even have people related to him.


    I didn''t dare to scare the snake before, but now I have Gu Nan in town, so I can go to test.


    As long as xinbog dares to appear on the floating island, Gu Nan can kill him in an instant.


    Several people are waiting for the news, Yingge naturally follows Gu Nan. She is not very interested in Gu Nan''s task, but more interested in the girl before.


    "What''s the little girl''s name?" Yingge asked the movement excitedly.


    "They look older than you." Without waiting for the movement to open, Gu Nan said to one side.


    "I''ve lived for tens of thousands of years..."


    "It looks bigger than you, too," I said


    Yingge turns her head with a black face, stares at the movement viciously, makes the young man''s heart bristle, and quickly tells the story of the girl.


    Actually, it''s not complicated.


    The girl''s name is Zhu Qin. She is also a member of the gate of the astral world. However, she is not a participant in this mission, but a native of the ghost sea world.


    Ghost sea world is really a very small plane. At the beginning, people from the gate of the star world had just arrived. Zhu Qin''s opposition to Zhu Qin was not for fun, but had a solid foundation.


    She is just an ordinary and extraordinary person, but her identity is not simple at all - in a simple word, she is the little public example of guihaishi.


    Although guihaishi is not big, it also has a government group and a feudal empire.


    Today''s monarch is Zhu Qin''s own father, so she is a real princess.


    "It''s useless to be a princess in such a small place, isn''t it?" Yingge is not confused. She knows that for organizations like Xingjie gate, Zhu Qin''s identity is nothing at all.


    The movement gave a wry smile. Before she could speak, a man beside said, "it''s not because she has a good sister!"This is the same as the movement. The members of the team who came to carry out the pursuit task obviously have a lot of resentment for Zhu Qin''s obstruction.


    "Her sister is a world breaker, but not a member of the organization." This is the real answer.


    The world breaker!


    During the mission, the Stargate will protect the members performing the mission, but what about when the mission is over?


    At that time, if Zhu Qin sees that one of them is upset and wants her sister to give them a good look, their team will be blind.


    What''s more, Zhu Qin''s sister was born in Guihai world.


    If their team is engaged in wind and rain here, which makes the boundary breakers dissatisfied, this truth may not be on their side.


    Fortunately, Gu Nan is here now. Only those who break the boundary can have no scruples about Zhu Qin and use all means to pursue xinbog.


    "Why doesn''t she cooperate?" Gu Nan touched his chin. His question didn''t mean much doubt. Instead, it seemed to be saying to himself, "protect the environment? Save the world? Not really


    After listening to the movement, Gu Nan was not concerned about Zhu Qin''s sister, but another problem.


    "Go and find out if xinbog''s experience over the years has something in common with Zhu Qin." Gu Nan turned to the movement and said, "maybe her sister and xinbog should also check."


    When Gu Nan said this, his eyes fell in the distance, showing a bit of coldness.


    He has never been afraid to guess others with the greatest malice.

 Chapter 272

    Yantai floating island''s exploration soon had a result, no accident, no valuable clues.


    What simberg left here is that he once had a one night stand with a girl student. But sinberg didn''t move until the movement''s people abducted the girl student.


    "Take the girl student under control, cut off two fingers and send them to her parents. They say they tied someone up for ransom and make a big deal." Gu Nan said calmly.


    Guihaishi is a feudal society, but the level of science and technology is not low.


    The three floating islands where simberg is suspected to be located are all in the same area. If we make a big deal here, we are not afraid that he will not get the news.


    It''s best if you can disturb simberg. If you can''t, it doesn''t matter. It''s just an idle move.


    The movement soon told people to do it, and he put more attention on Gu Nan''s relationship with Zhu Qin and even her sister.


    If you think about it, it''s really possible


    ¡­¡­


    The other two clues on the floating islands need some preparation before they can really start the trial.


    So Gu Nan and Yingge are temporarily separated from the movement team.


    "Zhu Qin, do you really think she has something to do with the target?" Shadow song around Gu Nan, asking such and such questions.


    "I don''t rule that out." Gu Nan thought and said, "but it has nothing to do with you?"


    "I''m here for a mission, too! Why does it have nothing to do with me? "


    "Ha ha." Gu Nan expressed his attitude clearly in two words.


    "All right, all right." Yingge puts on a look that doesn''t matter, whatever you think, "what are you going to do next? Waiting for further information? "


    Facing this problem, Gu Nan just shook his head.


    Shadow song''s eyes have been looking at him. Gu Nan''s facial expressions, movements, eyes, and even unconscious small movements of her body are captured by her.


    This descendant of the blood ancestor''s self inheritance, after the body has been replaced from generation to generation, but the will is still no different from the first generation.


    She came to follow Gu Nan, not just for fun.


    Gu Nan''s strange performance in the world of heroes also makes Yingge interested. She wants to know what''s strange about Gu Nan.


    The one who drove him to his side must have some consideration. Her purpose may be read from Gu Nan.


    "Since Zhu Qin may have a problem, why don''t you ask her directly?" Gu Nan gave such an answer.


    ¡­¡­


    On a floating island in guihaishi, there is a delicate villa in the central city.


    Zhu Qin pushed open the door and walked in quickly. His face was cold, as if he had been owed five million.


    Of course, in her capacity, it would be easy to be owed five million.


    "Asshole! idiot! Crazy As soon as Zhu Qin entered the villa, he was furious and threw things around him viciously. "How can there be such a person?"


    The room was not empty. There was already a young man and a young woman.


    Seeing Zhu Qin''s appearance, the man said with a smile: "what''s the matter? Who dares to make our little highness lose his temper? "


    Zhu Qin glared at him and hummed heavily: "there are people in our organization again, and they are crazy! Come up and say, "all three floating islands are sealed up!"


    "And such people?" The man couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, "it''s fantastic! Brother Xin left your organization early. It''s really right. "


    The woman beside him also said with a smile: "Xiaoqin, your organization is really interesting. If anyone comes out, will the three floating islands be blocked? "


    This made Zhu Qin frown slightly and retort, but he didn''t know where to start.


    They are Zhu Wen, her half brother, and Yan Xuexin, his fiancee. They are also strong practitioners.


    However, they were born in such a small place as guihaishi, and their horizons were not so high.


    Unlike Zhu Qin, who is supported by his elder sister, he joined the gate of the star world early to know how big the outside world is.


    The man I met today is indeed a psychopath, but the gate of astral world is not a simple organization, but a real giant.


    Thinking of brother Xin''s defection from the organization and being hunted now, Zhu Qin is inexplicably agitated again.


    Zhu Wen and Yan Xuexin certainly don''t understand Zhu Qin''s thoughts, but they are really giving advice.


    "Xiaoqin, your organization keeps sending people over. Brother Xin will be exposed sooner or later." Zhu asked seriously and said in a deep voice, "why don''t we do something about it..."


    "Absolutely not!" Zhu Qin was startled and interrupted Zhu Wen, even more resolute than before.


    After all, to stop the movement is out of her sense of social responsibility. To stop Zhu Wen is simply not to seek death.If you don''t cooperate, it''s OK. But if you obstruct the action of the gate of the star world, it will cause the organization to retaliate.


    Zhu Qin even regretted that he made his brother and sister-in-law know brother Xin.


    They can''t help much, but they can be fatal.


    Zhu Qin and Yan obviously disapprove of Zhu Qin''s caution. Yan Xuexin says with a smile, "Xiao Qin, you don''t usually stay here much, so don''t belittle yourself."


    "That''s right." Zhu Wen put down his wine glass and looked excited. "The things that sister Yue brought back these years have helped our overall strength, which you can''t imagine!"


    Zhu Yue is Zhu Qin''s elder sister, a genius who broke the world from the ghost sea.


    As a world breaker, it''s not difficult to help your hometown.


    "And don''t forget, Xiaoqin." Zhu asked again, "brother Xin''s genius is recognized by sister Yue."


    Zhu Wen tried his best to persuade Zhu Qin, hoping that she would agree to help instead of secretly divulging information like now.


    But he didn''t expect that a shadow had come to the villa.


    "Your suspiciousness is so serious!" The sound of Yingge is not so salty as satire, rather than praise Gu Nan''s accuracy.


    Zhu Qin and other three suddenly turn around, but see Gu Nan is with shadow song, standing quietly at the door.


    Zhu Qin naturally recognized Gu Nan at a glance. She suddenly changed color and said, "it''s you! Hum, do you think if you find us, you can force us to tell the whereabouts of brother Xin? "


    With her sister as the backing, Zhu Qin is not afraid of the people at the gate of the star world to embarrass her for no reason.


    On one side, Zhu Wen is even more fearless. He believes that on the territory of his own ghost world, foreign organizations are dragons, and they have to be listed first.


    So he said, "I don''t know, sir..."


    But Zhu Wen''s voice hasn''t been heard yet. A dark shadow has been thrown out in an instant. One of them is divided into three parts and rushes to three people.


    Zhu Wen and Yan Xuexin didn''t even hum, but they were directly drowned by the shadow. Zhu Qin also failed to respond, but the pendant on her chest lit up white light, gradually revealing a woman''s figure.


    At this time, Gu Nan''s satisfied voice rang out: "this is the person I''m looking for."

 Chapter 273

    In Zhu Qin''s villa, Zhu Wen and Yan Xuexin are dead. Being overwhelmed by Gu Nan''s shadow power, they have no reason to survive.


    Zhu Qin, whose strength is not much better than them, did not die in an instant, but was protected by the pendant on her chest.


    Just a wisp of thought can block Gu Nan''s attack, the identity of the other side is self-evident - this woman is Zhu Qin''s sister, Zhu Yue who broke the boundary.


    This person who broke the boundary was obviously not an ordinary person. Her long straight hair fell down her waist. She was pale in plain clothes, and even her skin was blue and white.


    If you want to say what is the most appropriate to describe her, it must be the word "female ghost".


    But Zhu Qin had been used to his elder sister''s appearance for a long time. As soon as he saw her, he immediately said in a high voice: "elder sister! This is the man. He''s looking for brother Xin! "


    After finishing this sentence, Zhu Qin looked at Gu Nan with a slightly flattering look.


    This kind of expression is like a fight between two children. One of them suddenly sees his adult coming, and suddenly becomes fearless.


    But what Zhu Qin didn''t expect was that the one standing opposite was also an adult, and it was for her family.


    Like a female ghost, Zhu Yue looks cautiously at Gu Nan. With her knowledge, she will not be unable to recognize the identity of the other party after she has personally dealt with the other party.


    "Who is your excellency?" Zhu Yue''s voice also seems to come out from Jiuyou, with a kind of indifference deep in his bones.


    However, from the point of view that she will help her hometown and relatives, it is obvious that she is not a totally fickle person. After all, she is a boundary breaker who has just been promoted.


    Gu Nan did not speak, only his heart beat slightly, breaking the law attribute has been completely activated.


    Zhu Yue came through his sister, but Gu Nan''s strange fluctuation made her alert immediately.


    But her vigilance didn''t work.


    After more than ten years of cultivation in the world of immortals and demons, Gu Nan has already recovered to his best state. Facing the separation of a new world breaker, his power to break the law is almost unmatched.


    Only Zhu Yue''s whole body began to breathe ghost gas, but Gu Nan just casually reached for a grasp, directly broke her ghost gas, and even Zhu Yue''s body was caught at the same time.


    Gu Nan stuck Zhu Yue''s neck with one hand and said calmly, "where is xinbog?"


    Zhu Yue''s eyes are still indifferent. After all, it''s just a separation. She tried to see that she was still far ahead of the other side.


    In her mind, the people at the gate of the star world are not oil and salt. As long as they have enough interests and risks, they will let each other make the right choice.


    "Sir..."


    However, Gu Nan only used one sentence to block all Zhu Yue''s words: "don''t say I kill your family."


    ¡­¡­


    Simberg is a mixed race. His mother is white, and he is half white.


    Maybe it''s this half white blood that makes him taller than his peers since he was a child. His skin color is whiter, and even the color of his pupils is lighter.


    At this time, simberg was sitting at home, with a glass of blood red wine in front of him, pouring and drinking.


    Of course, he knew that the people at the gate of the star world were chasing him. He had expected this since he killed his companions and took away the water of the stars.


    "The gate of the star world is really a big organization that runs across the sky. It''s really difficult." Simberg took another sip of the fruit wine and said to himself with some headache.


    Few people know that sinberg is no longer the water of the stars, but an extremely unstable high-energy material. If it is thrown down like this, there will be a violent explosion immediately Huh?


    In the movement''s astonished eyes, Gu Nan suddenly stepped forward, grabbed the small bottle with one hand, and then crushed it.


    The water of stars splashes, but under the absolute isolation of the power of breaking the Dharma, it slowly drops to the ground like ordinary potion.


    Tick, tick.


    The sound of liquid dripping is particularly clear in a quiet situation.


    Zhu Qin covers his mouth and tries not to cry, but his eyes are full of pain; Zhu Yue can''t help shaking his head, as if he is sorry for xinbog.


    Simberg himself, however, fell into deep despair.

 Chapter 274

    "Sister, why on earth is this?" Zhu Qin''s face is full of unconvinced, roaring at his elder sister.


    If it was normal, perhaps she would not believe that she would have such an attitude towards her most respected sister.


    At this time, the two had returned to the villa. Simberg had no accident. After being interrupted on the spot, he was taken away by the people at the gate of the star world.


    What Zhu Qin can''t figure out is that her omnipotent sister actually leads the way to find brother Xin because of the man''s threat


    "That man is very strong." There was no expression on Zhu Yue''s face, and he said calmly, "if I don''t help him find simberg, then he can say it, he can do it."


    Zhu Qin was stunned. It seemed that she was recalling what Gu Nan had said, so she thought of it very quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    "That Zhu Yue actually counseled like this. It''s really boring!" Shadow song a pair did not see the appearance of a good play, very dissatisfied to mutter.


    The main purpose of her visit is to observe Gu Nan more. As a result, because the opponent is too weak or too "aware of current affairs", there is no trial effect at all.


    Simberg didn''t make any more trouble. No matter how many means he has, it''s all three levels. The water of stars is the last card.


    Even this move is cracked by Gu Nan. What else can he do?


    Now the traitor has been sent to the gate of the star world by Gu Nan. After he has verified his true body, Gu Nan''s task will be finished.


    This kind of task is not very difficult for Gu Nan.


    He didn''t bother to look for clues bit by bit, and directly found the biggest backer of the other party. It''s OK for the backer to be obedient, otherwise it''s just a big killing.


    When Gu Nan returns to the location of zilaotian, the gate of the star world, the reward for the mission comes.


    "Welcome back, five star member" Uncle Wang next door to Yingge. " The soft female voice of the star spirit sounded again and read out the code without any hindrance.


    Gu Nan doesn''t look at the shadow song''s flaming eyes, so he gets the task reward.


    As an open organization, Stargate naturally can''t engage in the "contribution" mode. They only give two rewards.


    One is physical or current currency, and the other is the number of points related to the member level.


    Gu Nan, for example, got 120 units of source crystals and 5 stars - every 100 stars accumulated, he can upgrade his membership level.


    This is the very simple and clear rule, which is suitable for those who leave with one vote. This is the logic of open organization.


    After that, Gu Nan divided the source crystal into 100 units and replaced it with active source. That''s the purpose of his trip.


    "The world origin of high activity, what reaction will the hall of evil gods have?" With such questions, Gu Nan gently explored his hand and touched the source in front of him.


    It''s not the first time Gu Nan has come into contact with the world origin, even the evil temple.


    At the beginning, in the white fog organization, the task of obtaining the world''s will through the translation method, and finally giving back to the translator, it is the world origin.


    It''s just the source. The feedback from the evil temple is private copies. Up to now, Gu Nan''s copy space still has a lot of private copies with the word "unfinished".


    It''s also the origin of the world. The origin of the immortal world is very normal. Once Gu Nan controls it, one side of the world can also be controlled by him.


    If not, Gu Nan could not adjust the coordinates of the immortal world. But his strength is not enough, otherwise he will be able to hide the immortal world in an instant.


    Now, what is the so-called high activity source of this kind of popular goods in the world of heaven exchanged with source crystal?


    The evil god temple gave the answer quickly. It vibrated gently, and a message Gu Nan didn''t expect came out.


    "Is it polluted to find the broken magic fire?"


    Gu Nan looked at the hint in a dazed way. His heart was like thousands of beasts running past. A thousand words can only be summed up in one sentence: the origin of the world is divine fire. You said it so early!


    At this time, Gu Nan finally found that the most important function of the evil temple is to translate all the things in the world into the game terms that he can understand.


    Shenge, Shenguo and Shenhuo are all things in the game. There may be gods in this world, but Gu Nan hasn''t touched them yet.


    The relationship between the three is simple.


    The Godhead is the core of the gods, and the gods use it to mobilize their power.


    The kingdom of God is not only the foundation for the gods to become gods, but also the source of the supply of divine power.


    The divine fire is the evidence that the gods are in charge of the kingdom of God. There is divine fire everywhere in the kingdom of God. The divine fire is the rule exclusive to the gods, so that the gods can control the changes of the kingdom of God.


    The so-called "igniting the divine fire" does not mean igniting it in the Godhead, but in the kingdom of God. Once the gods fall, the "fire of God" in the kingdom of God will be extinguished, and the kingdom of God will naturally become a ownerless thing.


    Gu Nan was very familiar with the three. Now the evil god hall told him that the origin of Gaohuo''s world was "broken and ownerless fire", and Gu Nan immediately understood it.Fire represents the exclusive rules of the gods. Isn''t that the origin of the world controlled by the star master?


    The origin of the world that is not controlled by the star master is, of course, the "god fire without master".


    No wonder what you get through translation is only a private copy. That''s because the feedback of the will of the world itself is not to give the source at all, but to show it.


    Only by plundering directly by the practitioners can the origin be really separated, no matter whether it was originally owned or not.


    In the eyes of Yingge, Gu Nan''s expression is changing rapidly. Sometimes he is surprised, but he can''t laugh or cry, as if he has encountered something helpless.


    Of course, she would not know that the correspondence of just one noun gave Gu Nan a deeper understanding of the world.


    "The world is really corresponding to the game. Even the original loopholes in the game settings have been made up one by one..." Gu Nan can''t help feeling like this.


    In the game, the copy of the world is not a kingdom of God, naturally there is no fire.


    But in this real world, the copies are also the planes of real existence, which is why Gu Nan didn''t wake up at first.


    In his cognition, there is no such concept as "ownerless kingdom".


    Now, it''s clear.


    "The magic fire of pollution." Gu Nan''s consciousness sank into the hall of the evil god, and soon ordered the way.


    The evil god is opposite to the God. The God represents the most normal operation of the world, and the evil god is to pollute it, whether it is fire or personality.


    The source of 100 units of Yuanjing was obviously not much. It didn''t take long for another hint to come from the evil temple.


    "Divine fire pollution completed, gain 20 evil points and 200 points."


    Gu Nan, who was in the evil temple, couldn''t help showing his joy at this time. At this moment, he seemed to really understand that sentence.


    Every time in the game login CG, there will be words.


    Blasphemy is sin.

 Chapter 275

    Blasphemy is sin.


    In a sense, this is Gu Nan''s mission. Now that I have got the status of evil god, I naturally want to stand on the opposite side of God.


    Consciousness returns from the hall of evil spirits. Gu Nan''s eyes sweep around. Yingge is still looking at him calmly, and the golden light of the gate Hall of the star world is still flashing.


    Everything seems no different, but Gu Nan knows that it is different after all.


    The evil god hall proved to Gu Nan with practical actions that the road he took was not essentially different from that of people in this world. That means


    NPC, are you ready to grab things from players?!


    ¡­¡­


    "You mean, do you want to live in violet?" Yingge looks at Gu Nan with a rather surprised look.


    At this time, they are sitting in a small shop. Gu Nan drinks a cup of tea, while Yingge sits opposite him with a strange look.


    Just now in their chat, Gu Nan obviously revealed a meaning that he intended to settle in zilaotian.


    "In such a big plane as ziluotian, many people who break the boundary are willing to settle down, aren''t they?" Gu Nan noticed the strangeness in her words and asked.


    The big plane means more resources. Those who intend to break the boundary further will naturally have more opportunities in the big plane.


    "Usually." Yingge said, "but it''s a special time now, and the world of stars is going to fight..."


    Of course Gu Nan knows that there is going to be a war in the world of stars. Long before he came to zilaotian, he found some clues from a series of actions of Xinghai Pavilion.


    However, the shadow song so mentioned, Gu Nan also understand her meaning.


    It''s going to be a war, isn''t it an opportunity for them to break the boundary and the stars?


    Whether it''s the star world or the party trying to invade the star world, it definitely needs to recruit people, and don''t you need to pay for them?


    "I see." Gu Nan nodded gently and said that if he had a chance, he would not mind going back to the star world.


    ¡­¡­


    Xingyu world, Xinghai Pavilion.


    The headquarters of Xinghaige is the most prosperous star in the central star region. For the practitioners in the outer world, tianguoxing is worthy of the name of "Tianguo". This is indeed a paradise for practice.


    But on this day, something less heavenly was found in heaven.


    In a small room in Xinghai Pavilion, Yue Jiu, one of the three Pavilion owners, is confronting a man and a woman. But Yue Jiu''s calm face was smiling, while the men and women on the other side were pale.


    "When the enemy is coming, Lao Yue, do you still want to attack us?" The man looked at Yue Jiu quietly, but his eyes were full of disappointment.


    Yue Jiu looked at him unswervingly and said calmly, "it''s because the enemy is coming that Xinghai Pavilion only needs one leader And you don''t fit in. "


    Maybe she was infuriated by Yue Jiu''s attitude. Although she was in prison, she still said: "Yue Jiu, who is behind Xinghai pavilion? You know better than us!"


    Yue Jiu laughs: "you are in the middle of the game, and none of you has any response. Don''t you understand?"


    Men and women look at each other, and their hearts sink. Of course, they know that the star world is the star world of that one. How could she not know that something happened to Xinghai pavilion?


    And if she knew That would be even more terrible.


    "Stop talking nonsense and get rid of them." A voice came from behind Yue Jiu, and it was suddenly that the girl had no way to go back. She was walking slowly with Ye Chen.


    But more than a year, ye Chen has been promoted to break the boundary. The secret of Xinghai Pavilion is really extraordinary.


    The young girl Wugui once made a big stir in Xinghai Pavilion. Naturally, the two Pavilion owners recognize the reincarnation of this eternal Buddha.


    But seeing no return, they were relieved.


    Even if the girl no return is also the top of the world breaker, but only by their joint efforts, want to completely leave their own two, still can''t have full assurance.


    As if seeing through what they were thinking, Yue Jiu said with a smile: "I have to wait for two more Oh, they''re here, too. "


    He pointed to the other side, there are two people slowly out of the shadow.


    This time, the two men are also a man and a woman, but the man looks much older. He has a middle-aged face and a little fat.


    As soon as he came to the crowd, he showed a philistine smile and said, "Mr. Zuo, I''ve met you all."


    "Shangrong, the Shang stele in Wudu stele, was also under the command of that adult." Yue Jiu obviously recognized the name of Shang Rong and said immediately.


    He turned his head and looked at the woman who appeared with Shang Rong, who was also invisible.


    "Is this one of the five monuments..."


    "No The woman showed some plain smile and denied, "my name is Gu Nian."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan, who is far away in the purple sky, certainly doesn''t know what happened in the star world, but even if he knows, he won''t take it to heart.Gu Nanzheng is full of joy and pours on his own upgrading plan. How can he have time to manage so much?


    Yingge has left, and she has her own business to do. It''s impossible for her to observe Gu Nan endlessly. Besides, she''s very angry here.


    Gu Nan, on the other hand, is more aware of the origin of activity, its relationship with his sin value and integral.


    The so-called source of activity is actually a product of artificial manufacture.


    As the inner world, the origin of the world is much easier to find and obtain than the outer world, where powerful star owners plunder the origin.


    For some low-level sources, they often seal them and trade with others as resources.


    This is the origin of the source crystal.


    The active source that the boundary breakers need is actually that the large organizations unseal the active source and send it to them. That''s why the active source must be used immediately, or it will be invalid soon.


    On the other hand, there is no infinite demand for the source, no matter the quantity or the type.


    The essence of the source is the rules, and the rules suitable for itself can certainly play a better role. If it is not suitable, it can only play a role by analogy.


    However, the source of activity before unsealing, no one knows what is inside, at this time can only take a chance.


    According to Gu Nan''s estimation, ordinary boundary breakers need about 10000 units of source crystals to meet the requirements of building rules.


    Of course, this doesn''t include build failures, or the parts used for research. In fact, for most people, research costs the most.


    In contrast, Gu Nan is also aware of his advantages.


    There is the existence of evil temple, I don''t need to work hard to study it. I don''t say that it also refuses the source, no matter what kind of it can be accepted!


    This is that he is really able to distinguish himself from other boundary breakers and quickly improve his ability against heaven.

 Chapter 276

    Gu Nan is very familiar with the rules of the game world, and the evil temple is like a translator, which can transform everything in the world into game terms to tell Gu Nan.


    Since learning that the origin of the world is Shenhuo, Gu Nan has really embarked on a broad road.


    He has been in this world for so long, and he has not reaped so much evil!


    Gu Nan, who stayed in zilaotian for the time being, is like going back to his time in the game, soaking in a lot of tasks every day, finding out what is suitable and rewarding for him.


    For Gu Nan, a person with a mission, perhaps this is the most suitable life for him.


    In just three months, Gu Nan''s sin value has reached 1700 points, and his points have been accumulated to nearly 4000 points.


    Now his sin value has exceeded 1500, but Gu Nan is not in a hurry to build the third law.


    Before that, he would not have waited much and tried to go further. But now that there are stable sources of points and guilt, Gu Nan has some other ideas.


    He wants to hit 4000 points at a time and get a third law against heaven!


    "Divine fire pollution completed, gained 40 evil points and 400 points."


    It''s another time that the source of activity has been absorbed. Gu Nan''s sin value and points have been recorded. After this time, he has finally accumulated enough points.


    Gu Nan sank into the temple of evil god for the first time and started the construction of the third law.


    "Start the construction of the third exclusive law."


    "To extract the pre rule, please choose from the known capabilities."


    "The ability to choose is as follows: the battle of breaking the law, the giant, and the fall. Are you sure?"


    "No ability found, do you want to buy?"


    "To confirm the purchase, please determine the proportion of capacity investment..."


    "In the construction of exclusive law..."


    In the hall of evil gods, with Gu Nan''s orders issued one by one, his abilities were put in one by one, and the construction of the law was going on slowly.


    Gu Nan wants to build the third law, the reason why so many points, the key lies in two points.


    First of all, this is a rule that requires three abilities. Second, Gu Nan has not owned all the three abilities before and has to buy them again.


    In this way, you can buy three new abilities, which you can''t use at ordinary times. It''s undoubtedly a very bad thing.


    But that''s what Gu Nan did Why? Money!


    Judging from the current progress, when Gu Nan collects 2500 points of evil value, the points will be enough to promote him to the fifth level, so he can devote himself to the third law.


    After all, at his level, less and less equipment and skills can be used.


    For example, the effect of "praise at dawn" can be suppressed by Yue Jiu''s curse rule, and the ability to dodge will gradually be found.


    After level 5, even the damage reduction effect of "passivation" will be suppressed. This is the suppression of ability caused by level, not by human power.


    Therefore, Gu Nan must constantly acquire new and powerful abilities.


    "The construction of the third exclusive law" God "has been completed."


    In a certain proportion, the third law is completed without any accident!


    The third law is called "God", which is a law born entirely for fighting. Different from the previous two laws, it has a brief introduction.


    God: you will have divinity naturally and can incarnate God for a short time.


    The introduction in the game always likes to make mysteries. If we use a more game oriented language, this rule has two abilities: one is active and the other is passive.


    Passive is to possess divinity, active is to incarnate God.


    Divinity is the unique property of gods. It is quite useful in some special circumstances and has unexpected effects in some judgments. Therefore, the law of God has a good passive effect.


    And the active effect is not to mention, that is Gu Nan''s biggest reason to choose this rule!


    The incarnation of God is not the incarnation of God, but the real God! Super high resistance, health and destructive power, the invincible existence of the body rolling rule!


    It is precisely because of this too powerful effect, the active effect of God''s law, is often called "God down to earth" by players.


    The word "descend to earth" fully states this rule, and should not appear in the mortal world at all.


    Consciousness returned to the body, Gu Nan slowly stood up. The third rule was successfully constructed. Even Gu Nan couldn''t help smiling.


    He walked out of the room. This is the residence he bought in zilaotian. It''s an area that only those who break the boundary can live in. Naturally, the decoration is extremely luxurious, and even equipped with professional servants, maids and housekeepers.


    "Master." Seeing Gu Nan appear, a maid quickly came forward and said, "Lord Luowen sent two boxes of cakes, which are the specialty of the blue devil world."


    "I see." Gu Nan replied casually.


    Rowan is the neighbor who lives next door to him. He is a strange border breaker who does not seem indifferent at all and is quite enthusiastic to ordinary people.For Gu Nan of the same level, he will be more enthusiastic. From time to time, he will come over to say hello, send some small gifts, and even invite Gu nan to work with him.


    If he didn''t know Luo Wen had several concubines, Gu Nan would have thought he was a fag.


    Ignoring what Luo Wen sent, Gu Nan quickly came to the mission hall at the gate of the star world and started another day''s mission search.


    This time, in a series of tasks, he found an interesting one.


    To be exact, it''s a way for him to settle his personal grudge while earning Yuan Jing.


    "King of the deep sea?"


    ¡­¡­


    "King of the deep sea?"


    "Not bad. I saw with my own eyes that he was promoted to break the boundary. It was the king of the deep sea who pursued him at the beginning. If there is such a task in front of him, he will not mind doing it


    "We found that during this period of time, he frequently appeared in some small planes, suspected to join some organizations, and took on tasks to earn source crystal."


    "As long as we lead him here, the four of us will fight together, and we must kill him at the first time."


    In Xingyu world, inside Xinghai Pavilion, a group of people are sitting around and seriously discussing a "small matter".


    Who are the people sitting here?


    Today, Yue Jiu, the only leader of Xinghai Pavilion, is the reincarnation of the eternal Buddha. The girl has no return. Shang Rong, one of the five monuments and the top one who broke the boundary, is said to be the concern of zuozou''s confidant.


    Four of the world''s top powers are talking about a king of the deep sea and a world breaker who has been rated as "planetary" by Xinghai Pavilion.


    The question just now came from Yue Jiuzhi.


    "Who is Gu Nan that we should pay so much attention to?" Yue Jiu still remembers Gu Nan, but he obviously doesn''t think much of each other.


    For him, Gu Nan was just the last ruler of the sixth star domain. He once slipped away from his own hands, and he had some skills, that''s all.


    But now, these three people have made a big circle to attract each other through the point of the king of the deep sea.


    In Yue Jiu''s eyes, such caution is totally unnecessary.


    Four people together to kill, but also killed the chicken with a bull''s knife, you can come to two, are enough to make each other doomed.


    However, he is not stupid. The girl Wugui and Shang Rong are obviously not the same, but they show the same caution to Gu Nan, which is enough to explain the problem.


    Is there anything strange about it?


    Yue Jiu''s heart was full of such doubts, but he said: "in any case, since the three of you intend to kill this man, Xinghai Pavilion will cooperate with you."

 Chapter 277

    In Xinghai Pavilion, after the four agreed on countermeasures, they soon dispersed.


    Shang Rong and Gu Nian left together. They were in the endless starry sky, but Gu Nian suddenly said, "I''ll go to the ninth star field first. If there''s something going on here, please let me know."


    For "the ninth star domain" this word, Shang Rong is still a little strange, but he quickly responded: "good."


    Shangrong, together with the other four people, is known as "Wudu stele", which is well-known in the whole world.


    Wudu stele is a very famous ancient inheritance. Each generation has five people who can get it, and each of them is on the most suitable road, and each generation will not be the same.


    The inheritance is different from that of the previous generation, which is the biggest singularity of the inheritance.


    Shang Rong''s position is not low under the command of Zuo Zuo. Otherwise, he would not be the vanguard of invading the star world. However, he has never made a show in front of this woman.


    In fact, in the years when Shang Rong followed Zuo Zuo, he had never seen an adult attach so much importance to a person.


    What''s so strange about this woman called care? Shang Rong, like many subordinates of Zuo Zuo, can''t help being curious.


    Left left half male half female special form, let them directly eliminate the "beauty" this option, then the answer seems to have little left.


    "The ninth star field?" Shang Rong looks at the figure that cares to disappear gradually, murmur a way.


    He doesn''t worry that he can''t catch up. For those who break the boundary, this distance is no different from turning around.


    What he really cares about is that as soon as he comes to the star realm, he says he wants to go to the ninth star realm. Maybe he can find out her roots.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ninth star field, walking on the familiar street of red fish star, I feel as if I am separated from the world.


    In less than two years, she even stepped to the breaking level. Even though she had always believed that she would have such a day, she never thought that it would come so soon.


    "Well, maybe thanks to that guy as well?" A smile hung from the corner of his mouth, but there was not much smile in his eyes.


    She thought of that person again, the one she accidentally met in a reincarnation, and then brought to the star world by herself.


    It was the guy who walked so fast that people couldn''t even catch up with him. He made the world look like this. Even the one behind her paid attention to him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, care has gone to the front of the home, is still familiar with the door wall, care but feel a little strange.


    After all, she is now a world breaker. Even her life level is different from that of ordinary people. What''s more, she has been missing for nearly two years. Who knows who is in charge of her family now?


    However, it doesn''t matter. From today on, there will be a new head of the family.


    "Who are you?" A voice rang out beside Gu Nian, but a man in grey was standing in front of Gu''s house, looking at her warily.


    Even in the most barren ninth star region, Xinghai Pavilion also sent two boundary breakers. This is one of them now.


    It''s not that this boundary breaker found the trace of care. He just happened to be a guest of care today. When he came out, he met care and immediately found something wrong with this woman.


    At the side of the one who broke the boundary in grey clothes, Gu Mingyuan, his father, was sending him out. When he saw Gu Mingyuan, it was almost like seeing a ghost.


    But she didn''t go to see her father. Her eyes moved slowly on the man in grey, showing a strange smile.


    "Life and death, death and life."


    It seems that six words with special magic power emerge directly from the bottom of people''s heart.


    He seems to be placed in a space of only black and white, with death on the left and death on the right, and he is standing on the boundary line of the two.


    The man in grey was slightly surprised. He just wanted to adjust his own rules, but suddenly he saw the reversal of life and death and the transformation of reincarnation.


    Once the space of life and death is printed, his consciousness will disappear completely.


    In Gu Mingyuan''s sight, Gu Niang just looked at the man in grey. The man who broke the boundary began to fall to the ground slowly until he was dead.


    ¡­¡­


    Star world, central star field, Celestial Star.


    As one of the leaders of the alliance of blood descendants, the king of the deep sea may not be top-notch in strength, but his status is absolutely top-notch. Naturally, his temple is also on the heavenly star.


    Gu Nan was already on the Celestial Star at this time. After all, it didn''t take much time for him to travel through space by the means of those who broke the boundary.


    However, after Gu Nan found out the mission of "killing the king of the deep sea" at the gate of the star world, he did some investigation.


    He went back to the world of immortals and demons. While controlling the kingdom of God, Yan Xiaoxiao also paid attention to the situation of the celestial world at Gu Nan''s request.


    The news from Yan Xiaoxiao is that a great change has taken place in Xinghai Pavilion. Yue Jiu has become the only leader of the pavilion, and the omen of war is becoming more and more clear.


    A typical example is that in these days, people who break the boundary are often assassinated, not to mention some extraordinary people who are in an important position.In this situation, the task of "killing the king of the deep sea" seems to be no surprise.


    If we can kill all the world breakers by throwing money, the invading forces will be eager to do so.


    "Maybe some people are squatting on me." Gu Nan muttered in his own language.


    He did not fail to consider whether it was possible for others to deliberately design this task when it happened to be in front of him.


    However, with his current strength, even in the face of the real star, as long as it is not the existence of a world, he does not have much fear.


    When the sin value exceeds 1500, it is not only the enhancement brought by the third law, but also the increase of the body of evil gods.


    And speaking of the king of the deep sea, Gu Nan is really interested in talking to him.


    The reason why he got in touch with each other in those years was that Qin Xuanji, the spokesman of the king of the deep sea, also focused on Shenge during the serial events.


    According to them, it should be called a boundary stone, but its essence will not change.


    Later, for the sake of this boundary stone, the king of the deep sea even went after it himself. As a result, Gu Nan was promoted to the fourth level. He was severely hit by the replacement rule dozens of times and directly cut a peach blossom all over the sky.


    Since then, the king of the deep sea has never appeared in front of Gu Nan. Gu Nan has not been able to take revenge for a moment, and has been dragging on until now.


    Now it''s time, and Gu Nan also wanted to know where the blood descendant got the news.


    Lansi and her brother also came for the God stone. Is it possible that the king of the deep sea has something to do with the world of gods?


    All these questions need to be confirmed by the king of the deep sea. Now Gu Nan is standing in front of the gate of the deep sea temple, calmly looking at the solemn palace.


    "Who is your excellency?" Someone noticed Gu Nan''s existence and asked cautiously.


    "The murderer." Gu Nan returned.

 Chapter 278

    The king of deep sea is very upset recently.


    Originally, after the war with Gu Nan, he hid in other planes long ago. Before confirming that Gu Nan had fallen or had not appeared for a long time, he made up his mind not to come back.


    Anyway, it''s not strange for those who break the boundary not to return for decades.


    Naturally, he is also aware of the latest situation in the world of stars. However, his position is not comparable to that of an ordinary border breaker. He has abundant resources. What kind of war wealth does he need?


    For the existence like him, he is eager to avoid the war and bury his head like an ostrich. After everything is settled, he will come out to be his euthanasia.


    But I don''t know why, these days, whether it''s the alliance of blood Americans or his deep sea temple, there are frequent problems.


    It''s not much trouble, but it''s accumulated so much that he has to come back to deal with it in person. He can''t rely on remote control all the time.


    Even those who break the boundary can''t escape the four words of fluke.


    Gu Nan hasn''t come to find his own trouble for such a long time. He was chased by Xinghai Pavilion before. I''m afraid he has no time to take care of this side, right?


    The affairs in the temple and the alliance are trivial matters, and that person can''t control them to this level, right?


    Besides


    When the king of the deep sea began to find reasons for himself, he had already made a decision in his heart.


    So he came back, and at the same time he was dead.


    "The huaqiongxing chamber of Commerce deals with it in this way. If there are still people who have opinions, they can''t express them." The king of the deep sea sat on a high position, quietly giving orders, without noticing anything unusual.


    But the next moment, there was a strange wave at the door of the temple, which immediately changed his face.


    How experienced is this world breaker? He almost subconsciously wants to tear up space, but the enemy is faster than he thinks.


    An ordinary fist came out of the empty air. The strange light on the fist directly broke all the protection of the king of the deep sea and blasted heavily on his chest.


    And the king of the deep sea?


    In the face of such a blow, the strong man who once chased Gu Nan like a dog has no chance to react, and his chest sinks down quickly.


    The king of the deep sea looks very good. He is in a navy uniform and even wears armor. But in front of Gu Nan''s fist, whether he has armor or not is the same result.


    Boom!


    The king of the deep sea was directly knocked down on the ground, and his chest seemed to be hit by a meteorite, sinking into a large block.


    "Do you know the Godhead?" Gu Nan stood in front of the king of the deep sea, as if asking "did you have dinner today?" he asked this sentence flatly.


    In the eyes of the king of the deep sea, there was a daze, but he quickly responded that this might be his only chance to survive.


    "I know..."


    Boom!


    Another blow fell on his head and directly exploded his whole head. Then Gu Nan shook his head and said, "it''s too slow."


    The slow answer shows that I have thought about it, that is to say, I have made it up. This is Gu Nan''s consistent judgment on NPC.


    Just as Gu Nan killed the king of the deep sea, a burst of applause came from the side. He was the only owner of Xinghai Pavilion, Yue Jiu.


    "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that you can still make progress so quickly at this level." Yue Jiu looked at Gu Nan''s eyes, a little surprised.


    He was one of the first people to pay attention to Gu Nan and was very clear about his progress along the way.


    He thought that he had paid too much attention to Gu Nan before. That was from the perspective of the whole star world war. After all, for the existence of that level, no matter how strong the boundary breaker is, that''s what it is.


    The one behind Shang Rong and others, unexpectedly asked them to kill Gu Nan, which is a strange thing.


    But after seeing Gu Nan''s progress, Yue Jiu had to admit that it was reasonable to kill him as soon as possible.


    If he is allowed to develop, I''m afraid that it will be beyond his ability to kill him soon.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Nan looked at Yue Jiu strangely and said casually. He is not afraid of each other now, and he is not in a hurry to get revenge.


    I want to know with my ass that this can''t be the real person in front of me - no curse master is stupid enough to see people with his real person.


    Yue Jiu sighed with regret: "it''s a pity that too many people have noticed your talent."


    At the same time, Yue Jiu''s figure had already gone with the wind, but what was approaching was a kind of inexplicable power of law.


    Gu Nan is very clear that this is the effect of the power of curse. But this time, it''s not the nature of "damage deepening", it''s "weakness"!


    After all, Yue Jiu is one of the leaders of Xinghai Pavilion and the best one in the world. His power of law is not easy to accept.


    "Weakness" falls on Gu Nan. Gu Nan only feels that his whole body is losing vitality rapidly. He seems to be several decades old suddenly, and he can''t bring up any strength.


    Fortunately, the evil value has broken through, and his body of evil god has been strengthened, otherwise the situation will be more serious.Gu Nan looked at all this coldly. The God of heaven came down to earth and held it in his hand, but he didn''t use it in a hurry.


    Yue Jiu started with "weakness" in order to weaken his own state, which shows that he must have some helpers. Although Wang Chan had a good start, he had to find out where his opponent was.


    Shang Rong has seen Gu Nan''s physical strength. He is not stupid enough to go up to die. Instead, he hides far away, raises his hand, waves a light blade, and approaches Gu Nan quickly.


    If you look carefully, you will find that the light blade seems simple, but it is very unique inside.


    Its internal energy, unexpectedly, is not stable, but the flow of the whole body, each place can show far more strength than the original.


    This is the law of Shang Rong - the law of Shang, that is, the law of circulation.


    "Won''t you do it?" Shangrong looks at her side, and naturally she arrives at the first time, but she doesn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    "We can just hold him off." Gu Nian said softly, "don''t forget, our goal is the world of immortals and demons."


    Shang Rong''s eyes twinkled: "even if you say that, you can''t let him go if you can kill him."


    "Maybe it''s not that simple."


    It seems that in order to verify his concern, thousands of Buddhas suddenly rose around him. One by one, they tap on the wooden fish in front of them, and countless chants surround Gu Nan and others.


    It''s not strange that the girl wants to fight, but Shang Rong can''t help frowning slightly. He thinks something is wrong.


    The next moment, he suddenly understood: "no, her goal is..."


    "Son of a bitch!" Yue Jiu''s angry voice came, and his embarrassed figure appeared in the air. Countless Buddhist sounds were like essence, which surrounded him in the middle.


    And the "weakness" he imposed on Gu Nan disappeared at the same time.


    Gu Nan didn''t even change his expression. He let the light blade cut him. He was cut a big cut in the waist, but he seemed to have no feeling.


    He glanced at Shang Rong and Gu Niang, but finally he fell on the girl who was standing opposite Yue Jiu.


    "Is that what you said, right Gu Nan remembers what the girl Wugui once said when she returned from the world of heroes.


    "Yes." Girl no return is still calm indifferent face, but less doubt, "you seem to know which side I am?"


    In Wu GUI''s eyes, Gu Nan would stand so calmly in the same place, obviously determined that he would attack Yue Jiu. Naturally, he would be his own camp.


    Gu Nan just laughed and turned his hand to open the "God" rule.


    "I don''t really care about that."

 Chapter 279

    Gu Nan really didn''t guess that the girl Wugui would fight in advance. He didn''t know that the other party was present. Where to guess?


    However, for Gu Nan, there is no need to doubt the issue of the camp of no return. She has met Yingge, which is enough to show that she is against the left.


    "Even Xinghai pavilion has been turned against by the left..." Gu Nan saw Shang Rong and Gu Nian over there. He didn''t understand what happened here.


    Who else can do such a thing besides Zuo Zuo?


    Gu Nan''s cold eyes swept over them, and his body began to emit a faint golden light, and then became rich little by little. There is a warning from Yan Xiaoxiao.


    Is Zuo Zuo''s purpose really immortal?


    "Be careful." Gu Nan''s attention never left him. At this time, he opened his mouth immediately.


    "I''ll meet him." Shang Rong nodded calmly. Of course, he would not despise Gu Nan, but he would not be too afraid. After all, he is also under the command of zuozou Wait, what''s this?!


    Shang Rong thought has not yet fallen, saw let him gape at the scene.


    Gu Nan''s whole body lit up slowly. Suddenly, the golden light was shining again and again. Gu Nan''s whole body was full of gold.


    Gu Nan is now more than five meters tall. Originally he was just a little stout, but suddenly he became a muscular man. His coat burst open completely, revealing his strong chest.


    But these are not the reasons for Shangrong''s shock. He was shocked by the other party''s actions and actions, which caused the terrible power!


    Gu Nan is walking slowly towards the front, he walks on the void, every step, the space will be suddenly broken, burst out a stabbing golden light.


    The whole place where Xinghai Pavilion is located is filled with such continuous golden light. The thousands of Buddhas who originally floated around are completely suppressed, and most of them have disappeared in the wind.


    The breath from Gu Nan is too lofty. He is like a hot sun. The light is the power of nature, which is enough to destroy the Buddhas.


    The girl looked at the scene with no return, and finally she could only curl her lips. She tried her best to decorate the palm of the Buddha Kingdom, which was not really useful, but had been broken.


    And Yue Jiu, who was forced out of his real body by the girl''s no return, fell into deep despair at the moment.


    The reason is very simple - Gu Nan''s first goal is him!


    Gu Nan''s steps seemed slow and fast. In a twinkling of an eye, he had already come to Yue Jiu''s face. His golden arms were directly patted down on Yue Jiu''s head.


    Why? Why me?!


    Yue Jiu can''t figure it out. It''s clear that Shang and Rong are here to kill him, but they are just helping. Why is the first goal for them?


    Is it because I have offended him?!


    Yue Jiu''s whole body space is completely broken, and it''s impossible to break through the air to escape. In a desperate situation, he finally shows the spirit of the leader of Xinghai Pavilion.


    Since you can''t escape, fight to the death! Even with my own life


    Bang!


    Yue Jiuyi was ruthless in his heart, while countless curse rules fell on Gu Nan. However, he thought that he could at least block the other party''s law, but it didn''t work at all.


    Gu Nan''s palm fell down and directly fanned Yue Jiu''s head!


    Gu Nan, the incarnation of the God of heaven, completely killed the world like a chicken. Yue jiutang, the leader of Xinghai Pavilion, is the top one who breaks the boundary. However, he and the king of the deep sea come to the same end.


    As for Yue Jiu''s cursing power before he died, naturally one of them didn''t fall on Gu Nan.


    Weakness, aging, confusion, lack of spirit One by one, the curses that fall on the ordinary people who break the boundary are enough to make them lose 90% of their fighting power, but Gu Nan impolitely accepts them all.


    These laws fall on the body of the God, but they are not even splashed up and directly annihilated.


    Gods are only creatures whose life level is higher than that of mortals, while gods are real gods, not affected by the law of mortals. In a sense, this is the real "breaking the law".


    If you want to restrain the "God coming down to earth", you can only use physical attack or create an extremely unsuitable environment for God fighting.


    But neither is easy.


    After killing Yue Jiu with one slap, Gu Nan''s eyes cast on Gu Nian and Gu Nan again.


    The call from Yan Xiaoxiao is getting stronger and stronger. Of course, he knows that something has happened in the immortal world, but he knows better that the people here must be solved first.


    His God''s coming down to earth can''t last long. If he doesn''t kill the enemy as much as possible in the time of the big move, can he wait for the big move to pass and be slaughtered by the enemy?


    So Gu Nan didn''t delay for a moment. He turned into a golden thread and rushed straight to Shang Rong.


    Shangrong looks at the Golden Shadow flying in front of him. All the way, the space is directly broken into pieces of void. He feels numb and his head is about to explode.


    If it had not been for Zuo Zuo''s power in his heart, he would have yelled.Such an opponent, you let me stop the other side to break the air?! Thank God I can run for my life!


    But Shangrong is not Yue Jiu after all. The latter is forced out of his real body by a young girl who has no way to return, which is unavoidable. Even if Shangrong is the real body, there is still room for turning.


    Shang Rong did not care about the demeanor of "one of the five monuments", so he hit a bare blade and ran away without thinking about it.


    Where can God come faster than him?


    As heavy as the sky falls down, Shangrong emerges behind him. Looking back in despair, Shangrong sees Gu Nan''s figure coming.


    Before that, he was able to cause great damage, but now he didn''t even scratch his opponent''s skin.


    In the face of this scene, Shangrong''s hopeless heart suddenly flashed a glimmer of enlightenment, and then two words - God appeared.


    This kind of ability of the other side is as unmatched as the gods. All the people and things that try to block the gods will be crushed to pieces without hesitation.


    Just as Shangrong expected, Gu Nan''s fist fell suddenly, and the target was Shangrong''s head.


    However, at the moment when his fist touched Shangrong, it seemed that the voice with some magic power sounded again.


    "Life and death, death and life."


    The black-and-white space of life and death did not fall on Gu Nan, but let Shang Rong experience it. He only felt that in front of him, it was dark and bright, but he didn''t die in Gu Nan''s hands.


    Does that blow seem to have disappeared, or has he died once and then resurrected?


    Just now into the ear, considering the strange voice, let Shangrong more believe is the latter. Before he had time to wake up from the joy of escaping from the dead, he found that Gu Nan had disappeared again.


    This time, Shang Rong doesn''t have to think about what happened.


    "No! This is a strike from the East He turned his head to look over there, but it was too late.


    On the other hand, I felt the power from my head, and I couldn''t help but feel helpless in my eyes.


    "Do you even know how to come back from the dead?"


    "I said," I know better than you. "

 Chapter 280

    Gu Nan''s battle always has a clear tactical intention, and then by covering up his real purpose, let the enemy make a wrong judgment, and finally step by step to perish.


    Knowing that there is something wrong in the immortal world, Gu Nan is not in a hurry to save him. This is to kill the enemy''s living power as much as possible.


    Of course, Yue Jiu wants to be the first to kill, because his "curse master" occupation has caused more trouble for Gu Nan than other opponents of the same level.


    So Gu Nan in the completion of the transformation of the first time to start, even care have no time to start saving people.


    For the remaining two opponents, it''s much easier to kill them first - in the face of opponents with the fourth-order "mapping" rule, it doesn''t need to be considered at all.


    If you kill Shang Rong first, Gu Nian will not hesitate to revive him. The relativity between life and death can only revive him in the third level, but now he can fall on others.


    Gu Nan, such an old player, of course knows that "mapping" is to put it bluntly that "everything is relative."


    Life and death, creation and destruction, time and space, force and reaction Think about the first to find, perhaps is life and death.


    But "mapping" is not really invincible. Although it can act on Shangrong out of thin air, it also has its own weakness, that is, delay.


    According to the law of "mapping", the higher the level of power, the more time it takes to prepare. In other words, it''s a law that can''t handle assassination.


    It is precisely by taking advantage of this that Gu Nan uses the strategy of "attacking the West from the East" to cheat out the seal of life and death prepared by Gu Nian, and then suddenly changes his target.


    "I know mapping better than you."


    With the sound of such words, the golden fist fell directly, but the moment before, he made an incredible move.


    She clapped her hand on her temple, and her brain was broken down.


    She killed herself!


    Shang Rong looked at the scene in amazement, didn''t understand the meaning of this move. In order not to die in the hands of the opponent, we have to make our own decisions?


    Instead, Gu Nan took back his hand and muttered, "do you want to survive in death? Smart NPCs are trouble. "


    Even with Gu Nan''s insight, we have to admit that suicide is the best choice.


    As long as she doesn''t bear Gu Nan''s lofty God''s law, at least she has the chance to revive herself, even if she has to pay a great price.


    If you are killed by the gods, I''m afraid even the "mapping" can''t help.


    Without consideration, Shangrong didn''t take the time to escape, so it was obvious that there was only one ending left.


    With the fall of Gu Nan''s fist in the state of God, Gu Nan, who is famous in the world and is known as one of the "five degree steles", turns into a powder in a twinkling of an eye.


    The next moment, Gu Nan directly tears open the void and comes to the immortal world.


    ¡­¡­


    In the world of immortals and demons, there are also two boundary breakers coming.


    One of them is Shang Rong''s good friend, Qin Fengye, one of the five monuments. She is a beautiful but gloomy woman.


    The other is not human at all, but a strange creature with snake head, human upper body trunk and lizard lower body.


    For Zuo Zuo, who lives in Outland, it doesn''t seem strange to receive this kind of subordinates.


    This snake headed man named "bailitou" is intoxicated with the smell of the immortal world.


    "Living people The smell of living people Bailitou usually lives in an uninhabited plane. It is only released when performing tasks. At this time, it is naturally fierce.


    "If you get the source, you can eat the living." Qin Fengye''s cold voice rang out, and bailitou finally regained his sense.


    "You said that..." Bailitou put out his tongue like a letter and licked his lips.


    Qin Fengye didn''t pay any attention to him. In a flash, she swept towards the front. She knew that the origin of the world was in front of her. She didn''t need to look for it.


    The world of immortals and demons is originally the Taoist center of zuozou. If it wasn''t for him, why bother to arrange it?


    At the thought of the situation on the left, Qin Fengye couldn''t help looking coldly. After all, it was tens of thousands of years ago that I took the women from the star world from adults. It''s really not easy


    If it wasn''t for the unexpected performance of that one, they wouldn''t even use the origin of the fairy world.


    Qin Fengye step into a manor, the mind has been all convergence, figure straight to a certain direction.


    Standing here, she can even clearly feel the origin. As long as she gets this origin, the adult can easily defeat that one Huh? Who is this?


    "Who are you?" Qin Fengye looked coldly at the woman who suddenly appeared in front of him and said in a deep voice.


    In their intelligence, there is no second one to break the boundary in the immortal and demon world, but this man is clear that the breath of law is surging, and he is a real level of breaking the boundary.


    "Lance." Women''s indifferent voice sounded, impressively precipitated more than ten years later, into the seclusion of LAN Si.


    Gu Nan stayed in zilaotian for a few months, and the world of immortals and Demons was a few years later. LAN Si finally broke through and stepped into the fourth level, completely integrating himself with the divine personality."What are you doing with her?"?! Kill her Bailitou came from behind, and his voice came with him. He rushed to Lansi.


    But Lansi''s action is faster than him. With a wave of her hand, a blue light instantly envelops bailitou.


    Bai Li Tuo was slightly stunned. He tried to tear up the enemy''s encirclement with his own law, but the blue light was like the toughest cloth, which could not be broken.


    The next moment, let him can not bear the sense of suffocation came, he realized what this blue light is.


    Heavy water! This is heavy water!


    Every drop is like meteorite weight water drops, gathered together, covering the surface of the body, this is what kind of feeling?


    Bailitou now knows that his whole person is like being buried alive, and is directly buried in the center of the earth!


    Fortunately, we are two people Bailitou turns its head difficultly, but sees that Qin Fengye is rapidly moving away.


    "Hold her down, I''ll get the root." Qin Fengli''s action is also gone.


    In the heart of bailitou, there are more than ten thousand heads running? At this moment, he wanted to get out immediately and chop Qin Fengye to death.


    Fortunately, LAN Si was also distracted by Qin Fengye''s amazing actions, and bailitou was not directly killed.


    LAN Si turns around anxiously. She realizes that the other party''s goal is to seize something. Now Gu Nan is away, she is responsible for stopping the other party.


    Qin Fengye''s idea is much simpler.


    What does bailitou have to do with her? As long as you win the origin of the world of immortals and demons, even if you sacrifice bailitou, you are definitely the one who is highly praised in front of you!


    Ahead, right ahead!


    The original blue, but now the shadow of the power of corrosion dark source, has been placed in front of Qin Fengye.


    But Qin Fengye is also famous all over the world. Even at this last moment, she is not relaxed at all. She is on guard against the traps that the enemy may leave behind.


    Even the action of seizing the source is quick and careful. She even uses the force of law to wrap her right hand and then reaches for it directly.


    Even if there is any trap, even if the hand is abandoned, we should get the source.


    Qin Fengye was cruel in his heart and did not hesitate to press it.


    It''s a success! She''s got the source!


    However, at this moment, a burst of inexplicable power suddenly appeared in the sky, which made Qin Fengye almost feel that the sky was about to collapse.


    She subconsciously looked up, a huge golden palm suddenly fell, directly patted her into meat mud.


    ¡±

 Chapter 281

    Gu Nan, who is more than five meters tall and is like a little giant, gradually emerges from the sky and comes to Qin Fengye''s body.


    Qin Fengye is also a top breaker, but she has no resistance against Gu Nan in the state of God.


    Gu Nan was not only resistant to the law, but also strengthened in speed and power.


    Gu Nan, who has become a God, has reached a limit in his physical strength. Under the influence of divinity, his body alone is enough to break up the space.


    This is the God of heaven.


    Gu Nan picked up Qin Fengye like a chicken, threw it aside, and then raised his hand and pressed it into the source.


    "No!"


    The roar came from bailitou. The snake head man finally found a chance to escape when LAN Si was distracted. But before he could be happy, he saw such a scene.


    He didn''t know who Gu Nan was, but he knew what Gu Nan was doing.


    He''s going to destroy it!


    Yes, this one, no matter its symbolic meaning or actual status, belongs to the root of the immortal world. Gu Nan is going to destroy it!


    The golden palm is inserted into the original light ball. It is clearly the world origin of the intangible, but it makes the sound of breaking like substance.


    If Gu Nan had to study and analyze before he could confirm the origin, now he doesn''t need it at all.


    Because the evil Temple told him that the origin of the world was divine fire, which was also familiar to him.


    I don''t know what to do with Gu Nan. Shenhuo is much clearer!


    Gu Nan''s hand stirred gently. The origin that once made him confused turned from black to blue, then turned black again, and finally divided into black and blue sides.


    The sound of fragmentation coming from space is more and more obvious, and the source is almost broken.


    A gust of wind swept by, but bailitou saw the opportunity. A flash appeared behind Gu Nan and slashed him to the back of the neck!


    Bailitou is manic, but he is also a top breaker, and his grasp of the war situation is absolutely top.


    The golden guy killed Qin Fengye as soon as he appeared, but then he was busy destroying the source. What does that mean?


    The other party must not have much time, destroying the source is what he needs to do now, and of course he has to interfere with the other party!


    Bailitou is not clever in his head, and he can''t even consider his own safety. What he thinks of now is killing! living person! Food!


    His knife fell unhindered and struck Gu Nan''s neck heavily.


    Bailitou''s face showed a little joy, but it suddenly changed color in the next moment.


    Keng!


    Bai Li Tuo''s broadsword cuts Gu Nan. Gu Nan doesn''t move. He doesn''t even have any damage to his golden skin. On the contrary, the law on the broadsword disappears directly, and the blade is broken!


    "This is..." Bailitou seems to be aware of something. The corners of his eyes jump, but it''s too late to get out.


    Gu Nan coldly side half of the body, stopped in the source of the hand still did not move, the other left hand with a swing, directly in the face of Bai Li Tuo.


    The boundary breaker didn''t even make a turn, and his whole head was directly pulled out.


    No, to be exact, it was the space where his head was, and it was broken by Gu Nan''s hand.


    Bailitou''s body slowly falls down, but there is still a black hole in his head. It''s as if a piece of the picture has been cut off, which is very strange.


    Gu Nan''s indifferent eyes turned back. The origin of the immortal and demon world has become very clear. Left blue and right black represent the left part and Gu Nan''s own part.


    Under the control of the body of God Gu Nan, the two parts are gradually separated, and this source tends to be split into two parts.


    This is exactly Gu Nan''s purpose. He tries to tear down the origin of the world of immortals and demons, destroy the part belonging to the left and leave only his own.


    With his current understanding of the origin, coupled with the powerful power of the body of God, it is not impossible.


    But Gu Nan soon showed his regret, because he found that most of his goals could not be achieved - the reason is very simple, there is not enough time.


    Gu Nan is not familiar with the origin, so he is too familiar with Shenhuo, especially in the world of immortals and demons, where there used to be masters. The origin is a collection of Shenhuo.


    Once the window paper is opened, Gu Nan only needs to glance at it to know that it will take at least one day to completely separate the source.


    How could his "God down to earth" state last so long?


    Just now, Gu Nan has felt the power slowly fading, and this "transformation" is beginning to come to an end.


    Helpless, Gu Nan will be the heart of regret convergence, made an amazing decision - he suddenly out of a punch, straight on the source!


    "Teacher?" Yan Xiaoxiao''s figure turns out from the side and looks at Gu Nan in amazement.


    She was actually hiding all the time, just to be the last line of defense. If Gu Nan doesn''t appear, maybe it''s her who wants to stop Qin Fengye.But just because of this, Yan Xiaocai didn''t understand Gu Nan''s practice.


    His fist is really going to destroy the source!


    Why? Do you have to work hard to keep the source, and then destroy it yourself? And don''t teachers know that once the source is destroyed, the world will Collapse?


    Yan Xiaoxiao is almost fit with others. The person who controls the origin of this coin is very clear about the importance of the origin.


    But Gu Nan didn''t hesitate. He punched down the source of blue and black, and finally began to completely escape.


    "Tut Tut, what a cruel heart..." With the origin of the escape, a virtual shadow finally emerged, floating in front of Gu Nan.


    "In order not to let me get back the source, would you rather destroy this world?" Xu Ying calmly looked at Gu Nan and said so.


    The figure is quite different on the left and right sides. On the left is a girl with a crazy look, but on the right is a boy with a gentle face.


    This is the shadow of the left. After many years, Gu Nan finally met him again, the super star master he met unexpectedly through his private copy when he was in Gu Nan''s third level.


    Now in the face of Zuo Zuo, Gu Nan has no fear.


    For one thing, he is now the body of the gods, and his strength is not what it used to be. For another thing, the virtual shadow in front of him is just a ghost left in the world of immortals and demons.


    If left and left can pull out, even one of them will be enough to forcibly take away the origin. Why do you need so many twists and turns?


    "I may be able to keep the world, but I can''t keep the origin for you." Gu Nan said with a smile, "besides, you''d better worry about yourself first."


    "Oh?" Left left look is still calm, even the girl''s face did not change.


    "It''s the woman''s turn next round." Gu Nan said with a light smile, "I heard you still have a sister?"


    Zuo Zuo''s face finally froze.

 Chapter 282

    The world is breaking, the world is collapsing.


    The scene when Gu Nan captured the origin is now repeated more fiercely, and meteorite rain even begins to fall in the sky.


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s eyes were red and his heart was dripping with blood.


    It took her more than ten years to build the two leagues and the 50 city states. In this doomsday scene, she is lucky to be able to keep one tenth of them.


    If this situation continues, in less than half an hour, the whole world will completely collapse and everything will be destroyed.


    Zuo Zuo''s shadow has long disappeared. Of course, he can''t give Gu Nan any reply. Gu Nan doesn''t just want to disgust each other, he wants to divert Zuo Zuo''s attention.


    In fact, it''s very easy to guess what the left is facing.


    It''s just that when the confrontation comes to the most critical moment, we find that we need some help in the fight that should be secure. As a result, some of the things that we didn''t look up to have a demand.


    After all, the world of immortals and demons is the Taoist center of Zuo Zuo. Of course, the source is what he needs. Will there be anything else left?


    Gu Nan did not hesitate to destroy his future kingdom of God, but also to destroy the source, in order to completely eliminate the coveted heart of the left.


    In this case, the existence of shadow song to distract the other party''s attention is naturally the best choice.


    As for whether the disclosure of such information will lead to the failure of Hong What does Gu Nan have to do with her life?


    Gu Nan is eager for these two guys to fight and kill and give him room for development.


    Gu Nan''s golden light finally began to fade rapidly, and his figure and strength also returned to normal level. This is also the reason why Gu Nan is anxious to destroy the source - after he quits the state of God, he can''t destroy it.


    The origin of the world is not a glass ball. Anyone who wants to break it can break it.


    "Teacher, the world Is there really a chance to keep it? " Yan Xiaoxiao naturally also heard Gu Nan''s words before, and asked slightly uneasily.


    She witnessed the decline of Gu Nan''s power. Maybe the teacher just now is OK. Now


    "Of course." Gu Nan said unambiguously, "of course I can''t help it. "


    Yan small corners of the mouth slightly smoke, if not for the eyes of this is still her respect for the teacher, she would like a punch paste to his face. There is a meteorite shower in the sky.


    "It''s up to her." Gu Nan is not joking. He points to one side seriously. There is Lan Si standing.


    LAN Si was immediately surprised. She didn''t think that how could it be her turn to save the world?


    Her muddled look fell into Yan Xiaoyan''s eyes, and she thought Gu Nan was talking nonsense. But before she asked again, Gu Nan spoke again.


    "You start from the third level to merge the divine personality. Now you break through the fourth level, the divine personality will take the initiative to move closer to you, and the divine nature will also begin to generate." Gu Nan talks.


    It''s not uncommon for a player to get involved in the game, but there are too many NPCs who get the divine personality by chance.


    So Gu Nan is quite familiar with the growing process of these gods.


    The third level is still a mortal, and the fourth level has been transformed into a deity since the beginning. The first ray of divinity was born in the Godhead, which really produced the ability to belong to the word "God".


    The reason why LAN Si can control Bai Li Tuo so easily is also related to the divine personality. Otherwise, as a newly promoted fourth level, she would never have done such a thing.


    "So, so?" LAN Si doesn''t understand what Gu Nan is saying, but he is still confused.


    "The fourth level can mend the sky!" Gu Nan hated iron but not steel. "Lorenza mended heaven before she became a God, don''t you know?"


    "Ah? What can I do for you? "


    "Oh, you should call it the stone of the world."


    Gu Nan uses the language in the game, and LAN Si finally understands what he is saying.


    In the world of gods, people believe that the core of the world is a stone of the world, and everything in the world is evolved from the stone of the world.


    Naturally, the world outlook in the game is the same. Lorenza, the God of flowers that lance believed in before, once participated in the work of repairing the stone of the world in the demigod realm.


    "Repair the stone of the world" such a tongue twister, players of course will not adopt, they use a very visualized "mend the sky", Gu Nan also said so.


    LAN Si grew up in the kingdom of flowers. Of course, he was very clear about the deeds of his mother God.


    But she was not familiar with the process!


    "It''s easy." At this time, Gu Nan, the old driver, came out and said, "the divine power of water naturally has the law of creation. If you use the divine power to repair the loopholes in this world, the fire may be born again."


    Fire is also a unique saying in the game, which generally refers to the god fire that has not been lit, that is, the origin of the natural world here.


    This time lance understood. As long as we constantly repair the world, the source of Gu Nan''s smashing can be reappeared.This process sounds very simple. In fact, the difficulty is that others have no ability to repair the world. Only Lansi''s water power can do it.


    Yan Xiaoxiao only understood, but she was in the most urgent mood. She immediately said, "try it?"


    "Try it."


    ¡­¡­


    On the endless void, it seems to be standing in the palace in the starry sky forever. The two figures are facing each other peacefully.


    On the one hand, it''s just the size of a child, half of a boy and half of a girl. On the other hand, it''s a woman with red makeup.


    If Gu Nan is here, he must be able to recognize it. This is the woman who tells him where Yingge is and asks him to protect it.


    She calls herself "red".


    At the moment, Hong Jing sits on the throne, while Zuo Zuo always stands in front of her, motionless.


    In the quiet palace, something seemed to fall into it. He slowly opened his eyes and said, "a child heard that I have a sister. Maybe this is good news?"


    "Good late news." Red even eyelids are lazy to lift, said leisurely.


    Left left stares at her coldly, the left side ferocious girl''s face, appears more and more cold distortion.


    He never underestimated his opponent ten thousand years ago. After all, it was she who pushed herself into the abyss at her most proud moment.


    Then she can easily get the boundary level world like searching for things.


    Fairy world is one of her twin children, so she can''t get the complete source. Now she can''t get an incomplete one.


    Now, my sister, who should have died tens of thousands of years ago, is still alive


    The more apathetic he was in his left eye, the more he began to wonder if it was the other person''s arrangement that he accidentally met with a little guy with the flavor of the fairy world?


    Set up all the pieces and wait for yourself to take the bait?


    "That little fellow, is he yours too?"


    "No Red opened her eyes rarely, with a strange smile in her eyes, "that''s a hedgehog. At first you feel like touching him, but when you realize his threat, it''s too late. "

 Chapter 283

    Gu Nan does not know that he has only seen a few sides of existence, and has positioned him as a "hedgehog".


    Of course, even if he knows, I''m afraid he won''t care much, because he is eager to be a hedgehog, so that everyone dare not covet him.


    But at the same time, Gu Nan also wanted to be considerate of others - in short, I was only allowed to bully others, not allowed to bully me, let alone bully, even if I got in the way.


    As time goes by, Gu Nan temporarily puts aside the affairs of the celestial world. He stays in the immortal world and commands LAN Si to "mend the sky".


    LAN Si broke through the fourth level, which brought some benefits to Gu Nan.


    Not only is she able to "mend the sky" in the fourth level, but also she is able to blend with God, so that Gu Nan''s evil value finally ushers in a surge.


    1960 points. This is Gu Nan''s current crime value.


    Lansi''s breakthrough has increased the crime value by more than 200 points. All in all, the evil value of this Godhead''s contribution has reached nearly 1000 points, which can be regarded as the successful completion of its mission.


    And lance is trying to fulfill her mission.


    As a half divine envoy of Gu Nan, she naturally has to pay her own energy for the kingdom of God. Originally, when she closed the door, all the complicated affairs in the kingdom of God were handed over to Yan Xiaoxiao. Now it''s her turn to make up for them.


    With Gu Nan''s precise command and the magical power of water, the mending work of the immortal world is going on bit by bit, which really makes them stick to it.


    The holes in the sky are filled one by one, and the fragmentation of space is also healing. Yan Xiaoxiao has already organized the people to rebuild his home.


    Unfortunately, as Zhengyan had expected, most of the people in the immortal world were killed or injured in this natural disaster, and none of them survived in good condition.


    "What''s the point." Gu Nan is very calm to wave his hand, "men and women match, forced production.". The birth cycle of the human race is one year, and the growth cycle is only 15 to 20 years. We can afford to wait. "


    The flow of time in the immortal world is ten times that of the outside world. Of course, they can afford to wait.


    But Gu Nan''s four words of "compulsory production" are shocking enough.


    Even Yan Xiaoxiao, who had known Gu Nan''s tactics for a long time, could not help but be shocked that no ruler would treat his people like this.


    It''s not rule, it''s breeding.


    Gu Nan is training people just like raising animals. When he needs a population, he will choose the means of "forced pairing", regardless of his personal will.


    Yan Xiaoxiao is a little silent, and seems to be still digesting the intention of Gu Nan''s words, but Gu Nan doesn''t care at all.


    He really doesn''t have any emotion. All the players in the game do it. In fact, after the stability of the kingdom of God, players will limit the life span of the population, and ordinary people over a certain age will be executed directly.


    If we use the resources provided to the poor people to cultivate young people, we can get higher energy income.


    "Science and technology, practice methods and basic resources can be provided by us." Gu Nan said, "people only need to practice."


    "Cultivation is their only goal in life. Cultivation will bring them longer life, more resources and the power to dominate others."


    "It will be the basic law of the kingdom of God that the lower level people can reach a higher level by being dominated in exchange for resources."


    Gu Nan uses simple language to describe the world he envisions. It will be a world that is efficient enough for the whole people to pursue practice.


    No one is going to have fun, no one is free to relax. Vanity, ambition, love and hatred between each other, will become their driving force.


    "Why What about making a world like this? " Yan Xiaoxiao asked blankly, she really couldn''t figure out the meaning of such a monotonous and boring world?


    "I need it." Gu Nan said boldly.


    The overall strength of the kingdom of God determines the strength of his future strength. This reason is sufficient.


    Because Gu Nan has a need, he wants to control one side of the world, breed all the people in it as animals, and even try to brainwash them, so that they can cultivate to a higher level all their lives.


    Yan Xiaoxiao is not a modern person who has accepted the idea of "everyone is equal", but she always feels a little uncomfortable.


    Seeing her hesitation, Gu Nan simply turned to LAN Si and said, "when the repair work of the kingdom of God is completed, you should also participate in the cultivation of the people."


    Gu Nan didn''t say to let LAN Si take over directly. Her management ability is not enough to be independent.


    However, as long as there is Lan Si''s participation, Yan Xiaoxiao has to make up her mind that she has no intention of turning over Gu Nan.


    Compared with Yan Xiaojie''s tangle, LAN Si was more straightforward and said directly, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan left the world of immortals and demons, more than a month had passed. In other words, he had been in the world of immortals and demons for a full year.


    There is no way to do this. It''s no joke that the source is directly destroyed. If Gu Nan didn''t watch, even LAN Si and Yan Xiao would be in danger.Gu Nan went to the star world by the way. Today''s star world is more chaotic than before, and the war has begun to light in the major star fields.


    This is obviously left-handed, he tried to use this means to weaken the power of red.


    Like the gods Gu Nan knows, the star owners should strengthen the laws they can control through the contribution of the people in the star world.


    Of course, it''s not impossible to rely on one''s own strength alone, but one''s strength can''t be compared with one''s, can''t it?


    The girl''s no return has disappeared, but Gu Nan has no time to find her. Anyway, she can''t find the coordinates of the immortal world. It has nothing to do with Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan thought about it for a moment, but his figure soon disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in zilaotian, his own residence.


    It has to be said that Gu Nan has become more and more skilled in the operation of "tearing the void". He can even control his precise landing point, and the space deviation is not more than one meter.


    "Continue to earn source crystal, rush to 2500 evil value as soon as possible, and be promoted to level 5." Gu Nan didn''t need to think much about it, and he soon made clear his next goal.


    He has a premonition that the source of the active world obtained through the source crystal may not be useful after the fifth level.


    This time, there is no need for others to explain. Gu Nan himself knows the principle very well.


    Other star owners can absorb the source to consolidate themselves and the star world, but Gu Nan''s kingdom is different. In the game, the most suitable way for promotion after a turn, there is always only one - Tu Shen.


    "The search for the world of the gods also needs to be put on the agenda."


    Gu Nan knew better than anyone that he would eventually go to the world of gods. Only the gods there are his best prey!


    Not long after Gu Nan returned to zilaotian, there was a roar outside his residence.

 Chapter 284

    Zilaotian is a very open society, but it is also a society with strict hierarchy.


    So there are almost all people at this level in the neighborhood of Gu Nan''s house, and there are few conflicts on weekdays. But this time, as soon as he comes back, he encounters such a thing.


    "Master..." The maid ran over in a panic and quickly reported, "it seems that there are several adults searching outside..."


    Gu Nan frowned slightly and waved to let the maid go, while he went outside.


    Sure enough, as the maid said, there was a small team outside searching carefully. Although we are worried about the identity of the residents here, the action is not too big, and it will make a lot of noise after all.


    Moreover, the previous loud noise was not caused by a search.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Nan asked Luo Wendao.


    Gu Nan, a neighbor, was not like him. Luo Wen lived in zilaotian all the year round, and most of the time he did shameless things at home. Of course, he was also shocked.


    Looking at Rowan''s bad look, he was obviously interrupted when he was doing something.


    "The Seven Star Alliance." Luo Wen said in a deep voice, "they say they are looking for a woman who has stolen something. They don''t know whether it''s true or not..."


    Gu Nan has been in zilaotian for quite a long time. Naturally, he knows what the Seven Star Alliance is.


    Stargate is an open organization that recruits people from all planes, but it doesn''t mean that they are scattered inside.


    In fact, in the gate of the astral world, there is still a distinction between the core and the periphery. Only those members who really pay their loyalty can join the core organization, and those like Gu Nan can only stay in the periphery forever.


    There are many internal organizations in the gate of the star world. The total number of organizations is no less than 100. The Seven Star Alliance is one of them, and it has a good reputation.


    Hearing Luo Wen''s words, Gu Nan couldn''t help laughing.


    The Seven Star Alliance is not bored. If it''s nothing, it''s Luo Wen who breaks the boundary. Most of it is Luo Wen who is interrupted. He is angry in his heart.


    At this time, the team members of the Seven Star League also saw Gu Nan show up. Soon someone came up to him and asked if he had seen a woman.


    The attitude of the Seven Star Alliance is very respectful and professional. They have not only the detailed information of the people they are looking for, but also the images and photos.


    Gu Nan took a look at the ordinary woman named Fang Jing, and then shook his head.


    He really didn''t know this man, but he was also a little strange - with such detailed information, he could make people run away. Is the Seven Star Alliance too useless, or is this woman strange?


    One by one, some boundary breakers appeared, and the Seven Star Alliance also went up to ask, but they were disappointed that no one could provide valuable information.


    Until they left, Luo Wen said with emotion: "this woman is not simple! If it''s not for help, I''ll put her away! "


    It''s a gathering place for those who break the boundary. It''s not easy to hide their tracks here.


    When he said this, Rowan''s eyes were full of light.


    Rowan is a very strange boundary breaker. He didn''t grow up fighting from a small position, but was born in ziluotian, so he didn''t have many killing factors in his character.


    He is very obsessed with all kinds of women, but he is not a heartless person. He is sincere to every woman around him.


    Luo Wen''s Collection refers to keeping a woman by her side, then using her long life to accompany her to grow old and die, and finally making a specimen for permanent collection.


    Gu Nan is not interested in Luo Wen''s special hobby. He calmly turns back to his house.


    But even Luo Wen did not find that Gu Nan had completely surrounded the whole room when he closed the door.


    In front of him stood a woman.


    Gu Nan didn''t know this face, but he had just seen the image. In addition, he was too familiar with each other''s breath.


    Appearance can be changed, names can be faked, but the special temperament brought by spirits can''t deceive people.


    Gu Nan once had direct contact with each other''s spirits, and this disguise could not hide from him.


    "It''s you Gu Nan blocked the surroundings with the power of shadow, and said, "last time you can find the star world, this time you can find me What does that uncle Zidian have to do with you? "


    Gu Nan''s two questions don''t seem to have any connection. The only connection seems to be that they are all related.


    The person who appears in front of Gu Nan is the star Lord Ziyi who once went with him to the private copy, and later forced to crush it with his personal ability.


    When Gu Nan returned to the star world, Ziyi once sent a wisp of soul to duanmuyin, trying to lead Gu nan to duanmujia''s ancestral tomb.


    Gu Nan has every reason to believe that her purpose is purple power.


    Ziyi is not surprised by Gu Nan''s problem. She will show up on her own initiative and naturally make such preparations.


    Ziyi''s appearance gradually returned to its original state, and then selectively answered the latter question: "Zidian, it''s my son.""Hi Gu Nan clapped his hand abruptly. "I didn''t expect the answer. Looking at you two, I thought you were his daughter."


    No matter how to say, that pair of uncle''s face is more mature than Ziyi''s, so is his character.


    What''s more, it seems more reliable that daughter saves father!


    In the face of Gu Nan''s exaggeration, Ziyi is still a cold expression: "they know you are in zilaotian, so let me come to you."


    "Their position may have been exposed. People on the left will come to the door soon. You can help..."


    "Why should I help?" Gu Nan didn''t wait for her to finish, but he interrupted.


    Purple meaning Zheng Zheng, didn''t seem to expect Gu Nan''s answer so simple, tough way: "star world that let you protect this generation of blood ancestor, you agreed."


    "Can''t you go back on your promise?" Gu Nan said strangely.


    Players never care about what they promised. If you want them to take on the task, you can only give them the right reward.


    Of course, in the final analysis, it is Yingge''s ability to enter the celestial path that has no effect on Gu Nan. Relying on Yuanjing, he can be promoted to the fifth level, and his efficiency will not be low.


    And once he enters the fifth level, he can enter the inner world. What else do you want to do?


    Useless is abandoned, players treat any equipment, pets, NPC, this is a consistent attitude.


    Ziyi is the first time to see such a serious person. She took a deep breath and gazed at Gu Nan: "when Zuo Zuo takes away the world of stars, will you do any good?"


    "It''s no harm." In any case, Zuo''s world is broken, and he doesn''t know where to make trouble.


    In the face of such a guy, Ziyi was completely helpless, and her face gradually showed an angry look: "what do you want to do to help?"


    "It''s easy!" Gu Nan naturally said, "just give me money. I need One hundred thousand units


    Purple meaning stares big eyes, then for fear of Gu Nan''s repentance, quickly opens his mouth.


    "Deal!"

 Chapter 285

    This is what Gu Nan needs at present.


    The amount of active source that can be exchanged by the source crystal is the same. It only depends on the number of the source crystal and has nothing to do with others. However, with the growth of Gu Nan''s evil value, the benefits brought by the activity source are gradually weakening.


    According to Gu Nan''s estimation, he needs more than 500 evil points from level 5, which is about 100000 yuan crystals.


    After reaching the fifth level, Gu Nan doubted the origin of the activity, which had no effect on his sin value promotion. In terms of the urine nature of the evil temple, it was normal for him to change the way to obtain sin value at each level.


    Gu Nan now looks back, everything seems particularly clear.


    The first level is the ordinary copy, the second level is the reincarnation, the third level is the private copy obtained from the evil event and translation, and the fourth level is the source of activity. In spite of the interpenetration, the subject is.


    Had it not been for the influence of a divine personality, Gu Nan would have spent more time in it and realized the changes earlier.


    But now it doesn''t matter. Now Gu Nan is only 100000 units away from the fifth order.


    So Gu Nan''s offer to Ziyi is one hundred thousand Yuan Jing. No matter how much, it''s useless. He can''t spend it.


    As for accepting Ziyi''s "employment" to help save Yingge and Zidian, Gu Nan doesn''t have any psychological conflict. Anyway, it''s all about taking the task, and Ziyi''s task is no more troublesome than that of Xingjie gate!


    "That''s settled." Gu Nan said to Ziyi, "can you pay first and then work?"


    "You dream!"


    ¡­¡­


    In a remote small world, Gu Nan and Ziyi appear in an attic.


    "Do you really want to pay first without thinking about it?" Gu Nan is still tirelessly persuading, "if you pay first, my strength can be increased, and the rescue will be more sure!"


    And Ziyi is still expressionless, calmly out of the room, leaving a sentence: "I go to prepare materials, three days after the departure."


    As for Gu Nan''s "suggestion" of paying first, Ziyi completely ignores it.


    "What a pity." Gu Nan shook his head.


    It''s true that paying first can greatly improve Gu Nan''s strength; it''s also true that after Gu Nan''s strength has been greatly improved, the grasp of rescue has been greatly improved.


    Only after paying first, Gu Nan will help after he improves his strength. Of course, it''s casual.


    With the virtue of the players, it''s very normal to take money and not do anything. There are even those who take money to chop NPC explosive equipment.


    But Gu Nan is just talking about it, because he knows that it is basically impossible for Ziyi to pay in advance.


    The reason is very simple. Both sides are the best choice now, not a pure unilateral market.


    Ziyi for some reason, can only find Gu nan to help is the most appropriate, and Gu Nan in addition to Ziyi, it is also very difficult to find a 100000 yuan crystal reward task.


    The purchasing power of Yuanjing is still very strong, especially for those who break the boundary. Under normal circumstances, a border breaker can''t spend hundreds of Yuan crystals a year.


    Gu Nan can eat the source of activity as sugar, which other people who break the boundary can''t do. It takes several years for him to understand one at a time.


    Ziyi is at the level of the star master. He can only take out 100000 units of Yuanjing at a time. It''s quite rich.


    After Ziyi left, Gu Nan also settled down and began to prepare for this task. It is Gu Nan''s habit to analyze and calculate each task in advance.


    The situation of Yingge and Zidian is really not good.


    Since Zuo Zuo learned about the existence of Yingge, he has been searching for them, but he has no harvest.


    After all, zuozou just knew that, and Yingge was in the dark, which was a dike for a long time, and it was impossible to reveal any trace.


    After all, Zuo Zuo is the one who can compete with Hong for the star world. He has too many means. Even if he can''t find Yingge''s whereabouts for a while, he can also achieve his goal.


    He doesn''t need to find Yingge, he just needs Yingge to die.


    So Yingge and Zidian are trapped, trapped in a dream.


    "Dreamland..." Gu Nan flipped through the materials in his hand page by page, but his brow was slightly wrinkled, because this small plane was too special.


    Dreamland is a small world on the edge of the heavens. Like all the small worlds on the edge, it is at the junction of the outer world and the inner world.


    However, the special feature of dreamland is that it does not show the inner world characteristics. It is still a normal world that can not be reset, but has the inner world characteristics.


    Yes, there is only one "world" level plane, but it has the characteristics of inner world, that is "World Center".


    The spheres of light in the inner world are the core carriers and internal manifestation of the innumerable planes in the heavenly world, so they are called "world centers", and so is dreamland.


    Here, you can find the dream manifestation of countless beings in countless worlds.


    In short, all living beings come to this plane in the way of "dream".Gu Nan doesn''t particularly understand the principle, but it doesn''t hinder his current task - to find Yingge and Zidian in the dream world, and then kill them.


    As long as you kill the creatures in dreamland, you can destroy their dreams and let them out. This is the easiest way.


    But the more troublesome point is that when people dream, their minds may not be clear, and even most people have completely lost their judgment and will only do things according to instinct.


    What is instinct? If you want to kill me, I''ll kill you. That''s instinct.


    At this time, you explained to him that you were dreaming. I killed you to save you That''s bullshit. No one will believe it.


    "You can''t communicate, you have to kill." Gu Nan, after sorting out the mission information, quickly determined his victory conditions.


    What are the conditions for failure?


    The more embarrassing thing is that the failure condition is that Yingge and Yingge are killed.


    The living beings in the dream can be killed by people with special methods, and their consciousness can be erased at the same time, making the living beings directly enter the state of brain death.


    To put it bluntly, it is a wisp of spirits of living beings that enter the dreamland. Since it is a spirit, there must be a way to trace the origin and eliminate the noumenon.


    What Gu Nan and Ziyi want to do is to find Yingge and kill them before they are killed by the left.


    "It''s really hard..." Gu nannai shook his head. Such winning and losing conditions mean that this mission is not only difficult to fight, but also lucky.


    The element of luck represents the time limit. Gu Nan and his wife must race against the clock to find Yingge and Zidian.


    If the luck is not good, maybe the shadow song will have died in the left hand before they enter the dreamland.


    It''s not so easy to earn a hundred thousand units of Yuanjing.

 Chapter 286

    Of course, it''s not easy to earn a hundred thousand yuan crystal. Even with Gu Nan''s abnormal speed of doing tasks, it''s equivalent to more than half a year''s efforts. But now he wants to solve it once and for all, the difficulty is certainly not small.


    After three days, Ziyi returns to the attic and informs Gu Nan that he can start.


    They are now located in a small plane near dreamland, which can be regarded as the stepping board to enter it - dreamland is a plane that few boundary breakers can not directly enter.


    Ziyi from the first time received the news in preparation, but after she contacted Gu Nan, still need three days to open the channel.


    You can imagine how difficult it is to enter the dreamland.


    After all, the real body can keep a clear mind, which has a great advantage in dreamland. Fortunately, people on the left are also facing the same problem. On this point, everyone is in the same starting line.


    "Beware of the nightmare of dreamland." When entering the dream world, Ziyi specially instructs Gu Nan.


    "I know." Gu Nan nodded. He is not arrogant enough to despise everything. On the contrary, before each mission, he will analyze the background of the mission in detail, so he will not miss this important information.


    Nightmare is not only the only native creature in the dreamland, but also a strange existence between the virtual and the real.


    The special nature of dreamland leads to the fact that it is often used to hunt people who are powerful and difficult to kill, which is also the root of dreamers.


    The reason why these dreamers can do such a thing is to rely on the existence of "nightmare".


    The whole process is also very simple: find a way to make the enemy dream, and the spirit will come into being in dreamland, and then guide the "nightmare" to eat them.


    People who are eaten by "nightmare" will also die immediately, and the whole spirit will disappear completely.


    In this way, dreaming is still a very dangerous thing. Fortunately, nightmares don''t attack dreamers unless they are guided by dreamers or There are outsiders in.


    "The attack form of nightmare is mainly aimed at people who have mixed thoughts." Ziyi obviously knows more about it than Gu Nan, "they two dreamers don''t have to worry too much. On the contrary, we are more dangerous."


    Dreamers act by instinct, but of course they don''t have many distractions.


    "Let''s go. Don''t spread it out. Make it bigger." See Gu Nan early prepared, purple meaning also didn''t say much, frankly way.


    Dreamland is very special. It is a void space as a whole, but its interior is cut into pieces, some even overlapped.


    It is enough to make a lot of people headache just to recognize the road of dreamland.


    In this situation, the only way to find the trace of Yingge and Yingge is to search for the past piece by piece. There is no better way.


    The first space, not too large area, at the speed of two people, the search was completed in a moment.


    "No


    "I don''t have it either."


    "Come on, next area." Purple meaning also didn''t care, dream world less said a few hundred area, which have so good luck, first met.


    "Wait a minute." Gu Nan did not start immediately, but hit a corner.


    Very quickly, a dull roar came, straight at Gu Nan and his wife. This kind of roar, which seems to be virtual or real, makes purple color change instantly.


    Nightmare!


    Gu Nan discovered the nightmare in this area and woke it up!


    Ziyi doesn''t know what Gu Nan is doing. Of course, it doesn''t affect her action - running for life. Nightmares are almost immortal in the dreamland. Killing them will soon revive them. It''s meaningless to fight.


    Fortunately, there is only one nightmare in every area of dreamland, and nightmares cannot travel through space. After they quickly left the area, the nightmare could only roar angrily.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Ziyi angrily opens her mouth. She doesn''t understand what Gu Nan is doing so much for. Is it fun?


    "Of course, it''s to make trouble for people on the left!" Gu Nan didn''t mean to be guilty, he said.


    Purple meaning Leng Leng, then a little understand Gu Nan''s meaning. Nightmare is usually in a state of deep sleep, so the two invaders are always careful, for fear of waking nightmare.


    Once the nightmare wakes up, it''s not easy to fall asleep again. It often takes a big meal in its own area.


    In fact, the principle of dreammasters to kill the enemy is to find a way to wake up the nightmare in the area where the enemy enters, and let the nightmare eat the enemy.


    "People on the left Would it happen to be behind us? "


    "Who can say that." Gu Nan shrugged his shoulders and said, "but unless they lead in exactly the same pace as us, they will always meet the area we have been to."


    "As long as there is a part that can interfere with their actions, it is a profit." Gu Nan said with a smile, "with a little help, you and I are civilized."


    Of course, Ziyi didn''t understand Gu Nan''s last sentence, but she understood the meaning.


    Anyway, wake up the nightmare, they will not have any loss, it is really just a little effort.However, Yingge and Yingge can''t travel through the area on their own initiative. They will find them one by one, and only the people on the left hand and the lower left hand. This business is really good.


    Of course, this will inevitably lead to the death of a large number of innocent people, but does Gu Nan seem to care about this?


    Ziyi understands Gu Nan''s meaning, so in their next search, they wilfully wake up their dreams before they leave.


    At the level of two people, with preparation in advance, there will be no danger until they come to an area again.


    This is also a small area, but different from before, there are lots of village houses.


    There should be chaos in the dreamland. There will be real objects in the area. There is only one possibility - the nightmare here is awake!


    "Be careful!" Ziyi spoke for the first time, and then her figure suddenly disappeared.


    Gu Nan frowned and looked at the position where Ziyi disappeared. It''s not any kind of movement he knows, but it''s like the space itself has been removed.


    "The nightmare of awakening?" Gu Nan''s shadow was echoing all over his body, and his heart was beating slightly in his chest.


    After such a long time of recuperation, the "God of heaven coming to earth" had already cooled down, but Gu Nan was not in a hurry to use it.


    Under Gu Nan''s guard, the nightmare came.


    Gu Nan only felt that when the scene changed, he was already in another scene.


    The attack of nightmare is to extract the innermost scene of human heart, which makes people sink into it. If you stay in the illusion for a long time, you will have to stay in it.


    The illusion may be his own or someone else''s. Gu Nan''s scene at this time is obviously someone else''s scene.


    Snow capped, cloud shrouded peak, and appeared in front of him, is a person he did not expect.


    Red.

 Chapter 287

    In the dream world, Gu Nan and his friends were in a certain area, and three figures came into the area, and then they suddenly flew.


    "Another waking nightmare, this is the sixth one!" One of the men spoke angrily.


    They are the three dreamers who came to search for Yingge under Zuo Zuo''s command. As a result, it didn''t take long for the search operation to start, and it encountered a series of troubles.


    Dreamers are a special profession. Their strength is not strong. Only one of the three people breaks the boundary, but they are the people who know the dream best.


    In this special place of dreamworld, they are not even afraid of those who are usually very powerful to break the boundary, because this is their home.


    "Those two guys must have done it!" Next to another man in a deep voice, his face is somewhat similar to the previous one, perhaps the identity of a brother.


    "They woke up the nightmare before they left the area." The old voice sounded in their ears, but the third one spoke.


    This is a white haired old lady with furrows on her face, but she looks very energetic.


    This is granny Tu, a dreamer at the breaking level. She and her Zhao brothers are making their marks one by one to appease the restless nightmare.


    There are many ways for dreamers to deal with nightmares, which are much easier than laymen.


    After trying to calm down the nightmare, the elder brother of Zhao''s brothers, boss Zhao, came to Tu''s side and said, "grandma, it''s not the way to go on like this. Do you want to make trouble for those two first?"


    The dreamer is really powerful in dreamland. Even boss Zhao, who is just extraordinary, can find Gu Nan''s existence.


    Granny Tu''s face was expressionless, and the corners of her mouth tilted slightly. "They''re already in trouble," she said


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan was standing in front of him. It was really red.


    But to be exact, this man is not Gu Nan''s red, but his red when he was young.


    Her tender face and petite figure all show her true age - even the powerful star master seldom keeps herself in the state of a little girl.


    "Are you leaving?" Young red cold eyes looked at Gu Nan, deep voice way.


    Red seems to know Gu Nan, but Gu Nan is very clear that what red knows is not himself, but the original owner of this dreamland.


    In other words, Gu Nan replaced that person.


    Who is it?


    Shadow song and purple TV, even purple meaning are possible. It may also be someone who once came to dreamland, who happens to have red in his memory.


    An inexplicable emotion surged into Gu Nan''s mind. Guilt, pity, regret This is also the mood of the original owner of dreamland. Gu Nan, who has known about dreamland, will not be confused.


    Dreams are very suitable for killing people in invisible places, so they have been studied a lot. The methods to deal with nightmares have long been summarized.


    In the final analysis, it''s just two words - don''t believe it.


    As long as the mind is firm enough not to be confused by the illusions in the dreamland, you can get out quickly.


    But the memory is gradually pouring out, about here, about myself, about the girl in front of me Red, is she really called red from ten thousand years ago?


    The scene in front of Gu Nan''s eyes seemed to be blurred for a moment and cleaned up immediately.


    The next moment, Gu Nan has not hesitated to hit a punch up, in the middle of the young red petite face.


    In this dreamland, the power of shadow, the attribute of breaking law, and equipment skills are all deprived, but Gu Nan has at least his own body, and he can still fight with his fist.


    Young red seems to have no idea that the other party will make a move, and is to make a move to oneself, with extremely shocked and desperate eyes looking at Gu Nan.


    Inexplicable sense of guilt heavier, almost pressure Gu Nan out of breath, as if to red hand, is what a terrible thing.


    But this imposed sense of guilt did not affect Gu Nan''s actions. His eyes were still cold and calm, and his fist did not tremble.


    Click!


    It was another blow. The poor child''s eyebrow bone broke instantly. Gu Nan beat him out and fell heavily in the snow.


    Her face with blood, white snowflakes fall on her cheek, white and red mix, let the picture full of an alternative beauty.


    "Why..."


    Red on the ground is still staring at Gu Nan. Her voice is full of confusion, but it stops suddenly. Because Gu Nan has stepped out and directly broke her neck.


    Who is the dreamland here, and what is the relationship between the man and Hong? Gu Nan doesn''t care.


    Gu Nan is not a curious baby, nor does he want to be a famous detective. He just wants to finish his task and get paid.


    "You You killed her? "


    A voice came from Gu Nan. Gu Nan turned to see that it was Ziyi, and there were a group of people he didn''t know.


    The dress is a little different from today, but the face is not much different. Maybe Ziyi''s appearance has been frozen since a certain stage.Purple means to roar at Gu Nan, but Gu Nan has this idea in his heart: what he plays is not purple, who is it?


    This idea only lingered for a moment, Gu Nan''s body moved again, and it was another blow!


    The emotion is more and more intense. Gu Nan even has a feeling that his body is going to burst. The innumerable emotions directly reflected in his mind are enough to make people unconscious.


    But Gu Nan was not lethargic. He was as sober as ever.


    The fist falls steadily on Ziyi''s face. Gu Nan takes her straight to a group of people''s encirclement, and then the fist swings mercilessly around.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the three dreamers are much easier to find Yingge than Gu Nan.


    Three people don''t need to search around at all. They can search the whole area by secret method, which is even more efficient than doing it by themselves.


    "Ziyi, a star master of zilaotian origin, is very old, but has never found a suitable star world." Granny Tu took this opportunity to talk about her rivals to the Zhao brothers.


    "Is it the star master?" Zhao Laoer''s voice is a little low. After all, the two brothers are just extraordinary. In the face of opponents who are stronger than themselves, they still feel guilty after all.


    Although there is no star master in the astral world, he is essentially a complete rule breaker, but It''s the star master after all!


    If we insist on grading, the two stars who are facing each other in the celestial world are just the stars. It''s just that their astral world is strong enough for them to press one.


    Granny Tu, of course, understood Zhao Laoer''s thoughts. She said, "so the key target should not be on this one."


    "Oh? The other one is hard to deal with, isn''t it? " Next to the Zhao eldest brother interface road.


    Through dreamworld, they already know the identity of the enemy. The name of Gu Nan is also very popular under the command of adult Zuo.


    Many people are puzzled and even panicked by the failure of the action of caring for and commercial accommodation.


    Even Shangrong, one of the "five monuments", died in the hands of the other party. In addition to zuozou''s hand, can anyone cure him?


    Tu granny showed a mysterious smile: "Gu Nan, he has a weakness."


    "What weakness?" At this moment, the curiosity of the Zhao brothers was fully aroused.


    "Young."

 Chapter 288

    "Young."


    Grandma Tu''s two words were loud, but they puzzled the Zhao brothers. Isn''t it an advantage to be strong at a young age?


    Although many young people are impetuous and impulsive, that one has no such problem at all. His tactics and mind are better than many old foxes.


    "Gu Nan doesn''t have the problems peculiar to young people, but he is young after all." But Grandma Tu said in a low voice, "being young means that you can''t know what happened in those years and you will be curious."


    "In the face of nightmare, curiosity will kill you."


    ¡­¡­


    Grandma Tu is absolutely right.


    Ziyi has got rid of nightmare''s attack. She has even expelled the nightmare, but Gu Nan''s attack continues.


    Nightmare itself is like a huge bubble, and its attack is also very interesting, which is to separate part of the body bubble and wrap the attack target.


    Dreamland is indeed a very special place. Gu Nan, who really exists, is dragged into the bubble of nightmare like a spirit.


    It has broken away from the purple meaning of the bubble, and you can also see Gu Nan''s illusion through the scenes in the bubble.


    She saw at a glance, it belongs to whose Fantasy - left left!


    To be exact, that is the predecessor of left. When Zuo Zuo was a normal boy, in that winter, he experienced the unforgettable choice.


    Ziyi''s thoughts seem to have returned to that winter. She watched zuozou defeat Hong, and then resolutely embarked on the journey to find her sister.


    Then they never met again, because the next time they met, Zuo Zuo had become a monster made up of men and women.


    Oh, he didn''t call Zuo Zuo back then. Even that name came later.


    Left left, there is no right.


    Gu Nan, can he bear Zuo Zuo''s emotions? In the face of such a dilemma, can he have a clear conscience and finally get rid of the illusion?


    Ziyi is very worried about this, until she sees what Gu Nan is doing in the scene projected on the bubble.


    One punch! Another punch!


    Gu Nan completely inherited the left body of that year. He didn''t have any power of rules, and he didn''t have any understanding of rules. He only had his own fist!


    Red was broken by him, Ziyi was also beaten black and blue by him, even more than ten people who followed Ziyi to the scene at the same time could not escape his fist.


    Of course, there is no gap in the strength of the case, Gu Nan''s pick ten more or less difficult, he is in the state of being beaten.


    In the face of Red''s death, more than ten people are angry. They pour their anger into their fists and then beat Gu Nan hard.


    But Gu Nan didn''t even pay attention.


    His front teeth were knocked off two, his ears were torn off half, his left leg has been kicked to fracture, even move to rely on the right leg to drag a jump, looks particularly funny.


    But Gu Nan Leng didn''t even change his expression. He just focused on hitting people - staring at one hit, and then starting to hit the next one.


    The first one to fall is Ziyi. She is Gu Nan''s first target.


    Then the second, the third


    And the purple meaning of people outside the bubble, it is to see stupefied. She can''t imagine Gu Nan''s action at this time, which is totally against common sense!


    Being in a dreamland is not just saying, "these are all fake.".


    Even if it''s not your own memory, the memory and emotion from the original owner will be poured directly into the target, and there is no way to resist.


    ¡­¡­


    "Grandma, do you mean to let Gu Nan sink into the memory of adult Zuo?" Zhao Laoer quickly understood the meaning of grandma Tu and said in amazement.


    "No, it''s sinking into one of those memories." Grandma Tu said with a leisurely smile.


    "Emotion is instilled directly, and memory is instilled heuristically." Granny Tu obviously knew nightmare very well. "The attack of nightmare is the highest realm of our dreamers."


    After all, the Zhao brothers are not the world breakers, so they know less about nightmare, a dreamland specialty.


    However, they are still a little bit bigger. As grandma Tu said, the nightmare is really strong enough.


    For dreamers, how to let the target sink in the dream has always been their most concerned problem.


    Using the memory of the target itself, it is easy for the target to see through directly because of the flaws in the details; while using other people''s memory, there is a problem of "sense of substitution".


    How to make the target feel that he is the person in the dreamland instead of being in the dreamland?


    It is generally accepted that the emotional agitation should be used to trigger the self thinking of the target. In the process of thinking, the memory belonging to the original owner should be implanted into it bit by bit.


    "The fight between the adults and the stars is already known to the whole universe. Who is not curious about their past?"


    Granny Tu had a confident smile on her face: "unless it''s for someone who already knows. The youth of egunan must not be known. This is his greatest weakness Eh? "Before Grandma Tu''s words were finished, the whole person was suddenly stunned.


    Zhao brothers still nodded their heads and looked at the elder with reverence. They were immediately shocked by the scene and thought that grandma Tu had been attacked.


    It''s a dream world here. It''s not surprising how strange things happen.


    "How are you, grandma?" Boss Zhao rushed up and shook grandma Tu''s body. If the latter is really in a dream, this method can work in the early stage.


    "I I''m fine. " Grandma Tu, with her silver hair all over her head, felt that her body would be shaken away, so she said with difficulty.


    The Zhao brothers were relieved to ask what happened to her, but they saw that grandma Tu had already opened her mouth.


    "Gu Nan I''m out of trouble. " In grandma Tu''s voice, there was some helplessness.


    Zhao brothers also Leng Leng, immediately some do not know what to say. It''s not a great thing to say that dreams can''t trap people. After all, this industry has the most variables.


    But Grandma TU was just analyzing Gu Nan''s weakness. In a flash, she was out of trouble. How embarrassing it was?!


    Granny Tu''s face changed for a while, and finally she said in a deep voice, "let me see how he got out of the fantasy Well, it''s preparation for the next attack. "


    Although it was just a casual reason for grandma Tu, there was some truth.


    The dreamer is able to directly communicate with the source of the dream world, so grandma Tu can prepare this "luxurious meal" for Gu Nan through nightmare.


    Now it''s not difficult for her to communicate with fanmengshi again and get Gu Nan''s action in the dreamland.


    "This is the first one in his memory..." Granny Tu replaced herself with a red perspective and tried to see Gu Nan''s movements from the beginning to the end.


    But she can only see a head, not a tail.


    Because it''s a big fist with a sandbag.

 Chapter 289

    "The nightmare is not so terrible..." Gu Nan soon broke away from the dreamland. By the way, he doubted the power of the dreamland.


    In the information he got before, the danger of nightmare is very high. There are often people who enter the dreamland and die here directly.


    Purple meaning oddly looks at him one eye, the heart says to all press you to come like this, that any dreamland can''t have effect.


    Indeed, if anyone could kill Gu Nan without saying a word, this kind of bewildering fantasy would not really work.


    But why can he do it?


    Purple meaning also don''t understand, how can someone so resolute, the left left memory out? Isn''t he really curious at all?


    That''s the best existence in 13 days now. It''s the super star owner who can ignore the home advantage and directly suppress the red star in the star world!


    In the past of such a strong man, the scenes are all familiar to Gu Nandu As long as he has a little mind, memory will flow out like a tide.


    At this time, Ziyi has realized that there will be such an illusion. I''m afraid it''s not a coincidence, but someone deliberately designed it.


    "It''s the dreamer." Ziyi said to Gu Nan like this, "left in charge of the sky, I didn''t expect that I even had a dreamer in my hand..."


    Gu Nan didn''t know about the special existence of dreamers, but because he wanted to enter dreamland, he had a special understanding before.


    Those who are born with the ability of dream law can become a dreamer only after special training.


    In this way, the number of jobs that are required by nature and day after tomorrow is rare, so Ziyi can''t find any help at all. Unexpectedly, there are jobs under her left hand.


    "Silence the sky?" Gu Nan caught another piece of information.


    "You should have heard of the saying that the thirty-six heavens are the seventy-two boundary?"


    "Well."


    After Gu Nan''s affirmative reply, Ziyi sighed and said, "this is what it used to be. Now there are only 29 heaven level planes left, and the jimietian on the left is one of them."


    Thirty six heavens and seventy-two boundaries have now become a general term. The status of the star world is ultimately determined by the strength of the star master.


    Since ten thousand years ago, some of the sky level stars have been excluded from the list, and some of the sky level stars have been added in, and finally stabilized at 29 days.


    Gu Nan listens to the narration of Zi Yi and nods silently. He finds that the identity contrast between Zuo Zuo and Hong is not as he expected.


    If we follow the routine, Hong is the leader of the world, while zuozou is undoubtedly a villain lurking in the dark, trying to seize her foundation.


    But actually Zuo Zuo is a star master higher than the red level.


    It''s not so much a conspiracy to snatch Red''s foundation as an invasion, an open and aboveboard invasion.


    "So you and Zuo Zuo have known each other all the time?" Gu Nan remembers that when he was in the private copy, they pretended to be strangers.


    "Of course." Ziyi said casually, "Zuozuo is killing the sky. It''s not a secret. We all thought that he had forgotten what happened in those years, but we didn''t expect that... "


    After all, the World War I will involve the gratitude and resentment of ten thousand years ago, but Gu Nan just waved his hand.


    He has no interest in the background stories of these NPCs.


    "Go on."


    Gu Nan said, Ziyi thought, he is to let himself continue to say some secret ten thousand years ago, did not expect to wait for her mouth, Gu Nan''s figure has fled out.


    Nightmares are driven away, and naturally they will continue to search.


    "What a strange man..." Ziyi shakes her head and turns to run to the other side, but she stops at once.


    In that direction, there are two familiar figures wandering.


    Shadow song and purple TV!


    "Found it!"


    ¡­¡­


    "They found it." Tu''s voice sounded in another area at the same time, "someone is attacking Mengling, it must be them."


    Mengling refers to the spirit of the dreamer in the dreamland, which is a unique saying of dreamers.


    The dreamer has the ability to communicate with the will of dreamland, so grandma Tu is aware of the abnormality at the first time.


    "Grandma Shall we run after him? " Zhao Laoer said carefully. In normal times, it''s not necessary to think much about pursuing, but this time the opponent is really weird.


    He didn''t forget that when grandma Tu went to see Gu Nan''s dreamland, she almost didn''t sit on the ground.


    Sure enough, grandma Tu didn''t make a decision immediately, but after hesitating for a long time, she said, "chase!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan was the first time to fight with Yingge and Zidian. To be exact, he was only one with Zidian. Yingge''s strength recovered very quickly, but it was still a short distance from breaking the boundary.


    In front of Gu Nan and Ziyi, Yingge has no fighting power.


    However, the power of purple TV is beyond Gu Nan''s expectation.This swordsman, who has been sleeping for thousands of years, once showed the fighting power that even Gu Nan wanted to marvel at when he woke up. Unexpectedly, he is no different now.


    Zidian stands alone in front of Yingge. As a dreamer, he can''t recognize Gu Nan and Ziyi. He will fight according to his instinct.


    It doesn''t involve any rules. The purest sword in the world is cut down in an instant with amazing speed!


    The purple sword cut Gu Nan''s body, leaving a deep visible bone wound, and immediately blood splashed.


    Gu Nan pauses in surprise, waiting for the body of the evil god to recover. Then he sees the figure of Zidian and rushes towards Ziyi.


    Ziyi''s body is surrounded by dark purple lines, and the light is shining slightly, which immediately flicks away Zidian''s sword, but she is also defeated.


    Although she is already in the stage of star master, she has never owned the star world after all. She was seriously injured by Zuo Zuo before. At this time, she can''t get the upper hand in the face of purple TV.


    "Crazy even his own mother cut, tut tut."


    Sarcastic words come from the ear, Ziyi can''t help but turn his head and stare at Gu Nan, but Gu Nan''s figure has disappeared.


    Gu Nan has a natural keen sense of the battlefield situation. He knows what he wants to do, and he knows more about his skill configuration, which is the most suitable configuration to be an assassin!


    Target, shadow song!


    Purple suddenly turned, a sword pointed at Yingge side, but still too late. Or not too late, but Gu Nan directly ignored his attack.


    Gu Nan appears from the darkness. In order to pursue the ultimate quickness, he doesn''t even use his sword. He reaches out and presses Yingge''s neck and twists it gently.


    The "click" sound of bone fracture is very clear at this time, and the petite shadow song slowly falls to the ground.


    Zidian''s sword easily pierced Gu Nan''s chest, but Gu Nan just grinned, and then his figure suddenly disappeared, leaving only Zidian and Ziyi looking at each other.


    Purple meaning corners of the mouth slightly smoke, she looked at the front of that sword meaning towering figure, suddenly feel a little pressure.

 Chapter 290

    Gu Nan drifted to one side leisurely, completely ignoring the "mother and son maiming" below.


    Gu Nan only cares about his own reward, but Ziyi''s life is not in his care. The rescue mission is released through the gate of the star world. Even if Ziyi dies here, Gu Nan is not afraid of not getting Yuanjing.


    Now Yingge has been rescued. As long as the Mengling of Zidian is killed, Gu Nan''s reward will not run away.


    Even if Ziyi wants to deny it, Stargate will be responsible for investigating the progress of the mission.


    Boom!


    In the face of Yingge''s death, only the instinctive purple dream spirit is left. He almost completely gives up his kendo. He simply uses his sword as a knife and cuts Ziyi fiercely.


    Every fall of his sword will cause a terrible shock, as if the whole dream world is shaking.


    The injury is not light purple meaning, also can only grit one''s teeth to insist. She can''t fight back, but at least she can resist, as long as she can survive the attack of purple TV


    Boom!


    Another sword fell down. Ziyi''s mind was just a little scattered, and he was suddenly struck by the sword. The purple smoke around him could not help shaking.


    "This boy, he''s stronger again..." Ziyi doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. It''s a joke to come to dreamworld and die in her son''s hand.


    It''s Gu Nan who is really hateful!


    Ziyi thinks of her "mercenary" and runs away without being employed.


    Of course, she will not understand that players always ignore NPC''s life and death without extra rewards. They will only drain the value of each NPC.


    However, luck obviously didn''t intend to make Gu Nan so relaxed. On the other side of the area, three figures suddenly broke in. They were grandma Tu and Zhao brothers.


    "That''s the companion of the target." Boss Zhao just looked at the bottom and immediately judged the identity of Zidian.


    What Zuo Zuo wants to kill is Yingge, and what they want to find is also Yingge, but now it''s gone.


    Yingge exists as a dream spirit. When she dies, the spirit will return to the body immediately. There is no saying that there is a corpse left.


    So the three of them didn''t realize that their task had failed. Instead, their eyes lit up.


    Find the partner of the target, that is not far away from the target!


    However, at this moment, a shadow suddenly appeared behind the three, and the sword of shadow suddenly fell, with a strange turn.


    Three cuts with one sword!


    Gu Nan''s sword is to kill three people at the same time!


    The dream master''s noumenon is not much better than that of ordinary practitioners. With Gu Nan''s power, he can really do this.


    The Zhao brothers didn''t even snort. They all fell to the ground. They were just two extraordinary men. Facing Gu Nan''s sword, they couldn''t even turn around.


    Grandma Tu didn''t die by this sword. After all, she is a world-class existence, and she is at home in dreamworld Most of all, she was ready!


    Yes, even if there was no trace of Gu Nan at the scene, grandma Tu still didn''t relax at all.


    So at the moment when the shadow breath appeared, grandma Tu''s figure suddenly became empty. She seemed to be involved in the dreamland and just escaped the sword.


    But soon, she appeared not far away. Her forehead was already covered with cold sweat, and she was afraid.


    But now is not the time to be afraid!


    Gu Nan''s figure, however, drifts to Tu granny''s body and sees another stab. This time, the target is the other party''s throat.


    In fact, no matter where she stabbed, as long as grandma Tu hit the sword, she would be torn to pieces by the powerful shadow force.


    But Grandma Tu showed a sneer. Her ordinary smile revealed a clear meaning: This is dreamland!


    If Gu Nan existed outside, it would be as easy to kill her as it is to kill a chicken, but in dreamland, it''s not impossible to turn upside down completely.


    As grandma Tu waved, she had already attracted the will of dreamland. A strange wave fell on Gu Nan. At the same time, the nightmare began to run towards this side.


    The dream master used to kill the enemy by manipulating nightmare. Now it''s more convenient for grandma Tu to come here.


    After the strange wave fell on Gu Nan, the scene in front of him began to change.


    It was just a moment, as if it had been infinitely elongated. Grandma Tu''s body began to twist, becoming a beautiful woman and a familiar person to Gu Nan.


    Since he came here, Gu Nian, Lin Feng, Yang Lan Until the end, even the red, purple and shadow songs did not miss, all appeared in front.


    There were men and women, old and young, all of whom had been in contact with Gu Nan. They all showed up. I''m afraid even Gu Nan could not remember so many people.


    Granny Tu''s gloomy eyes were fixed on Gu Nan.


    Of course, she knows what Gu Nan is going through. As long as one of these people can make each other''s mind fluctuate, this point will be magnified countless times until Gu Nan''s mind is filled.And as long as it can affect each other''s mind for a moment, it is enough for nightmare to engulf him.


    No matter how determined your mind is, what? Is there no one who can influence your own memory?


    Gu Nan''s hand didn''t tremble and his movement didn''t stop. The sword of shadow directly cut down Tu granny''s head, and the nightmare movement suddenly stopped.


    The answer, of course, is No.


    No! Since Gu Nan came to this world, there is no one who can influence him!


    He is like a traveler who always looks at the distance, walking through every piece of land step by step, leaving behind all the people he has seen and experienced.


    This is a person who will never look back.


    At the moment before her consciousness disappeared, Granny Tu saw a glimmer of Gu Nan''s heart, so this kind of insight appeared in her heart, and everything was in vain.


    After cutting through the dreamland with one sword, Gu Nan still had time to look at her in the same place and muttered: "this illusion is too weak Does the body of evil spirits still have a will test exemption? "


    There is no illusion in the game, and it is also purely based on the will attribute, which will never let the players overcome by themselves, so Gu Nan really doesn''t understand this.


    The three dreamers were killed by Gu Nan in a flash. The mother and son, Ziyi and Zidian, finally won.


    Of course, the winner is Ziyi. How to say that she is also the star master, and she knows the means of Zidian very well.


    But she also paid a high price for her victory, which can be seen from her extremely pale face.


    "When the task is finished, we can go back and settle the payment." When the purple light falls down, Gu Nan just walks to Ziyi and says with a strong heart.


    "How dare you ask for payment?" Purple meaning is almost to be Gu Nan''s shameless surprised, "this battle, do you have to make any great contribution?"


    "I have more heads than you."

 Chapter 291

    No matter who has more heads, Gu Nan''s remuneration will not be affected.


    According to the logic of Stargate, even if Gu Nan kills his employer afterwards, it has nothing to do with his task, unless his task is a protection task.


    Of course, such behavior will also be recorded. If someone wants to hire Gu Nan again in the future, this record will be informed to the next employer.


    However, it doesn''t matter, because with 100000 Yuanjing in hand, Gu Nan doesn''t need a task to take over.


    When Gu Nan converted all the 100, 000 units of source crystal into active source at one time, even the star spirit in the hall of the gate of the star world stopped for a moment.


    "Uncle Wang next door to Yingge, please confirm your exchange request."


    I''m afraid that in the history of Xingjie gate for so many years, there has never been such a strange convertor as Gu Nan who changed the activity source of 100000 yuan crystals at one time.


    It''s hard to use such a large number of sources, no matter the star owner or the boundary breaker, and one exchange is even more incredible.


    The source of activity is not a collection. It is something that will be invalid if you don''t use it quickly. Who can use so much at one time?


    If there is a chance, Gu Nan will tell them that the evil temple can.


    In the face of the activity source of 100000 yuan crystal exchange, the evil Temple swallowed it without hesitation, and then began the process of digestion.


    So Gu Nan looked at the hall of evil gods, and from time to time came the hint of "divine fire pollution", and the evil value was also growing slowly.


    "About two or three days." Gu Nan took a look at the growth rate and made a judgment immediately.


    The source of activity is divine fire. The evil value obtained by polluting divine fire will slow down or even decrease, which Gu Nan expected.


    In fact, even if the gods are killed at the end of the game, the increase of sin value will also be limited when more gods at the same level are killed.


    This kind of setting is to urge players to constantly challenge new heights, which can also be said to prevent players from exploiting loopholes.


    If there is no such design, players can absolutely do the thing of captive gods.


    As a result, Gu Nan was idle again. He stayed in the residence of ziluotian, waiting for the day when the evil value came to 2500.


    But in the process of waiting, he welcomed a guest.


    "Rare guest!" Gu Nan looked at the purple TV in front of him and said in surprise.


    Gu Nan''s residence in zilaotian is no secret. After all, it''s under the eye of shadow song. Even Ziyi can be found easily.


    However, it surprised Gu Nan that Zidian would visit him alone.


    "It''s Yingge. What happened to that kid again?" Gu Nan''s first reaction was, of course, "I''m not interested in taking another task."


    "She''s fine." But the purple TV said, "I''m just here as a bait to attract some people''s attention."


    Gu Nan suddenly: "you two are finally willing to separate."


    Purple level with a smile: "was killed in front of her, always learn a lesson."


    He was talking about a scene in dreamland. Although it''s a dream, it doesn''t mean they don''t understand what happened, and the scene in the dream is very clear.


    Even if he had his own protection, Yingge still died without fighting back.


    After the event, the purple TV was afraid and glad that this man was not hired by the enemy.


    "You came here to tell me this?"


    Gu Nan didn''t pay much attention to the statement of Zidian and asked directly. With his current strength, he is not afraid of any one who breaks the boundary, not to mention the "God down to earth" as the backing.


    Even after he has been promoted to the fifth level, this transformation skill can still bring great help. After all, it is the third law.


    Zidian shook his head, then stood up: "I just came to confirm your position, now I confirm it."


    As this sentence falls, the figure of Zidian disappears from Gu Nan''s residence. Gu Nan looks at him strangely. Even he doesn''t feel that he has any position. How can this person confirm?


    After leaving Gu Nan, Zidian''s figure appears beside Ziyi.


    "How''s it going? Is it possible for him to stand on the left


    "Don''t worry." Zidian gently shook his head, "he seems to be not interested in our fight, and now even Yuan Jing is not interested."


    ¡­¡­


    No matter what Zidian confirms, Gu Nan''s promotion will not be hindered by anyone.


    There may still be part of the active source that has been "eaten" by the evil temple, but the sin value has reached 2500 points, and the points are enough.


    Gu Nan''s will sank into the hall of evil god, and his heart was calm.


    "Advanced."


    With Gu Nan''s order issued, the temple of evil suddenly changed.


    On Gu Nan''s personal panel, the three principles of replacement, rebirth and God light up one by one, and finally surround the "shadow" in the center and connect with it respectively.The process of promotion to the fifth level, in the eyes of people in this world, is a process in which those who break the boundary thoroughly improve their own rules and finally achieve perfection.


    But in Gu Nan''s case, it is a process of combining the three rules of postnatal choice with his own core.


    Among them, the replacement comes from the shadow law, and the natural connection is the easiest; the rebirth is driven by the shadow force, and the combination is not difficult; only the God law is slow.


    However, the connection between the three laws and the core will become weaker and weaker. This is what Gu Nan specially created.


    No matter how slow the progress is, there will always be a day when the integration will be completed. No matter how powerful the law is, it will not escape from the hall of evil gods!


    When the law of God is completely occupied by the shadow, the golden body symbolizing God on the icon has clearly turned black.


    Gu Nan has no doubt that if he opens the "God down to earth" now, he will become a blackened version of God.


    With the completion of the integration of the three laws and shadows, Gu Nan''s body of the evil god was immediately improved again, even more than before.


    An indescribable force burst out in itself. Gu Nan felt swollen all over, as if he was going to explode in an instant.


    If ordinary people encounter this situation, I''m afraid they would have been worried to death for fear that they would be blown up directly, but Gu Nan is still calm.


    He has been through this situation too many times. The body of evil gods, which is against heaven, will have such effects in the later stage of ascension.


    "Advanced complete."


    Four calm and emotionless characters appear on the prompt panel of the evil temple. Gu Nan took a deep breath. He knew it was not over, even it was just the beginning.


    His will returns to the reality. It is in the world of immortals and demons that Lan Si works hard to repair a rudiment. The origin of the world, which she calls "the stone of the world", is floating in front of Gu Nan.


    Even in Gu Nan''s many years of game history, there has never been such a good opportunity.


    At the moment when he was promoted to the fifth level, a great kingdom of God was already in front of him.

 Chapter 292

    How strong is fifth order?


    If Gu Nan is compared with his fourth order time, there is really no qualitative leap.


    The physical strength has been strengthened and the rules have been shadowed. All of these pave the way for him in the future. The impact on his actual combat effectiveness is far less than he thought.


    The opponents that can be defeated in level 5 can also be defeated by tactics in level 4, while the enemies that will be crushed in level 4 will still be crushed in level 5.


    The difference lies in five levels of strength, but not one.


    The fifth level means that Gu Nan has the right to invade the kingdom of God.


    "External fire detected, whether to ignite the magic fire?" When this is just the origin of the prototype, appeared in front of Gu Nan of the fifth level, the evil god hall immediately sent a hint.


    The evil temple is like a loyal assistant, who dutifully translates external information for Gu Nan and receives external forces, never making mistakes.


    "Yes." Gu Nan didn''t even think about it and gave a positive reply.


    You said to wait for the source to be stronger? unwanted! Gu Nan firmly believes that once the kingdom of God is established, the world will grow faster than before.


    Gu Nan''s return, of course, does not hide from LAN Si and Yan Xiao, who are standing beside Gu Nan.


    At this moment, the world in their eyes suddenly changed.


    The sky seems to be darkened suddenly, and the original broken sky curtain is all still at this time, and then it begins to repair itself.


    In the center of the mainland, where Gu Nan and his three men stood, an exquisite, majestic and gloomy hall stood out of thin air.


    "This is..." The second daughter looked at the scene in amazement.


    LAN Si is better. She has not seen miracles in the kingdom of flowers, but Yan Xiaoxiao can''t understand it.


    It''s not a cover up, it''s not an illusion, it''s a real palace


    They subconsciously took a few steps forward, and finally saw the words on the palace plaque - they did not recognize them, but the meaning of these three words directly fell into their hearts.


    Evil temple!


    An inexplicable shadow appeared at the back of the palace and shrouded her heart.


    Gu Nan didn''t care what they thought. The kingdom of God finally arrived, which means that his game process has entered a new stage.


    From this moment on, his way to upgrade is no longer to strengthen himself directly, but to achieve his goal indirectly by building a powerful kingdom of God.


    "Evil Temple: core building, foundation of the Kingdom, level 0."


    This is Gu Nan''s eyes will stay in the evil god hall, the above automatically jump out of the prompt.


    This evil temple is exactly the same as Gu Nan''s in his brain, but now there is only empty shadow left in his brain, and the entity appears in God''s country.


    If Gu Nan wants to complete a turn, he just needs to upgrade the evil temple to level 1.


    But to complete the upgrade, it is not easy at all. It requires Gu nan to have at least six zero level buildings.


    After the official possession of the kingdom of God, Gu Nan''s panel in the hall of evil gods suddenly changed, and some data that had never appeared before were finally revealed.


    Wood: 0


    ore: 0


    sulfur: 0


    crystal: 0


    mercury, gem, gold A series of resources appear on the interface, and the number behind is of course zero.


    However, Gu Nan is not in a hurry. Even the mortal society can easily collect such zero level resources. There is no pressure at all.


    The last data represents the power that the kingdom of God can provide for Gu Nan.


    Divine power: 1


    of course, this is not to say that the whole world of immortals and demons is only worth "1" divine power, but the current zero level evil temple, and the upper limit of divine power is 1.


    In terms of Gu Nan''s current strength, it needs at least thousands of divine power to help him in his battle.


    Gu Nan''s first building goal is "resource market".


    Novice players often come up to build barracks and science and technology research institutes, but Gu Nan knows that the most time-saving building must be "market".


    Because the resources needed for zero level buildings are very common, but they are often very cumbersome, and they must be transported to the evil temple to take effect, which undoubtedly wastes a lot of time.


    The role of the resource market is to replace resources of the same level. Of course, the price is definitely not one to one.


    If you trade wood for gems, the ratio may be as high as five to one. Only five units of wood can trade one unit of gems. On the other hand, the exchange of precious stones for wood is also five to one, which is a black hearted merchant.


    But in order to save the time in the early stage, it doesn''t matter to be black at all.


    "Timber 500 units, mine 300 units, gold 50 units..."


    A long list is listed from Gu Nan''s hand and handed over to Yan Xiao.


    Yan Xiaoxiao looked at the list for a long time: "teacher, how much is a unit? Wood What kind of wood is it? ""It doesn''t matter how much, it doesn''t matter what kind." Gu Nan waved his hand and said, "you can collect as many resources as you can, and transport them to the evil god hall."


    There is no limit to the types of resources needed by the evil temple. It has its own set of algorithms to measure. And excessive resources can be transformed by the market in the future.


    There''s no need to worry about resources. On the contrary, it''s the most necessary thing to build a building - points. Now Gu Nan still lacks a lot.


    In addition to a series of resources, the establishment of a "resource market" also requires a lot of points.


    How much? Ten thousand.


    In the past, one hundred thousand yuan crystals in exchange for the points of sin value were used up when they were promoted to the fifth level. Now Gu Nan is a poor man.


    But if you add up his points from the first level to the fifth level, I''m afraid it''s worth ten thousand. Now it''s ten thousand for a building!


    This is inflation!


    is game player game player who make complaints about many things. As an old player, naturally, he was expecting it.


    This is what the game designer purposely designed to prevent players from saving money in advance and skipping the initial stage of the kingdom of God by relying on the previous points.


    In fact, Gu Nan mastered the method of harvesting points after five steps.


    That''s the private copy.


    Private copy is used for interaction between players, and in the game, it is a sharp tool to make money.


    "Lance, you come with me." Gu Nan''s voice came from afar, and his figure had entered the evil temple.


    LAN Si doesn''t know, so looking back at Yan Xiaoxiao is also at a loss, so he has to follow Gu Nan''s steps.


    In the open hall of evil spirits, Gu Nan stood quietly in the center, and there was a red gate beside him.


    "I''ve been promoted to the fourth level. It''s very good." Gu Nan looked at her with a smile and said, "it''s time to test your strength."


    After LAN Siwei was stunned, he was suddenly refreshed. Over the years, Gu Nan has been providing her with the resources to practice. She has been waiting for this opportunity for a long time!


    She needs a chance to prove that she is not a waste to eat and die.


    "To kill or to set fire?" LAN Si said subconsciously.


    Gu Nan glanced at her: "young people, don''t be so impulsive Behind this door is the "splendid world". After you go in, you will know what you need to do. "


    "Good!" Lansi nodded hard, then walked towards the door.


    "Death can be revived inside. I hope you can make good use of this ability. In addition..."


    LAN Si quickly walked forward, leaving a sentence behind him: "I won''t die once!"


    Five seconds later, LAN Si came out of the door with a black face.


    "In addition." Gu Nan patted her on the shoulder by the door, "this picture has a starting point to kill."

 Chapter 293

    If five seconds ago, it would have been half a day for Lansi to understand what "starting point" meant.


    But after experiencing the terrible meteorite at the beginning of the "fairyland", Gu nanduo didn''t need to explain. She just heard the name.


    "That What are you going to do? " Lance didn''t say what "that" meant, but her meaning was obvious.


    Gu Nan naturally kept in mind the strategy of jinxiushi. After talking to LAN Si, he asked her to continue to die.


    This copy is not simple. It''s much more difficult to brush it alone than you think. At the beginning, Gu Nan took three star masters to open up wasteland, and they all killed the regiment many times.


    Even if Lansi has strategy guidance, he has to pay enough tuition.


    LAN Si''s figure disappears from the hall of evil spirits. Gu Nan looks back to the other side of the hall, where is the copy interface. The first private copy that lights up now appears red.


    Red means that there are people in it.


    This is the role of private copies in the kingdom of God. When they are arranged, the envoys can enter the strategy, and each pass can provide points for the kingdom of God.


    The rich brocade world originally is a copy of four people, but Gu Nan at present only has LAN Si this divine envoy, also can let her brush alone.


    Under the leadership of Yan Xiaoxiao, a group of shadow servants have started the collection and transportation of resources. In the following time, all kinds of resources will be continuously transported to the evil god hall.


    In terms of resources, there is no need to worry for the time being, even if it takes some time. The construction of the kingdom of God is not a matter of one day.


    At present, Gu Nan needs to recruit more envoys and find more private copies.


    There are no requirements for the recruitment of God envoys. As long as Gu Nan himself is willing and the target himself agrees, he can become his God envoys - this is much easier than the God. The God recruits God envoys, and the first priority is piety.


    There are many similarities between evil gods and gods, but they also have the core difference. Evil gods do not need belief.


    From Shenhuo to Shenguo, Gu Nan''s road seems to be no different from that of ordinary gods, but once it comes to things related to belief, it is far less complicated than that of gods.


    Gu Nan has long known the source of the private copy, and what he needs is a translation of the will of the world.


    In this respect Gu Nan thought of a suitable person and disappeared from the kingdom of God.


    ¡­¡­


    Star world.


    Red tail stood on the land of tianguoxing, and could not help sighing. Her mood was very complicated.


    She thought that she would never come back here in her life. Even if she wanted to come back, she would never be a loser in such an identity and attitude.


    Traitors, to be precise.


    The secret of translation is the secret of the whole Qingqiu tribe, not her own. It''s rebellious for her to disclose the secret of translation to outsiders.


    This logic sounds right, but red tail knows better than anyone. It''s just a joke.


    Translation is very precious, but it is not so precious that it has to die.


    Even in Xingyu, there are many big people who know this secret, many of them even spread from the Qingqiu people.


    Are they also considered rebellious?


    Of course not. On the contrary, these people are in a high position in the tribe one by one. It is precisely because they take the resources of the tribe, or even their own bodies, and successfully connect with a big man.


    In Qingqiu tribe, there are many resources such as translation method. Their purpose is to be dedicated to some top strong people in exchange for their protection.


    It is the unremitting efforts of the Chinese people who can climb up to these strong ones.


    Today''s Qingqiu tribe is such a strange group that constantly "bet".


    "You won''t die, you''ll live forever in the dungeons of the tribe, despicable traitor." A face and red tail has a bit similar, but more young woman, calm said.


    Red tail looked at her and then laughed silently.


    Of course, the truth of the tribe will not be told to everyone. In front of her, this young girl, who can be regarded as her niece, is still in the stage of being green and ignorant.


    Maybe one day, when she is given as a gift to a great person, she will understand the secret of all this.


    Red tail was wearing a pair of shackles on her hand, and her whole body was imprisoned. She followed the girl silently until she came to a quiet mountain.


    In ancient times, this green hill once became the holy land of the demon clan, but now? It''s just a fancy brothel.


    There was a touch of irony in red tail''s eyes, but her steps didn''t stop. There was a woman walking slowly in front of her. The woman is dressed in blue and her hair is scattered around her waist. There is a strange charm when she walks.


    "Mother." The girl with the red tail saluted slightly in front of the woman.


    "Leave it to me."


    "Yes."


    A moment later, the woman in green walked beside red tail, with a smile on her brow, and said, "well, sister red hasn''t been back for a hundred years, has she?"Red tail looked at her coldly: "I just came back."


    "Oh, I forgot about Xinghai Pavilion..." The woman in green continued to chuckle.


    Before that, Xinghai Pavilion asked all the extraordinary people to come to the central star domain for registration, and Hongwei naturally came back. I just don''t know if the woman in green really forgot or mentioned it intentionally.


    The woman in green and red tail are contemporaries. Of course, her name is not as simple as "green tail". She is called Princess Su Yu.


    In the Qingqiu tribe, having an official name means that she has been "married", which is exactly the case with Princess Su Yu.


    In fact, their generation, who still use clan names today, has only one red tail left.


    "If you want me to come back, I''ll just say that I''ve used the excuse of treason?" Red tail but didn''t pick up Su rain imperial concubine''s words, on the contrary disdain ground say.


    "It''s not that we miss you, sister red..." Su Yufei pulls red tail''s sleeve and shakes it gently. She doesn''t look like a mother at all. Instead, she looks like an innocent little girl.


    But her next words may not mean any innocence.


    "It''s the common intention of the six Patriarchs to turn sister Hong into a rebel." Su Yu imperial concubine gathers in red tail ear side, light smile says, "this time, I''m afraid to let elder sister enjoy old age peacefully."


    Red tail, who is always calm and steady, can''t help looking back this time. She looks at Princess Su Yu in a daze, as if she wants to find some traces of lying on her face.


    But, No.


    There is no need for her to lie, because Qingqiu mountain is in front of her, and the attitude of the tribe towards herself will be revealed soon.


    Red tail took a deep breath, his eyes fell on the quiet mountain top, and he felt helpless. She can''t resist the arrangement of the clan, and all the freedom she can get depends on the value of an elder, but now


    She didn''t forget who she put her treasure on. Although she had disappeared for a long time, she was a big man at the breaking level.


    What makes the clan decide to win themselves?

 Chapter 294

    At the top of the green hill, in a quiet hut, there were six women with different looks and extraordinary beauty sitting around.


    It seems that there are few times when so many people gather in the hut, which is a bit crowded.


    What''s more, there are two old and one young sitting beside the six. The old are indifferent, but the young are always impatient.


    It seems to see the young people''s mood, one of the women said: "people have been taken to Qingqiu mountain, please old Qian and young master Jin be calm..."


    The young man, who was known as master Jin, just gave a "hum", while the old man said with a smile, "that will trouble the six patriarchs."


    "Dare not..."


    "It''s an honor for my Qingqiu people to work for Mr. Qian."


    In their eyes, Qian Lao, the companion, seemed more daunting, even though he looked very approachable.


    ¡­¡­


    For the Qingqiu tribe, it''s normal for them to lose their bets. The tribe will not punish its people, no matter whether the people they are looking at die or turn over their faces mercilessly.


    If you have scruples about gambling, how can you beat big with small?


    Today''s Xinghai Pavilion is in chaos. Yue Jiu''s strange death is a mystery. No one knows who he died in.


    The star world''s impression of Gu Nan is still that he killed himself alone in the Central Star area. As a result, he was ambushed as soon as he arrived and disappeared.


    But at least he is a boundary breaker. As long as there is no proof that he is dead, who will risk catching red tail?


    This is the place where red tail can''t understand.


    "Let''s go." Su Yu imperial concubine seems to suddenly become cold up, pushed a daze in the red tail, "to the top you know."


    Listening to what she meant, red tail nodded gently, and they walked to the top of the green hill step by step.


    Here, of course, there are already people waiting for them. Including the six patriarchs of the Qingqiu tribe, including the elder who appreciates the red tail and one old and one young.


    "Lord Qian." Red tail bows down in fear, even her hands are shaking, but there is not much panic in her eyes, and some are just confused.


    The young man didn''t know red tail, but the old man knew it very well.


    This is an old man with gray hair and even white beard. Many people have forgotten who he is, but red tail, who grew up listening to his story, has not forgotten.


    The old man''s name is Qian Han, a very simple name, but he has a very simple identity - the former owner of Xinghai Pavilion.


    Yes, before Yue Jiusan, there was only one owner of Xinghai Pavilion, an old man named Qian Han.


    At that time, when his fame reached its peak and he was about to reign in the whole world of stars, he gave the Xinghai pavilion to three younger generations and left by himself.


    Some people say that he has found a way to promotion. Others say that he simply left Xinghai pavilion to go outside because he was too lonely


    Few people know that he actually went to the depths of the stars.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, deep in the stars.


    "It''s really wrong of you to ask him to do such a thing." There is not much irony in the red eyes, even the tone is very calm, but it seems that she is mocking.


    Who is John?


    It''s the man standing behind Hong all the time, and it''s also the one who suddenly rebelled at the most critical moment.


    Red has never been a fool, Xinghaige is just a cover she put outside, the real elite power, all concentrated in her palace.


    But even she didn''t expect that there would be Qian Han, the dark son, in the world of stars.


    So overnight, she succeeded in becoming a loner and had to lead the world alone against the left.


    "I didn''t ask him to do it." But Zuo Zuo shook his head and said, "I''ll give him the way to promotion. He''ll sink your nine thousand talents, that''s all."


    Zuo Zuo is telling the truth. He and Qian Han are just a deal, not a subordinate. Otherwise, when Gu Nan was surrounded and killed, he would have had a share of the money.


    "What does he want to do?" Red did not ask this sentence, her eyes fell on the young man beside Qian Han, "the golden giants?"


    ¡­¡­


    Qian Han picked up the red tail and said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. I just want to ask the girl about a person''s whereabouts. "


    "Ah Who is it? " Red tail made a curious appearance, in fact, the heart can''t be clearer.


    Who else can I get to know?


    "Gu Nan." The familiar name came into my ears, but it was not Qian Han who spoke, but the young master Jin who came up quickly.


    He grabbed red tail''s hair and his eyes were full of violence.


    "You are his most important subordinate in the sixth star domain. Don''t tell me you don''t know!"


    There is a sense of helplessness in Hongwei''s eyes. She knows that the man in front of her dares to interrupt Qian Lao''s words. It''s definitely not easy to provoke, but the problem isShe really doesn''t know.


    "Red tail, you have to think it over." A soft but indifferent voice came from the front.


    Of course, Hongwei knew her. She was one of the six patriarchs who was not optimistic about herself.


    But now that this situation endangers the whole family, she is afraid that she has no mind to gloat. She just wants to push herself out to stop the disaster, right?


    Red tail''s eyes flitted over several other people, some of them just like indifference, including the elder who had been looking after her.


    Red tail understands this indifference very much. In the face of the safety of the whole clan, personal feelings are nothing at all.


    "I don''t know." So red tail shook his head and said calmly.


    If she knew Gu Nan''s whereabouts, she might not hesitate to betray him, but she did not know.


    Qian Han shook his head regretfully, while master Jin showed a grim smile: "very good."


    I saw Mr. Jin kick on the knee joint of red tail, and the latter immediately fell to his knees, while Mr. Jin''s palm had been raised.


    Under the gaze of the six patriarchs of Hongwei and Qingqiu, the body of young master Jin suddenly swelled to several people''s height, and his body was full of a strange golden color.


    "The golden giants..." One of the six patriarchs spoke in amazement.


    Su Yufei, who had been standing beside them, looked into the eyes of young master Jin, and immediately took on some splendor.


    Gold giant, this is one of the alien races in the sky, leaving only legends in the world of stars, no one has ever seen it!


    This kind of existence is the favorite big man of Qingqiu clan.


    Young master Jin''s whole body is becoming more and more powerful, which almost makes people breathless. The first one to bear the brunt is red tail.


    Of course, Hongwei understands that the other party is trying to coerce her into submission


    But I really don''t know!


    Red tail students simply want to cry without tears, she felt that this is completely suffering from disaster.


    "Wait a minute." Just then, the voice of Qian Han suddenly rang out.


    "Well?" Master Jin looked at him suspiciously, and his eyes were full of questioning.


    With his family background and tyrannical character, even Qian Han could not completely suppress him.


    But he remained calm and said, "here comes the man we are looking for."

 Chapter 295

    Gu Nan is here.


    There was no need to doubt this, because he appeared out of thin air, stepped into the hut on the top of the green hill, and stood in front of the crowd.


    "You are Mr. Gu Nan?" When Qian Han saw Gu Nan, he immediately came up.


    However, Gu Nan didn''t even look at him. His eyes only fell on the red tail behind him.


    At this time, the red tail still knelt down on the ground, a long black hair was caught by young master Jin with one hand, and the whole person looked pitiful.


    But Gu Nan didn''t have the slightest pity for her. He didn''t even look at her and walked to her.


    "Will you be my emissary?" Gu Nan asked as a routine.


    "I will!" Red tail suddenly high voice way. She didn''t know what the divine envoy was or what she needed to do, but she knew that this was her only life at the moment.


    The young master of gold in the back still kept the appearance of a giant of gold. He was very powerful and glared at Gu Nan: "Gu Nan? Come just in time, since you are the legacy of my golden clan, return to the clan with me immediately! "


    The legacy of the golden people?


    As soon as these six words came out, not only the imperial concubine Su Yu and the six patriarchs were stunned, but also the red tail on the ground had a strange face.


    No one knows Gu Nan''s past power better than her. How could it be related to the golden clan?


    Only Mr. Jin himself is very determined.


    Because he saw with his own eyes the image data given to him by Qian Han, which was the scene of Gu Nan''s killing Yue Jiu and opening the "God coming down to earth".


    There is no mistake. Gu Nan''s killing of three top boundary breakers was not seen by others, but he couldn''t hide Qian Han''s eyes.


    This old man, who stood at the top of the world many years ago and even betrayed by the master of the universe, has always been paying close attention to this place.


    The four words "gold clan" fell into my ears, and even Gu Nan couldn''t help looking at the young master.


    He just doesn''t care about these NPCs. It''s not that he can''t really hear them. Now when he looks at Mr. Jin, it''s easy for him to understand what he misunderstood.


    It is true that the appearance of the "God of heaven" is similar to that of the golden giant, but there are essential differences between them.


    The golden giant''s body is just golden, they are still flesh and blood in the final analysis, but the body of God is completely shaped by rules.


    However, it doesn''t matter, because after stepping into the fifth level, his God''s law is completely dominated by the power of shadow, and he can no longer be transformed into a golden God, at most a black God.


    So Gu Nan still didn''t speak. He just stepped forward and hit master Jin with a fist.


    This fist looks ordinary, even the speed is not very fast, master Jin can''t help showing a sneer. In his opinion, Gu Nan didn''t even show himself, so he wanted to fight against himself. It''s really


    Er Why is the punch here?


    Before the thought of master Jin came down, the seemingly unhurried punch fell on his face.


    The astonishing pain came from his face. Master Jin felt that his whole face was sunken, and his body could not help flying backward.


    In the eyes of the six patriarchs of Qingqiu and Princess Su Yu, the golden people, who are just now invincible, are shrinking rapidly in the process of flying backwards.


    He was actually Gu Nan this punch, directly knocked out the ontological state!


    This also shows that the golden boy is not a pure blood golden giant, otherwise his noumenon should be a giant state.


    Boom!


    Young master Jin fell heavily on the ground, and the hut was directly smashed into a deep pit by him. His facial bone had been completely broken, and his face was full of blood.


    He''s not completely unconscious, but he''s almost there.


    Gu Nan has been promoted to the fifth level after all. Like the ordinary star master, the power of his law has no essential change, but the body of the evil god has!


    The body of the five level evil god becomes more powerful, more extreme and more mysterious.


    The power is not as strong as that of the God state in the fourth order, but the speed is not as fast as that of the God state in the fourth order. The seemingly slow speed of young master Jin is exactly the performance of being extremely fast.


    Qian Han, who was going to stop him, stopped at this moment.


    His step had already stepped out, and he kept his step at this time, as if it had solidified. It looked funny.


    But after all, he was Qian Han. Just a moment later, he took back his leg as if nothing had happened and began to look at Gu Nan carefully.


    Qian Han''s vision is very high, and his vision is also very accurate, so he is very determined that his fist just now has no power of any law, just pure power.


    But reason is roaring again - can pure power really reach that level?


    Gu Nan still ignores everyone''s attitude. After confirming Hongwei''s will, all he does is sweep away the obstacles and take away Hongwei.


    "Wait a minute, my Lord!" A clear voice rings out, the figure of Su Yufei has stopped in front of Gu Nan.A clan leader behind her almost jumped up: "Yufei, are you crazy?"


    But imperial concubine Su Yu said quickly: "adults come to find red tail, but for the sake of translation? It''s a more complete version in our family. As long as you are a senior... "


    "Is that true?" Gu Nan didn''t hear her finish, directly turned to ask red tail way.


    Red tail''s eyes at the moment, almost want to swallow the Su rain imperial concubine, this is the plan of drawing money from the bottom of the pot! If Gu Nan feels that the value of Qingqiu is far beyond himself, he can give up at will.


    "Yes..." But Hongwei didn''t have the courage to lie, and there was no need to lie, because Princess Su Yu could take out the complete translation.


    Gu Nan nodded with satisfaction and said to Suyu: "take it."


    Su Yu Fei''s tight cheek finally relaxed. She felt that she was right. This one was really for translation.


    With a charming smile on her face, she came to Gu Nan and said, "this translation method is a secret of the slave family! But if you want, just... "


    Bang!


    Her condition has not finished, Gu Nan''s fist has fallen on her face.


    Su Yufei''s head is not as hard as that of young master Jin. In the face of Gu Nan''s blow, her head burst and her body fell down.


    Gu Nan took back his fist, but he didn''t leave any blood on his white skin.


    At this point, his body would not be contaminated with dust, and the dirt of the secular world could not leave any trace on him.


    Su Yufei''s death makes the hut fall into a dead silence again, while Gu Nan focuses on the six patriarchs.


    "Take out the complete translation method." Gu Nan''s calm and indifferent voice rang out, "don''t talk about conditions, you know the end."


    So the six Qingqiu clan leaders fell into silence.


    The end of course they know, Suyu Princess headless body is still there, is the best evidence.

 Chapter 296

    Gu Nan understood the principle of "exchange of equal value", but he always maintained a relative identity.


    For players, if everything is an equivalent exchange, what is the point of playing the game?


    Players are more willing to be a group of locusts, plundering everything they can see, strengthening themselves with the highest efficiency, regardless of the idea of the plundered.


    I can''t beat a geek. I need to buy reels, equipment and medicine. If I can beat a geek, of course I''ll go directly to kill and explode equipment.


    The six patriarchs looked at each other. They had realized what had happened to Princess Su Yu''s death, but now it was more important for them to survive.


    "Yes, please wait a moment. The translation will be delivered immediately..." Finally, one of them came forward and said.


    Gu Nan nodded gently and said nothing more. He has always been very patient with things in need.


    Within the Qingqiu clan, a complete translation method is what he needs, and red tail is also what he needs. What he wants is not only the translation method itself, but the talent of Hongwei.


    Operating in Baiwu for more than a hundred years, Hongwei has had rich experience in how to run a reincarnation organization.


    If it is up to her to reconstruct the white fog, the efficiency will be higher than Gu Nan''s own operation, which is his ultimate goal.


    Gu Nan needs enough fog mirrors to create enough private copies for him. It''s a pity that there won''t be any more talents like Hongwei in Qingqiu tribe.


    The reason is very simple, except for her, translation method is only a tool in Qingqiu tribe, and no one has ever used it by themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the starry sky.


    "What a surprise." Red calm voice, rare to have a bit of accident, this accident is of course aimed at Gu Nan.


    After Gu Nan''s hand, it''s not difficult to see his true realm from the level of red and left.


    "He''s probably the youngest star ever." Left left a little bit funny tunnel, "unfortunately..."


    Of course Hong knows what he''s sorry for. Such a talent, once had contact with both of them, but they did not seize the opportunity.


    The chance to solicit, and the chance to kill him.


    Now, it''s impossible to solicit or kill.


    There are all equal classes among the stars. Few stars will be attached to other stars, and it is more difficult to kill them than to break the boundaries.


    Red fell into silence, but Zuo continued: "he just came back to take his things You have one month at most. If she doesn''t do it, she won''t have a chance. "


    The confrontation between the two has been a stalemate for several years. Of course, they are not standing foolishly. Left and right are oppressing the star world all the time.


    So left left is very clear, red is the end of the crossbow, not long. If Yingge wants to move, now is the last chance.


    Red looked at him silently, and there seemed to be more smiles in her eyes.


    "You''re afraid."


    ¡­¡­


    The complete translation method was soon put in front of Gu Nan, and Hongwei became "master Jian" again.


    The person who sent the translation method to Gu Nan is called Bai Qing, the elder who always appreciates red tail.


    "I''m sorry, sir. In addition to the red tail, no one in the clan has ever established a reincarnation organization.... " Bai Qing said pitifully, but her heart was blue with regret.


    After learning Gu Nan''s specific requirements, she realized how lucky Hongwei was - she had been the leader of the reincarnation organization, which was her real value!


    Gu Nan had some regrets when he only got a red tail, but he still nodded and took over the translation method. He turned around and left with the red tail.


    Qian Han''s voice rang out at the right time: "Gu Nan, I have a word to tell you. Please stay."


    At this time, Qian Han was bending slightly and standing beside the body of young master Jin.


    His head was depressed, and even the golden giant just jumped twice, and death had come quietly.


    Seeing that master Jin could not be saved, Qian Han was helpless. After all, he took Gu Nan''s image to find the golden people.


    Now there is such a thing, if you don''t give an account, how can the gold giant let him go?


    He has already figured out that no matter how Gu Nan answers, he has a way to stir up the follow-up topic


    The result is that he just keeps moving, but Gu Nan''s voice doesn''t come. Qian Han looks up doubtfully, where is Gu Nan''s figure ahead?


    "Lao Qian..." Bai Qing stood beside him and said awkwardly, "that one has left."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan didn''t care what Qian Han said. He went to the star world and left with what he wanted. That''s all.


    "My Lord, you just killed a golden giant..." Red tail stood beside Gu Nan and said uneasily, "that''s a strange race outside the sky."


    "Well, what''s that?" Gu Nan asked. All he knew about the golden giants was that he had seen the appearance of master Jin.Red tail looked at him with a ghost''s eye. I don''t know at all!


    "Beyond the heavens, there are many strange creatures of different races. They are called alien races."


    Hongwei has never been out of the universe in her whole life, and even the noumenon has never left the astral world, but this does not affect her understanding of the outside world.


    Gu Nan knows more about it.


    "Creatures beyond the heavens? Maybe it has something to do with the world of gods. When you are settled here, you can explore it. " Gu Nan felt his chin and thought.


    Thinking did not affect Gu Nan''s action, he has brought red tail, came to the evil god hall in the kingdom of God, a faint purple light began to cover the whereabouts.


    Purple light fell on red tail, she did not resist, but calmly accepted the baptism of that gloomy breath.


    Just a moment later, she opened her eyes again. Her dark pupils turned purple.


    Gu Nan nodded with satisfaction. At this time, red tail had become his second divine envoy. There is no limit to the recruitment of divine envoys, only the submission of the target.


    But this submission is not superficial, otherwise it will not be recognized by the evil temple. Even if it is concealed for a while, it will be removed from the ranks of divine envoys in the future.


    "My Lord." Red tail, who regained her consciousness, gave Gu Nan a big salute to show her absolute obedience.


    "Well." Gu Nan just nodded calmly, "your task is to rebuild the white fog. Take the complete translation method and select the appropriate target plane as soon as possible. Baiwu should establish branches in various places. "


    Red tail knew what Gu Nan needed her to do. At this time, she nodded. Then she saw Gu Nan.


    "Have you ever known a well-known Taskman?"


    Gu Nan wants to recruit God envoys to brush the copy for him. Of course, the most suitable target is the mission members in the reincarnation organization.


    Red tail Leng Leng, then quickly said: "yes, I know someone very suitable, just..."


    "Just what?" Gu Nan picks eyebrow road.


    "She''s been washing her hands for many years, and now she''s full of children and grandchildren. I''m afraid she doesn''t want to go out of the mountain."


    "It''s OK. Just let her family die."

 Chapter 297

    There is a specialty in this field.


    Gu Nan himself is a top task player, so he is very clear, a good at doing the task of God, will brush the efficiency of how much.


    Although Lansi is also trying hard, it''s still a long way off for her to get through the "splendid world", even if she has a strategy.


    For Xiaobai players, the strategy is sometimes the same as Tianshu.


    The candidate recommended by Hongwei is Guan Hongchen, a woman of her time. Guan Hongchen and Hongwei were reincarnated together in her early years, and the latter highly praised her task level.


    Later, red tail left the central star domain, went to xuanhuang star to take charge of white fog, and then there was no news about red dust.


    It wasn''t until many years later that she occasionally heard that Guan Hongchen had already washed his hands in the golden basin, and was now hidden in the city.


    ¡­¡­


    Central star field, Taoyuan star.


    There are many habitable administrative stars in the central region, among which Taoyuan is definitely one of the most famous.


    What''s the most in Taoyuan? Most of them lived in seclusion.


    Here, you can find experts from all walks of life, even some old guys who have already left the world. For one reason or another, they all lived in seclusion away from disputes.


    In fact, the name "Taoyuan star" was set by a person who intended to escape from the world thousands of years ago. It means "paradise".


    All the policies and measures on the planet are prepared for the sake of those who escape from the world.


    No matter what identity or camp you used to be, no one will care when you come to Taoyuan.


    This is a place for people to start afresh. Even the previous strong measures of Xinghai Pavilion did not affect Taoyuan star in the end.


    "It''s an interesting place." Gu Nan said with a smile after learning about the origin of Taoyuan star.


    In his eyes, such a place with no history is very suitable for designing tasks and plots. If he is a game designer, he must arrange several classic NPC lines here.


    Red tail stood beside Gu Nan and said softly, "many people regard Taoyuan star as their destination. When they stop running, they will come here to provide for the aged."


    Taoyuan star is such a pension star, so is Guan Hongchen Gu Nan is looking for.


    Guan Hongchen''s strength is not weak. He was a genius in his early years, but he has never been able to break into the world.


    She is not a red tail, but a pure human. When I get older, I don''t have any further thoughts, so I come to Taoyuan star to live in seclusion.


    If you want to say that you live in seclusion, it doesn''t matter. Guan Hongchen hasn''t even changed her name. People related to her in the past can find out her whereabouts.


    Just because of the special situation of Taoyuan star, and she used to have no enemies at the level of death, she has been able to be happy these years.


    Since you want to find Guan Hongchen and ask about her details, it''s naturally red tail who takes care of it.


    So red tail early after inquiry, with Gu Nan came to a banquet site.


    "It''s very lively."


    "Today is the full moon of Guan Hongchen''s eldest grandson. We specially set up a banquet for relatives and friends." Red tail really inquired very clearly, even the reason for the banquet is clear.


    They walked into the scene, and at the door, red tail even took out two invitation cards.


    In the Central Star area, the energy of Qingqiu people is really extraordinary. Even in the "pension center" like Taoyuan star, Hongwei has a lot of people to mobilize.


    Since the battle at the top of Qingqiu mountain, Hongwei has not been a rebel in the clan.


    "That''s Guan Hongchen''s son at the door just now." Red tail clung to Gu Nan''s ear and whispered, "Guan Hongchen has only one son and one daughter. Her daughter is addicted to martial arts, so her family business can only be inherited by her son."


    Gu Nan nodded. Of course, he understood the implication of red tail. If Guan Hongchen was to be coerced by his family, her son would be a good entry point.


    "Let them do it." Gu Nan''s insipid voice rang out, which made red tail look up in a daze, with a shivering feeling.


    She thinks that Gu Nan''s "broken family and dead people" is only a means to force Guan Hongchen. Who knows


    "Gu Nan?" A cry of surprise came from the side, so red tail suddenly turned his head and looked at the direction like a ghost.


    In such a place, someone knows Gu Nan?!


    Even Gu Nan himself was slightly surprised. He had the ability to see the whole banquet scene in an instant, but usually he would not have the leisure to do it.


    Until this cry rang out, Gu Nan''s powerful soul swept lightly, and immediately had a clear view of the situation there.


    Zhang Dongsheng is very happy to run over, like an old friend I haven''t seen for many years, and can''t help chatting with Gu Nan.


    It''s true that they haven''t seen each other for many years.


    Zhang Dongsheng, like Tang Xuan, was once the head of the asteroid belt division of minglou. It''s just that he didn''t participate in the task of entering the immortal world, so he didn''t have much contact with Gu Nan.


    But they really know each other, but I didn''t expect that he would be here."What''s the matter?" Gu Nan only used two words to fully show his indifference.


    Zhang Dongsheng doesn''t mind. Maybe in his impression, Gu Nan has always been like this. He was still making up with Gu Nan and invited him to sit there by the way.


    "Zhang Dongsheng, what are you doing over there?" There came a man''s greeting. Zhang Dongsheng had to leave Gu Nan and hurried back.


    He came and went quickly. Red tail was still surprised that Gu Nan had acquaintances, but Gu Nan completely ignored the scene.


    He''s just waiting for the plan to go ahead. It doesn''t matter to him whether there will be other NPCs in a task.


    On the other hand, Zhang Dongsheng hurried back to his table, where sat six men and women, Zhang Dongsheng''s current teammates.


    "What the hell?! Master Guan will see us soon. Where are you going now? " A bearded man said in a deep voice, who had just called Zhang Dongsheng back.


    Zhang Dongsheng said quickly: "Captain, do you remember what I told you before? I met a mission genius in the asteroid belt division


    "You mean that one just now?" A woman next to him glanced at him and said, "what a coincidence..."


    Another human interface: "mission genius on the asteroid belt? Ha ha


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, his laughter fully expressed his meaning.


    The captain of beard looks at Zhang Dongsheng suspiciously. Obviously, he doesn''t believe it. After all, Gu Nan''s reputation was too short to let people in minglou know.


    Zhang Dongsheng did not flinch and looked at the captain. Maybe his firmness moved the other side, and the captain finally spoke.


    "Since you are so sure, ask him to come and see you." The captain said flatly, "master Guan may not be willing to help us. If he can help us, it would be a surprise."

 Chapter 298

    Zhang Dongsheng is very excited.


    Different from Gu Nan and Tang Xuan who left minglou, he stayed in minglou all the time.


    It''s just that he went from the little planet belt division to the red fish division, and went up step by step. Now he has come to the central astral region, which is the peak of his life.


    The seven member team he is in now is a real elite team, each of which is a super one with special skills.


    It is such an elite team, but in the current task repeatedly frustrated, finally had to be led by the captain, to a senior for help.


    It is said that in those years, it was the master Guan who led his team leader to the beginning.


    Now this mess, Guan elder whether willing to help or unknown, did not expect to let him meet Gu Nan here, this is really a surprise!


    Zhang Dongsheng didn''t forget that when Gu Nan was still in the congenital realm, he had already cleaned up the minglou task like playing.


    Until leaving, Gu Nan''s task completion rate is 100%!


    The longer he stayed in minglou, the more aware Zhang Dongsheng was of Gu Nan''s horror in those years - not how strong he was, but how comprehensive he was, so many types of tasks were hard for him.


    Now in this situation, Gu Nan took the initiative to send it to him. It''s perfect!


    "Gu Nan, do you have time to talk?" Zhang Dongsheng paced to Gu Nan again, smiling like an old friend, and said calmly.


    "No


    "Ah Ha ha, you are still as cold and humorous as before Zhang Dongsheng worked hard to make it through, "it''s an Wende, our team leader, who wants to see you. He is a strong man in Hengyu, and is called" ghost sword. "


    As if hearing his name, an Wende, a bearded man, turned his head and looked in the direction of Zhang Dongsheng and Gu Nan.


    He is waiting for Gu nan to turn his head and look this way, and then he can just give his head a proper place.


    This not only shows their respect for talents, but also shows their status. An Wende has been the team leader for so many years, and he is already familiar with this set.


    However, what made him puzzled was that Gu Nan didn''t hear it. He didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    "Gu Nan?" Zhang Dongsheng saw his immobile appearance and called out, "you busy man, can you spare time to meet our team leader?"


    Gu Nan finally turned his head: "it''s not that I don''t have time, it''s that you don''t have time."


    The next moment, Zhang Dongsheng did not understand what he meant, a loud noise had come from outside.


    The glass at the entrance of the hall was smashed, the doors and windows were broken at the same time, and the splashing glass fragments made people scream and scold, but the more terrible thing was still behind.


    One by one, the figures in black rushed in, holding a standard standard long knife in hand, frantically chopping and killing the guests present.


    "This..." Zhang Dongsheng gaped at the scene and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Red tail looks at Gu Nan strangely, because this is exactly what Gu Nan specially said - only cold weapons are allowed to destroy the door, which should be bloody and cruel enough to put the greatest pressure on Guan Hongchen.


    Zhang Dongsheng and the same reaction there are many people, it is such a revenge Qiaoduan, happened in Taoyuan star is too rare.


    This is Taoyuan star! Are these people so unscrupulous that they are not afraid of the anger of Sanlao?


    Taoyuan star''s three elders, three powerful and over qualified boundary breakers, and even Xinghai pavilion have to consider their contacts and strength. They are the root of Taoyuan star''s transcendence.


    The frenzied massacre continues. The guests have fled. Captain anwende is surprised at first, and then he is overjoyed.


    I met this kind of thing when I was waiting for someone. This is the opportunity!


    Anwende is very clear that the overall strength of these people in black is not strong. The extraordinary people who lead the team don''t even have a constant territory. Many of them are even born martial artists.


    Isn''t this the kind of favor that comes from the door?


    "Do it!" With a light drink, an Wende took the lead to rush out and killed a killer in black.


    Other members of the elite team naturally follow the pace of the team leader and join in the fight against the killers, except for one.


    That''s Zhang Dongsheng. He still stands beside Gu Nan and doesn''t dare to move.


    Listen to the meaning of Gu NanFang''s words, these killers are his hands!


    Zhang Dongsheng doesn''t know what realm Gu Nan is now, but he stepped into transcendence in those years, and now he wants to be no worse than himself, so he must keep a close eye on him.


    Just let him doubt is, Gu Nan seems to have no action, has been quietly looking at all this.


    "My Lord, do you want me to..." Red tail asked in a low voice. She was worried when she saw that most of the people in black were killed and injured. If she did, the situation would turn over in an instant.


    "No harm." Gu Nan waved his hand.


    He let the red tail hand, this didn''t expect too much, the purpose is just to lead off the red dust.


    His shadow body can do the same thing to destroy the door, but it''s too dynamic, just afraid to scare the target away.Guan Hongchen didn''t show up until now. It seems as he thought, this is a calm enough woman.


    The killer in black was solved quickly. Not only anwende and others were helping, but also some of the guests came back to help kill the man in black.


    In addition, Guan Hongchen''s family doesn''t have strong reserves, and this killer can''t lift too many waves.


    At last, the beautiful and beautiful woman was completely controlled by her family.


    "That''s Guan Hongchen." Red tail in Gu Nan side said, did not take into account the meaning of Zhang Dongsheng, "her husband''s family name is Zhu, her husband died earlier years, now Zhu is her master."


    As Hongwei talks, anwende has come to Guan Hongchen and exchanged greetings with her.


    "Master Guan."


    "It''s Xiao an." Guan Hongchen quickly recognized an Wende''s identity, but did not wait for him to say, "I''ll talk to you later."


    Anwende quickly nodded his head. When something happened to the Zhu family, Guan Hongchen certainly didn''t have time to tell him more.


    Guan Hongchen''s method was really powerful. He soon calmed down the scene, and then walked slowly to Gu Nan, looking directly at Hongwei.


    "Lord Hongwei, after so many years, are you willing to let me go?" Her tone of politeness was alienated. Obviously, her relationship with Hongwei was not as simple as her early comrades in arms.


    Red tail chuckled and said: "no matter what you think of the past, I''m afraid you can''t get out of the mountain now."


    Before Guan Hongchen said anything, an Wende saw that this woman was actually her own competitor and said in a high voice: "elder, if someone coerces you with your family, you can come back to minglou and see who dares to fight minglou openly!"


    In the world of stars, the reputation of minglou is still very useful, so an Wende pulled out the banner of the organization, and his heart immediately became quite stable.


    By the way, he kept winking at Zhang Dongsheng - who knows what this son of a bitch is doing, he ran across the street. If this is misunderstood by senior Guan, isn''t it a natural disaster?


    When Guan Hongchen heard an Wende''s words, he gave him a slightly calm look, and then said: "you left the central star domain for so long, have you forgotten where this is?"


    "Well?" Red tail picked pick eyebrow, was about to speak, but listen to Gu Nan indifferent mouth.


    "Someone''s coming."


    Gu Nan''s voice just fell, and suddenly a figure appeared out of thin air. This is an old man with crane hair and childlike face. His face is full of cynical smile. Obviously, he is also an old playboy.


    When Guan Hongchen saw the old man appear, he felt relaxed.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The old man just stood in the air, his eyes swept over Hongwei, and said with a smile, "Taoyuan star has just been quiet for decades, but I didn''t expect that someone would come again Well


    The old man''s face suddenly changed before he finished speaking. He saw the young man below waving his hand gently, and then his whole hair was about to stand up, with a warning in his heart.


    The next moment, the air suddenly appeared a shadow giant hand, without warning to pat down, the old man like a fly directly to the ground.


    Guan Hongchen looked at the scene like a ghost. Then she saw the young man slowly get up and step in front of her.


    "Now we can have a good talk."

 Chapter 299

    Gu Nan''s purpose has always been very clear,


    he needs to make Guan Hongchen his divine envoy, so everything he does is for this purpose.


    If necessary, he doesn''t mind killing all the relatives of Guan Hongchen, leaving her only one eldest grandson, so as to force her to do things for herself.


    But now, he has found a more efficient way.


    The old man, one of the three old people in Taoyuan, is still lying in the ruins. The whole scene is silent, only Gu Nan''s footsteps.


    Even the sound of his feet is no different from that of ordinary people, which shows that after Gu Nan''s promotion to the fifth level, he has indeed converged all the miracles.


    Now if he doesn''t take the initiative, no one can see that he will be a star leader.


    But he did it, and as soon as he did it, he directly turned over one of the three Taoyuan elders, which made Guan Hongchen feel numb. He knew that today''s affairs could not be improved.


    An Wende and his party can''t even speak. They don''t know who Gu Nan is, but they know at least one thing - the old man who just appeared is a border breaker!


    For their extraordinary team, the boundary breaker is already the most important person. But now, this big man was patted to the ground like a fly!


    Zhang Dongsheng was also stunned, but he always had this expression, which was inconspicuous at this time.


    Guan Hongchen took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down: "I don''t know what your instructions are..."


    "Work for me, or I''ll kill all your family." Gu Nan''s "command" is concise and comprehensive.


    "This..." Guan Hongchen didn''t know what to say for a moment. She had never seen such an unreasonable person, and never thought that such a thing would happen to her.


    Her eyes swept the side of the red tail, and finally understand why she just said that.


    "Wait a minute!" But there is a voice nearby, which interrupts Guan Hongchen''s answer.


    Of course, this is not anwende, who is about to be scared to death, but the old man with blood on his mouth, who is struggling to rush out of the ruins.


    After all, he used to be the best one to break the boundary. When Gu Nan broke through the fifth level, he didn''t have much improvement in the power of the law, so he couldn''t kill him easily.


    So the old man glared at Gu Nan: "young man, I..."


    Bang!


    It is a palm to fall again, this time but Gu Nan hands in person. His speed is so fast that his palm seems to cross the space and fall directly on the old man''s head.


    The old man''s head burst out in an instant, and a blood mist burst out in mid air, falling down on the scene.


    So far more terrible than just now, the silence enveloped everyone.


    This curtain fell in Guan Hongchen''s eyes. She didn''t think about it for a long time. She soon sighed, "I''d like to follow you."


    ¡­¡­


    After witnessing one of the three Taoyuan elders who was killed by Gu Nan, Guan Hongchen has no idea of resisting, but follows Gu Nan silently.


    She didn''t worry about the other side''s other intentions. With his level of strength, I''m afraid the only thing he can look up to is the level of task.


    As expected, the other side took her to an unknown small world and finally expressed her purpose.


    "I need you to help me get through a copy. I already have the strategy. In addition, I will provide you with an assistant." Gu Nan leads Guan Hongchen, who has become a god envoy, to the copy of jinxiushi.


    LAN Si is being tortured to death by the rich brocade world. Up to now, he hasn''t got through the first stage. He stands beside Gu Nan with a black face.


    Guan Hongchen felt LAN Si''s deep, tidal and terrible breath. He said carefully, "I understand. I will help you."


    Gu Nan doesn''t care who is the main and who is the second, as long as he can brush through the copy.


    "When the copy is cleared, you can regularly select some resources here and send them to the star world."


    Gu Nan certainly can''t help but understand the principle of driving people by interests. However, he will not leave the kingdom of God for the time being, and the envoys are not absolutely safe.


    Even if there is a belief in the gods, there have been cases of betrayal, let alone players.


    "Yes." Guan Hongchen seems very clever and accepts all Gu Nan''s orders.


    Although she didn''t quite understand the meaning of "copy", she could understand Gu Nan''s intention that if she wanted to see her family again, she had to do her best to complete the task.


    "That''s right." Gu Nan suddenly opened his mouth again. If red tail was here, he would be afraid of these two words. "Do you have any other friends who are also good at this?"


    "This..." Guan Hongchen Leng, for this kind of pure betrayal, she seems to have some hesitation.


    "This copy can hold up to four people."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hongwei is already looking for a suitable plane to prepare for the reconstruction of Baiwu. Gu Nan can have a rest after he has arranged to close Hongchen.The construction of the kingdom of God is not a matter of two days in a day, which Gu Nan had already realized in the game.


    In the early stage of the game, the main purpose is to catch the players. In the operation and construction stage after the fifth stage, the rhythm slows down, and the theme has become "kill time".


    It''s also in line with the style of game companies, which always try their best to keep the addicted players.


    Gu Nan''s current goal is to upgrade the evil temple from level 0 to level 1. In this way, he has the first level of the kingdom of God, which is officially completed.


    If you want the kingdom of God to provide combat power for you, you have to wait, at least after the third and fourth level of the kingdom of God.


    Level 1 evil Temple requires six zero level basic buildings.


    At present, all kinds of basic resources are being continuously transported to the evil god temple, and the architectural requirements of the "resource market" have been met for more than half of the time.


    Due to the undeveloped scientific and technological civilization in China, the resources of "wood" and "ore" are far surplus. Fortunately, the hall of evil gods can collect resources and turn them into data, otherwise it can''t even put them down.


    But Guan Hongchen, stimulated by "customs clearance", recommended many candidates to Gu Nan.


    Different from the organizers like Hongwei, Guan Hongchen, as a pure Tasker, of course, her circle is dominated by taskers. There are many more people in the bag than Hongwei.


    Gu Nan made his own move. After several twists and turns, he slaughtered two families and eliminated some weak ones. Finally, he chose a father and son to join his ranks.


    Put together the four painters of jinxiushi, and the red tail side has just set up a small plane for the construction of Baiwu. It needs Gu Nan''s help.


    Just as the construction of the kingdom of God was advancing slowly and everything was on the right track, a figure came to the edge of the universe.


    This is John, and what he came to is a golden ocean.

 Chapter 300

    In fact, the so-called alien groups outside the sky do not really live in different spaces. All the heavenly worlds are also planes, but belong to other planes.


    For those who break the boundary, plane travel is already a very easy thing. Among them, there are many people who are interested in exploring the outer world and go out of the world in person.


    That''s what John is.


    Although he was the manager of the Red Palace in his early years, Hong himself was not in the star world for most of the time, so he naturally had a lot of time to travel.


    The territory of the golden giants was discovered by him in this case.


    "Dear Mr. Jin Wuyin, this is the image data of Gu Nan when he was transformed." He said respectfully, standing in front of a tall, golden man.


    He could not help being disrespectful, because he knew that he was not only the patriarch of the golden giant clan, but also the real star master.


    The golden giants have been standing in the sky for tens of thousands of years, but for the suppression of the star master, they would have been subdued by other powerful forces.


    The golden giant is born with divine power and has a strong law resistance. It''s not too much to say that he is a race loved by heaven and earth.


    But the more gifted the race is, the more difficult it is to maintain its independent status, because their existence is enough to attract a lot of coveted eyes.


    Qian Han looked at each other carefully. In his capacity, he didn''t expect to see him at all, but now he was blocked directly by the other party because of master Jin.


    If you can, Qian Han would never like to meet the patriarch like this


    "only from the perspective of images, it''s really similar." Even the patriarch of the golden giant clan made such a judgment, "but there is no breath of him in the image. That is the most telling thing."


    At the beginning, when Gu Nan was incarnated as a God, all the rules related objects around him were completely suppressed. Qian Han''s image was left by means of science and technology. Of course, it can''t have breath.


    Qian Han explained with a bitter smile, trying to describe Gu Nan''s strength, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Because whenever he thought of that picture, he could only think of four words to describe it as a God.


    Jin Wuyin stood up slowly and said in a deep voice, "whoever kills our people in vain must pay a price Where is this man? "


    "Well I don''t know. " He said very honestly. Who knows where the boundary breaker will be?


    But Jin Wuyin patriarch is obviously not a reasonable person. He picked up Qian Han and glared at him coldly, saying: "if I can''t find his trace in three months, I''ll take you as my life."


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, Gu Nan would not know that someone might have to help him resist. He was bringing red tail to a small plane called "crescent age".


    The crescent age is a niche discovered only in recent years. Due to the poor resources, few people are interested in it.


    However, it is located in a remote location within a few days, with a very slow flow of time, which is close to 60:1 with the world-class, so it is very suitable for personnel training and fixed-point harvesting.


    "The human civilization of the crescent age is still in the feudal era, but the level of strength is not low. It is most suitable for cultivating the son of Qi Yun." Red tail tells about the benefits of the crescent moon.


    The crescent age seldom communicated with the outside world. It was basically a closed small world, but the military system was quite good, with almost broken boundaries.


    The reason why it is so close is that after thousands of years of closed development, the power system here is not the same as that of the outside world.


    At first, the two realms of postnatal and congenital are the same, and after congenital are the two realms of vigorous Qi and spirit.


    "Vigorous Qi and martial arts can resist Qi and fly, corresponding to the extraordinary. It is said that martial arts can break the void when they reach the peak. This should be a description of the people who break the boundary. "


    It is obvious that Hongwei has done enough homework and has a deep understanding of the crescent age. If you give her a little bit of the world, maybe even the organization will stand up.


    "Well, first find someone who is good at martial arts and try how much they can do." Gu Nan said with great interest that he was not as busy as an ordinary star.


    Moreover, the reconstruction of Baiwu is one of the important steps in the construction of the kingdom of God. Everything is difficult at the beginning. Gu Nan does not mind doing it personally.


    As long as the crescent world is successfully laid down, it will be much more convenient to rely on the strength of this side to conquer other planes.


    There is only a crescent shaped continent in the crescent age. Now it is in the stage of weak royal family and the rise of a group of heroes. The disciples of various major schools have come out of the mountain in order to achieve some foundation.


    Gu Nan and Hongwei''s first stop is dahangshan, which is one of the eight schools in the world. It is a real holy land of martial arts.


    "Ming Chan temple and Zhongli sword sect." Gu Nan was walking in the mountains, reciting the names of two schools.


    One is the sword sect, the other is the Buddhism sect. Both of them are the top sects in the crescent world, and they have powerful people.


    "Go to Zhongli sword sect first." With the mountain wind blowing on his face, Gu Nan didn''t hesitate much and quickly made a choice.


    Most of the Buddhist supernatural powers have their own miracles, so it is inconvenient to observe them as examples. In contrast, Jian Xiu is better.The scope of Daxing mountain is not large, but the Zhongli sword sect occupies a large area, even the villages and towns at the foot of the mountain are theirs.


    If ordinary visitors want to visit, they must start from the Zhike Pavilion at the foot of the mountain and visit step by step, so as to show the status of the eight sects.


    Gu Nan is here to make trouble, but he doesn''t pay so much attention. He came directly from mid air with a red tail, but then he stopped and looked up at the air ahead.


    There is the most iconic building of Zhongli sword sect - Tongtian sword tower.


    "The people here who are good at martial arts have no ability to break the boundary. They have a high probability of staying in the sect." Red tail noticed Gu Nan''s action and said.


    "Indeed." Gu Nan said with a smile, "they are not here, but they can come back at any time."


    Red tail slightly Leng, then also looked at the huge sword shape of Tongtian sword tower, seems to have realized.


    The next moment, their figures disappeared out of thin air and appeared in the main hall below. Originally, there were a group of people standing in twos and threes, but they were holding a martial arts contest.


    When Gu Nan and his wife appeared, a young man was flying his opponent''s sword with one sword, and then he showed the winner''s smile.


    "Younger martial brother Yan, you still need to practice your cloud piercing sword skill." The young man threw a beautiful sword flower and said, looking at his opponent.


    He is going to appreciate the frustration and reluctance on his face after the defeat of younger martial brother Yan, but he finds that he looks at himself in horror.


    Young people seem to understand something, suddenly turned to look behind, but saw a man and a woman are standing there quietly.


    "You, who are you..." The young man blurted out.


    But before his voice fell, he found that his perspective began to float up, a sharp pain came from his face, and the whole person flew out in an instant.


    In other people''s eyes, it was clear that the other party gave him a cold look, but the young man was directly taken out.


    "Who is the master of the gate?" Calm words came from the man''s mouth.


    An old man with an old face and shrewd eyes slowly got up and looked at each other.


    "Zhongli sword sect is one of the eight sects in the world. It is blessed by the master of Tongshen." The old man moved out of the backstage for the first time, "you come to bully our disciples, do you want to be the enemy of our ancestors?"


    The old man''s voice echoed in the hall. He saw that the strength of the other side was unfathomable, so he didn''t talk much nonsense. He knew that only the grandmaster could suppress the other side.


    However, to his surprise, the man was still expressionless, with only one word in his mouth.


    "Well."

 Chapter 301

    The scene was quiet and awkward.


    Even the old man who was the leader of zhonglijian sect didn''t expect that the other party would give such an answer.


    He wanted to say something more, but he saw the other side''s fingers gently, a huge black sword was born out of thin air, and it fell from the top of the people''s heads.


    The old man only felt a strong wind coming, and then he felt chilly behind him. He looked back and saw that the Tongtian sword tower behind him had already hit the sword.


    The next moment, the originally towering sword tower was obliquely broken from the middle.


    "This..." The old man turned pale, and then quickly exclaimed, "come on! Form an array to welcome your ancestors


    As his voice fell, three people immediately jumped from the top and quickly stood behind him. The three men were equally old, each with gray hair and full of energy.


    Each of them held a long sword, gold, silver, purple and blue, standing in a square position, pointing to the sky.


    "Clock


    "Leave!"


    "Dry!"


    "Refute!"


    With the four tones of light drinking, the four colors of light burst into the sky and set off a series of terrible momentum, which made the surrounding disciples feel surging.


    Only when the enemy''s strength is not enough, can they be bullied.


    But the actions of their own master and the three elders gave them a boost - yes, we also have ancestors! It is said that the martial arts are connected with the gods, and they are the invincible ancestors in the world!


    For a moment, some people even began to thank Gu Nan and the others. Thanks to these two guys, they could see the grace of their grandmaster!


    "It''s Jieyin array." Red tail commented on the side, "divide the weapon into four parts, let the four extraordinary people operate separately, it is barely able to gather the power of the lead."


    With Gu Nan''s current knowledge, he certainly knows what the Jieyin array is.


    There are similar things in the astral world, but they are for the Taoist. They can''t break the boundary themselves, so they use this method to achieve the purpose of shuttling through space.


    As for the real boundary breakers, they can manipulate the space at will, of course, without such means.


    Just through the scene in front of them, Gu Nan and his colleagues can tell that the martial arts and gods in the crescent age do not have the basic characteristics of the boundary breaker.


    "Maybe it''s between the transcendent and the broken? Let''s look at examples. " Gu Nan''s eyes didn''t fluctuate. He just looked at the top calmly.


    There, the four colors of light have completely converged into a point, open a light door in the sky, and a figure with a sword on his waist has appeared.


    "Duxian, the 398th generation unworthy disciple of Zhongli sword sect, welcome your grandmaster!" Among the four old people, the leader spoke loudly.


    And among the disciples, there was a lot of noise.


    "Grandmaster!"


    "I''m really a Grandmaster! I''ve seen a picture of my grandmaster... "


    I saw the figure in the air stepping gently, and suddenly stood in front of all the people of Zhongli sword sect, facing Gu Nan and them.


    This founder of Zhongli sword sect is very good at showing off. He was clearly a young man''s face, dressed in white better than snow, with a long sword hanging in a silver scabbard, simple and elegant.


    What''s more, he is at the top of the world all the year round, which makes his demeanor extraordinary and refined, and makes him look like a mortal.


    So the grandmaster''s appearance alone caused countless screams.


    "Zhong Li, Su Wen." The grandmaster calmly held the sword, arched his hand, passed his name, and then said, "your honor..."


    "It''s too slow." The insipid four word evaluation came from behind, which made Su Wen''s words all blocked in his heart. Subconsciously, he wanted to draw a sword.


    But the opponent''s action was much faster than he thought. As a swordsman, he couldn''t even pull out the sword, so there was a sharp pain in his elbow.


    Click!


    Su Wen''s right hand was held, while his left hand was directly interrupted, forming a 90 degree inverted angle, which made him feel infiltrated.


    "Physical fitness is close to the breaking level." Gu Nan continued to evaluate, and then pushed Su Wen forward.


    Su Wen has no idea about the state, but he is also a strong man who relies on himself to reach this state step by step. He is very determined.


    Seeing the shackles of his whole body disappear, he couldn''t think much about it. He drew his sword with his right hand, which was still intact. Between lightning and flint, he had already stabbed Gu Nan''s throat!


    "The killing power is much stronger than that of ordinary Taoist masters, and there is still a gap between them The speed is barely up to standard. "


    Before Su Wen could express his joy, he found that the other side''s voice was still calm, and the sword he stabbed left only a shallow white mark on his skin, even the skin was not pierced!


    "This..." Su Wen''s mood at this time can only be described as "dog in the sun".


    As for Gu Nan''s comments, naturally, they are all in his ears. The only one that can be regarded as a high praise is "the speed is barely qualified.".


    What is barely qualified?!There are no more than ten people in the world who have reached the realm of communicating with gods. Among them, they are good at speed!


    But he thought of the uncanny speed that this man had just shown, and he thought it was no surprise that these terrible warriors were the broken void in the legend?


    Gu Nan flew the long sword with him, looked at Xiang Hongwei and said, "how about it?"


    Red tail was lowering her head to record something. She soon shook her head and sighed: "the realm of martial arts is obviously higher than that of Taoist masters, and there are too many people who break the boundary."


    "According to my assessment, in the face of more than four such opponents, ordinary boundary breakers need to take refuge." She finally made such an assessment.


    Before, Gu Wentong, the God of war, made an accurate judgment on whether he was in the true realm or not.


    This kind of thing let Gu Nan do, is certainly not good - he does not know what accurate evaluation, anyway, is a blow blow blow level.


    "Let''s clear it all." Gu Nan nodded, "let LAN Si do it."


    There are eight schools here, which means that there are at least eight martial arts masters. Ordinary people who break the boundary can''t cope with it. They have to clean them up to rebuild the white fog.


    "Yes." Red tail is not surprised, because she has learned that the horror of Lance''s promotion - that kind of strange ability, even the top boundary breaker can be recruited.


    Gu Nan talked with each other as if there were no one else. All the disciples of Zhongli sword sect, including the four leaders, were pale.


    Because their ancestor Su Wen was holding the sword with one hand and looking forward. And his left hand, is still a pair of folded terror.


    When the conversation between Gu Nan and Gu Nan was over, he suddenly said: "the martial arts of the elder have reached an unpredictable state. If the elder wants to return to the world, I, the Zhongli sword sect, would like to drive the horse for him!"

 Chapter 302

    Su Wen is really a smart person, or can stand at the top of the world, no one will be a fool, just happened to have this opportunity.


    In the face of a person whose strength far exceeds his own, who is likely to be in the realm of legend, Su Wen did not hesitate to take the initiative to join!


    Although speaking in front of so many people is enough to make his grandmaster''s image completely collapse, Su Wen looks young and is actually an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years. How can he care about this?


    To keep his own life and to plan for the position and power of the sect is what people in his position should consider.


    Su Wen guessed right. Without his words, Gu Nan would have killed the Zhongli sword sect and then returned to the kingdom of God to let LAN Si come.


    Now Su Wen expressed the intention of taking the initiative to take refuge, which really saved his sect.


    If we want to put the work of rebuilding the white fog in a small world with a slow flow of time, we must rely on the strength of the indigenous people.


    If you want to enter the small plane of the "world", you can only rely on the method of reincarnation except those who break the boundary.


    Although Gu Nan, a star level strong man, can bring people in, it is obviously impossible for him to have a large number of people, and he can never reach the standard of establishing an organization.


    So Gu Nan looked around and finally nodded: "yes."


    ¡­¡­


    In Shenzhou, Gu Nan has returned to the temple of the evil god, while LAN Si has temporarily stopped his copy strategy work and went to yueyashi to help Hongwei establish an organization.


    With her current level 4 strength, it''s really a waste to join the replica.


    After all, "jinxiushi" is only a low-level copy, and the highest level of unsealing is only three levels. No matter how high the real strength is, there is no difference.


    With three professional task force members, the speed of the copy of the strategy is faster than one chip. In the first stage, there is almost no obstacle, and it is quickly broken through.


    On the contrary, the back of the test fighting place, let three people some jam.


    "My Lord." Seeing Gu Nan show up, a father and son come out of the copy and salute.


    The father and son''s names are Lei Qi and Lei ba. They don''t sound like father and son, but they are more like brothers. But their relationship is really father and son.


    Lei Qi looks like a middle-aged man with a sad face, while Lei Ba is a boy with a figure similar to that of Yingge. He looks like a teenager. When he salutes Gu Nan, he is still a little stiff.


    But just such a child, the level of doing the task completely crush Lansi this rookie.


    Of course, there is a problem of talent, but the real age of Lei Ba is far older than that of LAN Si - Lei Qi and Lei ba. They are not human beings, but elemental creatures.


    Their thunderstorm element, the companion element creature of thunder Titan, can be transformed into human form when their strength reaches an extraordinary level.


    In the face of the father and son salute, Gu Nan gently nodded, the evil temple is still quiet, not much sound.


    Then came to see Gu Nan is Yan Xiaoxiao.


    Since the immortal world was regarded as the kingdom of God by Gu Nan, the origin of the new life has been stabilized rapidly, and the space of the kingdom of God is no longer collapsing as often as before.


    So the work before the founding of the kingdom of God was slowly carried out again from Yan Xiaoxiao''s hands.


    "Before the natural disasters, many people lost their chances of escape because of the restrictions of the city-state." Yan Xiaoxiao stood beside Gu Nan and said, "now the re implementation of the city-state system will encounter great resistance."


    Human nature determines that while maintaining a certain degree of concentration, society will inevitably spread and radiate to the surrounding areas, whether it is population or industry.


    Therefore, the completely closed city-state system is in essence against the laws of nature. It was only under the pressure of Gu Nan that it was implemented.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just do as much as you can. Don''t force too much." Gu Nan is very talkative this time. He didn''t take compulsory measures. Even Yan Xiaoxiao was surprised.


    In her impression, the teacher has always chosen to kill in the face of this situation.


    Kill half those who don''t agree, and the rest will be taken.


    Gu Nan smiles and doesn''t speak any more. Of course, he didn''t show any kindness. On the one hand, God''s power is the real reason. The kingdom of God has been established, and he will soon be able to get the buildings for the management of God''s people.


    At that time, a series of measures were arranged, and even the law of rebirth was used to manage the kingdom of God, because there were only four levels at the beginning.


    After the fifth level, the player essentially wants to play the business game. How can he go to communicate with the gods and the people in person?


    Regional management desk, zero level infrastructure, as long as there is this, the city-state system does not need anyone to manage, a little finger can do.


    With shadow servants, resources are constantly transported to the evil temple. The resources needed by the "market" are enough, and it is not impossible to gather up a second one.


    "So, everything is waiting for the points to be in place."


    ¡­¡­


    The construction of the kingdom of God is improving step by step, resources are constantly in place, the copy of Jinxiu world is gradually captured, the crescent world completely falls into Gu Nan''s hands, and a new white fog has been established.In the twinkling of an eye, half a year later, with another "jinxiushi" clearance, the points in the evil Temple jumped to 10000 again.


    "Another 10000. According to the previous plan, the second building will be the regional management desk." Without much hesitation, Gu Nan made a decision quickly.


    This is his second 10000 points. The resource market has been established for a long time, and all kinds of basic resources have been interconnected.


    "Select target building: regional management desk. Establishment conditions: 10000 points, 500 units of wood, 400 units... "


    With a long list on the hall of evil gods, a large number of resources were deducted, and a delicate stone platform as big as a lecture platform slowly appeared in front of Gu Nan.


    "What is this, my lord?" Lansi also witnessed this scene. It was not the first time that she saw "miracle", but she was not so surprised.


    "Just go outside and have a look." When the second building was completed, Gu Nan was obviously in a good mood.


    Later, instead of managing Lansi, he came to the regional management desk.


    The top of the management desk is made of stone, but a bright screen appears at this time, which is just like the top high-tech product.


    On the screen is a zoomable map, which is the topographic map of Shenzhou.


    The same level 0 regional management console can''t change the terrain, but its only function is enough for Gu nan to use now.


    Gu Nan casually found the location of a city-state, then gently drew a circle on the screen to include the city-state, and a blood red seal appeared around.


    LAN Si is not in a hurry to go out. He is following Gu Nan and naturally sees this scene.


    She vaguely understood Gu Nan''s meaning, but her heart was filled with a sense of absurdity. She quickly flashed away, tore open the space, and directly appeared on the city-state.


    So lance saw a scene that made her marvel.


    The golden light is like a cover, which packs up the whole city and floats quietly in the air with a large area of ground below.


    There are countless people who scream and clamor around them - the city and the outside are two worlds.

 Chapter 303

    The upheaval in the kingdom of God is still going on. One city after another is covered with golden light, just like a golden egg wrapped up.


    People in the city can''t get out, and people outside the city can''t get in.


    Countless people gaped at this scene. Many people left the city and went to the wild, trying to find some resources that the city didn''t have, or to breathe air, but in the end they were separated forever.


    LAN Si quietly returns to the temple of the evil god, and Yan Xiaoxiao has been dealing with it with great anxiety for a long time. Gu Nan''s sudden encounter has brought her a lot of trouble.


    On the regional management platform, there are 50 "golden eggs" in each of the East and the west, which looks magnificent.


    I don''t know how long it''s been, but Yan Xiaocai comes back tired.


    She also became Gu Nan''s envoy, and because of her special relationship with the kingdom of God, she was regarded as half the master here, and had considerable privileges in management.


    Only Yan Xiaoxiao can manage such a big kingdom in an orderly way.


    But this time, even she''s not up to it.


    "The people are all close to the gods, and one tenth of them are in the wild..." Yan Xiaoxiao said, "do you want to give them a chance?"


    "It''s not that the wild can''t survive what opportunities are given." Gu Nan said calmly, "in the future, you should get used to it and use divine architecture to manage it, so as to reduce the contact with gods and people."


    In previous games, Shenmin was just a bunch of numbers in the eyes of players. No one would be bored to talk with Shenmin.


    On the contrary, the Butler like Yan Xiaoxiao basically exists in every kingdom of God.


    Players'' enthusiasm is always three minutes hot, it is unrealistic for players to persevere in managing the kingdom of God, so a full-time housekeeper is essential.


    The significance of the envoys lies in this. Some of them are good at fighting, some are good at copying, and some are good at managing.


    So Gu Nan turned his eyes to his list of buildings, and the third one he was going to build was the "Shenshi Pavilion".


    The shrine is a special building for the envoys. It can not only quickly recover the injuries of the envoys, but also train their abilities.


    After reaching a high level, the shrine can even revive dead envoys.


    In the kingdom of God, the buildings that can enhance the strength of the gods and the people and strengthen the combat effectiveness of the kingdom of God belong to the "training camp of the gods and the people" and the "divine chapel".


    But now the evil god hall is still at level 0. Even if you take out the God''s servant house, it''s useless. It''s better to build the "God''s envoy hall" first.


    Strengthen the power of the envoys, in order to better earn points for Gu Nan.


    There''s a lot going on in the crescent. In the past half a year, the kingdom of God has dominated the world for only half a month, but it has been three years since the crescent moon.


    With Lansi''s help, the Zhongli sword sect takes refuge. With the help of the local snake, the reconstruction of Baiwu is very smooth.


    In just three years, the force of martial arts in crescent age has been basically eliminated, waiting for Hongwei to integrate and unify.


    Gu Nan was in the kingdom of God, but none of the information was left out, and he knew it one by one.


    However, when his eyes fell to the bottom of the "Shenshi Pavilion", he couldn''t help but feel slightly stunned - in the first column of the demand list, there was a bracket behind 10000 points.


    The words in brackets are "10 units of Sheng Mie Shi".


    Gu Nan has seen this scene many times. It''s a random event during building construction. We can use certain special materials to replace integral points for construction.


    Of course, the operation of the kingdom of God is not all monotonous and boring. All kinds of random events exist in order to enrich the players'' playing methods.


    Material replacement is very popular with players in the early days of the kingdom of God, because everyone is short of points at this time, so they are eager to exchange.


    "Birth and death stone?" Gu Nan recited this strange name with a slight frown.


    With his current knowledge, some popular materials have been known for a long time. At least there are few materials he does not know in Xingyu.


    Gu Nan recalled for a while that he really didn''t have any memory of "Sheng Mie Shi". He asked Hongwei, Guan Hongchen and others, but also didn''t get any clues.


    "It''s not something in the universe?"


    Gu Nan shook his head and stepped out. His figure had disappeared in the hall of evil god.


    ¡­¡­


    Ziluotian.


    Gu Nan has never been here since he was promoted to the fifth level. Now, because of a "birth and death stone" who can''t figure out the origin, he has set foot on this land again.


    It''s still the residence in the gate area of the star world. It''s still Gu Nan''s familiar but nameless maid.


    At the level above the broken world, there is a huge gap between the friars and the mortals, just like two species, which is particularly significant in life span.


    For example, several maids recruited by Gu Nan, their life expectancy is more than 100 or 200 years, and they may not even have 50 years to serve him.


    Maybe Gu Nan will shut up and come back with a pile of bones.


    Gu Nan left quickly and went to the gate Hall of the star world, trying to get some news about the birth and death stone. As a result, he just went out and met his "old neighbor" Luo Wen."Why, Mr. Gu Nan? Long time no see Luo Wen is very happy to greet Gu Nan, although this time is far from "a long time" for him.


    Gu Nan nodded, exchanged greetings with him, and then casually asked about the news of "Sheng Mie Shi".


    "Birth and death stone? This is the specialty of jimietian! " Luo Wen was well-informed and said immediately.


    With Luo Wen''s narration, Gu Nan also slowly understood what the Sheng Mie stone was.


    This is a kind of crystal with the law of life and death. Even in the planes of heaven, it is a relatively scarce resource. Where there is a fixed output publicly, there is only the place of nirvana.


    Maybe other facets are produced occasionally, but they will be concealed as soon as they are discovered, and they will not be publicized at all.


    "Annihilate the sky..." Gu Nan touched his chin and felt funny.


    If he remembers correctly, isn''t Nirvana the star boundary on the left? I didn''t expect that I would still be involved in this matter after a big circle.


    But this time it can''t be designed by someone, it should be just a coincidence - the resources needed for the construction of the kingdom of God can''t be controlled by outsiders.


    "Gu Nan, do you need birth and death stone?" Luo Wen easily guessed Gu Nan''s demand, and said, "it''s hard to buy this kind of thing by Yuanjing. It happened that someone organized the invasion of jimietian recently. You might as well try your luck."


    He stopped for a moment and said, "do you remember the Seven Star Alliance that came to check last time? Their external tasks are relatively reliable, and they are guaranteed by the gate of the star world, so they don''t have to be afraid of being hacked. "


    Gu Nan nodded, indicating that he would consider his suggestion, and then asked, "what''s the matter with the invasion of Nirvana?"


    Luo Wen began to laugh, and he was very gloating: "the idea of Ji Mie Tian to fight against the stars has been delayed for such a long time, but it didn''t work out. Now it won''t burn you up!"

 Chapter 304

    Luo Wen''s words surprised Gu Nan a little, and then he came back to himself.


    For those who broke the boundary, their eyes were not limited to one boundary and one place for a long time, but looked at the whole world, especially Luo Wen, who was a strong man in the purple sky.


    The news of Zuo Zuo''s invasion of the celestial world may be able to hide from others at the beginning, but as time goes on, it is almost inevitable that the news will leak.


    Whether it''s the actions of his subordinates or the arrangement of the star world, it''s bound to be discovered over time.


    Let alone the red side, I didn''t intend to hide it.


    As long as we keep it from the public at the beginning, and wait for a long time, the goal of those who take advantage of the fire will change. Since the two sides are in a stalemate, of course, it''s more exciting to see the death of heaven!


    Of course, Xingyu is also a big plane, but there is still a gap compared with one of the strongest annihilation days under thirteen days.


    Zilaotian, the residence of the Seven Star League.


    "Please wait a moment. The organization will send someone to check your application right away." A young girl led Gu Nan into the hall and then saluted respectfully.


    Gu Nan just nodded and did not speak. At this time, he has come to the Seven Star Alliance and applied to temporarily join the action against nirvana.


    With the help of organizational power is essential. If Gu Nan wants to find the Sheng Mie stone himself, he may not see a shadow after a year.


    It is much more convenient for the Seven Star Alliance to determine the location of the birth and death stone first, and then to seize it.


    The so-called "audit" is naturally the internal assessment of the Seven Star League. This time, they want to invade a "sky" level world. Of course, the team members have to be careful in their choice.


    Gu Nan sat for a while. Before the Seven Star League arrived, the girl brought another one in.


    It was a shy looking boy. He would come to this position at this time. It is estimated that he had the same purpose as Gu Nan.


    The girl who led the way left quickly, leaving only Gu Nan and the boy in the hall. The latter didn''t seem to adapt to the atmosphere and couldn''t help saying hello to Gu Nan.


    "Hello, my name is Lou WANYING." The boy stood up and said nervously.


    Gu Nan raised his head, looked at the boy with a feminine name, nodded and said, "Gu Nan."


    Lou WANYING seemed to relax a little and said with a smile: "is Gu Nan''s pavilion also for the sake of killing the sky? Maybe we can be teammates


    He looks childish, but Gu Nan doesn''t think it''s strange - it''s not impossible for zilaotian to grow up and cultivate boundary breakers.


    They didn''t have the chance to continue to talk deeply, because a man and a woman came quickly in the distance, wearing the uniform of the Seven Star League.


    "You two have been waiting for a long time." They soon came to Gu Nan and Lou WANYING, and the woman took the lead.


    "No, no, I''m new here, too." Lou WANYING quickly waved his hand and exposed his childishness.


    The woman didn''t think much of it. She first gave a brief introduction to their team.


    The woman''s name is Jiang Tingwei, and her brother Jiang Zheng is beside her. In addition to the two of them, the team has a regular member.


    To enter the big world in team mode, the best number is three to five. However, due to the reputation of miemietianwei, they hope to recruit one or two more temporary members.


    "I need to test the strength of the two, which is also responsible for the other members of the team, please forgive me." Jiang Tingwei has a standard smile on her face, which doesn''t make people feel close to her, but she doesn''t feel disgusted.


    Lou WANYING nodded: "yes Is it right here? "


    As soon as Jiang Tingwei was about to nod her head, she heard a lot of noise coming from the outside. Then two people rushed in, while the woman who had been leading the way followed in a panic.


    "Mr. Xu, you can''t go in! Mr. Xu... "


    "Xu Yan?" Jiang Tingwei frowned and looked over there. This person she is also an acquaintance, usually not much contact, did not expect to break here today.


    The girl stood back under the sign of Jiang Tingwei, but Xu Yan made a confession and then said, "elder sister Jiang, today I''m sending you a good teammate!"


    As he spoke, he patted the man in black beside him: "my brother, you can call him" Black Hawk ". His strength is absolutely not weak! Just this time, our team has no intention to destroy the sky. It''s cheap for you! "


    Jiang Tingwei''s team has an intention to go to jimietian, which is no secret within the Seven Star League.


    "First come, then come." Jiang Tingwei frowned, pointed to Gu Nan and said calmly, "we only need two people. If they are not qualified, we will consider your friend."


    Xu Yan knew that Jiang Tingwei was very principled and didn''t like it. Instead, he turned to Gu Nan and Lou WANYING.


    Three people, two places, just squeeze out one of them.


    The man, known as "Black Hawk", has no expression, but his eyes obviously fall on Lou WANYING, and Xu Yan on one side immediately understands.


    Gu Nan is dressed in ordinary clothes. He can''t see any breath fluctuation all over his body. But how can anyone who can stand here really be an ordinary person? It''s hard to deal with at first sight.In contrast, Lou WANYING, who is obviously childish, is a more suitable target.


    So Xu Yan said with a smile: "we practitioners, in the end, still rely on strength to speak. Why don''t we have a competition between the Black Hawk and the little brother? "


    Naturally, he said this to Lou WANYING, who didn''t even think about it and said immediately, "OK!"


    Lou WANYING''s extremely decisive response made Xu Yan feel a bit uncertain.


    Childishness only means that people are not deeply involved in the world, but it may not be weak. Maybe it''s another possibility - the inheritor of a big force has just come out of the mountain!


    "Come on then." At this time, it was the Black Hawk himself.


    When Xu Yan saw that the Black Hawk spoke by himself, he would not oppose it any more. He just looked at Jiang Tingwei and said, "ha ha, this is their own agreement to compete. Will elder sister Jiang not interfere?"


    Jiang Tingwei is still frowning. She hopes that Lou WANYING won''t be fussy, but it''s someone else''s choice, and she can''t intervene, so she has to nod her head.


    So the crowd retreated to make room for the two of them - they just had a simple contest, not a fight between life and death, but they were not afraid of making too much noise.


    Before the competition, Xu Yan''s expression moved, as if he had received some message. He walked to the Black Hawk''s side in a few steps.


    "My people got the information." He whispered to the Black Hawk, "this man''s name is Lou WANYING. He doesn''t have any information. He may be the direct descendant of a large organization."


    For these people, no information itself is a kind of information, which can explain a lot of problems.


    The Black Hawk nodded in silence: "where''s the other one?"


    "It''s Gu Nan. He lives in the public area. He should come from a small area." Xu Yanfei said quickly, "wait, if something can''t be done, shift the target to challenge him."


    "Good." The Black Hawk''s eyes flashed slightly and seemed to have more assurance.

 Chapter 305

    Seven Star League resident, Black Hawk face calmly looking at each other, this eager big boy, how to look with their own two people guess the same.


    Some big power secretly cultivates, has the power of breaking the boundary level, but rarely participates in the secular genius friars.


    It must be.


    Xu Yan, who was on one side, felt more and more that his guess was extremely correct, so he suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    This cry is very abrupt, Lou WANYING is ready to start, but Xu Yan drinks it and stares at him angrily.


    It''s like singing K just ready to open voice, was suddenly cut song like.


    It''s no longer convenient for Xu Yan to say anything to the Black Hawk, let alone admit defeat now. He can only express his attitude in his own way.


    He''s going to make a bedding.


    Xu Yan came to Gu Nan and said to him, "since that little brother has accepted the challenge, then for the sake of fairness, you have no reason to stay out of it, right?"


    "Whether that little brother wins later or my friend is better, the loser should have a chance to challenge you."


    Xu Yan stares at Gu Nan. It seems that as long as he says no, he will make people angry immediately.


    Xu Yan''s words are very clever. He is not sure who is the loser, so it seems that he is speaking for two people at the same time, which shows that he is a just man.


    Even Lou WANYING suddenly felt that this was reasonable - he didn''t mind the competition, but there was no reason for a third person to take advantage of it!


    Notice Lou WANYING''s eyes, Xu Yan''s heart immediately put down a lot.


    As long as Lou WANYING approved his words, his foreshadowing was successful. No matter what Gu Nan''s attitude is, he can''t get rid of himself!


    But the other side''s reaction was somewhat unexpected.


    Gu Nan frowned, turned his head and looked at Jiang Tingwei and said, "do you only need two people?"


    Jiang Tingwei didn''t seem to see the "intrigue" in front of her. She said calmly, "yes, our team has only two vacancies."


    "Good." Gu Nan answered, and then in Xu Yan''s astonished eyes, his figure suddenly disappeared.


    The next moment, he has appeared behind the Black Hawk, a grasp of the latter''s hair, his head hard to the ground!


    How fast is Gu Nan?


    As early as in the fourth level, Gu Nan had been able to crush those who broke the boundary with his body, and now he is promoted to the fifth level, let alone that.


    The Black Hawk broke the boundary, but he only felt a flower in front of his eyes, and then his whole head fell down quickly to make a close contact with the ground.


    Bang!


    Gu Nan clapped his hands and walked back. Blood was flowing out from the ground, while the Black Hawk lay on the ground, motionless.


    "There are only two people now." Gu Nan said to Jiang Tingwei, "let''s go. I''m in a hurry."


    All this happened so fast that Xu Yan had just reflected it, and he was almost staring out.


    Black Hawk Actually Be defeated by a blow!


    Xu Yan looked at Gu Nan like a monster, but he didn''t dare to say a word. He ran to the black hawk to confirm his injury.


    Lou WANYING is also stunned. His eyes keep turning between Gu Nan and black hawk. He seems to be shocked by Gu Nan''s violence.


    Even Jiang Tingwei, who has always been calm, can''t help looking at Gu Nan in surprise. After a long time, she said, "please follow me."


    Unexpectedly is to even originally want to do of test all forget, obviously this Seven Star Alliance of superior, the mood is not so calm.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan and Lou WANYING followed Jiang''s brothers and sisters and soon came to the inner hall. There was already a girl waiting. When they saw four people coming, they immediately yelled.


    "Big sister, big sister!" The girl jumped up and looked at Gu Nan and his two friends, "are they new teammates? Hello, my name is situ Jing. Please give me more advice! "


    The latter sentence is said to Gu Nan, a girl named situ Jing, but she is not introverted at all.


    "Hello, I''m Lou WANYING." Lou WANYING is obviously a little more shy in the face of girls.


    Gu Nan still nodded to sign up, and then looked at Jiang Tingwei: "when do you start?"


    "If you two have no problem, you can set out immediately. The stars may change at any time." Jiang Tingwei solemnly said, "I''ve known your needs, and I''ve found a good position before."


    There has been a stalemate in the star world for a long time. No one knows when it will change. And the two great figures, as long as a change of thought, may bring them the difference between life and death.


    "I have no problem!" Lou WANYING immediately declared his position, and his eager expression reappeared.


    Of course, Gu Nan couldn''t have any problems, so after sharing the coordinates, the five people immediately set out for the nirvana.¡­¡­


    "This is the end of silence, my God!" Situ Jing didn''t touch the master''s mansion at all. He was looking up at the sky with relish. "It''s the same as what was written in the book..."


    The most important feature of nirvana is that the sky here is always black and white. Half day, half night, clear-cut without a gradual process.


    After a period of time, the black and white will be replaced, but it is also a sudden change, and there is no intermediate quantity at all.


    As soon as Gu Nan saw this strange scene, he immediately determined that this was the star boundary on the left. Isn''t the sky divided in two just like Zuo himself?


    "Nirvana is divided into 16 domains. We are now in the valley of the Qing Dynasty. The castle in front of us is the target of our action." Jiang Tingwei tells people about the enemy.


    The ancient castle is their target this time. There are the items needed by each of the three parties.


    Gu Nan wants a life and death stone, while Lou WANYING needs a special spring called dead spring. Jiang Tingwei''s three person team aims at the head of a person who breaks the boundary inside.


    Of course, Jiang Tingwei didn''t pick people casually. She fully took care of the needs of the three parties, so that they could all work together, instead of fighting against each other because of the distribution problem before the war.


    Before Gu Nan two people''s waiting, also is she is confirming each party''s information.


    "There are four border breakers guarding the castle and guarding the border." Jiang Tingwei looked serious and said in a deep voice, "taking care of the needs of our three sides, the tactics are tentatively..."


    "I''ll break the border. When the four break the border, you will attack the target you want to kill." Gu Nan interrupted her.


    Jiang Tingwei took a deep breath. According to him, there''s no problem. If the target can''t be killed in the sneak attack, the action will become a joke, just


    "This is the guard border of the breaking level. If it can''t be broken, isn''t it frightening the snake?" Situ Jing is straightforward and has come out of his way.


    Before her words were finished, Gu Nan took a step toward the other side, and his figure appeared in the sky of the ancient castle.

 Chapter 306

    The area where the ancient castle is located is now the day of the silent sky.


    But it was in such "broad daylight" that a figure suddenly appeared in the sky, which, of course, immediately aroused the vigilance of the guards in the castle.


    "Who is it?" A burst of drink came from below, not with Gu Nan polite. A guy who shows up like him doesn''t look like a good man.


    Gu Nan is not really here to be a good man. I saw him fall quickly, and then stop suddenly in a moment. There was a thin border in front of him.


    Not far away, situ Jing didn''t know what happened. He didn''t understand what Gu Nan wanted, but Jiang Tingwei was staring at Gu Nan.


    Lou WANYING did the same thing. On the contrary, Jiang Zheng, who was silent all the time, suddenly said, "he is very accurate in judging the position of the border. He is not a pure monk."


    Guarding the border is composed of the power of the law. If you are a simple monk, you can find the location of the border.


    "Look at his strength. What''s his strength..." Jiang Tingwei in the face of her brother, the face also showed some humanized helplessness, "we this time, maybe to light up."


    Situ Jing recognized some hidden meanings from their conversation. When he looked over there, he just saw Gu Nan''s blow fall.


    There is no huge sound in imagination, and there is no amazing energy fluctuation. The border, which should have caused them a lot of trouble, is silent and broken.


    "Really strong..." Lou WANYING exclaimed, but he was not depressed. On the contrary, he looked at Gu Nan''s eyes.


    "Get ready to do it!" Jiang Tingwei''s mind is still very clear. She clearly remembers the purpose of the three of them.


    Sure enough, when the border was broken, four figures appeared at the same time and surrounded Gu Nan.


    "Who is your excellency? What''s the grudge against our ancient castle? " One of them asked coldly. It was obvious that the boundary was broken so fast that they didn''t even know the situation.


    If I had known that the border was broken by the other party''s fist, I''m afraid none of the four would have dared to show up.


    As soon as his voice fell, another one''s face changed, because he clearly felt that the whole body space was torn up in an instant, and four figures came out at the same time.


    The enemy did not come by one person, but by five!


    Jiang Tingwei team''s double sword shot, plus Lou WANYING also shot at the same time, the target is the next three people to kill.


    The weapon used by Lou WANYING is very strange. It is similar to Gu Nan''s shadow sword. It is a long sword made of golden light.


    However, the sword of shadow is developing in the direction of regularization, while Lou WANYING''s golden sword tends to become a substance, and there are even extremely real metal patterns on it.


    The one who broke the boundary was besieged by four people, but Gu Nan was not the one who moved the fastest.


    Almost at the same time as the enemy opened his mouth, Gu Nan grabbed a man with one hand, pulled him in front of him, and then punched him in the abdomen.


    So, under the surprised gaze of the crowd, the poor man didn''t even hum. His body was pierced in an instant, and then Gu Nan left him in the air like a dead dog.


    Not to mention the enemy, even Gu Nan''s temporary teammates were surprised by his heroic killing like a chicken. Situ Jing even tilted his long gun.


    Fortunately, their opponent was attacked by four people, the way was completely blocked, the space was completely locked, and they could only fight in a dilemma.


    One punch killed a less responsive border breaker, but Gu Nan didn''t even change his expression.


    With his current strength, bullying the world breaker really has nothing to boast about. At least he can be regarded as the star master, even though it is the same as no star world.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the border breaker, who was besieged by four people, also suffered fatal injuries.


    It seems that the double swords of the brothers and sisters of the Jiang family are a kind of joint attack, which can not only cause damage, but also keep the opponent in the same place.


    On the contrary, situ Jing''s gun is not fast, but it has an amazing sharpness. Once she stabs the enemy, it will cause terrible injuries.


    Their three man team is formed by such perfect complementation.


    The opponent also saw this point. Knowing that he could not stay for a long time, he suddenly bit the tip of his tongue and spewed out a blood mist in front of him.


    Blood mist envelops the swords of Jiang''s brothers and sisters, and Shengsheng creates a ray of life for him - it''s the life that he has worked hard to get!


    The man didn''t have time to think about it. He rushed up to try to get out of the bag, but he didn''t expect a ray of gold was waiting for him.


    It''s Lou WANYING!


    The golden sword suddenly fell down, and with a very powerful pressure, he was forced to go down!


    The two swords of the Jiang family changed suddenly, drawing a strange pattern, crushing the opponent''s body protection rules, creating the best means of killing for situ Jing.


    But situ Jing didn''t disappoint them either. He stabbed the enemy in the chest and destroyed his internal organs, but he could not die any more.The four were relieved. They turned their heads and looked to the side, only to see that another border breaker had fallen down. Gu Nan was holding the last one to ask.


    "Where is the repository?" Gu Nan''s voice is very calm. It''s not like he just killed several boundary breakers.


    "Hum!" However, the other side snorted coldly, with a disdainful look on his face, "I''m only successful today because of the great favor of the castle master. You want to kill me..."


    Bang!


    Before he finished his words, Gu Nan had smashed his head with one hand - even if not, the warehouse would not run away, and the insiders might not be the only four who broke the boundary.


    Another border breaker died in Gu Nan''s hand. The four people who stopped there looked at him strangely.


    There is an upper limit to the absolute power of the boundary breaker. Even if some people are particularly powerful, it is just the application of some special rules.


    Just like Yue Jiu, the leader of Xinghai Pavilion who died in Gu Nan''s hands before, his curse law is enough to make many strong people at the same level helpless, but it also has its own weaknesses.


    But Gu Nan seems to have exceeded this limit and reached a completely different level from them.


    Jiang Tingwei was staring at him, and a terrible guess that she didn''t think of at the beginning gradually appeared in her mind.


    "Blockade this area to prevent people from taking away resources." Gu Nan said expressionless, "let''s go to find out if there is a leading Party."


    "Good." Jiang Tingwei nodded, surprised at Gu Nan''s meticulousness, and motioned to her brother to carry out the blockade work.


    When they used to plunder and plunder, they never considered the little people.


    Gu Nan is also experienced in many battles in the game. He finally kills the boss. As a result, he doesn''t know how many times he has met. Of course, he will guard against this.


    The situation of gufangbao is better than they think. Obviously, not all of them are so tough and fearless of death. On the contrary, they just arrived, and soon someone came to take refuge.


    He was a man who called himself "Wujing" and worked as a manager in the ancient castle. He was familiar with the affairs in the castle and took Gu Nan and others to the resource warehouse.


    "You seem to do it a lot?" Lou WANYING asked curiously.


    Wu Jing laughed awkwardly: "there are often wars in our area, and the ancient fangbao has changed its owner several times in recent years There are more people coming just for resources. "


    In the face of the five boundary breakers, Wu Jing, an extraordinary friar, was not nervous. It seems that he did often encounter such battles.


    The location of the resource warehouse is very hidden, but there is no decent protection - if the enemy can fight in front of the warehouse, the guard force really doesn''t make much sense.


    Wu Jing quickly handed a list to the public, and the two mission items, death spring and birth and death stone, were specially extracted.


    "We''ll take the extra resources to zilaotian and divide them equally. If we can''t use them, we''ll replace them with Yuanjing." Jiang Tingwei skillfully assigned, "check what you need."


    "Yes, this is a high quality dead spring!" Lou WANYING is satisfied with the location.


    Gu Nan also had a pile of crystal clear white crystal stones in front of him, but there was no joy on his face.


    Because the evil Temple clearly told him that only a few of these birth and death stones were qualified.


    Gu Nan found that he was still 5 years away from his unit.


    It''s obviously not that easy to score 10000 points.


    "Not enough." He shook his head, looked at Jiang Tingwei and said, "is there any higher quality and more Sheng Mie Shi?"


    "Not enough? I''ll look for... " Jiang Tingwei said.


    She didn''t reply, but Wu Jing said: "do you need the best birth and death stone? There is one in the capital of this region. An auction will be held at the end of the month. It''s just to sell it at a high price! "


    When he saw that Gu Nan was not satisfied with the resources, he was afraid that he would still have to stay and search for them, so he quickly came up with an idea.


    "Well, you can find someone to lead the way." Gu Nan nodded.


    Jiang Tingwei immediately said, "let''s go there together. Let''s use this batch of resources to offset the price. If it''s not enough, we can find a way."


    Jiang Tingwei doesn''t like to take advantage of her teammates. She thinks it''s tripartite cooperation this time. Now that both of them have achieved their goals, there''s no reason to leave Gu Nan alone.


    In her opinion, it''s a matter of course to use these resources as auction funds.


    Lou WANYING also has no doubt, firmly said: "it should be so!"


    "No need." Gu Nan waved, "I don''t buy it."

 Chapter 307

    After the word "I don''t buy" was exported, the four became speechless for a moment.


    After Gu Nan got his guide, he didn''t mean to go the same way with them. He turned around and left.


    After looking at each other for a while, Jiang Tingwei took the lead in saying: "since Gu Nan can solve it himself, let''s go back to zilaotian."


    Of course, her younger brother Jiang Zheng and situ Jing took her as their leader, but Lou WANYING frowned: "but when we leave like this, don''t we leave our teammates behind..."


    Seeing that he seemed to be in a bit of a dilemma, Jiang Tingwei advised: "with his strength, I don''t think we can help him. On the contrary, when you meet an opponent who is hard to resist, it may become a burden. "


    Jiang Tingwei finally convinced Lou WANYING with the most important word strength. They didn''t stay any longer and soon returned to zilaotian.


    There may be changes in the world of stars at any time. If there is no need, of course, I don''t want to stay in the sky.


    Lou WANYING left on his own, but in Jiang Tingwei''s three member team, situ Jing, who is more nervous, didn''t think much about it. He left on his own, leaving only two brothers and sisters of the Jiang family.


    "You said that Gu Nan, could it be..." Jiang Tingwei said in an uncertain tone.


    In front of her younger brother, Jiang Tingwei is no longer a square face, rarely showing some worries. Although Jiang Tingwei has few minds, it''s the little people who really know what to do.


    "It''s impossible for such a strong man who can see through the world like nothing to show his fame." Jiang Zheng sighed and said, "he is the star master."


    Getting the same answer from her younger brother, Jiang Tingwei finally confirmed her guess, and then sighed.


    A star master wanders in front of himself and others like this. If he has any evil intention Fortunately, it''s over. It''s just frightening to think of it.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after Lou WANYING left the Seven Star League, he entered a remote Taoist temple and asked a slovenly Taoist in front of him: "master, where did such a strong guy come from?"


    Lou WANYING is simple, but not stupid. After careful reflection, he can also understand that Gu Nan''s strength is a bit off the mark, completely exceeding expectations.


    After listening to Lou WANYING''s narration, the slovenly Taoist, who he called master, also looked puzzled and stroked his beard: "Gu Nan?"


    "Master, have you never heard of it?"


    "Master, I''m not an immortal. How can I know everyone in the world?" On the surface, the slovenly Taoist said, but in his heart, he was a little heavy.


    At his level, it is more clear that the masters will not come out for no reason. The world of heaven is so big, and the powerful people have their own roots.


    An inexplicable super power If it''s not anonymity, there''s only one possibility.


    "In a word, don''t provoke him." The Taoist said solemnly to his disciples.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan has come to the capital of the valley of the Qing Dynasty and found a place to live in.


    For the strong above the breaking boundary level, distance has little meaning at all. Even the plane can come and go at will, let alone in the plane.


    On the contrary, it took a lot of work to find out the coordinates of the capital.


    "My Lord, the auction will begin in three days." A young girl was standing in front of Gu Nan and said slightly nervously.


    Her name is long Xuan. A girl with a pair of delicate dragon horns on her head and dragon blood is given to Gu Nan as a guide by Wu Jing.


    Before that, of course, long Xuan had been taught how powerful Gu Nan was. Since she was given as a gift, she could not go back.


    "Three days later? Who are the people who hold the auction and where do they put the goods? " Gu Nan then asked.


    He has no intention of participating in the fight between Zuo Zuo and Hong. He just wants to get what he wants and leave here as soon as possible.


    If he can determine where the Sheng Mie stone is, he doesn''t mind grabbing it directly.


    Of course, it''s more reliable to grab the things you can''t afford. Anyway, jimietian is a leftist territory. The camp reputation is estimated to be bad for a lifetime. It''s better to make good use of it.


    Long Xuan''s nervousness became more serious, and she even began to stammer: "listen, I heard it''s a very mysterious seller They hold auctions at the same time in the sixteen realms, and they are all in the capital. It''s a big deal! "


    Even Gu Nan couldn''t help it.


    The simultaneous auction of the sixteen realms is equivalent to spreading the power all over the lonely heaven. This is really not a big deal.


    This kind of thing makes the public not even know the identity of the seller, let alone where the goods come from. This seller is really extraordinary.


    But Gu Nan shook his head again. The identity of the seller has nothing to do with him. He only cares about high-quality Sheng Mie stone.


    "Well, let''s wait for a while. It''s only three days." Even if he was in a hurry, Gu Nan could not wait for three days.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the endless starry sky, in a remote small plane, Qian Han is looking down in front of the case, wearing a pair of presbyopic glasses on his face, carefully examining a file.With his strength, of course, there will be no damage to his eyesight. This pair of presbyopic glasses is just a habit left by him in his early years.


    The habit of looking through important materials - he slows down his reading speed with the changed font, so as to ensure that he does not miss any information.


    "Gu Nan What a terrible young man. " I don''t know how long it took, he slowly took off the presbyopic glasses, covered up the file before the case, and then issued such a sigh.


    After returning from the golden giant tribe, Qian Han knew that he had no way to escape and had to help them get rid of Gu Nan.


    As for the existence of gold without silver, since we are determined to hold ourselves hostage, naturally there are many ways to come to us.


    So Qian Han found a small plane with a very slow time flow, found out Gu Nan''s previous data bit by bit, and then analyzed them word by word.


    It is such a detailed analysis that makes Qian Han come to a rather terrible conclusion.


    Gu Nan is not just what others have seen. His strength has been greatly improved.


    If we analyze his every step from his debut, we will find that he has a clear purpose almost at any time, just like a sharp sword, pointing directly at the enemy''s life gate.


    However, his goal is often not logically related to the improvement of strength, which makes people ignore this point.


    Can be his experience together, you can see that this situation repeated again and again, can not be a coincidence!


    "There''s a gap. He seems to be able to improve his strength from these unrelated things What is it? " Qian Han tapped his finger, but he couldn''t help thinking of gold and silver.


    By the way! Golden giant!


    If you want to say that there is something in the world that you can''t understand, isn''t it the most possible that the alien race is outside the sky?


    Gu Nan may be the legacy of the golden giant, and even accidentally awakened some strange talent in his family, so as to improve his strength so quickly.


    As for those seemingly unrelated things Most of them are the secrets of the golden giants!


    The more Qian Han thought about it, the more likely he was. He has combed Gu Nan''s resume, but the only difference is the improvement of his strength, which is perfectly made up by his golden blood.


    At this time, another piece of information was sent to him, with a red urgent sign on the top.


    Qian Han''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he opened the intelligence. At the beginning, it was like this: jimietian found the trace of the suspected target, and the accuracy rating was a.

 Chapter 308

    Qian Han has been in Zhutian world for many years. Naturally, he has an elite intelligence team to collect and analyze all kinds of intelligence for him.


    The information that can be rated as a by the intelligence team can basically be confirmed as true.


    Qian Han opened the information file and scanned the contents quickly. Just for a moment, he couldn''t help but feel refreshed. It was written in this information that it was probably Gu Nan. That''s right!


    He suddenly appeared in the sky and broke the border with his physical strength. Then he easily killed four people who broke the border


    In addition, it''s not difficult to find out the identity of the people in the same trade. They are all the boundary breakers from ziluotian. Didn''t Gu Nan appear in ziluotian before?!


    With Qian Han''s city hall, he was so happy. It was Gu Nan''s brief but soul stirring resume that brought him too much pressure.


    He was afraid that Gu Nan, who had a clear goal, would not be involved in anything and would disappear from the scene.


    As for Gu Nan''s strength, he didn''t feel much. After all, the information that comes from words is not felt by seeing it with one''s own eyes.


    What''s more, Qian Han suspects that Gu Nan is a golden giant. Isn''t it normal for him to have super physical fitness?


    Gu Nan''s purpose and whereabouts, and did not hide Wu Jing, naturally also fell into the hands of Qian Han.


    "Shengmieshi, the capital of Qinggu?" Qian Han showed a smile, the figure slowly disappeared from the original place, quickly toward the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days is not long or short.


    Gu Nan''an was sitting in another courtyard, and soon it was time for the auction to begin. During these three days, he was also constantly inquiring about the news of the auction.


    Unfortunately, there is still no news about the mysterious seller, let alone where the goods are stored.


    In other words, for this level of auction, the auction items must be stored in secret in other planes, until the auction starts, they will be slowly transported to nirvana.


    In this way, unless someone can rob in front of countless strong people, there is no need to worry about security.


    As soon as the auction time arrived, Gu Nan directly tore up the void and came to the scene, but he didn''t mean to bring a half Dragon Girl, let alone any admission certificate.


    However, such as "entrance blocked" and the like, there is no chance to happen - the people who can come in this way must be those who break the boundary!


    Do you still need a certificate for those who break the boundary?


    Seeing Gu Nan coming, two people immediately welcomed him. After greeting him, they respectfully handed him a black label. Then one person led Gu Nan into the meeting hall.


    Gu Nan was introduced into a separate quiet room, which was clearly on the second floor of the venue. Through the French windows, you can have a panoramic view of the situation below.


    Before long, the lights in the hall began to dim, and all of them concentrated on the central exhibition stand. An enchanting woman with a graceful figure and a snake body in the lower half was twisting her waist to come to the stage.


    There was a lot of noise at the scene, and there was a lot of laughter and noise under the stage.


    After all, there are only a few people who break the boundary. The main force of the auction is a large number of extraordinary people, and this snake woman is obviously well-known and popular among them.


    "It''s a cold night butterfly!"


    "Isn''t she taken away by some big man? I can''t believe I''m an auctioneer here... "


    "Take it and spit it out again! Tut Tut, I really want to know who is the seller of the auction. What a big hand


    Similar conversations continue to come, mostly expressing surprise at the energy of the auction organizers.


    Lengyedie is a red man in Qinggu. That''s why he came here. Naturally, other domains are also similar candidates - this is an auction held by sixteen domains at the same time!


    Just as people constantly marvel at the seller''s great efforts, the cold night butterfly on the stage finally opens her mouth with a smile.


    "All of you, welcome to..."


    The beginning is nothing special, but the cold night butterfly''s voice is gentle and tactful, with a strange sense of friction, itching in the heart.


    Gu Nan was always sitting in the room on the second floor, looking coldly at the bottom.


    The opening is over. The first auction item is being slowly picked up, but this is not Gu Nan''s goal.


    According to the auction list, the birth and death stone he needs will come on stage in the fourth one.


    However, at this time, he smelled a strange fragrance, slowly floating out of the room, and a virtual shadow began to appear in front of him.


    It was a Buddha in a golden cassock saluting him with both hands.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, please go to hell."


    ¡­¡­


    The auction was slow, but the atmosphere was very warm. Cold night butterfly is obviously an excellent auctioneer. It can not only mobilize the atmosphere, but also lengthen the auction and raise the price as much as possible.


    As a result, the price of the first three items was sky high. Until the fourth item was ready to be shot, the atmosphere of the scene also reached its peak.


    "Birth and death stone! Birth and death stone"Stop talking nonsense and bring up the best shengmie stone quickly!"


    The first three rounds of auctions have thoroughly heated the atmosphere of the auction scene, and the audience is more and more immersed in the auction items.


    Shengmie stone is a special product of jimietian, but it does not mean that the local people have no demand!


    On the contrary, the outside world will only use the Sheng Mie stone at special times. On the contrary, many local people are practicing and even creating skills, and Sheng Mie stone has become their regular demand.


    Cold night butterfly also lived up to their enthusiasm, a crystal stone almost the size of a palm, was slowly moved to the auction table.


    The cry became louder and louder, but cold night butterfly didn''t read the auction words. Instead, she covered her mouth and chuckled: "let me tell you another news. The fourth item in this joint auction of 16 regions is the birth and death stone!"


    Her words make people confused, even the noise is a little less - synchronous auction of birth and death stone, what does this mean?


    On the cold night, the butterfly kept laughing, but it began to show a cold feeling: "birth and death stone Of course, it''s for the sake of being the eyes of the big battle


    As her voice fell, the endless blood light began to rise from the ground, and the whole scene was shrouded by the sense of killing. The center of the cold night butterfly was the place where the blood light was most intense.


    It was only then that people found that the three treasures that had been auctioned before were flying out of the hands of the three buyers in the same bloody light It''s obviously the auxiliary material of the big array!


    "Scam! This auction is a fraud from the beginning to the end Some people realize that something is wrong, but the reaction seems to be slow.


    "Death, life and death? Isn''t this an ancient array?! Now there are still people who can... "


    It''s not that the friars of Nirvana haven''t thought about the unknown origin of the seller, but there are so many strong men. Who can think that they really dare to do it?!


    Others began to ask: "cold night butterfly, your family and school are all here. What''s good for you?"


    Cold night butterfly just sneer, a coquettish breath slowly fade, finally hands together, the body is a bit more Zen.


    "My Buddha is merciful. Since you don''t want to put down your butcher''s knife, you''d better go to hell."


    She said this with indifference and compassion, but two completely different breath appeared at the same time.


    All the people under the stage couldn''t answer for a moment, and the continuous blood light on the ground was even more involved in the power of law on them, gradually swallowing their power.


    Some people began to look back to the second floor. The people sitting there were all big figures in the world. Would they just sit and watch?


    Of course, lengyedie noticed their actions, but she didn''t do anything, just sneered even more.


    Of course, those who break the boundary are their primary targets. Another big battle has been launched long ago in order to trap them.


    If all goes well, all those who break the world should be trapped in the Buddhist realm. Just put the birth and death stone into the eye of the array and open the great array of life and death Huh?


    When cold night butterfly turns her head, she is surprised to find a figure standing beside her, playing with a Sheng Mie stone with great interest.


    ¡­¡­


    Beyond the endless starry sky, a girl is sitting on the Black Lotus, reciting.


    A figure appeared in front of her and said in a low voice: "Buddha, there are some changes in the sky Someone has broken out of the Buddhist realm. "


    "Oh?" The girl slowly opened her eyes and said in a light voice, "it''s just that this constellation is coming to the star again. Let''s see who has such great ability."

 Chapter 309

    Buddha.


    Endless Buddhist language, boundless Buddhist kingdom.


    The whole auction site seems to have become the land of Ten Thousand Buddhas. There are countless Zen ideas hidden in the space. It seems that there are also Buddhas and Golden Lotus around.


    But the background of these scenes is a horrible killing array with endless blood color. Blood light and Zen are perfectly combined.


    There is only one person who can do such a thing in heaven and earth, in heaven and earth, and in heaven and earth.


    I don''t know how long she has been planning for the change of the sky. She has already known the terrain here. At this time, she stepped into the land of change.


    So a figure that she was very familiar with, but did not want to see, was placed in front of her.


    The cold night butterfly over there is a dazed look on her face. As she sees the birth and death stone taken away, she suddenly changes color: "are you..."


    Before she finished her words, she was blocked by an invisible force and gently pushed aside.


    Such a gentle means, of course, is from the no return behind her - if it is Gu Nan hand, I''m afraid she is already dead at this time.


    Cold night butterfly turns her head in amazement and sees the figure of a girl who has no return. For a moment, she is so flustered that she doesn''t know where to put it. When she salutes, she still stares at Wu GUI, just like a pilgrim.


    "Why are you again?" The girl has no way to return to the same face of headache. She felt that every time she wanted to do something, she could always meet the guy in front of her.


    Gu Nan was verifying in his mind at this time that the quality and quantity of the shengmie stone in front of him met the requirements of the evil temple, and the "Shenshi Guan" building could be built.


    Gu Nan, who was in a good mood, still had time to shake the Sheng Mie stone in his hand and said, "I need this. I heard you have it here, so I came."


    I want this. If you have it, I''ll take it.


    The logic that sounds like no violation is very acceptable for a girl who has no return. She has been used to Gu Nan''s style for a long time.


    "But this is what I use to kill people. If you take it away, what can I do?" The girl has no return to smile to open a mouth, but the vision doesn''t stop looking at Gu Nan''s body.


    Her strength has been recovering very quickly. In recent days, she has finally rebuilt her own rules and returned to the star master level. She is looking for someone to try her hand.


    There is no insurmountable gap between the star master and the boundary breaker, but there are some differences.


    Especially for such reincarnated old monsters as maiden Wugui, she has too many ways to make good use of her advantages.


    The next moment, however, she realized something was wrong.


    Gu Nan tilted his head, his eyes suddenly became dangerous, and then a strong wind came.


    No fancy punch, straight at the girl''s face!


    After Gu Nan was promoted to the fifth level, the body of the evil god was no worse than that of the God before. At most, there was no God''s manner of commanding all things.


    But his fist is fast and his reaction is not slow at all.


    Her whole body was full of gold. Three pairs of arms sprang out of her back, and two heads sprang out from her left and right!


    But her Buddha body is very strange, two heads are a Buddha and a devil, one face is leisurely and quiet, the other is ferocious and frightening.


    Even the arm behind the body is also half holding the Buddhist fingerprints, the other half playing the magic trick.


    In the face of Gu Nan''s fist, Wu GUI didn''t have the slightest reservation. The true meaning of 1296 Buddhas and Demons was instantly superimposed, and his hands were printed to the front.


    Gu Nan''s spirit is so powerful now that he has already reflected this scene in his heart, but he doesn''t care, he still hits it with one punch.


    There was no sound when the fists and palms collided. It was just that the surrounding space collapsed in an instant, and strands of darkness quickly overflowed from all around.


    Both of them didn''t mean to control the afterwave, so there was only a wisp of darkness in the first moment, which spread all over the scene in a twinkling of an eye.


    Hundreds of extraordinary people, including the cold night butterfly over there, were directly crushed into vermicelli without a hum.


    Those who break the boundary are also struggling to support. The fight between the two star master level strongmen almost destroyed them just because of the shattered space.


    I don''t know how long it took, the darkness finally slowly converged. The characteristic of space fracture naturally separates two people, but no one takes advantage of it.


    However, Wugui is very clear in his heart that in fact, the other side has more advantages.


    But it''s only the opponent''s body that makes the best use of his strength to block the attack Even from the point of view of persistence, the opponent is dominant.


    Gu Nan did not continue to pursue. He was never interested in such an enemy who could not be killed with a single blow and had little to gain.


    On the contrary, the girl stood still, looking at Gu Nan''s eyes, full of an incredible meaning.


    She is not the character of Qian Han who breaks through the world all her life. She knows the difference between the star master and the one who breaks the world clearly.


    Even if there is no deliberate use of the rules, the feeling of perfect artistic conception and complete rules is undoubtedly the star master!So the girl was silent. She looked at Gu Nan with a kind of hesitation: "you Promoted to star master? "


    "Well." Gu Nan nodded at random, and then he was about to turn around and leave. Even the cracks in the space had been opened.


    But at this time, he stopped again, because he realized that the heaven and earth had the sign of collapse.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the sky, in the deepest part of the world of stars, her red face had turned pale, and left still stood in front of her coldly.


    As the super star master in charge of Nirvana, Zuo Zuo''s strength is above red, even more than one.


    If they were two stars with similar strength, they would have been dragged across for several years.


    But zuoling was born in the star world with his own strength. He suppressed red for several years and made the whole star world full of holes


    If Gu Nan had not been born, perhaps red would have fallen completely.


    Of course, if there was no gu Nan, maybe Zuo Zuo could not find the immortal world at all, and would not come back to the celestial world.


    Regardless of all these, in the Red Palace at present, there is a figure standing between the left and the red - her blood red windbreaker, petite figure, is the shadow song.


    "My lovely brother After all these years, you haven''t changed at all Shadow song cover mouth straight smile, but there is no smile in the eyes, only the deep-rooted murder.


    Left left half of the boys are more and more kind, but the girls are more and more ferocious, and even began to laugh: "do you dare to appear in front of me?"


    His two bodies seemed to be out of harmony, and the two voices appeared alternately.


    "You''re just a fake! A defective product


    "I''m the perfect one!"


    "What are you here to prove?"


    "Do you want to say you succeeded? Ridiculous Ridiculous! As long as As long as I kill you... "


    Left left voice began to separate the two sides, all of a sudden sharp bone, all of a sudden low and gloomy. In the end, he became an ordinary middle-aged man.


    "Kill you, and no one will know who I am."

 Chapter 310

    "Here we go." The girl''s voice of no return was calm, with a bit of melancholy.


    In the face of the collapse of a "sky" level star world, even if the girl has no return, obviously it is not often seen.


    At her side, there was no sign of automatic healing in the fight with Gu Nan. On the contrary, it was more and more scattered.


    And in the sky of the vanishing sky, there is a picture, which is in the Red Palace.


    But what we see here is the left "main perspective" - it seems that he has really reached the most critical juncture, and the star world almost has the tendency to merge with him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Who are you?"


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Do you think Really nobody knows? "


    One problem after another, from the mouth of the film song, the expression of left and right is more and more distorted, and even the body begins to twist and entangle.


    His voice, however, remained the same as that of the middle-aged man: "do you know? Who knows? Just kill you... "


    Yingge''s face showed a touch of ridicule: "listen to your voice now! You can deceive the world. Can you deceive us? My dear My father? "


    With the voice of the shadow song falling, left left''s action suddenly, and then roared like crazy: "kill! Kill you! I''m Zuozuo, I''m the Lord of Nirvana, I What about my power? "


    In a corner of ziluotian, Ziyi and Zidian, looking at the scene, sighed: "it''s really him."


    Only Hong didn''t like it. She just stood up calmly and spoke indifferently.


    "When the fusion experiment came to the last step, you were seriously injured and dying, even the spirit could not survive."


    "So you cut your son and daughter separately, exchange and fuse their half bodies, and then pour in your own spirit and parasitize on the main body of your son''s spirit."


    "It''s just that you didn''t expect that the experiment that you placed high hopes on will still be stuck in the last step, maintaining the virtue of half human and half ghost for tens of thousands of years."


    "What''s more, you didn''t expect that the other half of your children who were left behind by you in those years were spontaneously combined, or even perfectly integrated, without any mutual exclusion."


    Red is like a narrator who has nothing to do with himself. He says what Zuo Zuo did little by little, but it''s like the sharpest point of a knife, stabbing into Zuo Zuo''s body one by one.


    Hong went to Yingge and stroked her long bloody hair: "I gave her the origin of her blood ancestor, and let her wash herself generation after generation, and finally wash away the part that belongs to you..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the silence of the sky, the girl showed a sudden color: "it turns out that there are two people on the left. No wonder..."


    After all, she was not the party involved in the incident, and her understanding of Zuo Zuo was not as deep as those people. It was not until I heard Red''s narration that I gradually understood it.


    Zuo Zuo is indeed the one who lived in those days, but in his body are the spirits of father and son. The son is the first and the father the second. That''s why abnormal behavior often occurs.


    Wu GUI converged on all kinds of thoughts, but found that Gu Nan was looking around, not surprised at all.


    "Aren''t you surprised? You knew that for a long time? " Her eyes narrowed slightly. If Gu Nan knew about it in advance, maybe he


    "What do you know?" Gu Nan gave her a puzzled look and then responded, "Oh, you said Zuo Zuo No interest. "


    Gu Nan with firm "no interest" four words, girl Wugui all questions are blocked in the bottom of my heart.


    Gu Nan, of course, has little interest in this kind of CG. He is busy observing the situation of nirvana - if it really collapses here, it''s good to take it as a private copy.


    In the kingdom of God stage, there will be more and more things that players can do, and the expedition of other copies will certainly be one of them.


    Just at this time, the sky above their heads gradually cracked, and a wisp of golden light gradually penetrated in.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Yingge appeared, he forced Zuo Zuo to the edge of the cliff, and even the bottom was exposed. It can be seen that he was anxious to kill Yingge before, which was absolutely the right choice.


    But on the other hand, Zuozuo is the star master, so that the whole situation will not collapse completely because of a sentence from Yingge.


    In fact, up to now, the initiative is still in his hands. As long as he can overcome the evil spirits of thousands of years, he can still get back his own strength.


    "I My strength... " The left and the left are interwoven, sometimes young and sometimes mature.


    At this moment, he suddenly raised a hand, directly into his chest!


    In his chest, under the fine and complex blood vessels, there was a heart beating alternately red and blue. At this moment, the red part is completely stripped out.


    Yingge''s eyes are slightly fixed, and she doesn''t expect that the other party will destroy her own core in order to get a moment''s peace.


    This is a wreck!


    The breath that left body turns to gush gradually subsides, the vision also gradually calms down, cold eye looks forward: "some of you are killing the sky."He can clearly sense that the power from the astral world has been weakened by extreme speed, and even the connection has become erratic.


    "Thanks to you." Shadow song sneered and choked, "if you hadn''t stayed here for several years, you couldn''t have arranged calmly."


    Zuo Zuo stayed in the star world, although he completely suppressed the red, he also neglected the nirvana.


    "It was her." Left left nod, palm gently open, red and blue heart instant annihilation.


    Yingge and Hong are stunned at the same time. They think that Zuo Zuo will be hysterical, will fight back on his deathbed, and will burn both jade and stone, but they didn''t expect him to do so.


    This is Suicide?


    Different from other strong men, Zuozuo is a double body. Once the core is destroyed, he will only fall apart immediately.


    However, when they were stunned, an inexplicable law wave suddenly appeared behind red.


    He had been in a stalemate with Zuozuo for several years, and was at the end of the storm. He was instantly pierced by this law, leaving a blood hole in his chest.


    Yingge turns back in amazement, directly left the original body has been annihilated, but behind red, there are two bodies divided into two.


    These two parts of the body have only one side, as if by a sharp knife.


    "What''s the law..." Yingge stares at this scene. With her ten thousand years of experience, she doesn''t recognize the origin of this strange scene.


    Until then, a cold voice came late.


    "Life and death, left and right."


    The voice sounded like out of thin air, but Yingge suddenly turned her head, because she clearly recognized that the timbre was from the left female body!


    "And the third spirit Who are you? " Yingge finally realized that something was wrong. Everything was so smooth before that.


    Since Zuo Zuo had known his existence, would he not leave any behind?


    The woman who got the left half of her body didn''t answer her, but just moved her hands and feet.


    Zuo Zuozheng looked down at Hong and finally showed a winner''s smile: "in a good place like Xingyu, there are more geniuses than that little guy You miss so much


    Red eye of course also surprised, but she is more funny: "you give her half of the body, think you can get it back?"


    But Zuozuo laughed: "I still have nirvana. What does she fight with me? Do you think that a Buddha can completely destroy my astral world Eh? "


    Even if it''s just a very weak connection, Zuo Zuo obviously feels at this time that an amazing breath of law is coming to nirvana.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky is silent.


    Gu Nan and Wu GUI look up at the same time, and a huge golden figure appears at the junction of black and white sky.

 Chapter 311

    Golden light, gold and silver as an invincible giant, with the power of terror came down.


    As the purest giant of gold, gold and silver can always be kept in the ontological state. On the contrary, his usual body is the result of his deliberate convergence.


    With a smile on his face, Qian Han stood quietly beside Jin Wuyin, looking at Gu Nan and the girl below.


    If you are as cunning as a fox, you are not caught by me!


    At this time of collecting the fruits of victory, even Qian Han, who was very deep in the city hall, could not help showing some joy in his heart. He did pay too much effort to find Gu Nan''s whereabouts.


    "The golden giant of stardom?" Wugui frowned slightly. Jin Wuyin tries her best to show her strength, which makes her see the details of each other at a glance.


    This situation makes Wugui wonder - when did the star master come out one by one?


    Under normal circumstances, even in the universe, the probability of seeing a star master is very small.


    If it is said that the transcendent is standing at the top of the secular world, and the one who breaks the world has already stepped out of the mortal world, then the star master is completely another level of life.


    Those who break the boundary may need earthly power to do things for them and collect resources for further development, but the stars don''t need it at all.


    They put more energy into the inner world and look for the right astral world in the astral path.


    In other words, it''s the world itself, not the people who live in it.


    "Are you Gu Nan?" As soon as Jin Wuyin appeared, the thunderous sound came, and his fists followed.


    He asked Guiwen, but his hand movements didn''t mean to be postponed.


    Gu Nan didn''t stop. He didn''t hesitate to give a punch back. He even jumped forward and went straight to Jin Wuyin.


    "Golden giant, just in time!" Gu Nan was happy with the gold and silver he had sent home.


    It''s not the first time that he saw Mr. Jin. At that time, he was busy building the kingdom of God. Everything was useless, so he didn''t care about anything else.


    But now the foundation of Gu Nan''s kingdom of God has become a stable source of resources and points, so he naturally has more energy to consider other things.


    For example, outside the heaven, for example, suitable for the whole family to accept, as a divine envoy of some alien heaven.


    Fist to fist!


    How strong is Gu Nan''s body of five evil spirits? The golden body of Buddhism and Taoism that a young girl has no way to return can''t be confronted by the body alone. Only by giving up the true meaning of Buddhism and demons can we fight reluctantly.


    As the head of the golden giant family, Jin Wuyin''s body is their most powerful weapon!


    Different from the fight between body and Wugui, this time the two fists collided and made a loud and piercing sound.


    Then they each stepped back and stepped on the ground. It turned out that Sheng Sheng stepped out of two deep pits and flew up a piece of smoke.


    This blow is a real collision, not a destruction of the law, the power of terror so that both sides are seriously injured.


    Gu Nan''s right hand was almost completely broken, and the white bone came out of his elbow. Gold and silver were not much better. His hand was bloody and his wrist was broken at a strange angle.


    "You are not my golden giant. Who are you?" Jin Wuyin trembled with his right hand, unable to hide his surprise, and said in a high voice.


    He thought that Gu Nan was a descendant of the clan and wanted to take him back, so he didn''t do his best.


    But even if it''s not full strength, it''s impossible for anyone to compete with himself to this extent without showing himself - unless the other party is not a golden family at all!


    Gu Nan''s right hand is recovering rapidly. Almost in the blink of an eye, his bones have completely recovered and his skin is growing rapidly.


    This makes it very difficult to recover after the injury, even the eyes will stare out.


    The more physically powerful a natural race like them, the longer it takes to recover from an injury. On the contrary, if it comes from various ways of addition, there will be no restriction in this respect.


    "The golden people Are you interested in being my envoy Gu Nan opened his mouth with a smile, but he didn''t hesitate. He directly pointed out a rule.


    He knows that the previous gold silver did not give full strength, normal state to deal with him, there is no small trouble.


    So he did not hesitate to throw out a skill - God down to earth! The God comes down under the shadow blessing!


    The dark light came up from behind Gu Nan, and the sublime and cold atmosphere overflowed little by little, almost enveloping the whole world.


    "This..." The girl looked at the scene with no return, and the half body of Shura jumped suddenly behind her, which was a tendency to get out of control.


    She had been watching the battle, Gu Nan suddenly came to such a place, the crazy emergence of the cold meaning, almost put her magic hook up!


    The black fog of terror is still pouring out, almost wrapping Gu Nan.


    His body quickly expanded a circle, his body was also washed into a dark color, and his originally dark pupils were a bit purple.The black fog of his body finally converged behind him and turned into a pair of bone wings, no more, no less, just 12 wings, which was ferocious and frightening.


    After this change, even Gu Nan could not recognize himself. He looked back in surprise: "what is this? The twelve winged bone angel


    Even in the game of previous life, there are not many people who really use the God''s law.


    It''s a "five second real man" skill with large initial investment and long cooling time. Not everyone likes to use it.


    After Gu Nan was promoted to the fifth level, he was blessed by the power of shadow. Even Gu Nan himself could not predict what the state of the gods would be like.


    But he soon knew the answer, because there''s no silver and no girl, almost at the same time blurted out: "nine you demon!"


    Nine days are heaven and nine seclusions are earth. The power of shadow is originally dark. The God, who should be above the nine heavens, naturally falls into the nine immortals and turns into a devil after being dominated by the shadow.


    In the original records of Zhutian world, Jiuyou Tianmo is exactly what Gu Nan looks like now.


    "The devil?" Of course, Gu Nan heard the two people''s address, looked at his dark purple skin, and felt the power of the twelve wings behind him, so he acquiesced in the name.


    The girl stepped back without any trace, which was beyond her expectation, but also explained her doubts.


    Gu Nan''s speed of promotion is faster than his recovery. How can it be?


    It''s reincarnation!


    Now he returns to the star master level, and he finally shows the power of his previous life!


    With this idea in mind, it seems that the past doubts have been solved at the same time Wu GUI looks at Gu Nan with deep eyes.


    And Jin Wuyin is already a little bit out of the corner of his mouth. He wants to escape, but he finds that the surrounding space has been shaken by the ubiquitous noble atmosphere, and there is no way to escape.


    In this situation, he turned and ran to the rear without saying a word - the space was locked, and his strong body could at least move!


    So he showed his side of Qian Han, in the face of this white haired, cold sweat DC old man, Gu Nan showed a "kind" smile.

 Chapter 312

    "The golden giant, Jiuyou demon..."


    Being on the left side of the star world, I feel the breath coming from my own star world, and my mouth is about to start twitching.


    How can these things, which are usually not seen once in hundreds of years, come out at this juncture?!


    Even if they are fighting so hard that they don''t mean to join hands in seizing the sky, the aftereffects of the battle alone can also affect themselves.


    At this time, it is even more difficult for the Star Kingdom, which is already in weak contact with itself, to receive any more power.


    Only half of the body left, eyes in the side of the three women swept, it is more and more deep dignified.


    At the cost of taking the other half of one''s body, exerting the unique law to revive one''s concern, one will naturally fight against oneself for the rest of one''s body, not to mention red and shadow song


    in short, here are all one''s enemies.


    Then, let''s fight a decisive battle


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan, the incarnation of the demon, kills the sky, Qian Han''s whole person is directly detained, and all the rules are broken instantly.


    Gu Nan has found that the most powerful part of his God or demon state is not the power itself, but the natural locking space.


    In order to block Yue Jiu''s way, Wu GUI took a lot of effort to create a temporary space blockade with the Buddhist kingdom.


    But after Gu Nan opened the God rule, the God breath''s own breaking effect is enough to completely solidify the space.


    Because of this, Qian Han had no chance to escape, and Jin Wuyin could only escape by his legs.


    "Can you escape?" Gu Nan looked at Jin Wuyin, who was about to disappear from his sight, but he just sneered. After taking a step, he immediately appeared behind Jin Wuyin.


    Jin Wuyin was shocked and wanted to turn back. He was surprised why Gu Nan could open the space. Since the space itself was solidified, Gu Nan should not be able to use it.


    The next moment he realized that it was not a blink at all, it was pure speed!


    The more terrible speed is still behind. In the case that Jin Wuyin didn''t feel it, Gu Nan''s fist had already fallen on his face, and instantly knocked him to the ground.


    Gu Nan''s demon body is also made up of rules. His fist is not only full of terrifying strength, but also has countless nine rules.


    Erosion, dissolution, weathering, dissociation Many vicious and efficient rules are constantly emerging in the face of gold and silver.


    The mighty body of the golden giant seems to have become a law testing machine, testing the strength of these laws.


    Jin Wuyin was directly knocked down by the blow, and even his face showed signs of fracture. It was hard to get up for a while, so he was hit by Gu Nan one after another.


    Gu Nan has found that after his promotion to the fifth level, there have been some changes in the law of the gods.


    In the fourth level, body strengthening is the main method, while in the fifth level, the "God comes down to earth" seems to pay more attention to the law damage in the attack.


    Gu Nan''s experience is so rich that he can see what''s going on in a twinkling of an eye - his body of evil gods has reached the limit before turning!


    A turn is a threshold. Without stepping over the threshold, there is an upper limit to one''s own power, and the power of God can only be reflected in the law.


    But in other words, it also shows that Gu Nan''s physical strength, not counting those who own the astral world, is already the best.


    Gold without silver in the end is a giant of gold, even in Gu Nan''s hands have no power to fight back, but also did not give up the meaning.


    He took advantage of a gap in Gu Nan''s attack, finally managed to block the next punch, and then ran away.


    Although he has been injured all over, but he still did not give up hope - this guy made such a big noise, this side of the world''s star master how not to come out?!


    Hello! Your hometown is going to be smashed!


    As Jin Wuyin ran away, he cursed the "incompetent star master" in his heart.


    He lives outside the sky all the year round, but he really doesn''t know the major events in the universe.


    ¡­¡­


    The situation of Zuo Zuo, who is called "incompetent star master" by Jin Wuyin, is worse than him.


    With only half of his body left, even half of his strength, he could not get help from the nirvana. Now he was in danger.


    Fortunately, he is not familiar with his new identity in his right hand. Hong Gang is seriously injured by his sneak attack, and Yingge can recover to the breaking power.


    It is such a group of three, the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, that gives left a trace of life.


    Under the siege of the three men, Zuo Zuo suddenly had a stagnation. A dark shadow appeared in front of him to block the attack of the three men, but he tore up the space and stepped into it.


    He didn''t even want his other half of his body. He was about to run away!


    Without even thinking about it, Yingge enters the space crack. Yingge frowns slightly. She bites her teeth and wants to follow, but she is stopped by Hong.


    "Let him go." Red''s face is incomparably pale, but the voice is very calm, "let''s destroy the silence sky, let them fight enough."Shadow Gordon eyes a bright, understand the meaning of red.


    The division of a body won''t last long. Only one of them can live. They are natural enemies. As long as you control the sky and don''t let the left and the left have extra help, they will lose both sides!


    ¡­¡­


    In the silent day, Jin Wuyin''s body was nearly broken up. He could not escape Gu Nan''s terrible speed.


    The golden patriarch is really tough to fight. Even though he is covered by the power of the law, he can still speak.


    "Sir, the golden people have no grudge against you..." Before he finished his words, Gu Nan''s fist fell down again.


    This punch seems to have triggered a qualitative change, which made Jin Wuying''s head crooked and his neck twisted at a strange angle.


    The next moment, endless darkness gushes from Gu Nan, and madly engulfs the gold and silver completely.


    "Won''t you save his life?" I don''t know when the girl has come to him.


    "I''m going to see the golden giants. One of them is enough." Gu Nan pointed to Qian Han who was still locked there.


    Since he is interested in the gold clan, it is impossible for their clan leader to survive. He does not need a leader with strong authority.


    "It''s a pity that Zuo Zuo didn''t die." Gu Nan shook his head again.


    If the star master is not dead, no one can take away the star world, unless we can find the origin of the world here - in Nirvana, this is a huge project.


    Moreover, if Zuo Zuo is defeated, there will be many people who are interested in jimietian.


    Maybe now, there has been a fight in the stars. When the time comes, the source will be directly taken away from the other side, which will be nothing.


    Gu Nan still keeps the body of the demon. It seems that even the transformation time is longer after the fifth level. Mentioning Qian Han over there, he plans to return to the kingdom of God.


    "Can I have this man?" A voice came from far away in the sky, but red and shadow song arrived, "the location of the golden giants, I can provide."


    Qian Han looked at the arrival of red from a distance, and his eyes were full of despair.


    Red voice is no different from that year, just like Gu Nan when he first met her, but Gu Nan was not that year.


    "Why?" Gu Nan put Qian Han beside him and asked.


    "He betrayed me and knew some of my secrets. I won''t let him live," he said


    Gu Nan scratched his head and looked at her with a fool''s eye: "since he is so valuable, do you want to take him away in a word?"

 Chapter 313

    Red quietly looked at Gu Nan, did not speak.


    She is the person who made the star master ten thousand years ago. In the past ten thousand years, probably no other person has talked to her like this.


    But the truth is very simple - take things must give money, unless she, like Gu Nan, killed the seller.


    Even Wugui and jinwuyin can recognize Jiuyou Tianmo, and red is not strange.


    She even knows better than anyone that this day''s demon is not Gu Nan''s noumenon, but a kind of ability at most - she saw Gu Nan incarnate in the state of God with her own eyes.


    Gu Nan, with such a state, can''t be reincarnated.


    It is with this understanding that Hong Cai is puzzled by Gu Nan''s attitude at this time. As long as he has a little long-term vision, he should understand that Qian Han is the most profitable choice to make friends with him.


    Even if he offered to exchange an unimportant Qian Han for the benefit of the universe, he might agree.


    Why on earth did he have to stick to him?


    Gu Nan does not flinch to look at Hong, even if he knows that he is still in front of a turn, and he can''t confront Hong for the time being.


    Players eat things in their mouth and never spit them out again!


    "Then try it." Of course, Hong didn''t say "what do you want" and so on. Instead, she chose to do it.


    In her capacity, even in the face of left, she never compromised. How can she give in to Gu Nan?


    The unspeakable law fluctuates and directly emerges near Gu Nan, rushing towards him crazily.


    What Gu Nan sees is the red that almost drowns the whole world, the overwhelming red, the red without any cover.


    The law of red is red!


    Yingge stands next to red and looks at Gu Nan, who is submerged by red. She can''t help wondering: "is it so easy to solve it? Not really... "


    She and Hong are just contemporaries. They know the horror of Hong. Few enemies trapped in her blood can escape.


    This kind of red screen is not an ordinary means, but is abstracted from the original law of red, almost completing the rules of concretization.


    There are not many people in the universe who can materialize the rules by human power.


    But with her understanding of Gu Nan, she felt that the other side would not be killed so easily.


    "It''s not that easy." The red voice was still calm, but it was strange. Only when I have dealt with Gu Nan in person can I know how hard this guy is to deal with.


    In her perception, Gu Nan''s blood color is tearing at an incredible speed, which makes it almost impossible for her to supplement.


    Can you tear the law directly What kind of monster is this?


    Hong has never seen Jiuyou Tianmo, but she can be sure that Tianmo can never have this ability.


    Surrounded by the red screen, Gu Nan exudes a strong black light, but the red is constantly pressing on him. Gu Nan uses the most stupid method to crack it.


    According to Gu Nan''s estimation, the rank of red is between the seventh and the eighth. However, due to the suppression of Xingyu for several years, his strength can not be fully exerted. Now he only uses his own strength.


    But only her own strength is enough to suppress Gu Nan, making most of his rules invalid.


    Substantive rules are like the hardest steel and the most flexible satin. They have both hardness and flexibility, and are extremely difficult to destroy.


    If you want to meet the challenge, you have to rely on your super strong body!


    There was no sign that the demonic state had subsided, which made Gu Nan fight faster and faster and more reckless. In the end, he used both hands and feet, and even his whole body became a weapon!


    Red is still invading, this ubiquitous enemy may be very desperate, but Gu Nan is welcome.


    Because he doesn''t need any judgment, he can hit the real thing with any punch and kick!


    Bang!


    Just like the sound of bubble burst, the speed of red curtain finally failed to catch up with Gu Nan''s defeat, and red curtain was completely broken down by Gu Nan.


    Under Yingge''s gaping gaze, Gu Nan is covered in black fog boiling, almost like burning, rushing out of the red crazily, and then coming straight like a sharp arrow!


    Yingge should not have seen his movements clearly, but time seems to have been slowed down, which makes Gu Nan draw a track in her eyes.


    Out of the blood curtain, and then a punch in front of red.


    Red looked up and waves appeared in front of her. Red lingered in front of her, like a shield blocking Gu Nan''s fist.


    Gu Nan didn''t even think about it. His figure suddenly appeared in another direction and kicked out again. The same ripples appeared again.


    Third punch, fourth foot It seems to be a useless attack, but Gu Nan is happy with it, and even moves faster and faster without any pause.In the sight of Yingge, Gu Nan seems to have turned into countless bodies, attacking in all directions at the same time, so that they are surrounded by red ripples!


    "Go A light drink rings in my ear. Yingge turns back in amazement, but she doesn''t know when she has opened the space channel, but she wants to return to the star world.


    Behind the shadow song, she suddenly understood what she meant. She stepped into it, and then heard a light sound


    A red shield is broken!


    Yingge is really surprised this time. She has known Hong for so many years. She has never heard that the substantive rules will be broken directly.


    Gu Nan''s figure rushed in again, with a crazy smile on his face, and the black fog all over his body became more and more wanton. This expression seemed to tell his momentum - the momentum of breaking everything!


    Red eyebrows slightly wrinkled, waving the shadow song away, he waved his hand to block Gu Nan''s fist, the Yingying red light on his hand is lighting up.


    Click!


    Red light was beaten suddenly, while red was slightly stiff. She clearly felt that a strange force came from her arm, which directly broke her left hand.


    Fortunately, with this strength, red also got out at the same time and directly crashed into the space channel, which made Gu Nan unable to catch up.


    Gu Nan stood by the dark crack and watched them leave, but he just sneered.


    Shadow demon state has been urged to the extreme, and then slowly dissipated, revealing his original appearance. When he looked around again, Wu GUI had already disappeared, leaving Qian Han alone.


    Qian Han, an old man, didn''t mean to run away, because he found his own value just after the first World War.


    "My Lord." Qian Han showed a humble smile, "I''m the one who has been in charge of the star world for thousands of years. As long as you are interested in the star world, I''m willing to serve you."


    The value he found was to be a leader again.

 Chapter 314

    Star world.


    Red with shadow song back here, but then coughing up, that was left hole wound, and began to have blood exudation.


    "How are you?" Yingge quickly helps her and says, "Gu Nan I''ve been able to fight you? Has he found the astral


    Hong shook her head: "the star world doesn''t know, but without the support of the star world, I really can''t help his real demon I raised it. "


    When she couldn''t get the power supply from the star world, she was just a more powerful star master. She wanted to suppress Gu Nan with her own strength, but she didn''t expect to be suppressed by the other side.


    "He plays smart." Red again way, "he should be to see my background, will adopt this kind of play."


    In Yingge''s eyes, she is at a loss. She really can''t connect Gu Nan''s crazy appearance with "brilliant tactics".


    In any case, she understood that Gu Nan beat Hong only by taking advantage of the current situation of the star world.


    "Next time..."


    "Next time, it may not be like this." Red sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    In silence, Qian Han''s face was full of sincerity, and he could not see any reluctance.


    It''s not that he''s good at acting, but that he really wants to go to Gu Nan, at least for now.


    It''s not the first time he''s done this. After betraying Hong and leading the way for Zuozuo, Qian Han has no place in Xingyu world, so it is his only choice to go to Gu Nan.


    "What''s your use?" Gu Nan said. Such questions sound like sarcasm, but Gu Nan is really asking.


    If Hong refuses to bid, it''s up to Qian han to save his life.


    Qian Han didn''t even think about it. He quickly said, "my Lord, I''m a top-notch world breaker, and I''m very familiar with the world of stars, and I know the whole universe."


    After a pause, he added: "I have been in charge of the star world for thousands of years. I have the experience of running the star world With your strength, I think it won''t be long before I need a housekeeper. "


    Qian Han is not sure if Gu Nan already has the astral world, so he cleverly changed the story.


    "I want you to help manage the astral world so that you can betray again?" Gu Nan gave him a meaningful look and said with a smile.


    Qian Han was not surprised. He knew that with his "criminal record", the other party would doubted.


    So he bowed deeply: "that decentralization for a long time, only to give the old chance, with the adult''s alertness, can you also give the old chance?"


    He actually advised Gu nan to watch out for him And flattered me.


    Gu Nan silently smile, grab him, step into the kingdom of God: "I hope you don''t regret."


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the starry sky, in an unknown little plane, the left and the left body are facing each other.


    "What do you want?" Left left angrily staring at the front, that originally belongs to his half of the body, is calm with him.


    After fleeing from the world of stars, he has been running for dozens of small planes in a row, confirming that Hong has not come after him, but that this woman is always hanging behind him.


    She neither attacked nor said a word more, so she followed. But every time left left want to turn back, she will immediately avoid.


    Zuo Zuo''s eyes were a little chilly. He knew that he had to take back his body as soon as possible, otherwise they would both die because of the lack of spirit.


    But the other side was not worried at all, that is, they were playing guerrilla warfare with him.


    Zuozou knows better than anyone else that the other party has to be more patient with him. Maybe the other party is more anxious than him, so long as he keeps his mind steady


    How can it be stable?!


    After years of planning, he lost for some inexplicable reasons, so that the star world was almost under control, and his body had to be separated.


    No matter how rational people are, they can''t control their anger at this time!


    "You''re starting to worry." The slow words came from the front, and the voice began to approach the original concern, which was the influence of the spirit on the body.


    Zuozou took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "you and I will join hands to bring the sky back. I can share half of the power of the star world with you."


    As long as they can let go of their prejudices, they can form a temporary whole, and it is good for them to recapture the astral world.


    Gu Nian was silent for a while, until Zuo Zuo became impatient, he asked, "how can I believe you?"


    Left heart slightly loose, no one can withstand the temptation of a complete astral world: "in order to show sincerity, the control of the new body can be given to you."


    Hearing these words, only one eye seemed to light up and said quickly, "good!"


    Zuo Zuo didn''t waste his time. He flew directly to the opposite side, but he was sneering in his heart.


    He didn''t lie. He really planned to give the control of his body to consideration, but once he got back to NirvanaPop!


    Under the incredible gaze of Zuo Zuo, he took care to make a knife with one hand and cut it hard on Zuo Zuo''s neck.


    This hand knife was obviously premeditated. It made the left one stagger, and the fracture of the neck even tore a hole.


    "What do you mean?" Left left voice more cold.


    Gu Nian smiles: "I''d rather kill you than believe you."


    ¡­¡­


    God''s home.


    Qian Han is left in the hall of evil gods by Gu Nan, who asks him to carry out the transformation process of God envoys. Gu Nan himself has gone to the building interface.


    As for Qian Han''s loyalty, Gu Nan is not very worried.


    It''s not that he has any faith in Qian Han, but the characteristics of the divine envoy, which determines that Gu Nan is not afraid of betrayal.


    The evil temple has a strict judgment on the envoys. As long as the envoys have a little strange intention, Gu Nan will receive a warning immediately. If it is a little more serious, the envoys will even be kicked out of the ranks.


    Therefore, Gu Nan is not worried about those people who have been lurking for many years and once turned against the water. Instead, he is a guy who would rather die than surrender or rebel in the twinkling of an eye, which gives him a headache.


    What''s more, Gu Nan has a better way to limit Qian Han.


    Before long, Qian Han stood in front of Gu Nan again, looking more respectful.


    "My lord..."


    "Well, try it in." Gu Nan said to him, pointing to the building in front of him.


    Qian Han turned his head and saw that it was an exquisite small house with words he didn''t know written on the plaque, but he understood the meaning inexplicably.


    The embassy.


    Qian Han took a look at Gu Nan. He didn''t dare to ask any more. He walked away with the mood of "going deep into the tiger''s Den".


    After Qian Han entered the shrine, he saw one shadow floating in front of him, and the last one was himself!


    "This is..."


    Gu Nan is standing outside the shrine, and a series of data are being printed on the page.


    Name: Qian Han


    force: 128


    internal affairs: 105


    Strategy: 99


    Loyalty: 60


    when he saw that loyalty was only 60 points, Gu Nan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and then click an option on the page - rank limit.


    Order limit: Third Order!


    As a result, Qian Han, who was in the shrine, had a terrible experience that he would never forget in his life. He just felt that his strength was constantly being drained away, and his realm was falling madly until there was only extraordinary level left

 Chapter 315

    There is a way to cut people''s state in this world


    In the shrine, Qian Han felt that his three outlooks collapsed.


    Cutting people Cut people''s realm!


    Qian Han, who once managed one side of the astral world, immediately realized that if this method was learned by the astral owners, then from then on, all those who broke the astral world would become the slaves of the astral owners.


    It is precisely because they have the means to protect themselves that the status of the boundary breakers is high.


    Even the powerful star master, as long as he doesn''t have the ability to block the space or kill in seconds, may not be able to stop the boundary breaker from escaping.


    Once the boundary breakers disappear from their sight, it is not easy to find them again.


    But if the star masters have the ability to weaken the realm, they can completely suppress all the boundary breakers at the super level, and let them lose their most critical self-protection ability!


    Just like now


    Qian Han walked out of the embassy, looking like a lonely old man. After losing the power of breaking the boundary, he can already foresee his own destiny.


    He was raised in the astral world as a master of knowledge, until the day when the master didn''t need his knowledge, he was secretly executed like a dog


    Anyway, if it was Qian Han himself, he would certainly do so.


    Gu Nan ignores his idea, just greets Yan Xiaoxiao over there and asks her to take Qian han to get familiar with the situation of the kingdom of God.


    He called Qian Han as a divine envoy, not just for knowledge as Qian Han thought. He also needed Qian han to manage the kingdom of God for him.


    Although Yan Xiaoxiao is familiar with the world of immortals and demons, her insight is limited to one realm after all, and she is not the most suitable "housekeeper" as the transcendent mentality of those who break the realm.


    What''s more, Gu Nan won''t let the kingdom of God be under someone''s sole management - if he''s worried about other people''s betrayal, don''t give him the chance to betray. Qian Han''s previous words are not unreasonable.


    Gu Nan stands alone in front of the hall of the God envoys in the empty hall of the evil god, suddenly feeling refreshed.


    After coming to this world for a long time, what he saw was always specious. Only those familiar figures in the embassy made him feel that he had mastered everything.


    In the Shenshi hall, not only Qian Han''s data, but all the people who became Shenshi had a detailed information.


    Name: Yan Xiaoxiao


    force: 98


    internal affairs: 99


    command: 102


    Energy: 65


    loyalty: 95


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s information is no different from Gu Nan''s expectation. Except for a "commander" who is not very useful at present is over 100, the rest are below 100.


    In the data of the shrine, the full value of energy and loyalty is 100 points, and there is no upper limit for other abilities.


    However, one hundred is a limit. Once the capability data exceeds one hundred, the algorithm will become completely different, and the required capability will grow exponentially.


    For example, Yan Xiaoxiao has 98 forces, but she can fight at most three 90 forces. But 105 force of God, can hit ten Yan small.


    So although Qian Han''s force is only 30 points higher than Yan Xiaoxiao''s, in fact, the gap is too big to imagine.


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s loyalty is as high as 95 points. For the time being, she doesn''t need to worry about it. On the contrary, her energy is only 65 points. This shows that the burden on her is too heavy, and it''s urgent to find someone to share it.


    Next is Guan Hongchen, Lei Qilei and his son. They are not beyond Gu Nan''s ability. Their loyalty is above 80. There is no sign of betrayal for the time being.


    The construction of the kingdom of God belongs to the game of territory management. The function of the embassy is similar to the "hero altar" in some games, and the envoy is similar to the hero generals under the Lord.


    As a matter of fact, after level 3, the envoys can be summoned directly.


    The Shenshi hall can also be used to train Shenshi, but this function is of little use for the time being - Gu Nan has no money.


    ¡­¡­


    On the edge of the world of the heavens, Gu Nian and Zuo Zuo are still chasing and fleeing, and are about to leave the world of the heavens.


    It''s just that the present situation has turned into a situation in which the left and the left keep chasing after each other, and their time is running out.


    The wound on his left neck is still deepening, but he seems to have no sense of it and still pursues coldly.


    In fact, the previous sneak attack did not achieve much advantage. At most, she caused some minor injuries to the left, which was far away from her goal of "killing the other side".


    After getting rid of the red and shadow song, Zuo Zuo fights with Gu Nian alone. Even without the support of Ji Mie Tian, he still has a huge advantage.


    The body originally belongs to him, and he has a far better understanding than the other party. He has been a star master for tens of thousands of years, and he is very familiar with this level of power. Even the other party''s mysterious rules, he also has a considerable understanding


    Now his only disadvantage is that the other side wants to run!"When are you going to run?" Left left cold voice sounded again, but the figure did not stop thinking about, even back to a head are owe, continue to jump toward the next plane.


    Zuo Zuo can only press the emerging negative emotions and chase forward cautiously - thinking about the previous sentence "kill you", it still has an impact after all.


    Zuo Zuo has a bad feeling.


    Originally, with his inside information, it was a win-win situation. His power is above the red, even if someone makes trouble in the solitude day, he can easily destroy it.


    Only the appearance of Yingge really hit his life, or when he tried his best to suppress red, he had to destroy himself.


    However, Zuo Zuo is still not without a backhand. He revives himself with the special law of care in exchange for the chance to fight to the death.


    As long as he can get back some strength in the lonely sky, it depends on whether the destructive power of no return is stronger, or whether Hong and others persist for a longer time.


    But he was caught in the battle between Gu Nan and Jin Wuyin It''s like the last straw, crushing all the layouts on the left.


    Up to now, he got rid of the pursuit of red, even the star world, just want to get back his body.


    But he didn''t communicate with him at all. If it goes on like this, he may become the first self annihilating star in history.


    Left and left hold down all emotions, step into the cracks of space, and be ready to deal with the possible ambush - although she has never done such a thing before, no one knows if she intentionally paralyzed herself.


    To his surprise, this time, Gu Nian didn''t continue to run away.


    "Here we are." With a smile, she only put it on her half body, which seemed strange.


    Left brow slightly wrinkled, looked around, but found nothing special. Here is an ordinary small world, or there are some special rules, but do you think too much about conquering yourself?


    Because of the difference in experience and knowledge between herself and her, Zuo Zuo doesn''t think there is any place to offset it.


    "I''ve been reincarnated hundreds of times before, and I''ve come here by accident." Gu Nian said without hesitation, "I didn''t understand what it was at that time. Later, I left the star world and found some clues..."


    Before she finished, Zuo Zuo''s face changed slightly, because he saw Gu Nian hit a light column and fell toward the ground.


    With this beam of light, the world is like a lion enraged. Countless laws rush to her body, and the left who is beside her, of course, has not escaped this disaster.


    Innumerable laws are like a huge eggshell, which wrap the two people separately and quickly drag them to the ground.


    "There is an undiscovered black hole potential You lunatic


    The crazy laughter came from the front: "goodbye in a thousand years, Mr. Zuo!"

 Chapter 316

    In zilaotian, Gu Nan was sitting in his yard, enjoying the sun and looking at a newspaper in his hand.


    Yes, it''s newspapers.


    This newspaper, called Zhutian daily, carries the daily events of Zhutian world. As for its authority and credibility, just read the name of the newspaper.


    The name that can occupy such a swashbuckling style has not been swallowed by people. I want to know the extraordinary background with my feet.


    On the front page of today''s Zhutian daily, there is a battle between jimietian and Xingyu.


    This kind of thematic plane level star wars may not happen once in tens of thousands of years. It took several years to come to an end. Of course, we will give a detailed description.


    The daily started with the origin of Zuo Zuo and Hong, and wrote about their final battle. Many details were dug out, including Yingge, Gu Nian and even Gu Nan.


    "I thought it was a war that few people knew about. I didn''t expect that the whole world was paying attention to it." Gu Nan pulled out a smile and felt strange.


    The longer he stayed in zilaotian, the more he felt that the world was small.


    As one of the top planes, zilaotian is an open super plane. A lot of information will be gathered here, so that people can see the world at home.


    It''s like the decisive battle between red and left. In the eyes of the parties concerned, it may be no different from the end of the world, but in the days, it''s just a conversation after dinner.


    And the strong who have the ability to intervene will not join them before they decide whether to win or lose. They can wait for the dust to settle and then carve up the territory of the losers.


    Anyway, at that time, the winner must be very weak. How much strength is left to compete with them?


    Therefore, the star war is not worth the loss. If we are not sure, the star owners will not launch it easily.


    After reading the contents of the daily, Gu Nan not only understood the roots of Zuo Zuo and Hong, but also read the twists and turns of the final decisive battle.


    "The bottom card of Zuozuo is consideration..." Gu Nan couldn''t help laughing. He wanted to tell Zuo that the woman who had been his sister for some time was a real poisonous snake.


    Anyone who dares to use her should be ready to be bitten at any time.


    As for Zuo Zuo''s current situation, the daily did not mention it, but said it was still under investigation.


    In the daily newspaper, he talked about the special law of care, the relationship between Yingge and zuozou, and of course, the "nine secluded demons" that annihilate the sky.


    This is probably the first time for Gu nan to enter into the view of the heaven world and the major plane forces, as a nine you demon.


    The news of Tianmo''s life has attracted a lot of attention. No one believes that this Tianmo happened to pass by, and would rather regard him as a red card.


    ¡­¡­


    "It turned out to be Jiuyou demon."


    In the Seven Star League, Jiang Tingwei put down her newspaper and suddenly realized.


    No wonder his physical strength is so strong Zhutian daily is also very detailed about Gu Nan''s excavation. Since he became famous in the star world, many details have been written on the page.


    For the front page of every inch of land and money, such treatment has been comparable to the powerful star master.


    Her younger brother Jiang Zheng and situ Jing were sitting beside him. Situ Jing said in a startled voice, "that Gu Nan is a demon! Shall we report it? "


    "Are you crazy?" Jiang Tingwei was startled by her and blurted out.


    Jiang is a side way: "the devil is not necessarily evil, not to mention his power is at least the star master level, no organization idle will be the enemy with him."


    The super race is more like a powerful God in the world.


    For them, big powers will only try their best to attract them. How can they provoke them?


    "Also It''s said that in the Milky Way sky, there is a nine secluded heaven devil hiding, and no one has gone to do justice for heaven. " Situ Jing muttered.


    Galactic sky is one of the thirteen days. It is the ultimate plane of all celestial planes in the true sense. It is said that there is a celestial demon under its master.


    "Pretend there''s no such thing. It''s not something we can get involved in." Jiang Tingwei summed up, "we continue to find some tasks to do, to temporarily avoid the extinction day."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan got up from his residence and did not stay any longer. He had already stepped away from the purple sky and went straight to the edge of the sky.


    The world of the heavens is very big, and the plane is like a bubble, squeezed into a small bottle.


    Some planes can be crossed directly, while others need to be transferred.


    Now the plane Gu Nan is going to is the place that needs several times of turnover to reach. It''s called tiroshi. By the time he got here, John had been waiting here for a long time.


    "My Lord." Seeing Gu Nan show up, Qian Han shows a flattering smile and hastens to come up.


    At this time, Qian Han temporarily restored his fourth level cultivation, because Gu Nan wanted to go to the golden giant tribe, so he had to lead the way.The limitation of the cultivation of God envoys is only valid in God''s country. However, since Qian Han knew Gu Nan''s means, his loyalty has risen sharply, and now it has reached 75.


    On the other hand, under Gu Nan''s eyes, he can''t play too many tricks.


    TIROS is a very small plane, which is almost smaller than the Guihai world Gu Nan went to at the beginning, but the density of the strong here is amazing.


    Gu Nan just casually went to this station, and unexpectedly met several boundary breakers.


    It seems that seeing Gu Nan''s doubts, Qian Han took the initiative to say: "Lord, TIROS is the front plane, from here out is the neutral area, and then to the world of gods."


    "Do you know the world of the gods?" Gu Nan picks eyebrow road.


    Qian Han nodded solemnly: "the world of gods, like us, is a natural cluster of planes. With the protection of planes, it is difficult for outsiders to enter But their strong ones come out all the time. "


    After Qian Han''s introduction, Gu Nan learned something about it.


    Like the world of heaven and the world of gods, there are naturally many facets "huddled together", which is called "facet cluster". There are facets on the outside, so it is difficult for people to get in and out of non-standard facets.


    For the strong in the plane cluster, the plane wall seems to be undefended, and can come and go at will, which is a unique protection.


    Gu Nan has a headache about this. If he can''t enter the world of gods, it''s not good for his plan to hunt gods.


    "But..." Qian Han looked around again, "the density of such strong people is really higher than usual. Maybe there is some strange treasure."


    As soon as his voice fell, an inexplicable force infiltrated into the sky, turned into raindrops and began to fall. Every drop had a strong sense of law.


    In front of Gu Nan and Gu Nan, a man who broke the boundary couldn''t escape and was caught by a drop of rain of the law. He was aging rapidly and became gray in an instant. Finally, he died of organ failure.


    "This Is this the law of aging? " Said Qian Han in astonishment.


    "It''s time!" Gu Nan grabs Qian Han and blocks his head. "This is the power of van Lun What the hell is going on here? "


    Fanlun, the God of time! The eleventh level God!

 Chapter 317

    Gu Nan grabs Qian han to block on the head and runs quickly towards a direction.


    At the moment when the rain of time fell, Gu Nan was probably the one who responded the fastest - the fastest in blocking and the fastest in running.


    There''s no way. Gu Nan is too familiar with this move. Almost at the same time, he has noticed it.


    The God of time, fanlun, even in the game of previous life, is also a famous super God, the character of the 11th level God.


    For Gu Nan, the 11th level means that it has been a second turn. This is not a change of playing method, but a real qualitative change!


    Not to mention, Gu Nan is still one step away from turning.


    In the process of Gu Nan''s escape, TIROS was in a mess under the baptism of the rain of time.


    Anything touched by raindrops is taken away from time at a terrible speed. Buildings are weathering, life is aging, and even the law itself is changing slightly.


    "It''s much weaker than in the game, because of the influence of face wall?" Gu Nan ran quickly, trying to get out of the influence of the rain of time.


    Gu Nan''s understanding of the gods is probably higher than that of anyone else in the world. Gu Nan understood almost every means of the existence of Lord God level like Van Lun.


    Rain of time is one of van der Rohn''s signature skills. It has a wide range, bad influence and can''t be prevented. It can definitely rank in the top ten of the most disgusting skills.


    But now Gu Nan''s view of the rain of time is much weaker than that in the game, both in scope and influence.


    Qian Han was placed on the top of his head by Gu Nan. Although Gu Nan was in a good position, he had tried his best to avoid the rain of time with the help of various buildings, but there were still many raindrops on Qian Han.


    Being robbed of a lot of time by the rain of time, the frown on Qian Han''s old face increased with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The life span of those who break the boundary depends on their understanding of the law and the integrity of their own law.


    As a top boundary breaker who has lived for thousands of years, Qian Han is one of the closest people to the star master in the world. He has a long life. However, under the influence of the rain of time, he will soon run out of oil.


    Gu Nan can''t manage so much. If it wasn''t for Qian Han''s good shield, he would be in the rain.


    You say lead the way to the golden giant territory? Who cares about this at this time. As for his knowledge Let''s see if we have a chance to revive in the future.


    Gu Nan made a decision in an instant, and his pace was even faster.


    I do not know how long, Gu Nan suddenly feel in front of the ground light up, but he has left the rain of time.


    Gu Nan took Qian Han down and saw that the old man had no breath for a long time. He was already a corpse, so Gu Nan threw him aside.


    He looked back, and the area affected by the rain of time was changing dramatically.


    All the buildings have been completely weathered. On the contrary, some plants and trees are still reproducing from generation to generation. From seeds to saplings, to towering trees, and then wither and grow old.


    The power of the rain of time is weakening, but it can still make the life of a thousand year old tree complete in the blink of an eye.


    "Van der Rohn For what? " Gu Nan was puzzled. Even in the game of previous life, there are few plots involving the LORD God.


    The Twelve Gods are already the top of the pyramid in the background of the game. They are not easily touched.


    The power of Wei Mian wall is really strong. The rain of time that should have lasted for half a quarter of an hour just stopped for a moment, and Gu Nan returned to peace in front of him.


    Around Gu Nan, there are also a few survivors who are just on the edge of the rain of time. They are all scared.


    Affected by the rain of time, you can only rely on your own body to escape. Any law is covered by time. Even if you barely open the space crack, it will be washed away in an instant.


    At this time, there are two people standing up from the ruins, it is clear that a man and a woman, holding a silver paper umbrella, it is this umbrella to protect them.


    "Elder martial sister! Saved, we are saved That man excitedly pulls elder martial sister to yell loudly, it seems that he does not have too many experiences like this.


    "What''s your name! Put the umbrella away quickly... " But his elder martial sister said quickly, and looked around warily. Sure enough, she saw that her eyes were focused.


    What kind of treasure should this umbrella be if it can survive under such a horror spell?


    Many of those eyes were obviously greedy.


    "This is an umbrella from Master Lu. Who can take it away..." But the man didn''t care. Then he saw the front and said in surprise, "Mr. Gu Nan?"


    For the two ruins of the only living people, Gu Nan naturally noticed long ago, but also recognized who the man was.


    It was actually another outsider he met when he went to the Seven Star League to form a team, Lou WANYING.So Gu Nan nodded gently and did not speak. Lou WANYING was very enthusiastic. She took her elder martial sister to Gu Nan and said, "Mr. Gu Nan, are you also here to find the secret of time?"


    When he talked about the four words "time secret treasure", his focus on this side obviously increased a lot.


    It seems that this is the reason for the abnormal density of the strong on the front plane of TIROS.


    "Gu Nan?" When the elder martial sister Lou WANYING heard the name, she was slightly shocked. Then she said, "he was the last time you went Well


    The elder martial sister just said one word and quickly covered her mouth.


    The news of the suspected fall of the star master has already spread, and the birth of Jiuyou heavenly devil can''t be concealed. Of course, Lou WANYING''s master can guess that it''s Gu Nan.


    So the elder martial sister pulled Lou WANYING''s sleeve hard, but the latter did not move. Instead, she solemnly said, "elder martial sister, I don''t care what you think, Mr. Gu Nan is my friend!"


    "Well, Mr. Gu Nan, would you like to join us?" Lou WANYING invited Gu Nan, "Master Lu''s umbrella can guide us!"


    Gu Nan has not yet spoken, but suddenly there is a strong feeling in his heart, as if there is a voice constantly calling for him to join the ranks of Lou WANYING.


    It''s like the protagonist in the legend is about to embark on a journey, ready to accept a partner.


    Is this Protagonist template?


    Gu Nan''s brain mended for a while, but soon his eyes turned to the silver umbrella. This silver umbrella has some inexplicable breath, like some extremely obscure law of time.


    Originally, Gu Nan thought it was a remnant of the rain of time, but now when he looked carefully, he found another source.


    Another time controller?


    "Mr. Gu Nan?" Seeing that he had not spoken for a long time, Lou WANYING said again, "it''s said that the secret treasure of time can let people bypass the law of time and space, and create a lot of time for practice out of thin air! If I can practice for three or five more years, then... "


    "No Gu Nan showed a strange smile, then waved back and said, "I''m just passing by."

 Chapter 318

    See the boss and treasure of the field, immediately rush up, this is the way of small white players.


    Players like Gu Nan always have to weigh the risks and benefits first, as well as Whether the final harvest is useful.


    Lou WANYING''s narration of the secret treasure of time makes Gu Nan uninterested in it, while van der Rohn''s unexpected appearance makes him more alert.


    The existence of the God level, it is possible to see through his details, as long as he exposed enough means.


    Before the news came back, Gu Luohan hid in the front line.


    Sure enough, all the front pages of today''s newspapers have been given information about what happened at the front line.


    Of course, van Loon didn''t have nothing to do, but it was a reason that Gu Nan didn''t think of. He was fighting against one of the thirteen days.


    "Shiji Tianlu asked No wonder there''s another breath of the law of time on that umbrella. "


    Gu Nan continued to read the newspaper and sympathized with his luck.


    Even on the front line, it''s almost a once-in-a-lifetime encounter with the LORD God in the 13th day, but it happens to be met by myself.


    TIROS is just one of many front-line positions. I''m afraid he was affected by the aftereffect of the two men''s fight.


    As for the Afterword of this matter, no newspaper can make it clear, or even know who will win or lose. After all, the level of this matter is too high.


    On the contrary, the two world wars that once attracted the attention of the whole world have been followed up in the past two days. However, when shijitian pushed him, he could only occupy a corner.


    The world of stars has been initially stable, while the sky of death has already had four star masters exposed, all of them are big people above the world level.


    In the end, it depends on their subsequent "discussion" whether they will win the nirvana or divide it up.


    As for the recent situation of the two stars involved, there is no need to say more about the red side, but the whereabouts of the left and the left have attracted many people''s suspicions, and there has never been a definite result.


    In principle, if zuozou has completely fallen, then the sky of extinction should collapse directly, and the origin will disperse, attracting many star owners to snatch.


    And if he is still alive, then the sky should be intact and no one can take it away.


    But now the sky is neither. The origin has begun to emerge naturally, but it has not spread Let a lot of small star owners who wait for the opportunity and even break the boundary, are disappointed.


    The star master and the star world are one. Now the sky is in such a strange state that people can''t understand what the left is.


    It was not until someone turned up some ancient materials that they came to a fairly consistent conclusion that zuozou was probably sealed on a black hole plane!


    Black hole potential surface, which is the special existence mentioned in ancient data.


    The laws of these planes are very special. Once the forces reach the breaking level, they will be sealed by the planes themselves, and the forces will be completely isolated from the outside.


    This property, which is completely sucked away regardless of the source, is very similar to the black hole in the stellar potential plane, so it is named after it.


    "Is it sealed?" When Gu Nan saw this conclusion, he couldn''t help but feel that it was neither laughing nor crying.


    However, it''s not someone who doesn''t refute this view. For example, some people prove that the black hole level features are obvious, and the prominent star level characters can quickly find clues after entering. How can they show too strong power?


    After all, the focus of the debate is on who will be responsible for the extinction of the sky, and the despondent star master has long been out of the scope of people''s concern.


    Gu Nan put down the newspaper and immediately put all these things behind him.


    He was not interested in the resentment between Zuo Zuo and Hong. After being promoted to the fifth level, even if he is a big star master like Hong in the state of heavenly demons, he may not be able to stay. He really has the power to protect himself.


    At present, the most important thing is to complete the construction of six basic buildings, upgrade the hall of evil gods to level 1, and complete a turn.


    After a turn of six levels, Gu Nan is not limited by the limit of a turn. Not only the body of the evil god is improved again, but also the demon state can be more powerful.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies and two months pass.


    In the past two months, Gu Nan spent most of his time in zilaotian, collecting the first-hand information of the front line - at least it was the hand of the LORD God. It is impossible to say that Gu Nan was not curious at all.


    But maybe there won''t be too many secrets in the newspapers. There is still no specific information about the two big figures in the public news.


    However, a few days ago, there was another wave of rain of time, which caused few casualties, but the implication of it was thought-provoking.


    In a short period of two months, thirteen days, the level of the big man, even shot twice!


    In the kingdom of God, nearly two years have passed, and the fourth and fifth buildings, the "God and people management desk" and the "God''s Chapel", have also been built, and the sixth building has accumulated enough points.


    As the name suggests, Shenmin management platform is used to manage Shenmin''s buildings, while "Shenshi" is a place to manufacture basic soldiers, and Shenshi is the most primitive soldier of the kingdom of God.Among them, Gu Nan did not encounter random events again, but on the whole, he was satisfied with the speed.


    "It is estimated that today, the integral should be enough." Gu Nan estimated in his heart.


    Just at this time, a maid came in a hurry: "my Lord, Lord Rowan came in person. He said he had something important to discuss with you..."


    Rowan? Big deal?


    Gu Nan touched his chin and doubted the neighbor''s so-called event.


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s what it looks like, anyway!"


    At Gu Nan''s house, Luo Wen slaps a notice on the table and says, "didn''t you ask me about the front line before? As soon as I get the news, I''ll send it to you What''s the matter, enough loyalty? "


    "It''s a big deal..." Gu Nan said slightly surprised.


    Rowan nodded to his satisfaction.


    In fact, the message in the notice he brought was very simple, but it was a sign issued to the whole world by the Master Lu Wen.


    He called on all the strong people in the world above the broken boundary to go to the front line. The reason is not the righteousness of the country, but Loot!


    The secret of time, which has been discussed for two months, has finally appeared. It is a blessed place called "time arena"!


    "Time arena..." Gu Nan recites this familiar name, suddenly has the feeling of returning to the previous life.


    Seeing his appearance, Luo Wen thought that he was moved and said with a smile, "if you are interested, go and have a try! I envy you young people... "


    Bang!


    Just then, the door of Gu Nan''s house was suddenly pushed open, and the maid outside was startled. Four serious looking monks walked in quickly, wearing the core uniform of the gate of the star world.


    Their eyes swept Gu Nan and Luo Wen, and then quickly locked Gu Nan: "he is the target, take away."

 Chapter 319

    Xingjie gate is a super organization covering many planes. Compared with it, minglou, where Gu Nan once stayed, is just a minion.


    There is no consensus on the background of Stargate, but at least one thing is certain - it''s very powerful.


    As an open organization, there are not only Gu Nan''s peripheral members, but also the core members. They are the practitioners who really belong to the gate.


    While enjoying more benefits of the organization, they must also be dispatched by the organization.


    Now Gu Nan is standing in front of the four core members of Stargate. They were wearing special uniforms, and there was a strange star array on their chest, flashing light.


    At the same time as the leader''s voice fell, the other three walked forward quickly, while he himself was behind, probably afraid of Gu Nan''s escape.


    "Wait!" Gu Nan didn''t speak yet, Luo Wen was already in a side way, "when is the gate of the star world so rude? Why did you arrest him? "


    Luo Wen''s words are right. Big organizations can be domineering, but they can''t write domineering on their faces. Sometimes a fig leaf is very important.


    But this time, the four didn''t worry about this. The man with the beard who opened his mouth said in a deep voice, "don''t mind what you shouldn''t do."


    "You..." Luo Wen was so angry that he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    If it wasn''t for the strange uniform of Stargate, and the faint light of starlight couldn''t be copied, he would have thought it was someone pretending.


    He turned his head and said in a low voice: "Gu Nan, they are really people at the gate of the star world. Don''t resist. Remember to make things bigger when you go out, so that even if someone wants to get dirty, they will Gu Nan


    Luo Wen''s chanting has not yet fallen, Gu Nan''s figure has already darted out, instantly appeared in front of a person, one hand toward his head on the press down.


    Click!


    A crisp sound of fracture, let people hear the hair in the heart, but that person''s head in Gu Nan a press, directly pressed into the body.


    The whole scene seemed to be static for a moment, and then Gu Nan stretched out a hand, and the neck of the man on the left side was broken.


    The next moment, Gu Nan grabbed the rest of the man''s hair with his right hand, pressed his head down, and hit the man in the middle of the face with a knee.


    When the power of terror came, the man''s head burst directly, and the body slowly fell down, leaving only one scalp with hair, which Gu Nan held in his hand.


    Blood and brain flow everywhere, the scene suddenly became silent, only the sound of blood dripping constantly sounded.


    Just for a moment, three of them were killed instantly by Gu Nan, with pure physical strength and without any law.


    In the face of absolute speed, what extraordinary law, what ability to open the void, all do not work!


    Rowan and the bearded man had not known what to say for a long time.


    They have more profound feelings about Gu Nan''s hand - there is no law fluctuation, which means that it will not attract the attention of the monks in the city, which means that Gu Nan can kill people at will in the city, and then pat his ass and walk away.


    Gu Nan step out, the figure has appeared in front of the bearded man, stuck his neck, said: "why do you want to catch me?"


    It''s almost the same question as Rowan just now, but the result is quite different.


    "It was Mr Duan Wenqi from the organization who personally ordered that you should be taken over..." The man almost cried out, "the rest, we really don''t know!"


    At this time, in fact, the man has recognized Gu Nan''s identity. Pure with the flesh body can kill to break the boundary, such as kill chicken, this is not just a period of time ago of nine you sky devil match?!


    Mr Duan''s order is so urgent that they have no time to investigate the details of the target.


    They know that the target''s name is Gu Nan, and they also know that there is a demon with the same name recently But the two people who can''t be hit by eight strokes, who will have nothing to do with them!


    The man''s back has been soaked in cold sweat, and he dare not even tear open the space to escape - he can imagine that he may be torn to pieces before he has time to enter the cracks in the space.


    "Councillor?" Gu Nan touched his chin.


    The gate of the star world is the parliamentary system. There are only 17 members in total. Mr Duan Wenqi is already an absolute high-level member. Why does he want to arrest himself?


    Instinct tells Gu Nan that this matter is mostly related to the front line. Only Lou WANYING can connect with himself.


    Gu Nan let go of the man, patted him on the shoulder and said, "go back and tell the councillor that I will go to him in person in two days."


    ¡­¡­


    God''s home.


    Gu Nan sent away the people at the gate of the star world and immediately returned to the kingdom of God.


    Sure enough, before long, the new 10000 points have been accumulated. Only when Gu Nan builds the sixth zero level building, he can complete a turn and step into the sixth level!


    In sum, the five orders before a turn, the fifth order is Gu Nan''s shortest stay.


    This is because he has already prepared the kingdom of God for himself before the fifth level, which is the most time-consuming part of ordinary players.On the contrary, we spent almost the same amount of time on the construction after we got the kingdom of God.


    Gu Nan opened the list of buildings, and after a brief deployment of resources, he immediately selected a building, the corridor of the saints.


    This is not the original plan of Gu Nan. What he was going to build was a "training camp". But because of the time arena, Gu Nan changed his plan temporarily.


    Under normal circumstances, the cloister of the saints will not be built in the early days of the kingdom of God, but will be considered by the kingdom of God above level 3.


    Of course, this is not to say that the building is useless. On the contrary, its role is very important. No player can give up.


    Holy corridor, which can provide holy body for players, inherits part of the player''s ability, and is controlled by the player himself.


    In short, this is the official trumpet.


    But for the players after a turn, the existence of this trumpet is extremely necessary.


    On the one hand, the trumpet is easy to move, and will not be found in any plane instantly. On the other hand, it is easy to hide the identity of the evil god.


    The body of the saint has nothing to do with the evil god!


    If you want to go to the front line, you may face the God of time, Vatican. You can''t help but be careless.


    Although according to his own past life, not to mention just an 11th level Lord God, the 15th level God of light and justice has been slaughtered many times, now he just wants the sixth level.


    There is nothing unusual about the establishment of the cloister of the saints, but a circular corridor is set up in the hall of evil gods, with a silver human sculpture in the center.


    Gu Nan is not in a hurry to call the trumpet. What he wants to do next is the most important play.


    Six basic buildings have been built, and the evil temple can be upgraded!

 Chapter 320

    Outside the hall of the evil god, Yan Xiaoxiao and LAN Si walk side by side, talking about what they are talking about, which seems to be some management problems in Shenzhou.


    Since she found that Yan Xiaoxiao was lack of energy, Gu Nan told LAN Si to take over the burden as soon as possible - she was very energetic and kept above 95 for a long time.


    After dealing with some affairs outside, they habitually went to the evil temple. The two management desks were here, which were the things they contacted most in the kingdom of God.


    But just as they were about to arrive, they found that the ground was slightly shaken, and the hall of evil gods in front of them expanded a circle out of thin air, squeezing out all the things around them.


    "This..." Lance looked at the scene in amazement. She has seen a lot in recent years. It''s not that it''s hard to accept creation out of thin air. It''s just that such scenes are more and more close to what she saw and heard in her early years.


    Isn''t that what miracles look like in the kingdom of flowers?


    "The teacher has made a breakthrough again."


    Yan Xiaoxiao is very happy. She has gradually accepted the identity of the administrator of the kingdom of God. Her power in the world is also in line with her pursuit.


    The change of the evil temple is still going on, but it is much more gentle than before.


    Until the tremor from the ground completely stopped, the second daughter walked forward, walked slowly into the hall, and then saw Gu Nan standing quietly in front.


    "Teacher..." Yan small carefully called a, for fear of disturbing Gu Nan breakthrough like.


    Gu Nan turned his head and said, "Oh, you''re here."


    The two girls look at each other. Gu Nan''s appearance is really different from the star master. Of course, they would not know that Gu Nanfang was busy opening the corridor of the saints.


    As for him, although he has really reached the sixth level, he can be called "God" from now on, but Gu Nan has never seen the world. What''s exciting about this?


    A silver light was shining not far away. The second daughter found that there was an elegant corridor in the new hall of evil gods, and the silver light was emitted from the statue in the center.


    The silver light gradually converged, and gradually formed a figure below. The man was dressed in a silver robe, elegant and quiet, but his face was Gu Nan''s.


    The next moment, his expression suddenly changed, became indifferent and with some arrogance, it seems that he would only reply to anything with a "Oh, Niupi".


    Gu Nan has taken over the body of the saint.


    ¡­¡­


    Purple day, Gu Nan left almost not long, then returned here. But at this time, he is not the noumenon, but the body of the saint.


    He guessed that the people of Stargate came to visit for the front line of the plane, and he happened to have some interest in the time arena.


    And if you want to participate in it, this body of saints is enough.


    The strength of saints is the highest of the four levels, that is, the strongest level in the world. But inherited Gu Nan''s rule and super body, the real combat power naturally far exceeds.


    However, there is no room for such combat power to grow. No matter how the cloister of the saints is upgraded, the strength of the saints stays here, and at most inherits Gu Nan''s more means.


    This involves a basic principle of the game: God cannot be created.


    The fourth level is just a foot out of the world, which can be called "Saint", while the fifth level can be regarded as a God, which is just a handful of magic fire.


    The same is true of the heavens. Even if the strength varies greatly, some of them are not as strong as the top, while others can fight against the main God.


    The star Lord represents another level. So even Zuo Zuo, who is known as one of the strongest in the thirteen worlds, has only the top boundary breakers under his command, without any star master.


    It''s like in the world of gods, apart from the LORD God, no one has ever heard of a God who will be attached to other people''s gods.


    "So, most of the people who will be interested in the calling order are ordinary star owners who have no astral world?" Gu Nan secretly calculated in his heart.


    Gu Nan is still in his home in ziluotian. The blood here has been cleaned up, and even a girl is waiting for him.


    "Mr. Gu Nan, please follow me." The girl''s face was delicate, but there was no expression on her face. Even her voice seemed calm and even indifferent.


    Her tone was not as strong as the previous four, but it showed an unquestionable momentum - it was the result of being in the top position for a long time.


    "Lead the way." Gu Nan didn''t start this time, and he really wanted to see the person behind him.


    The girl''s guide is very simple. With a stroke of her finger, a silver road appears in front of them, pointing to the unknown distance.


    This kind of ability is no longer the instinct of the boundary breaker to tear open the space, but a more detailed manipulation of the space.


    Gu Nan followed the girl slowly into it. After walking through the road, he came to a damp courtyard. There were already two people waiting for him.


    A calm, respectful old man and a handsome man in his thirties in a black suit.The old man was also wearing the uniform of Stargate, but his dress was purple, which was the only uniform for members.


    Gu Nan instantly recognized who he was - Duan Wenqi, the congressman who ordered his arrest.


    Gu Nan''s eyes swept over the two men, waiting for them to speak first, but it was not them who took the lead, but the girl who led the way.


    She took one more step forward, her body suddenly expanded and turned into a hundred meter long silver dragon, circled in the sky, and then fell.


    On the shoulder of the man in the suit.


    The 100 meter long dragon, with its feet close together and stepping on the man''s shoulder, looks very strange, but there is a strange harmony between them.


    "I''m Lu Wen." The man opened his mouth, with a peaceful smile on his face, just like an ordinary person.


    But if he can stand here, the name of Lu Wen can only represent one meaning - Shiji Tianxing Lord, a super strong man who can fight with the LORD God!


    But no matter how high his status and strength are, Gu Nan can also keep calm, because he is a trumpet now.


    "What''s the matter?"


    His impolite attitude made Duan Wenqi look slightly changed, but Lu Wen was still calm: "I hope you can help me with one thing."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Help a child to defeat other opponents in the time arena and get the sand of time."


    Gu Nan gave a silent smile: "he invited me before, but I refused."


    Duan Wenqi said: "if you still refuse now, I''m afraid you won''t want to see the result."


    "Ha ha." Gu Nan expressed his attitude in two unique words.


    Lu Wen waved his hand and said, "I don''t like to force people to do things. The sands of time can be given to you as a reward. It is very helpful for the start of the astral world


    Duan Wenqi''s face doesn''t change after hearing that. He is also a powerful star master, and his realm is not lower than that of red. Naturally, you can see the details of Gu Nan''s separation.


    "What if I still refuse?" Gu Nan thought and said.


    "Then I can only express my regret and ask someone else to help me." Lu Wen sighed, "although it may be someone the child doesn''t know, he must win the sand of time."


    "That''s settled!" Gu Nan clapped his hands and said, "I''m waiting outside to rob WANYING."

 Chapter 321

    When Gu Nan''s voice fell, the scene began to enter a strange silence.


    Lu Wen''s eyes show some consternation. Duan Wenqi looks at Gu Nan''s eyes as if he is looking at a fool. Even the silver dragon on Lu Wen''s shoulder can''t help but lower his head and stare at Gu Nan with huge eyes.


    Because she didn''t have a deep understanding of human society, she didn''t quite understand what the other person said.


    He sounds like he wants to do something bad, but why does he say it? Isn''t it right that we should not say a word and wait until the time to start secretly?


    Lu Wen immediately broke into a dumbfounded smile. An old monster like him who has lived for many years can certainly understand Gu Nan''s true meaning.


    The young man''s meaning at the moment is that he is trying to say something good, but if he doesn''t say something bad, he is just being confident.


    It''s just a separation, and no one knows where his astral world and noumenon are, so he dares to be unscrupulous.


    "In this case, I wish you a smooth trip." Lu Wen is still this pair of people do not see the appearance of clues, as if nothing can stimulate the waves in his heart.


    Gu Nan nodded, then turned away without saying a word.


    "Gu Nan is supposed to be the demon passed on a few days ago, but he doesn''t look much like him..."


    After Gu Nan left, Duan Wenqi actually showed some smile, looked at the direction he left, shook his head, where there was a little bit just blowing beard and staring.


    Lu asked, "not necessarily. I''ve met a few celestial demons in the Milky Way sky, and they are no different from ordinary people. "


    Duan Wenqi doesn''t know where to take out a stack of information, which is all about Gu Nan. Even the fact that he came from langyashi has been thoroughly investigated.


    After all, Gu Nan went to the star world through the feisheng center. Even minglou knew about it. If the gate of the star world wanted to find out, there was no secret at all.


    It''s just that he can''t know what happened before he ascended, because it''s hundreds of years since langyashi, and there''s no clue left.


    Such a small plane can''t even bear the secrets of countercurrent time.


    "The origin is clear, but as soon as it enters the boundary level plane, it advances by leaps and bounds Duan Wenqi threw the data aside and whispered.


    "I don''t care about his origin. Shizhisha must let Lou WANYING get it." Lu asked in a deep voice.


    Duan Wenqi nodded silently. Of course, he understands that Lou WANYING is a very important part of the current plan. He should not only let him get the treasure, but also help him too much.


    Originally, Gu Nan was the best candidate. He was related to Lou WANYING and had enough strength. Unfortunately


    "I''ll find the next one." Duan Wenqi said so.


    Lu Wen nodded gently, and the silver dragon spread its wings, as if to block out the sky and the sun, casting a shadow over their heads.


    ¡­¡­


    In God''s country, Gu Nan''s Noumenon opens his eyes.


    The body of the saints, of course, did not return to the kingdom of God. He is not a fool. When he returns to the kingdom of God in the face of landing, isn''t he exposing himself?


    In fact, even if the trumpet died outside, Gu Nan did not intend to recall it - Safety first.


    Gu Nan is telling the truth about the time arena. If shizhisha is destined to be taken by Lou WANYING, he really doesn''t plan to enter the arena, just wait outside.


    Other people may worry about whether the treasure will be used directly once it falls into other people''s hands. Gu Nan has no such worry.


    Because he knows too well where the time arena is and what the sand of time is for.


    In the game, the time arena is a famous copy of the drawing. As the name suggests, it does not produce evil value and points. The reward after customs clearance is architectural drawings, which is the sand of time in Lu Wen''s mouth.


    Drawings can be used to build corresponding buildings in the kingdom of God, that is, time arena. The purpose is to shorten the skill training time of arms. It can be regarded as a practical building in the war period of the kingdom of God.


    Moreover, the time arena is not a basic building, and can only be built through external drawings.


    "Heaven and earth?"


    Gu Nan thought of the title of architecture, and he couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. In a sense, there is nothing wrong with calling the architecture of the kingdom of God a blessed place.


    Anyway, they are all special areas in the astral world, which can provide special promotion effect.


    The difference is that most of the blessed places are scattered around their star world, while Gu Nan''s divine Kingdom buildings are all concentrated together, located in the evil temple.


    Gu Nan transferred the body of the saint to the front line and chose to stay dormant for a while. He asked for first-hand information while waiting for the result of "looting".


    As long as the sand of time doesn''t fall on the other side of the world of gods, no matter who has it, it doesn''t prevent Gu Nan from seizing it. Anyway, it''s not the star owner who owns the star world and can''t use the sand of time.


    At this time, a piece of news came to the temple of evil spirits. It came from a person who had not seen him for a long time, but Gu Nan arranged to rebuild the red tail of white fog.


    She went to the very remote crescent moon world. If she wanted to return to the kingdom of God, she needed to call Gu Nan first to return with his strength.Moreover, red tail is just an extraordinary person. If he stays in the crescent age for a long time, his life is not enough to support him.


    So after the establishment of Baiwu was basically completed, Hongwei did not stay there. Instead, she went to let Lansi take her to the Baigu realm to control the layout of the crescent age through reincarnation.


    And the news from her came to ask for help.


    It''s a simple thing to say. She reestablished a small reincarnation organization in the white bone world to control the crescent age by the people there.


    Now, it''s the new people who are being watched for a long time.


    They are targeted by another reincarnation organization. It is suspected that there is a boundary breaker, so red tail is eager to send for help.


    Gu Nan after reading, without gently shaking his head. The establishment of a reincarnation organization has been regarded as a way to encroach on local interests. Unexpectedly, some people still covet it.


    LAN Si wants to help manage the kingdom of God. He has no time to be a bodyguard for Hongwei, but Yingfu''s intelligence is not up to standard. After he leaves the kingdom of God, he is a robot who can only listen to orders.


    It seems that it is imminent to find a group of powerful envoys who are not easy to betray.


    The construction of the kingdom of God requires a lot of manpower, which Gu Nan had expected. So the gods in the game often include some congenital creatures under their command.


    Originally, the golden giant was a good choice, but it was a pity that Gu Nan almost told him that he was there when he met the LORD God level. Qian Han, the leader of the road, was also killed.


    Now tianwai has attracted a lot of attention. Gu Nan''s going there to receive the divine envoy is no different from throwing himself into the net.


    "Let''s get rid of the affairs in the white bone world first, and find out if there is a broken world with no way out. When the time arena thing is over, then consider the alien


    Gu Nan made up his mind that the body of the saints who had been on the front line suddenly moved. After several successive leaps, he came to the white bone world, an organization called feiyunling.


    "Who is it?"

 Chapter 322

    The white bone world.


    The white bone realm is a newly born big star realm. It was promoted from a small plane to a "realm" plane by the star master, the true king of white bone, and became one of the main worlds.


    Therefore, although baiguzhenjun is very young among the stars, he is very strong and strict in the management of the stars.


    The whole world is divided into 196 cities, which radiate from the center of the city to form circle after circle.


    Red tail is now located in the 21st ring of the city on the left of the white bone boundary.


    The 21st ring area, which is close to the boundary of the left city, belongs to a real suburb. And red tail will choose here as the headquarters of white fog, which is also the remote place.


    But at this time, red tail began to hate his own eyes.


    "Master, let''s move first. If you have no resources, you can collect them again. If you have no people, it''s all over! " A young man is standing in front of Hongwei, earnestly persuading him.


    The young man''s name is Bai Xuesheng. Not only does his name sound a little feminine, but also his appearance is quite neutral.


    It is precisely because of his appearance that he was laughed at by the family since he was a child. In a rage, he embarked on the road of reincarnation and joined the white fog.


    In the world of bones, those who can take "Bai" as their surname are not small families. Bai Xuesheng is now a high-rise in the white fog.


    And red tail just calm face, didn''t reply, until white snow Sheng saliva all said dry, this way: "is old Mo they a few let you do this lobbyist?"


    The old Mo and others mentioned by Hongwei are also high-level members of the organization. Bai Xuesheng was not surprised, because he had a clear conscience: "yes, but that''s what I mean."


    "I have my own opinion. You should go to the left city first." Red tail shook his head.


    "Great commander!" Bai Xuesheng is in a hurry. He wants to talk about it again, but he is driven out by red tail with a firm wave.


    He went to the door dejectedly. There were already several people waiting for the result outside. The first middle-aged man with a face full of scum was mo in the mouth of red tail.


    "Well Well Someone nearby asked, but immediately saw Bai Xuesheng''s expression, immediately understood that most of it was not very smooth.


    Lao Mo also sighed. He didn''t know what to say. How could such a shrewd man as the great commander be confused at this time?


    They have searched a lot of resources in recent months, and even had an adventure in a certain plane. Once they give up, I''m afraid they won''t have such an opportunity in the future.


    But it''s better than being treated in one pot, isn''t it?


    Feiyunling''s ultimatum has been sent. Someone will come at night at the latest. They are in such a remote place, and no one will take care of them even if they die here.


    Several people were silent for a while. Finally, Lao Mo said: "inform the brothers below to disperse and return to the city. Let''s go to persuade the commander for the last time. If she doesn''t want to leave, then... "


    "Tie her away, too!" Bai Xuesheng said categorically.


    He was from an aristocratic family who could do nothing but practice, and even had some inferiority complex. In just a few months, he degenerated to this point, thanks to the great commander. At this time, he would not leave her alone.


    "That''s right!" Old Mo also nodded solemnly, ordered a person to go down, after the notice, took the lead to push the door.


    "Great commander Huh? Who are you? " After he entered the room of red tail, he saw a strange scene, which made him blurt out.


    At this time, red tail was standing respectfully on one side. In her original position, she was sitting on a silver robed man with a silver mask on his face, which made people invisible.


    "Great commander?" The silver robed man heard Lao Mo''s name, but he laughed, "I didn''t expect that for so many years, you still remember the organizational system of that year."


    In those days, there were two commanders in Baiwu. This strange name was not very common.


    "A little bit of a hobby." Red tail blinked his eyes and chuckled.


    Lao Mo and others found that the red tail, who had been gloomy before, was very relaxed and even in a joking mood.


    She then looked at Lao Mo, Bai Xuesheng and other humanists: "don''t be nervous, this is from the headquarters..."


    "Silver noodles." Said the man in silver.


    "Well, Lord silver." Red tail takes advantage of the situation. Although I don''t know the other party''s intention of concealing his identity, since he has to cover up his appearance, his name can''t be disclosed.


    Lao Mo and Bai Xuesheng look at each other, and their eyes are full of strange.


    It''s the first time they''ve heard about the headquarters of their own organization. If it had not been for the great commander''s decision, no one would have believed it.


    "Is there a new fog mirror here?" Naturally, the man in silver robe was Gu Nan''s saint. He sat on his seat and asked casually.


    Fog mirror is the product of white fog translation. By clearing the mist on the fog mirror, it is equivalent to translating the will of the world.


    As long as someone completes the task specified by the will of the world, Gu Nan can obtain part of the world origin, so as to build his personal copy.In short, fog mirror is his real need to build white fog.


    "Yes, all the fog mirrors are concentrated here." Red tail quickly nodded. Not only the fog mirrors collected by their reincarnation, but also the ones made in the crescent age are gathered here.


    Gu Nan''s kingdom of God is not heaven level or boundary level, and can''t be reincarnated directly in it. All the previous fog mirrors were brought by LAN Si himself.


    Now it''s much easier. As long as red tail sends someone to reincarnate to the crescent moon and bring back the fog mirror.


    "Go and get it." Gu Nan naturally said.


    As soon as his voice fell, a voice full of anger came from the opposite side: "the enemy is facing us. I don''t think how to protect the organization, but I only care about the fog mirror!"


    But it was Bai Xuesheng who opened his mouth. He looked straight at Gu Nan without flinching. It seemed that he had to give an explanation.


    In his family, he has seen too many people who only care about their own interests but ignore the overall situation. Such people are the moths of the organization!


    But what he didn''t expect was that the silver robed man didn''t even look at him. Instead, his commander glared at him angrily: "shut up


    "I..."


    Without waiting for him to speak, red tail has turned over his hand, took out two complete fog mirrors and handed them to Gu Nan.


    "There is another plane in the harvesting stage. If it goes well, the air transport of harvesting can make another plane." "Fortunately, I didn''t give up here, otherwise the collected gas would be wasted if there was no place to place it," red tail said


    Bai Xuesheng, Lao Mo and others looked at each other face to face. They realized that it was for this reason that the grand leader insisted on staying.


    "Commander in chief, I''m afraid the flying cloud leader will arrive soon. Shall we make some preparations?" Lao Mo pulls the impatient Bai Xuesheng behind him and says.


    He can see that red tail has no doubt evacuated, so he can only prepare to fight I hope that this adult from the headquarters can rely on the score. Of course, I also hope that feiyunling has not broken the boundary.


    Lao Mo thought about it and said, "as long as there is no one who breaks the boundary in feiyunling, we are not without a war..."


    "There are two." Old Mo didn''t expect that before the commander spoke, the silver robed man spoke in such a determined tone.


    Old Mo can''t help but look a little heavy.


    Who can say clearly about the existence of the boundary breaker?


    They also analyzed from the information from all sides that Feiyun is too strong to lead, and maybe there are some backers This adult who has just come here from headquarters, how can he be sure?


    The white snow Sheng of one side already angry smile: "don''t know adult thus know?"


    So they saw that the man in silver robe picked up a fog mirror and wiped it lightly. The fog on it dissipated instantly. Then they said casually, "I just killed it."

 Chapter 323

    Red tail gives Gu Nan two coordinates, including the location of Feiyun collar.


    So Gu Nan is naturally the first one to go to feiyunling. No matter whether there are people who break the boundary or not, we should kill them first. It''s easier, otherwise we have to wait for others to come. How troublesome?


    In the room of red tail, Bai Xuesheng and others have retreated. They are busy confirming the situation of Feiyun collar.


    In Gu Nan''s present state, the two fog mirrors can be translated almost in an instant.


    He handed the two white mirrors to Hongwei and said, "I didn''t kill all the flying cloud collars. Please find someone to receive them."


    Red tail Zheng Zheng, immediately reaction come over, repeatedly nod, in the heart tiny Lin. She felt that Gu Nan was expressing his dissatisfaction with the slow completion of the task.


    Although she came to the white bone world not long ago, and the task force can only be recruited in the big world, these reasons are obviously impossible to say.


    In fact, she thinks a little too much. In terms of Gu Nan''s way of looking at problems, NPC does not say whether it is good or not. Everything is "it should be like this.".


    As for his special advice, it''s only because he''s just looking at the private copy interface, and several of them are close to the full value. If he works hard, maybe he can get a second copy.


    Even in the kingdom of God, private copies are cool. Now Guan Hongchen and others are very skilled in brushing "jinxiushi". If there is a new copy, the integral growth rate will definitely double.


    "Wait a minute." Gu Nan called red tail, who was ready to go down again, "is there any desperate person near here, or is there any enemy who wants to sell himself?"


    If there are suitable candidates, Gu Nan doesn''t mind choosing some local envoys.


    Red tail showed the color of thinking, but after a long time, he still shook his head in embarrassment: "even if it is such a harsh place as the white bone world, few people who break the world are desperate..."


    She''s telling the truth. It''s really hard to have a desperate situation because of the ability of those who break the boundaries to enter and exit the major planes at will.


    Even if you offend people in one place, as long as you don''t die, you can leave and run to other places. How many planes are there in the world of the heavens? I''m afraid the master of the thirteen heavens can''t figure out how to find them?


    Unless Qian Han is targeted by the star master of the boundary level, and Gu Nan and other people who can lock the space are there, they have to choose to surrender.


    Otherwise, the practitioners who can reach the level of breaking the boundary are willing to be subordinates to others?


    For example, the Xinghai Pavilion and the "Wudu stele" under zuozou''s command have been cultivated since childhood. They have the shadow of the star master in their lifelong cultivation and have their own foundation in the star world. Only in this way can loyalty be guaranteed.


    Gu Nan could only sigh helplessly, but he had more expectations for the alien race outside the sky, waiting for the two great figures to finish the fight.


    However, red tailed immediately said, "my Lord, are you looking for some practitioners of broken boundary level to stay here?"


    "Well." Gu Nan nodded.


    If there is no one who breaks the boundary in the white fog, there will be accidents in the future. He can''t come by himself every time, and he can''t be in time every time.


    So red tail suggested: "do you remember that there is a kind of person who can communicate with God in crescent moon world? They don''t have the ability to break the boundary, but three or four people can join hands and compete with those who break the boundary.... "


    Hearing this, Gu Nan immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "they are just right!"


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Gu Nan was already in the crescent age, and red tail took care of the finishing work of the white bone world and came here with him.


    "My Lord, the current realm of communication in crescent moon has been completed." Red tail took a list and handed it to Gu Nan, "it''s not possible that there are omissions. There are 15 people under our control."


    "So much?" Gu Nan doubts a way. He remembers that when he came here, there were only eight schools in the world. Now there are so many?


    However, Hongwei said with a smile: "the crescent moon has passed for decades. We give better methods of cultivation, and there is no internal friction, so more and more people reach the realm of communicating with God. "


    Gu Nan nodded and took over the list, saying nothing more.


    After such a long time, the essence of the so-called "Wu Dao Tong Shen" has long been clearly studied by them. If it is said that the one who breaks the boundary is a living creature who goes to another level of life, then it is more like a fork in the road.


    Because they didn''t have a right direction, they went on a wrong road, so that they couldn''t go from high to low.


    It''s much easier to achieve the mastery of martial arts than to become a world breaker. Even the combat effectiveness is not much worse, but it''s far from the life nature of world breaker.


    They are still not out of the category of people, life is still not long enough, and they are still powerless to space.


    However, this kind of existence is really the most suitable for "protecting the law". Gu Nan didn''t need them to break the boundary, just to contribute their fighting capacity.


    Gu Nan didn''t think of this group of special fighting power at first. After all, he is a player, not an omniscient God.


    As for crescent moon, he just glanced at it in a hurry and didn''t pay attention to it at all. On the contrary, Hongwei has been here for nearly 30 years and is more familiar with it."The first martial arts association in the world?" After a brief look at the list, Gu Nan saw other words at the back.


    That''s a brief introduction and schedule of "the world''s first martial arts association", even the seeded players were separated.


    Red tail said with a smile: "in the crescent age, it''s a common practice to advocate martial arts. People often argue about who is the best martial arts person in the world, and even give them a place. It shows that they attach importance to this false name."


    "In the name of" No.1 in the world ", we can draw them to compete in martial arts. We can best see the actual combat power of these people, and there may even be some experts in the countryside."


    Gu Nan''s mind never needs to be doubted. After red tail simply said "No.1 in the world", he immediately understood the advantages of this.


    Through this recruitment, we can not only find out the details of these warriors, but also make it easier for them to manage in the future. In the future, the best treatment in the world will certainly be better than the second in the world.


    If Gu Nan really wants to do it himself, he may not have thought of such an idea. But with the improvement of the realm, he is less and less concerned about these little things now.


    This is probably one of the problems of players: when the level exceeds too much, most people are too lazy to follow the strategy, and like to crush directly.


    "Let''s do it." Gu Nan handed over the list to red tail, saying that after the last 16 matches, I will also be on the scene to watch, will select some people to take to the upper bound


    "To the upper boundary?" Red tail Leng Leng, then reaction, smile way, "in this way, I''m afraid even those hiding in the mountains of the old guy, also can''t help running out."


    Gu Nan just waved his hand and asked Hongwei to prepare more time. He was sure to catch up with the spirit of the crescent world.


    Anyway, there''s a 60:1 time flow here, and he has plenty of time.

 Chapter 324

    The crescent age is boiling.


    Seeing that the world''s first martial arts association is just around the corner, the Martial Arts Alliance suddenly announced the postponement, which made many people confused and even angry.


    However, when new news came, it was said that the upper world experts would come to watch, and even take some of the powerful warriors to the upper world. After that, the whole crescent world fell into a carnival.


    In fact, in the legend of the crescent age, the highest realm of martial arts has always been broken void.


    But in fact, it''s been thousands of years since anyone came out of this realm. The last time there were suspected targets was decades ago, when the world was unified and the alliance of martial arts and Taoism was established.


    Today, the world is dominated by the alliance of martial arts and Taoism, but there are only four of the eight schools in those years, all of which are taken over by the alliance.


    The Zhongli sword sect, which first took refuge with Gu Nan, is naturally one of them, and is now the most powerful one in the alliance.


    In the Zhongli sword sect, several young men and women are discussing together, while the head of the sect is sitting a swordsman in white, who was Su Wen.


    Decades later, Su Wen''s face was still young, but he had more white hair on his head.


    "Shishuzu, is the recent news true? Broken void One said excitedly.


    "Isn''t it the false news spread by the league in order to attract people to the competition?" Another woman opened her mouth, but she guessed half right.


    "Shishuzu..."


    "All right, all right." Su Wen waved his hand helplessly, "I''m going back to zongmen to tell you that it''s all true. Sign up for the competition immediately."


    These two men and two women are Su Wen''s disciples and grandchildren. Three of them have reached the realm of communicating with gods, and the Zhongli sword sect is prosperous.


    Su Wen''s voice fell down, but the four of them suddenly quieted down, with an incredible look on their faces.


    "So it''s true?"


    "Is there a broken void in this world..."


    "It''s true, of course." Su Wen said with a smile, "I saw your martial uncle dozens of years ago with my own eyes If it''s the one who comes back, breaking the void is just a matter of hand. "


    Young people suddenly burst the pot again, pestering Su Wen to tell him a story. Su Wen didn''t mention much about that year, just let them work hard.


    "I can''t see through the realm of that one for a long time. Now, most of you come back to this world to look for good seedlings. Your chances may be greater than those of us old guys. "


    So Su Wen said his guess. In his opinion, Gu Nan''s return to this side is always for the purpose of accepting apprentices. He can''t take a fancy to their strength.


    Of course he didn''t know. He was right.


    Of course, the four disciples and grandchildren would not doubt his guess. This is the most reasonable situation.


    Su Wen encouraged each other, and then said to the last girl, "ah Xiu, you are the latest to get started, and your cultivation is not as good as that of communicating with the gods, but your talent is the best. You must fight hard this time, you know?"


    "Yes, shishuzu!" The girl named a Xiu nodded her head and said that her voice was still childish.


    She is only 15 or 16 years old. She is close to the peak of martial arts. This talent is really enviable.


    Su Wen nodded with satisfaction, and then asked the four people to go back and get ready. After walking out of the room, another woman pulls ah Xiu to talk.


    "Younger martial sister a Xiu, you should work hard!" The woman said with a smile, "if you can catch up with the martial arts meeting and step into the realm of communicating with the gods, you will have a better grasp."


    Ah Xiu looked a little distressed: "elder martial sister Xiaoqing, I also want to break through But every time I want to break that barrier, I always feel like a voice is saying that it''s wrong to do so. "


    But Lu Xiaoqing, the elder martial sister, showed her face and pulled ah Xiu forward: "come with me, elder martial sister will take you to find the chance!"


    ¡­¡­


    The central part of crescent world, which has been renamed "Wumeng city", is a magnificent new garden.


    It is said that this is the place where the Martial Arts Alliance was first established. Now it has become the headquarters of the alliance and the holy land of martial arts in the hearts of all martial arts people.


    "Elder martial sister Xiaoqing, where are you going to take me..." Ah Xiu was pulled by Lu Xiaoqing. He had been around for a long time, and was almost caught several times.


    They are now in the headquarters of the Wudao alliance! The people who live here are all the top leaders of the league. If they are found sneaking in


    At the thought of this, ah Xiu immediately advised her bold elder martial sister: "elder martial sister, let''s go back quickly, in case someone sees us..."


    "Back what back, you don''t want to break through?" Lu Xiaoqing looks like he hates iron but not steel.


    "Breakthrough?" Ah Xiu stares at her and doesn''t understand what it has to do with her breakthrough.


    Is it to ask the elders here to point out to themselves? However, which of these seniors can compare with their own teachers and uncles?


    It seems to see her idea, Lu Xiaoqing said with a mysterious smile: "in the past, no one can guide you, but this time is different from the past! What do you think is the most likely reason for the alliance''s sudden change of language? "Ah Xiu was gifted and intelligent when she was a child. Hearing what the elder martial sister said, she immediately understood and said excitedly, "I''m sure that the broken and empty elder has returned. Maybe he''s here!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ah Xiu and Lu Xiaoqing are right. Gu Nan is really here.


    He is not only in the crescent age, but also very easy to find. In the garden, a new courtyard with the largest, most luxurious and most upstart flavor has been built, and it is placed in the center of the garden.


    As long as you are a little familiar with the league, you will not miss it.


    The second daughter is no exception. They soon sneak into it, and then listen to Lu Xiaoqing exclaim: "it''s red tail master! I''ve met her with my uncle! "


    In front of them, a silver robed man was lying leisurely on the couch, while red tail was standing in front of him, whispering something.


    "So that person is..." Ah Xiu put her eyes on the man in silver robe, but she couldn''t see any strange. She seemed to be just an ordinary man in the sun.


    Lu Xiaoqing gets up excitedly and wants to take ah Xiu to meet him.


    She believes that with her younger martial sister''s talent and savvy, she can definitely get into that person''s eyes. If she can''t do it, I''m afraid there will be no one in the world!


    However, at this time, ah Xiu suddenly grabbed her, looked around with vigilance, and said in a low voice: "elder martial sister, there are still people here..."


    "Someone?" Lu Xiaoqing was stunned.


    "Come on, kill her!"


    "Kill her, our task is finished, return immediately, don''t stay!"


    "Good!"


    The rustle of conversation sounded behind them, but they could not understand what these words meant.


    Four shadows came out from behind!

 Chapter 325

    "Be careful!"


    Ah Xiu''s senses are sharper than her elder martial sister''s. almost at the same time when the four appeared, she rushed out and yelled.


    The speed of the four people who suddenly appeared was faster than ah Xiu imagined. It can be seen that all of them had extraordinary skills and almost came to red tail in the blink of an eye.


    There is a trace of anxiety in ah Xiu''s eyes. Although she was young, she had rich combat experience. She could see the general state of the four enemies at a glance.


    None of them is a little worse than themselves. They even seem to have the method of joint attack. It is clear that they are specially trained for assassins!


    "Most of the world is under the control of the alliance. Which force can train such assassins?"


    Ah Xiu tried to catch up with her, but found that she was left far behind. She was shocked.


    Among these four assassins, master Hongwei didn''t seem to have reached the realm of martial arts and divinity.


    she looked anxiously behind her, hoping that the elder martial sister could help her quickly, but when she looked back, she saw a strange cold face.


    "Elder martial sister..."


    Lu Xiaoqing sneered and said, "I thought it would take a lot of effort to find the target. I didn''t expect it would be so easy! It''s superfluous to take you as an excuse. "


    Listen to the strange tone of elder martial sister, ah Xiu can''t help being cold all over.


    Only then did she realize that these people came with her family, and the reason why the elder martial sister took her was to find an excuse for being discovered!


    Where is she looking for the legendary master? She is looking for the red tail master!


    Lu Xiaoqing ignored her, but turned her eyes to the front, where the red tail had fallen into the encirclement.


    An unexpected "broken void" strongman really disrupts their plan, otherwise they don''t have to rush to start, but the task has not completely failed.


    After all, it''s just a strong person with a small plane, and the goal of others is just red tail. As long as you can kill her, it doesn''t matter if you die!


    However, Lu Xiaoqing''s idea just fell, but a voice rang out behind her: "reincarnation?"


    This time it''s Lu Xiaoqing''s turn to fall into the ice. How did she not expect that in this small plane, someone would know reincarnation?!


    Is it true that the so-called strong who breaks the void is also reincarnated?


    She turned her head quickly. Instead of the silver robe, she saw four familiar figures - her four companions, who were held up by a shadowy hand and dropped on the ground.


    Behind them was the expressionless face of the man in silver.


    "What plane are you from?" He asked slowly.


    Lu Xiaoqing did not speak, but looked at each other indefinitely. Anyway, she is reincarnated. There''s nothing to be afraid of when she dies here. It''s better to think about countermeasures.


    Gu Nan didn''t mean to wait at all. He chuckled and then stepped on a man''s head on the ground. His head burst like a watermelon.


    "You..."


    The man died on the spot, and the reincarnated spirit disappeared at the same time. But before the spirit dissipated, Gu Nan keenly caught a little connection with the main world.


    He followed that point to open the space, quickly locked the opposite coordinates, and said casually: "here is "The world of Dawu?"


    There are more than 100 main worlds in the heaven and the world, and their coordinates have already been disclosed.


    After finding the coordinates of the opposite side, Gu Nan can immediately know what plane is there.


    Martial arts is probably one of the most popular ways of practice in the world of heaven. There are even more people practicing martial arts than there are. Even there are two world-class positions based on martial arts.


    In order to distinguish between them, people call the first one as dawudaojie, and those who are promoted later as xiaowudaojie.


    These people in front of Gu Nan''s eyes are obviously reincarnated from the world of Dawu, who came to the crescent moon to carry out their mission.


    Gu Nan has been reincarnated to other worlds since he went to the star world. Until he was promoted to the fourth level, he was no longer limited by the plane.


    Therefore, as a half Aboriginal, Gu Nan had never had such a strange experience when he met a reincarnated person. He looked at several people with great interest.


    But Lu Xiaoqing is already cold.


    Seeing such a scene, she didn''t understand What kind of reincarnation is it? It''s a great power to break the world!


    Originally, they were just doing a good job. Who knew they would meet such a strong man?


    As a reincarnated person, Lu Xiaoqing should not have been so alarmed. But the deep-rooted fear of the border breaker made her tremble involuntarily.


    "What''s the name of your organization?" Gu Nan''s voice is still calm.


    "We..." Lu Xiaoqing almost wanted to report the name of her own organization, but the last trace of reason told her that since the other party was a boundary breaker, it was even more impossible to stay for a long time!


    The idea moves, she has already wiped out that wisp of spirit of oneself directly, the body soft ground fell down.Ah Xiu over there exclaimed, and red tail was also coming quickly.


    Gu Nan was not surprised. None of the extraordinary reincarnated people was a fool. It was very easy to distinguish the situation.


    The longer you stay, the more likely you are to find your roots. It''s better to return early.


    "Unfortunately, this plane is too remote." Red tail see this scene, naturally understand what happened, shook his head and sighed, "if the spirit is more, may not be able to find their place."


    Gu Nan shook his head and went back to the long reclining chair. His eyes fell on the blue sky and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Red tail didn''t know what he was thinking, so he didn''t say much. Instead, he looked at ah Xiu and said with a smile, "little sister, are you here to assassinate me, too?"


    "When, of course not!" A Xiu a pair of "you are joking" appearance, repeatedly waved.


    She told the whole story of the incident, and constantly stressed that "elder martial sister is not a bad person, she must be possessed by a ghost" - in her eyes, her elder martial sister may just be in a coma.


    In a sense, her elder martial sister is indeed possessed by a ghost, but once the ghost is possessed, there is no chance to recover.


    "So you''re here to ask for your advice?" Red tail stretched out her hand and pinched ah Xiu''s cheek. The girl seemed to have an inexplicable affinity, which made it difficult for people to have a bad heart for her.


    Ah Xiu nodded quickly, staring at the red tail with her big eyes, and involuntarily looked at Gu Nan.


    Just now, the scene of the four people being taken away by Gu Nan was still in her heart. She didn''t even see how the other side did it It is worthy of breaking the void!


    So she saw red tail go to the silver robe master and whispered something. She thought it was red tail elder who was helping to persuade, and her heart was full of hope.


    A Xiu certainly won''t know, what red tail actually said is: "adult, this girl should be the natural lucky son of the standard face, do you want to kill her to make fog mirror?"

 Chapter 326

    Gu Nan slowly opened his eyes and looked at ah Xiu coldly.


    That kind of indifference is like looking down at the mole ant''s eyes, let a Xiu quite some not adapt, no one will use this kind of eyes to see her.


    She felt a little uneasy in her heart. She didn''t know if it was the elder martial sister''s business, which made the elder have a bad impression on herself.


    Of course, she thought too much about it, because Gu Nan saw everyone like this.


    "The natural son of fortune?" Gu Nan separated from his original thoughts. With his current knowledge, he has a long understanding of the theory of Qi Yun.


    To put it bluntly, it''s not worth mentioning. It''s just the embodiment of the will of the plane itself - the will of the plane can be embodied, but no one guarantees that it will be completed.


    As long as the external force is strong enough, the will of the plane can be trampled at will.


    Bai Wu''s translation method is to guide the will of plane, to make the son of Qi in a certain area, and then to harvest.


    Naturally, the son of Qi Yun can also be used. Moreover, it is a ready-made material, which is shameful to waste.


    "Let her take part in the martial arts meeting, make her the number one in the world, and let her luck reach the top." Gu Nan casually ordered, and soon closed his eyes.


    "Yes."


    Red tail nodded, then turned to a Xiu and said with a smile, "your adult means that as long as you can win the first place in the world, he will accept you as his own disciple."


    "The world First


    ¡­¡­


    After Hongwei and a Xiu leave, Gu Nan lies alone in the courtyard, basking in the lazy afternoon sun, but his mind never stops.


    The appearance of the reincarnation in the world of dawudo made him aware of a loophole in his past thinking.


    Gu Nan always thought that after he adjusted the coordinates of the kingdom of God several times, no one could find it, but he ignored the possibility of reincarnation!


    If the divine plane spontaneously spreads its will to the outside world and publishes its mission, it is tantamount to sending out the coordinates.


    As long as time goes by, this strange plane will be noticed sooner or later.


    Gu Nan even doubted that this might be the fundamental reason why the boundary and heaven planes are the main world, while other planes can only be reincarnated.


    "When we have time, we must study the essence of the will of the plane." Gu Nan frowned slightly.


    With the progress of the construction of the kingdom of God, he seems to be busy again, and things in all aspects are gradually increasing.


    There is no such trouble in the game of the previous life. In the final analysis, there are too many creatures and forces in the universe, and there are too many strong ones.


    ¡­¡­


    After letting off the world''s martial arts once, the Martial Arts Alliance didn''t mean to do it again. The world''s first martial arts association was held as scheduled.


    This kind of martial arts event really makes people all over the world addicted. In ordinary times, countless big people who can''t even see each other fight in the challenge arena one after another to show their skills.


    Not only the younger generation of various sects, but also the old guys like Su Wen, who are the best in the world, are qualified to compete!


    With the end of round after round of fighting, the situation has gradually become clear, and the top 16 has been decided.


    It''s true that the realm of martial arts is much better than that of ordinary people. It''s comparable to the attack and defense ability of those who break the boundary. Even if there is no law to support it, no mortal can fight against it.


    Therefore, at this stage, the martial arts association is basically fighting in the realm of communicating with gods - but there is no exception.


    "It''s worthy of natural fortune." Red tail looked at the last name on the list of the top 16 and said with satisfaction, "in the last round, ah Xiu defeated a tong Shen Jing."


    In this game, Gu also used his will and sword to beat his opponent.


    It can be said that in addition to the actual realm, she is far superior to her opponents in every aspect.


    "But that''s it? Even the son of Qi Yun, there is no limit. " Red tail says again.


    She is an expert in playing with Qi Yun. She knows very well what the power of Qi Yun can achieve. At least she can''t let people improve their realm out of thin air.


    If the people who gather Qi Yun are too muddy to support them, they will still lose their Qi Yun.


    Ah Xiu didn''t have this problem, but she was born in the crescent age, and the power of Qi luck limited her.


    The plane itself was warning her that it was wrong for her to communicate with God through martial arts, so she was unable to break through.


    "The wrong way is no good. What if it''s the right way?" Gu Nan said with a smile.


    "Right..." Red tail stares at Gu Nan. She has never thought of using a boundary breaker as the material of the fog mirror.


    Even the Qingqiu people who have developed this translation method have never had such a crazy idea!


    Gu Nan put down his resume about a Xiu and said casually: "she has gone too smoothly in her life. How can she exert her Qi power to the extreme? Go and help her. "


    "Yes."¡­¡­


    Zhongli sword school.


    "Ah Xiu, you are so good! Actually defeated elder Qin! " A girl of the same age as ah Xiu is pulling ah Xiu''s sleeve and saying excitedly.


    Qin Chang is always one of the elders in the Martial Arts Alliance. He is also the one who was defeated by a Xiu.


    But ah Xiu just smiles shyly, and even smiles reluctantly, but pulls the wound on her body.


    She did everything she could to make it to the top 16, and she was injured. The next opponents are all better than elder Qin. It''s really very difficult to win the first place in the world.


    What did the elder think?


    Ah Xiu couldn''t help thinking about it in her heart, but before she understood it, she heard her companion exclaim.


    "You, who are you? Who allowed you to break into my Zhongli sword sect? "


    Ah Xiu looked up in amazement, but he saw that the door had been pushed open. A group of people and horses were coming in with a sneer on their faces.


    "Su Wen of Zhongli sword sect has a bad intention and sends someone to assassinate the leader of the alliance. We are also under orders. Don''t make us embarrassed." The head said without expression.


    "Nonsense Ah Xiu''s companion scolded, "shishuzu is the elder of the alliance. How can he send someone to assassinate the alliance leader?"


    The first man just said coldly: "the alliance will give you justice. Now you just have to follow us."


    What else did the girl want to say, but ah Xiu was cool in her heart - she did see elder martial sister Xiaoqing assassinate master Hongwei!


    Could it be that the result of the investigation afterwards was Shi Shuzu


    Ah Xiu''s mind suddenly turns. Seeing that the other party has already poured in, she can''t think much and pulls out her sword on the spot.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the Alliance announced to the world that the Zhongli sword faction intended to assassinate the alliance leader, and the alliance sent troops to encircle and suppress.


    Su Wen, the main culprit, was killed on the spot, and the high-level members of the sword sect were all arrested, along with three people who knew the martial arts of Shenjing.


    Only Su Zhongxiu''s most wanted disciple is still at large.


    Three days later, the world''s first Martial Arts Association officially ended. The leader of qintianzong won the title of "No.1 in the world". Together with the other nine martial arts masters, he was taken to the upper world by a mysterious elder, which attracted the envy of countless people.


    When the ten warriors of crescent age arrived at the white bone realm, Gu Nan''s body of saints had already appeared in the front plane tirotan.


    The time arena is finally about to open.

 Chapter 327

    The time arena is an alternative replica. The internal time is completely static relative to the outside.


    In other words, once the copy is opened, the result will appear immediately in the eyes of the outside world. There is no need to wait at all.


    In order to capture the sand of time, Gu Nan needs to do some preliminary work.


    TIROS.


    Gu Nan step out of the space channel, here has been quite busy. The call order from shijitian has attracted a group of people who have broken the boundary, even those who have not yet got the Star Kingdom.


    Not everyone knows that the sand of time can only be used in the astral world. Most people''s understanding of Dongtianfudi is still superficial.


    "Yes! It''s on


    There was a voice coming from the side. Gu Nan looked up and saw a blue bead in the air.


    That''s the arena of time. This strange copy, the body is a bead, the copy is hidden in the bead.


    Countless figures began to rise up and rush into the beads. Gu Nan was not in a hurry - the copy had just opened, and it was still early to officially open.


    Gu Nan''s eyes swept through the crowd, as if looking for something. As the figure continued to leave, tirothy was empty, so he didn''t need to search, and a voice came.


    "Mr. Gu Nan?" Lou WANYING sees Gu Nan at a glance and walks towards this side with a group of people.


    In addition to Lou WANYING himself and his elder martial sister Fang Yanqing, who had met Gu Nanzhao before, they also had two new companions.


    "You''re just in time. I''m looking for you." Gu Nan saw that Lou WANYING appeared and immediately said.


    Lou WANYING is very happy. He thinks Gu Nan has finally figured it out and decides to enter the time arena with him.


    He didn''t want to hold his thigh, but because of his family and Master Lu, he was sure of winning the treasure and wanted to take Gu Nan, a former teammate.


    "Who are these two?" Gu Nan pointed to his two new companions.


    Lou WANYING wanted to invite him to join the gang. When he heard Gu Nan''s inquiry, he introduced him first.


    His new companion is also a man and a woman. She is petite and looks like a little girl. It is said that she is the only daughter of the star master in the white bone world. Her name is Bai Qiaozhen.


    She and Gu Nan are a bit of predestined relationship. The latter just left the white bone world, and in a twinkling of an eye, she met the daughter of the star master of the white bone world.


    The other is a young man in gorgeous clothes, full of pride. Looking at Gu Nan''s eyes, it''s like watching a country bumpkin in the city.


    His name is Luoze. He is really a young man. When he was born, his grandfather Also a star master.


    In such a super plane as thirteen days, there is a master attached to it. Just as in the world of gods, there will be gods in the kingdom of the LORD God.


    "When do you remember the day?" Gu Nan looks at Luo Ze with a sneer on his face.


    He came to TIROS specially to look for Roze. He didn''t agree to Lu Wen''s request, so the Shiji Tianxing master must find someone else to help him.


    If you want to get the sand of time, you must first disrupt Lu Wen''s plan.


    "Not bad. Are you Gu Nan? I''ve heard of you Luo Ze was very tall and handsome. He looked down at Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan ignored him and looked up. He found the man who recorded the day, so Lu asked if he was staring here?


    If so, he should have done it.


    Luoze''s face was more arrogant, but he didn''t mean to neglect it at all. Instead, he made a magic formula, which was specially prepared for him by his grandfather.


    Luo Ze looks like a dandy on the surface. Even in front of Lou WANYING, he always has this image. But in fact, his mind is very delicate, otherwise he would not be selected to carry out this task.


    In order to send him to Lou WANYING, they even arranged a chance meeting, and then through Bai Qiaozhen, they successfully contacted him with Lou WANYING.


    For Gu Nan, there was only one order from his grandfather - to irritate him! Enrage him at all costs and kill him with grandfather''s formula!


    This person is the one who was the first to be chosen. Only when his brain is broken and he doesn''t respond, can he have his own chance. If he suddenly changed his mind, wouldn''t he be beating the chickens with eggs?


    It''s not always a chance to finish the one''s orders!


    Lou WANYING saw that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between them. He quickly stood between them and said to Gu Nan: "Mr. Gu Nan, Luo zehe..."


    "Get out of the way!" Luo Ze didn''t wait for him to finish. He already took him away and stared at Gu Nan? Ah, my young master doesn''t care whether he is evil or not... "


    Before he finished, he saw a hand suddenly stretched out and fell on his face with a palpitating force.


    But Gu Nan saw that Lu Wen didn''t pay attention to the appearance here. He took the time to slap Luo Ze fan and directly sent him out for a long distance.


    Gu Nan didn''t delay, but immediately walked toward the other side. Luoze is absolutely powerful, and it seems that through some secret method, his constitution is much better than that of ordinary practitioners.Lou WANYING seems to be surprised by Gu Nan''s action. For a moment, he can''t speak. On the contrary, his elder martial sister Fang Yanqing stands in front of Gu Nan.


    "What are you doing?" Fang Yanqing glared at Gu Nan, "Luo Ze, even if his attitude is not very good, how can you hit people in disorder?"


    However, Gu Nan didn''t even look at her. He grabbed her hair with his left hand and smashed it to one side.


    Fang Yanqing is like a black arrow, accurately shot into the nearby buildings, and immediately created a piece of ruins.


    Gu Nan had already come to Luo Ze and put him out. The latter was looking at him in horror, but his formula fell to one side.


    No matter how powerful the formula is, there must be time to start it. The most embarrassing thing about Luoze is that Gu Nan''s action is so fast that he can''t react at all.


    "Slow, slow!" Luo Ze yelled, trying to attract Gu Nan''s attention. As long as using words to delay the other party for a few seconds, he will be able to take a few steps and try to grab the formula.


    His physique is far more than ordinary people, Gu Nan''s previous slap, in fact, only let him suffer some minor injuries, action is not affected.


    As long as you can get back the formula, please come to my grandfather''s help, I will Poof!


    Luo Ze thought has not yet fallen, suddenly feel a pain in the abdomen, a mouthful of blood can not help but spray out. But Gu Nan''s blow was on his stomach, almost destroying his abdomen.


    "You I''ll fight with you! "


    Luo Ze couldn''t control his pain, and finally put aside all his bullshit reason. He couldn''t hide himself, and madly urged the power of the law.


    So a white jade light came up from him and reflected all the bones of his whole body. His skin and flesh looked empty.


    "Glazed jade bone." The little girl who has been looking at her side, Bai Qiaozhen from the white bone world, shows a sudden color.

 Chapter 328

    Lou WANYING and his party, Bai Qiaozhen, are probably the most clear one.


    She doesn''t know Gu Nan and shijitian, but she knows their identities.


    Thirteen days is mysterious, but it''s also thirteen days. The star master is superior. Other people in the star world, isn''t that the mortal body?


    She knows that Luoze is not a simple person. She has made a big circle here and wants to get close to Lou WANYING. It''s not as simple as making friends.


    Gu Nan is said to be the reincarnation of Jiuyou demon. He is very powerful. There is a saying that he is the most powerful under the star master. I just don''t know when he will be able to take that step.


    They don''t deal with it at first sight. I don''t know where the contradiction comes from. But it''s nothing to do with her Bai Qiaozhen. She just wants to see the cards of both sides.


    Now Luoze has a showdown - even Bai Qiaozhen didn''t expect that he was practicing Liuli Yugu!


    Glazed jade bone is the ancient art of refining body. In the 13 days, there are many such secrets, but few people really practice them.


    The ancient law is not necessarily stronger than the present law, but has various defects.


    For example, the strength of "Liuli Yugu" is indeed the best in physical training, but few people are willing to practice it because it is extremely difficult to practice.


    This is not to say how much we need to cherish resources, or how much talent we need, but the word "ruthless".


    To cultivate "jade bone with glass", you must scrape off your skin and flesh, soak your bones directly in special medicine, and Practice for ninety-nine and eighty-one days!


    In these 81 days, we should always scrape the bones and remove the flesh to ensure that new skin and flesh can not grow.


    Moreover, it is impossible for a living man to clean his flesh and blood at one time. He can only refine some bones at a time How many people can persist in the pain?


    And this kind of pain, in exchange for the nature is extremely strong power.


    It is said that if you cultivate the glazed jade bone to a great level, the bone will be able to resist the same level of magic weapons, and you will be invulnerable in the true sense.


    Bai Qiaozhen from see the glass jade bone that moment, looking at Luo Ze''s eyes had some changes, out of thin air gave birth to a bit of admiration.


    Since it''s jade bone, Gu Nan wants to kill Luo Ze. I''m afraid


    Click!


    Gu Nan kicked Luo Ze''s leg, and the bone that had just been made by Bai Yu Guanghua was broken and smashed. Gu Nan then turned to look at her and said, "what bone did you just say?"


    He heard the little girl murmur, but he didn''t catch what she said.


    And Bai Qiaozhen at this time is open mouth, which have time to answer his words.


    The pain in his heart comes from his leg, but what makes Luoze more painful is in his heart.


    Liugu jade I was kicked off by someone?! What''s the reason for so many years of forbearance and suffering?


    For a moment, Luo Ze was a little absent-minded.


    Gu Nan didn''t care what he thought. He punched Luo Ze in the chest again, breaking his ribs, and the glazed jade bone darkened.


    This jade bone is just a weapon that can resist the same level magic weapon, but Gu Nan''s evil spirit can twist the same level magic weapon as Mahua.


    "Mr. Gu Nan!" A big drink came from behind Gu Nan, but Lou WANYING finally spoke.


    Holding his golden sword in his hand, he said with a straight face: "Mr. Gu Nan, this is the last time I call you this. You fight for no reason..."


    Bang!


    Gu Nan''s fist is reflected on his face, Lou WANYING flies out in an instant, and the golden sword falls to one side.


    After a blow flies Lou WANYING, Gu Nan goes back to Luoze, but he wants to directly break his spine.


    Gu Nan''s goal has always been to kill Luo Ze and interfere with Lu Wen''s plan. As for Lou WANYING, who is regarded by Lu Wen as the protagonist of this generation, he has not paid attention to him at all.


    Even if it''s a leading role, it should be done according to the basic law.


    Above the endless sky, a sigh sounded.


    Surrounded by the mysterious law of time, Lu Wen is still staring at the God of time, but Lou WANYING''s accidental injury makes him feel something.


    Lu Wen, with a trace of mind, instantly understood what had happened to TIROS, so he said to the dragon on his shoulder, "go and help him."


    The silver dragon was still standing on his shoulder. His huge body shook slightly, and he said doubtfully, "didn''t he say that he wanted to rob things afterwards? Human beings are liars. "


    Lu Wen showed a helpless smile: "he said after the robbery, did not say before the murder."


    The silver dragon was silent for a while. At last, he didn''t say anything more. A pair of silver wings spread out, and instantly cut through the space and fell into the world.


    In tiroshi, Gu Nan grabs Luoze, who has no idea of life and death, and smashes his bones one by one.


    This Luoze how to say is also breaks the world top strong person, only breaks the vertebra not to be safe.


    Lou WANYING and his elder martial sister are seriously injured by Gu Nan, but Bai Qiaozhen is still on the side.So taking advantage of the moment of WANYING''s coma, a touch of silver came down from the nine days, and the inexplicable law breath had been shrouded in Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan''s face moved, and his figure disappeared instantly. And where he was, he was cut in half, and the whole space broke apart.


    Gu Nan tossed for a long time, but Luo Ze, who had not been solved, was cut off.


    This silver dragon is clearly a natural God. It was born with the power of the star master level. The difference is only the realm.


    The huge body of the silver dragon hovered in the air for a while, and finally slowly stopped in the air. It stood up like a person and looked at Gu Nan quietly.


    "Human beings are not trustworthy." Her voice is very cool, and with a natural noble, people can not help but feel ashamed.


    Gu Nan didn''t even have the interest to return to her. He turned around and was about to open the space to leave. He came to kill Luoze, and his goal had been achieved.


    But at this time, he found that the space in front of him suddenly became very tough. It was very difficult to open it, but the sense of crisis appeared again.


    So Gu Nan''s figure disappeared again, and the space near him also cracked.


    The silver dragon just floats in the air coldly, but the power of space can follow him like a shadow, which makes Gu Nan tired.


    "The power of space is almost invincible for opponents at the same level, not to mention Gu Nan is still one step away." Bai Qiaozhen looked at it clearly and sighed.


    Of course, she recognized that this dragon was the favorite of that one, one of the legendary creation dragons, the dragon of space!


    But what she didn''t expect was that Gu Nan suddenly turned at the next moment and rushed to the ground quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, he put a figure in his hand - it was Lou WANYING!


    He blocks the comatose Lou WANYING in front of him, so the cracking space that followed him originally stops at this moment.


    The silver dragon in mid air was slightly silent, and quickly said, "it''s useless. You can''t escape from this space. Using him as a shield is just a little delay. "


    With her voice falling, the cracked space turns quickly, that is, it bypasses Lou WANYING and rushes directly to Gu Nan.


    But Gu Nan''s action is faster. He holds Lou WANYING in one hand, and his figure rushes forward. In the blink of an eye, he has already appeared in front of the silver dragon.


    The Dragon suddenly widened his eyes, and his upright body suddenly bent down - but Gu Nan''s merciless blow hit her soft abdomen!


    "Who said I was going to run away?"


    Gu Nan sneered and threw Lou WANYING around like a stick, making it impossible to get close to the space. At the same time, he kicked the silver dragon.

 Chapter 329

    "Roar!"


    A roar of anger rang out in TIROS, and the silver dragon flipped wildly in mid air. The terrible power of space overflowed, almost tearing everything around.


    Fortunately, the angry silver dragon has no intention to manipulate the rules, and the space power of instinct is not enough. Otherwise, she alone will be enough to tear Lou WANYING to pieces.


    But after all, Lou WANYING is in a coma state. He only resists with his four step body, but he is also riddled with holes by the force of space.


    Gu Nan is too lazy to be in charge of WANYING''s life and death. He throws him aside, but he clings to the belly of the silver dragon and shakes disorderly up and down.


    The silver dragon recovered from the pain, but he got a few punches on his stomach and was at a loss for a moment.


    The name of the silver space dragon is long ling''er, which was given by Lu Wen.


    In terms of the life span of the dragon people, long ling''er is not old and has not experienced many battles. He is fighting by instinct.


    In contrast, Gu Nan''s experience is too rich.


    He is not only aware of all the weaknesses of the dragon clan, but also very familiar with the laws of space.


    The law of space is very strong. There are very interesting ways to play in both combat and assistance. However, this dragon is still a beginner.


    For this kind of rookie who will only "tear up space", only one close to the body is enough to make the opponent look confused.


    Long ling''er is just like a human with a sharp blade. A bee is flying wildly in her stomach and stings her from time to time, which makes her very upset, but she doesn''t dare to drop the knife.


    If this knife goes down, the probability of cutting the opponent is very small, but cutting yourself is almost inevitable!


    There''s no mistake. Gu Nan is bullying long ling''er. He is inexperienced and doesn''t operate delicately enough. He can''t grasp his position at all.


    Long ling''er is still in a daze, but Gu Nan''s action doesn''t stop. He hits the dragon''s abdomen with his hands and feet.


    If it wasn''t for the strength of the dragon body itself and the natural strength of the dragon spirit, I''d be afraid that he would have pierced his stomach.


    Long ling''er can''t help but scream at last. His figure shrinks quickly and turns into a human figure again. It''s the girl Gu Nan had seen before.


    By reducing the space made by her body, she quickly laid a space barrier between her and Gu Nan, which made her gasp.


    "Not too stupid." Gu Nan smiles, but ignores her, turns around to tear open a space crack, and strides in one step.


    Being beaten by him like that, he didn''t even have time to take care of himself. He had no ability to lock up the space.


    ¡­¡­


    After killing Luoze, Gu Nan''s holy body left tiroshi directly and squatted in any place to pay attention to the war situation on the front line.


    The sand of time will fall into Lou WANYING''s hands. Gu Nan has no doubt about it.


    Although I don''t know what the purpose of van Lun''s hand is, I don''t think it''s for the drawings - the God of his level is not short of a special building.


    Lu Wen wants to win the sand of time for Lou WANYING. Is there a descendant to take care of? What a coincidence.


    According to Gu Nan''s understanding of van der Rohn, the boy mostly found out what happened to Lu Wen, so he came all the way to join in the fun and add some obstacles to his opponent.


    As a young generation among the Twelve Gods, van der Rohn is a character who likes to join in the fun. He is often found everywhere. Gu Nan has seen him for a long time in his previous life.


    But in the game of the previous life, there was no such existence as the world of the heavens at all, and the bustle of van der Rohn was also in the world of the gods, which often provoked anger and resentment.


    This is three days, countless light and shadow into the front of the bead.


    Gu Nan was not at the front line. He couldn''t see who was going in at all. He didn''t bother to look back.


    Anyway, Lou WANYING is sure to be rescued and sent to the time arena, but I don''t know who will go in with him - Luo Ze is dead, Lou WANYING must need another helper.


    Lu Wen knew that Gu Nan would snatch, so he would prepare for him.


    Gu Nan also knew that Lu Wen knew, so he killed Luo Ze at the last moment, so that Lu Wen had no time to arrange other means, so he had to use that backhand in advance.


    But in the final analysis, it''s also because he has enough strength to make Luo Ze unable to let go of the magic skill of "calling parents" and beat the space dragon violently, which is why he ran away.


    Lu Wen''s subordinates definitely have star master class, but in the front line, they may not dare to show up, otherwise they will wait for the rain of time to wash their hair.


    Even long ling''er would not have sent her if he had not had to.


    Gu Nan calmly looked at the front line. The arena of time is about to start, but because of the static characteristic of time in it, it will end immediately after starting, and the result will appear.


    Then


    "Gu Nan." A clear voice rang out beside Gu Nan, who suddenly turned around and saw a petite figure.Bai Qiaozhen is looking at Gu Nan with a smile. She seems to be very interested in him. She didn''t go in with Lou WANYING.


    "How did you find me?" Gu Nan opened his mouth without expression, as if the princess in the white bone world was just a red skull.


    Bai Qiaozhen laughingly looked at him: "you ran to my home boundary, also asked me how to find you?"


    Gu Nan looked down and found that the space channel he opened casually came to the realm of bones. It''s not surprising that he just went out of the white bone world, so he chose to return here.


    Normally, even Lu Wen, a strong man, can''t peep at other people''s star world at will. At most, you can only watch outside the boundary when some major events happen.


    But Bai Qiaozhen, as the only daughter of the star master in the white bone world, is really not difficult to find herself.


    To understand this, Gu Nan''s head turned back -- Bai Qiaozhen didn''t have what he needed, so he didn''t have the interest of "dialogue".


    Seeing this, Bai Qiaozhen was stunned. But she was not worried. She just came to Gu Nan and asked, "are you looking at the cave? Do you want to rob? "


    She guessed very accurately, but actually she did not enter the interior of Fukushima, but she was waiting outside. She wanted to know that it must be this purpose.


    Gu Nan is not the only one with such an idea.


    Gu Nan still ignored her. He thinks that those who have no value have no need to answer.


    After being ignored for the second time, Bai Qiaozhen finally drew her lips and threatened: "don''t forget where we are! If you don''t answer me well... "


    "You can try." Gu Nan finally turns his head and answers Bai Qiaozhen for the first time, but these five words are not what she wants.


    Gu Nan said this, Bai Qiaozhen did not feel the slightest intention to kill, but it is inexplicable that he really will die.


    When she came back, Gu Nan''s figure had disappeared, and the bead on the front plane was already golden.

 Chapter 330

    The particularity of time arena determines that it is a very dangerous thing to fight for the final reward of this copy.


    Not only do we have to deal with the outside competitors, but also we have to deal with them later


    Fortunately, not many people know this, and not everyone is staring at the bead. Most of them have left with a sigh when they see that they are late.


    So when the golden light of the bead lights up for the second time, and everyone is thrown back to the original plane, someone will react.


    "Blessed land is open again! Grab the treasure


    "Are you a fool? It''s clearly a blessing in the cave. The treasure has been taken away! "


    "Who won the last prize?"


    Several front-line positions are fried in an instant. These positions are not big. It''s clear at a glance who''s going and what positions are. Immediately someone yells.


    "It''s Lou WANYING! Zilaotian Xuanqing''s disciple Lou WANYING, he is in tiraotian! "


    Lou WANYING is not a fool either. He has been preparing to flee from the moment he left the time arena.


    But his movements were slower than usual, because there were still two seriously injured people around him who needed to be taken care of, and he had to bring both into it.


    One of them is his elder martial sister Fang Yanqing, and the other is a senior who met him in the time arena. He is as good as he is at first sight.


    If they didn''t fight to death, I''m afraid they won''t get the treasure


    Thinking of this, Lou WANYING said in a loud voice: "elder martial sister, master Hong, you must hold on! I''ll take you back to zilaotian, and master will cure you! "


    "That''s him! He is Lou WANYING At this time, someone next to him yelled, but someone recognized Lou WANYING.


    There is no limit on the number of people entering the time arena, but most people will be brushed down in the first round, but they still know who has the treasure.


    In the white bone world, Bai Qiaozhen is also staring at the front line. When the news comes that the treasure is in Lou WANYING''s hand, her face suddenly shows a sudden color.


    "Miss, do you want our men to do it?" A middle-aged man appeared behind Bai Qiaozhen and said in a low voice.


    "What''s the hurry?" Bai Qiaozhen said faintly, "the people of xumitian, leiyinjie and Bai Yuantian didn''t move, and Gu Nan..."


    There are not many people who are interested in Dongtianfudi, but they are not few.


    Bai Qiaozhen knows who are staring at tiroshi, but she doesn''t care too much about these people. Gu Nan is the only one who really cares.


    Although the white bone realm is a new star realm, its strength and foundation are far beyond the general realm level plane, which can be regarded as the top level in the realm level plane.


    So Bai Qiaozhen is not afraid to collide with other stars. Instead, she is most worried about Gu Nan, who even the Dragon dares to beat


    At the same time, similar conversations are taking place among the other major stars.


    "Look again."


    "Don''t rush to do it first. We''ll do it again when those companies are turned upside down."


    "How can we go to join them in the race to win the treasure?"


    ¡­¡­


    Tiroshi, there are several people around immediately, looking at Lou WANYING unkindly.


    "Corridor friend, you see so many people know that you have taken the treasure. Anyway, you can''t keep it. Why don''t you order it and hand it over?"


    Lou WANYING looked around coldly, but he didn''t waste time. Then he took out his golden sword and stabbed several people directly.


    "Corridor friends..."


    Lou WANYING''s sword was so sudden that he didn''t react to it. He almost got the sword in his heart and finally got away from it.


    However, Lou WANYING is powerful and unforgettable. His sword is shining with gold, and his power to break all the rules is bursting out. It seems that there is still an indescribable power lingering in it.


    The power brought by this outbreak is far more than Lou WANYING''s before, almost reaching the peak of breaking the boundary level. A sword runs through the opponent''s throat, showing no mercy.


    The others were slightly stunned. No matter the strength or style of such a sword, it was totally different from Lou WANYING they had seen.


    Lou WANYING looked at them coldly. How can they know what kind of price they have paid to take out the treasure after they have got it.


    Even elder martial sister and senior Hong


    Think of here, Lou WANYING''s eyes can not help but firm up, facing the front said: "treasure is my elder martial sister and master Hong desperately obtained, not my Lou WANYING a person thing, will never let you wait to take away!"


    The resounding words made those who broke the boundary dare not step forward. Instead, they stepped back and watched.


    At this time, a dark shadow from the sky suddenly across, directly toward Lou WANYING.


    Lou WANYING is nervous at this time, but his vigilance is stronger than at any time. He doesn''t want to stab him with a sword.


    However, he didn''t expect that the other side would grab his golden sword in his hand.The power of the terrible law on the sword was churning wildly, and the supreme sword Qi was pounding everywhere. But the man''s hand didn''t even leave a trace, so he firmly grasped the golden sword.


    Lou WANYING looks up in amazement and sees Gu Nan''s face.


    When he left the ground, he was angry and remembered that he had invited him to go to the secret place to rob the treasure. Since the intention was to be with myself at the beginning, why do you want to rob now?!


    "Mr. Gu Nan! Even you want to rob... "


    Bang!


    Gu Nan hit him in the face with a fist, which made him blossom, nose blood spatter and fainted instantly.


    "Not dead?" Gu Nan looked at him strangely. He didn''t blow his head directly. Maybe WANYING''s head is strange.


    But he didn''t want to think much. He put his right hand directly into Lou WANYING''s chest and grabbed a golden light spot from his chest.


    No one knows where the sand of time is hidden better than Gu Nan.


    At the same time, the onlookers also put their eyes on Gu Nan.


    "Gu Nan? How could he come out first? Aren''t you afraid of being besieged? " Bai Qiaozhen frowned and looked at the scene, wondering.


    In her opinion, the more powerful people are, the later they will appear.


    Because they are the strongest and most likely to attract other competitors to unite. On the contrary, if they show up later, the rest of them have already played almost, which is convenient for them to do it.


    Anyway, the treasure won''t run away with long legs.


    In the world of Leiyin, a young man with golden hair was standing in the void. At this time, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "is this the reincarnation of the Jiuyou heavenly devil? I don''t even know the reason why Huang que is behind. He is really a god devil in confusion! "


    Bai Yuantian, a woman in palace clothes, said calmly, "the one who can''t get rid of Gu Nan is going to snatch the treasure. That one has left behind."


    ¡­¡­


    Among the major planes, orders came out. Either stand by or prepare for a surprise attack. The target is TIROS.


    In tiroshner, the sand of time had already fallen on Gu Nan''s hand. He opened a space crack and was about to leave when another breath appeared.


    The old man, who had been lying on the ground and was called "elder Hong" by Lou WANYING, suddenly opened his eyes at this time.


    His body exploded, and a half solid and half empty shadow stood in front of Gu Nan.


    "My lord expected you to show up." Master Hong''s empty shadow said with a faint smile, "the nine secluded demons are powerful and invincible. But you don''t think that there is still your nemesis in the world. "


    "Virtual spirit body, it can really be regarded as the nemesis of the strong one." In the world of bones, Bai Qiaozhen sighed when she saw this scene.


    The virtual spirit body is not a great constitution. It has no physical body. The damage from the body will be greatly reduced.


    Most of the strong in the world use the power of law to fight against the enemy. What''s the use of virtual spirit?


    However, the reincarnation of the Jiuyou heavenly devil in the south is the way of becoming a saint in the body, which is just restrained by the virtual spirit.


    "Get ready." Bai Qiaozhen shook her head, "Gu Nan I''m still in a hurry. As long as he''s a little later, the virtual spirit must deal with others first. "


    However, at this time, Gu Nan looked at master Hong without expression and raised his right hand.


    Beyond the endless void, Gu Nan in the kingdom of God suddenly opened his eyes, and a force came directly to TIROS in an indescribable way.


    God can borrow the power of a God, so can the incarnation of a God in the human world, only with some restrictions.


    Gu Nan usually only uses the trumpet ability to fight, does not mean that he is asleep!


    In the face of this sudden emergence of the virtual spirit, the shadow power from the noumenon fell on tiroshi and master Hong through separation.


    The shadow burst out, which was so lofty that it was hard to imagine. Master Hong didn''t even hum, and his spirit died directly.


    This is the sixth order law power!


    All the people who were about to enter TIROS were in shape at the same time. Then Gu Nan, with the treasure, stepped into the space passage.


    Bai Qiaozhen, the youth of Leiyin, Bai Yuantian''s palace dress woman, a yellow sparrow looked at each other.

 Chapter 331

    Under the blue water curtain, a silver girl walks out slowly.


    Her hand touched her abdomen as if there was still pain. But she also knew that her injury had completely recovered, but that feeling could not be erased from her mind.


    Since the girl had self-consciousness, she had never been beaten so badly.


    "How do you feel?" Lu Wen is still a light cloud, as if the sand of time was taken away by Gu Nan, just a small matter.


    "It''s all right." Long ling''er said with some fear.


    Whenever she recalled the scene at that time, she felt that instead of being stung by a bee, she was bitten several times by a poisonous snake


    "But he took it." When long ling''er talks about the time sand, he is not angry.


    "It doesn''t matter." Lu Wen shakes his head with a smile, and does not say why. Instead, he makes long ling''er think about the process of the previous war.


    "What Gu Nan came before was only a separate body. His strength was far less than you, but he could beat you without fighting back. Have you ever thought about why? "


    Long ling''er was silent for a while and said, "I lack combat experience."


    She herself is very clear about this. She even knows that if Gu Nan doesn''t take the things this time, maybe she will be the first user.


    Lu asked with a smile, "then go and make up for what is missing."


    "Good." Long ling''er nodded, but he really went out. His figure soon disappeared, and he didn''t know which plane he went to.


    After long ling''er leaves, another person walks out from behind Lu Wen, but Duan Wenqi, the gate of the star world.


    As soon as Lu Wen saw him appear, he immediately welcomed him with a smile and said, "you people at the gate of the star world robbed my things. You have to give me an account!"


    Duan Wenqi is not only a member of the gate of the star world, but also a well-known star master. The nine heaven dragon world he is in charge of is only one step away from the world level.


    What few people know is that he and Lu Wen, one of the thirteen days old, have been good friends since they were young, and they are still friends today.


    In addition to Lu Wen''s easygoing personality, the two have never been subordinated to each other, but get along with each other as good friends.


    Compared with Lu Wen, Duan Wenqi''s character is more rigid. She solemnly replied, "I''ll give you an explanation."


    Lu asked Leng, but patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t take it seriously. If you give him the sand of time, we have business to do. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Wen sighed: "it''s time to teach children to kill."


    ¡­¡­


    In the kingdom of God, Gu Nan is sitting in the hall of evil gods, playing with a piece of gold sand, which is the sand of time snatched from Lou WANYING.


    After the death of TIROS that day, the body of the saints finally left a group of pursuers behind after several successive space leaps.


    After several days of dormancy, Gu Nan went to a small plane and brought back the sand of time.


    As for the body of the Holy One, he is still allowed to stay outside. Since he has been in contact with the existence of the LORD God, he will never enter the kingdom again.


    When the sand arrived, Gu Nan didn''t mean to wait any longer. He waved it directly into the evil god hall.


    "Drawing time arena detected, do you want to create it?"


    The hint of the evil temple came as usual, and Gu Nan confirmed it immediately. Before long, a delicate Mini arena was set up in the hall.


    This arena is pitifully small, even smaller than other buildings in the evil temple, and the whole arena can''t even stand by one person.


    However, Gu Nan knew that the buildings in the evil temple would be reduced in this way.


    If you put it on the outside, this time arena is only as big as a mountain peak, and the internal space is much larger than that.


    Time arena is a special building of level 3, which naturally has the function of Space folding.


    The function of the time arena is also very powerful. It can let the divine envoys enter it and conduct continuous simulated combat to improve their skills at the cost of consuming points.


    Due to the characteristics of the building itself, this process almost does not consume any time.


    In other words, it''s a place to spend money to upgrade the dog food for God''s envoys, but God''s servants and God''s people can''t use it, not even Gu Nan himself.


    There are three kinds of gods, namely, envoys, servants and people, which constitute the ecological system of God. The three also have their own corresponding divine architecture, rarely confused.


    "The system of divine envoys will also be perfected." With the time arena, Gu Nan thought of this for the first time.


    The game of evil gods in previous lives is highly authentic. The role of God making is similar to that of "hero" in previous games. Of course, it is not always loyal.


    Besides the attribute of loyalty, there are more hidden factors.


    For example, Guan Hongchen, Lei qileiba and others are basically working for Gu Nan, and most of the rewards they get are the material resources in Shenzhou.


    Although they are not cheap in terms of value, if they can''t leave the kingdom of God, they have nowhere to use, and most of them can''t be used for self-cultivation.This mode can be maintained in a short time. If it goes on for hundreds of years, no one can bear it.


    This is also the problem Gu Nan needs to solve - how to manage God envoys.


    True gods do not encounter this situation, because their envoys are their own crazy believers. Let''s not say it''s a white job, even if you give your life.


    As evil spirits, players abandon the attribute of belief and enjoy the convenience of being free from bondage. At the same time, they will naturally lose some benefits.


    But of course, it''s hard for players'' intelligence. After all, it''s much more convenient to manage NPC than to manage players.


    Red tail is in the white bone world, and is settling down the powerful people who fly to this world, but suddenly a few messages come to her mind.


    "Rebuild the white fog, get 300 contribution of the kingdom of God."


    "Assist in the ascent of crescent moon, and get 50 degrees of contribution from the kingdom of God."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are more than ten pieces of information, but they count all the things that Hongwei has done recently, and the corresponding contribution is indicated on the back of each one.


    Of course, it''s not all about getting. For example, her behavior of asking for help consumes part of her contribution. Of course, the amount is far less than the reward of establishing white fog.


    "This is..." Red tail will read these information once, immediately clear.


    She knew that Gu Nan was going to manage them in this way.


    Red tail has been in charge of the reincarnation organization for many years, and is not unfamiliar with this set of models. In fact, many people can do this model. The key lies in what contribution can do.


    As long as enough exciting benefits are given, people can work in any way.


    "If you have time, you must go back and have a look." Red tail thinks so.


    She didn''t plan to go back in a hurry. The crescent moon people just came here. Although they have settled down, they still need her to stay.


    Lanyi is the next figure in front of her.


    "I''ll take you back."

 Chapter 332

    In the hall of the evil god, one eye was full of figures.


    I''m afraid that since the founding of Gu Nan''s kingdom of God, there have never been so many envoys gathered here at the same time.


    Guan Hongchen, who is in charge of the copy of the strategy, LAN Si and Yan Xiaoxiao, who are in charge of the kingdom of God, and Hong Wei, who is in charge of the white fog.


    "It''s hard for you to show up at the same time." Gu Nan said in front of the crowd, "maybe some of you don''t know each other?"


    Hearing this, the most honest Guan Hongchen and others nodded. She even wanted to get close to LAN Si, but Gu Nan''s next sentence scared her back.


    "No, it''s just that you don''t have to know each other." Gu Nan calmly said, "line up and go in."


    At Gu Nan''s command, a group of God envoys with a full face of doubt, collective into the arena.


    Red tail is one of the strangest. She spent the least time in the kingdom of God and did not fully understand the strangeness of the architecture of the kingdom.


    It was not until she came to the arena that she found that the interior space of the arena, which looked like a model, was surprisingly large.


    Before she was ready, an invisible force had thrown her into the field.


    At the same time, a huge beast was refreshed. With red tail''s knowledge, he could not recognize what it was.


    "Roar!"


    The beast, regardless of what she thought, rushed up and startled red tail.


    In fact, the strength of this giant beast is not very strong. At most, it is an extraordinary peak. However, because of its superficial understanding of the law, it is not even a Taoist.


    At least, Hongwei has the power of the Taoist master. Unfortunately, she has been respected all the year round. She hasn''t had a fight with anyone for a long time. She was suppressed for a while.


    It wasn''t until a quarter of an hour later that red tail gradually stabilized his mind and killed the beast in an instant, and he also suffered a lot of injuries.


    "Is it for us to keep fighting in order to improve our fighting ability?" Red tail quickly made a guess, but the fact seems to be a little different from what she thought.


    There was no one to help her recover, and there was no summary of the war. She was immediately thrown into the arena.


    Everything seems to be back to the origin, even the monster has not changed, or that one - red tail clearly remember, this beast has a scar on the hind leg.


    "This..."


    Gu Nan stood outside the time arena, watching the envoys trapped in "time capsules" one by one, with a smile on his face.


    The monsters prepared for each divine envoy are what they need to make up for and learn most at present. They will only be released if they meet the requirements of the arena.


    Only in this kind of repeated reset battle can they realize their own weakness and make up for it.


    If this process is repeated enough times, they will approach the next level step by step until the day when it comes naturally.


    Gu Nan made a special trip to find all the envoys. Of course, he wanted to show the power of the new building.


    Without Gu nanduo and others, the time capsule had been broken one after another, and almost all of them were pale and dispirited.


    "How do you feel?" Gu Nan asked several people.


    "I''m tired, and I''ve got a lot." Red tail said the first, look also will be excited, "after digesting the harvest, have the opportunity to enter twice, I am sure to break the boundary."


    She had been extraordinary for years, and she was only one step away from breaking the boundary. But most of these years in the management position, too little experience with people''s life and death.


    "Is it tempering ourselves with spirits? It really works. " Yan Xiaoxiao agreed, but then he laughed bitterly, "but I may have to have a good rest."


    She was tired of taking care of Shennan. She was going to take care of Shennan.


    Time arena, but can not rest, every game is life and death fight, never die.


    Until their spirit reaches the limit, they can only rely on their instinct. When they fight, they will make the fastest progress.


    If in reality, so play on a few times, the body would have collapsed. In some simulated combat places, the body can not fully experience the despair. Only the time arena can achieve both.


    Because in it, it''s God''s personal access, not simulation!


    Every time they die is a real death. Only when the time is reset later can they be resurrected, instead of what they think is just the entry of spirits.


    Guan Hongchen and others also spoke one after another, looking forward to something more in their eyes. They thought they were going to spend their whole life in the "brush book". Who knew there was such a chance?


    If you can break the boundary, even if you invest decades of time here, it''s also very cost-effective!


    Gu Nan said with satisfaction: "the time arena will be opened once a month in the future. You can only enter one person at a time. If the price is high, you can discuss it by yourself."


    The opening of the time arena, however, costs points. Of course, it can''t be used wantonly.¡­¡­


    With the establishment of the time arena, Gu Nan''s envoys suddenly became enthusiastic about their work.


    Not only has the accumulation speed of points increased, but also LAN Si and Yan Xiaoxiao''s management of the kingdom of God has speeded up.


    Yan Xiaoxiao, who originally advocated the policy of Huairou, has also become resolute in dealing with some occasional thorns.


    The mechanism of the contribution of the kingdom of God can be regarded as the establishment of a competitive relationship among Gu Nan''s envoys who originally had different division of labor.


    However, what Gu Nan is going to do next has nothing to do with them. Instead, he is in the crescent age.


    On the side of yueyashi, it''s the news from red tail: ah Xiu, who was forced to die by Gu Nan and whose school was ruined, now has a sign of promotion.


    Today''s crescent age is 20 years away from the world''s first martial arts association.


    As the target wanted by the alliance of martial arts and Taoism, ah Xiu has been hiding in the East for 20 years, and has traveled to almost every corner of the world.


    With the passage of time, the remaining evils of the former Zhongli sword sect have faded out of people''s vision.


    Only by observing her red tail by means of reincarnation can we know that time has not defeated the girl, but has made her more tenacious and tenacious.


    But with her strength more powerful, even the red tail people are more and more difficult to find a Xiu trace, finally five years ago, a Xiu completely disappeared from their vision.


    It was not until a few days ago that news came out of her. But it''s not about her, it''s about her disciples.


    "A young man named Yun Tianyang appeared in the border area and wiped out a gang of bandits who had besieged the cloud family of Tianshui in his early years. He used the swordsmanship of Zhongli sword school in those years."


    "Are you sure you are a Xiu''s disciple?"


    "There is no guarantee." Red tail shook his head and said, "this cloud sky Yang may be taught by ah Xiu, or it may just be a chance to get the inheritance of Zhongli sword school."


    "Then find a way to confirm it." Gu Nan said with a smile, "let out the news, we want to destroy the tianshengyun family. If she is really ah Xiu''s apprentice, she will definitely do it."

 Chapter 333

    Crescent age, the frontier of western regions.


    The western region has always been a cold and bitter place. It''s common to see sand all over the sky and snow fall in September. However, under such a hard environment, a group of people in the Jianghu who lick blood with knife edges have been raised.


    Huangquan Inn, anywhere in the world, will not be named like this, but in the western regions.


    Because this inn is located on the border of the western regions, and outside the inn is a dangerous place.


    One step ahead, there is huangquan, which is the meaning of the name of the inn.


    "Did you hear that? Tianshui is going to have an accident again. "


    "Is it the cloud family? The big names in the league, but they''re going to take their families. "


    "Well, I didn''t expect that yuntianyang was practicing the swordsmanship of Zhongli sword school in those days Since it is the remaining sin of the rebellious clan, it is no surprise that it has been eliminated by the alliance. "


    "Well! Isn''t it just that the cloud boy is easy to bully? It''s so powerful. Why don''t you go after the goddess Zhong Li? "


    In the inn, every northwest man was drinking dirty wine. He talked about some rebellious words wantonly, but no one paid attention to them.


    In the western regions, people are just living on their backs. Who cares about your Martial Arts Alliance?


    However, Tianshui originally belongs to the northwest, and yuntianyang was born in the western regions. He made a name for himself and was welcomed by many people here.


    Now he is involved by his own swordsmanship, and his family will be destroyed, which makes some people in the western regions resentful.


    Just at this time, a little guy rushed in from the door, still shouting: "the latest news, the latest news!


    "What''s the news? Come on, is there a result in Tianshui? "


    There was a response in the lobby of the inn, but the most eye-catching thing in Northwest China was the matter of yuntianyang. At this time, it immediately reminds people of that side.


    The little fellow didn''t want to write any ink, so he said immediately, "that''s right! It''s said that the alliance sent elder moyundi of qintianzong to arrest the Tianshui cloud family this time... "


    "Mo Yundi! It is said that he is close to the realm of martial arts and gods, isn''t he


    "Who said no? That cloud sky Yang is also extraordinary, Leng is to fight with Mo Yundi for hundreds of rounds, and finally lose by one move! "


    "Oh! He was half a boy a few years ago, but now he''s so powerful? Wait a minute. You said that the cloud boy lost. Isn''t the cloud family... "


    "Haha, this is the most wonderful place, but he said that yuntianyang was about to be cut down by elder Mo Yundi..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mo Yundi was beheaded with a sword." Red tail stood in front of Gu Nan, reporting the results of the operation.


    "Ah Xiu?" Gu Nan picks the eyebrow way and looks at the corpse in front of him with great interest.


    That''s the body of moyundi. A handsome middle-aged uncle, but now his body is separated and his death is miserable.


    "None of our people survived, but someone nearby saw that it was a woman." Red tail replied like this. There was not much surprise in her tone. On the contrary, she seemed to be looking forward to it.


    In fact, this is what they expected. The purpose of sending Mo Yundi, who is much stronger than Yun Tianyang, is to attract ah Xiu.


    However, the strength of yuntianyang was beyond their expectation.


    Originally, I thought that Mo Yundi was sure to deal with him, but in the end, he just won by fluke.


    With each other''s age and growth speed, I''m afraid that in two days, Mo Yundi will not be an opponent - of course, he won''t have this chance now.


    "Go and see if Yun Tianyang is the son of Qi Yun." Gu Nan said casually.


    Red tail nodded, Gu Nan personally, she is not afraid of ah Xiu. To put it bluntly, he is a new world breaker at most, and he has killed more world breakers than he has ever seen.


    But she also has some doubts: "ah Xiu can kill Mo Yundi with one sword, has he entered the broken world?"


    Ah Xiu is a person of great importance. He can''t go astray. He has either been promoted to a broken level or is still at an extraordinary level.


    If it is the latter, she has no reason to kill Mo Yundi easily.


    "Not yet, but it''s only half a step away." Gu Nan looked down at the corpse on the ground and said with a smile.


    With Gu Nan''s insight at this time, it''s not difficult to distinguish the cultivation of monks. Even with a corpse, it''s easy to see how far the law has accumulated.


    To be honest, ah Xiu''s breakthrough is by no means easy. She has no future to follow, and there is no meritorious skill to learn from. It is entirely up to her to discover and explore.


    It is precisely because there is no skill to refer to that her breakthrough has become a step-by-step process, unlike ordinary people.


    "According to the law of kendo, her power is close to breaking the boundary. She is much stronger than the martial arts here. It''s just a step away from the gate, and it doesn''t have the characteristics of breaking the boundary. "


    Red tail is silent. She knows that a Xiu of this level can''t satisfy Gu Nan.What he wants is the son of Qi Yun who really breaks the boundary. He has never had any advanced materials since this translation method came into the world, so as to make fog mirrors!


    "Give her another hand." Gu Nan''s face smile unchanged, "how can there be a lucky son like a street mouse? It''s good luck to be in charge of the world. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, you are really good!"


    "That Mo Yundi is so arrogant, isn''t he beheaded by the master?"


    "Master, have you achieved the broken void in the legend?"


    In the western regions, in a secret forest, the young man in a blue shirt took good care of his injury. He jumped up and surrounded his master to ask questions.


    The master in his mouth is a woman in light yellow gauze. This woman has a delicate face and graceful figure, but her eyes always have a cold light, which makes people dare not get close to her.


    Only the young man in blue shirt was a little wrong, walking around the woman.


    These two people, naturally, are yuntianyang and a Xiu. They just killed the people of the Wudao alliance in Tianshui. Naturally, they have to find a way to avoid the limelight and send the people of the cloud family away.


    Ah Xiu looked at his apprentice helplessly, waved his hand and said: "can you have a stereotype, don''t sway around all day..."


    If you want to say that this apprentice, whether she is talented or diligent, is enough to satisfy her, and her mind is pure It''s just that talking is a headache.


    Yuntianyang said with a smile: "I''m not too excited! Master, you are so powerful. Why don''t we go back to Wumeng city and avenge Shizu? "


    In his early years, he didn''t know the identity of the master, but as the story of Zhongli sword sect became more and more popular, he naturally knew something about the inside story.


    Ah Xiu shakes her head. The silver figure in the courtyard of Wumeng city 20 years ago reappears in her mind.


    "Not enough, I''m not strong enough."

 Chapter 334

    The first World War in Tianshui attracted worldwide attention.


    In the face of the remaining evils of the Zhongli sword sect, the alliance not only failed to fulfill its previous promise, but also captured and killed the Yunjia family. Even elder Mo Yundi was killed.


    This directly led to the floating of people''s minds and the loss of the prestige of the alliance.


    Twenty years ago, the world''s first martial arts association was successfully held, and a group of powerful people who know God went to the upper world. Although these powerful people are enviable, they also make the power of the Martial Arts Alliance weak.


    Even red tail didn''t stay here for a long time. It was only controlled by means of reincarnation. The League was in chaos for a period of time.


    However, when several major forces regain control of the situation, the alliance will never go back to its old days.


    Without the sound of red tail, it is inevitable that there will be internal friction. So the league is actually much less in control than it was 20 years ago.


    The Tianshui incident seems to have become a fuse. The alliance of martial arts and Taoism, which seems to be in the ascendant, seems to be in turmoil overnight.


    But at this critical juncture, the league has made a decision that surprised countless people.


    It is strictly forbidden for anyone to talk about the topic related to "goddess Zhong Li". Even if they talk about it verbally, it will be regarded as treason!


    Once this order was made, all the martial arts in the world were in an uproar.


    Some people say that the Martial Arts Alliance is confused, some people do not obey the control of the alliance, then try to kill her, how can you order your own people to shut up?


    Some people say that there are villains in the alliance, otherwise with the original intention of the alliance, there will not be such a literary prison.


    But I see more people behind the huge building


    ¡­¡­


    "Master Qin, think twice! This order is like destroying the Great Wall. "


    "Yes, the alliance leader wants to take the life of Zhongli goddess. We old guys go for a walk. Why do we have to issue this injunction?"


    "Please take it back!"


    Wu Meng City, Wu Dao alliance headquarters, a group of white haired old men, are talking around a middle-aged man.


    All of these people are the pillars of the alliance of martial arts and Taoism. They are the great masters of the realm of communication with gods. But because they are old, they never went to the upper world with them.


    Among them is Qin Yuezhi, the current leader of the alliance of martial arts and Taoism and the leader of qintianzong.


    Qin Yuezhi, with a wry smile on his face, persuades these old men one by one.


    He was a direct disciple of the last emperor qintianzong. Although he was powerful and gifted, his seniority was not high. These were his elders.


    Now they come to the door because of their "disorderly life", and Qin Yuezhi can''t say that he can drive all the people out.


    After all, he finally persuaded all the ancestors to go back. Qin Yue Zhi was relieved. At the same time, a figure in red appeared in front of him.


    Qin Yue, however, did not dare to neglect him. He quickly saluted and said, "my Lord."


    Even as the leader of Wu Dao alliance, Qin Yue Zhi did not dare to be disrespectful to the people in front of her, because it was she who established the alliance!


    Red tail nodded gently and said, "continue to aim at yuntianyang. This time, we will send a person who is good at fighting."


    "Yes." Qin Yue should be, but then he said, "my Lord, the so-called lion fighting rabbit, also with all his strength, that yuntianyang is only one step away from Tongshen, just in case..."


    But red tail says with a smile: "just want to see if there is this in case."


    ¡­¡­


    Two months after the injunction was issued, Li Jin, a veteran of the Martial Arts Alliance and a master of martial arts, went to the northwest and was ordered to capture master and apprentice Yuntian Yang.


    Although Li Jin is very gifted in martial arts, he entered the realm of communicating with gods at the age of 40, but he is cruel and cruel, and he is also greedy for money and lust. His arrival can be regarded as a disaster in the northwest.


    In a short period of half a month, countless aristocratic families in Northwest China were wiped out, and a large number of innocent people in the river and lake died. In exchange, they got ten thousand taels of gold from Li Jin''s family and a room full of beautiful wives and concubines.


    In the whole western region, there was a lot of fear, and the prohibition of speech was even more popular, almost to the point where the road was for the purpose.


    The reputation of Wudao League in Northwest China has fallen again. While many people hate Li Jin, they even hate Wudao League.


    Finally, in the third month of Li Jin''s arrival in the northwest, a big event happened here - yuntianyang and his six companions secretly sneaked into Li Jin''s residence and arrested him at one stroke!


    The great master of martial arts in the realm of communicating with the gods died in his own house like this. As soon as the news came out, it immediately attracted the attention of people all over the world.


    The next day, yuntianyang led a group of people and horses to attack Daming City, the capital of Northwest China, opening the curtain of armed resistance against the alliance.


    In this battle, Yuntian Yang himself showed the strength of a master of martial arts.


    Even his six companions showed great strength. Almost all of them were not far away from the realm of communicating with God. They were young heroes.


    Some good people even gave them the name of "seven tigers in Northwest China", and they were in the limelight for a while.¡­¡­


    "I saw the battle between yuntianyang and Li Jin personally. He made a breakthrough on the spot." Red tail dutifully reports what she sees.


    "Is he also the son of fortune?" Gu Nan asked.


    "No Red tail shook his head. "He''s full of luck, but it''s more like he''s from the outside When it''s a Xiu''s extra luck, it''s on him. "


    Gu Nan couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect that ah Xiu''s spirit was strong enough to give it to others.


    Red tail also said: "ah Xiu is still short of the final breakthrough, so they plan to develop steadily for a period of time after they have won the battle of Daming city."


    "How can we keep them safe?" Gu Nan chuckled, "you have to put some pressure on the children I''ll go myself. "


    ¡­¡­


    Daming city.


    Today, yuntianyang, known as the head of the "seven tigers in Northwest China", is fighting slowly in the hospital, and there are six other young men and women in the hospital.


    "Boss Yun, when are we going to kill Wumeng city?"


    "That is to say! Lao Yun, you must go through fire and water as a brother


    "I said you two." A woman beside said helplessly, "they are all famous people in the world. Can you be a little particular about them?"


    Previously, a man sneered, but he was a bald man. He touched his bare head and said, "I don''t want to ask the sky. It''s just like this. I can''t learn to play tricks like those big people!"


    Listen to the companions in the bickering, yuntianyang slowly closed the fist strength, but said: "don''t worry, my master is closed again, we also need a period of time to recuperate."


    "And my master said..." Yuntianyang stopped for a moment and said, "you can''t underestimate the Wudao alliance. There may be enemies she can''t deal with."


    The other six were stunned. They knew how strong yuntianyang''s master, who was called the goddess of Zhong Li, was.


    "Boss Yun, can you beat your master now?" The person who spoke before asked carefully.


    With a bitter smile, Yuntian Yang replied without thinking: "I can''t even take a sword from my master The stronger the strength is, the higher the master''s level is. "


    Mo Wentian slapped his hand on his forehead and said, "doesn''t that mean there are such super experts in the Martial Arts Alliance?"


    "Yes." Yuntianyang nodded, "master told me, if you see a person with silver robes and silver faces, how far will you run."


    Just then, a little guy came in and said in a high voice, "everyone, someone is asking for help outside!"


    "Who?"


    "Well The visitor didn''t know his name. He only knew that he was a strange man in a silver dress and a silver mask. "

 Chapter 335

    Silver robe silver face, simple four words, let the courtyard into a silence.


    The boy who came to report was scared when he saw this strange scene. He didn''t know what happened.


    In the silence, yuntianyang was the first to react and let the boy go down with a wave.


    When there was only "Northwest seven tigers" left in the courtyard, Mo Wentian couldn''t hold it any longer. He said: "the one who came from outside is the one Lao Yun said by your master?"


    "It''s possible." Yuntian said in a deep voice, "I think it''s better to let people try it out. Let''s go first..."


    "Lao Yun, be careful!" Before his voice fell, Mo Wentian, who was next to him, rushed over and was standing behind him, looking at the front warily.


    Yuntianyang suddenly turned his head, but he saw a silver figure standing at the door.


    The man was dressed in a silver robe and wore a silver mask on his face. It was hard to see his face clearly, but he could not help feeling a bit chilly.


    "Where''s ah Xiu?" The silver robed man''s eyes swept in the courtyard, but he ignored all the seven tigers in the northwest. He opened his eyes and asked ah Xiu''s whereabouts.


    The man in silver robe can''t see a breath all over his body, just like an ordinary man who has never practiced martial arts, but Yun Tianyang doesn''t dare to despise him at all.


    An ordinary person, can not be able to quietly appear in front of him.


    "My master is closing the door, attacking the broken void in the legend!" The cloud sky raises cold voice way, hope with master''s realm, can shock the person in front of.


    Unexpectedly, the silver robed man burst out laughing: "your master is closed now. You can''t go out that step in your life. Let me help her."


    Before others could speak, Yun Tianyang had already raised his eyebrows, and his anger surged up in his heart. He hummed coldly: "my master''s practice is not your turn to talk!"


    "That''s right!" Mo Wentian touched his bald head and said, "Lao Yun''s master''s martial arts has entered the realm of enlightenment. You can also..."


    His voice has not yet fallen, in front of a silver figure flashed, only feel a pain in the abdomen, the angle of view is high.


    I Am I flying?!


    This is mo Wentian''s last thought, and then he didn''t know anything.


    In the eyes of Yun Tianyang and others, it was the silver robed man who had already kicked Mo Wentian in the abdomen, while the latter flew out directly.


    He had not been flying for a moment, but a blood mist burst out directly from his abdomen, but his internal organs had been completely crushed by the force, and there was no more vitality.


    The courtyard was quiet again, followed by the angry roar of yuntianyang: "you want to die!"


    He took out his sword in an instant and pointed it at the back of the man in silver robe.


    This sword not only has the essence of his life, but also accords with his mood and meaning at this time. It can be said that it is the strongest sword in yuntianyang''s life.


    When a sword comes out, yuntianyang can''t help thinking that even a master must be careful when facing this sword


    Keng!


    The sound of metal strike came. The silver robed man didn''t even bother to hide. He let the sword stab his back, but Yun Tianyang couldn''t even go deep.


    What kind of monster is this!


    Yuntianyang was slightly cold in his heart, and finally understood why the master said, let him run as far as possible.


    Before the thought came down, yuntianyang felt that it was dark in front of him, as if there was a punch on his face


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, yuntianyang wakes up, with a deep pain on his face.


    He could not help but raise his hand to touch it, but found that his whole nose had collapsed, and his original pretty face had been completely destroyed.


    Disfigurement is still a small matter. What is most difficult for him is that his six brothers and sisters are lying in front of him.


    Six people were either beaten through the abdomen, or their heads were blasted, or their limbs were torn, but none of them was completely dead.


    "Old Mo! Xiao Feng! Everybody Everybody... " Yuntianyang stood up one by one, shouting to his companions, but he had not received any response.


    "Ah Yuntianyang roared wildly.


    Three days later, yuntianyang, who had destroyed his Rong, took the big flag and led a group of people who had just gathered in the river and lake. He went all the way to the middle of the mainland, and the front of the army pointed to Wumeng city.


    After the disaster, Yun Tianyang''s temperament changed greatly, and he became silent. Even he, who used to be as gentle as jade, suddenly became violent and harsh, and scolded his soldiers.


    But at the same time, his own martial arts are advanced.


    In a short period of more than a month, the rebel company went down to 16 cities of the Wudao alliance, and a total of seven skilled warriors died in yuntianyang''s hands.


    What''s more surprising is that these seven martial arts masters almost came to yuntianyang''s door in line, and only one of them showed up every time.


    Each shot, yuntianyang''s strength is higher than one point. Until now, the former head of the "Northwest seven tigers" has gained the reputation of the world''s first expert.In many people''s eyes, only Qin Yuezhi, the leader of the Wudao alliance, is qualified to fight yuntianyang.


    ¡­¡­


    In this time of chaos, a figure appeared slowly in a deep mountain in the western regions.


    This person is dressed in bright yellow gauze, standing in the wind and snow like this, but no snowflake can fall on her. It is ah Xiu who is called "goddess of Zhong Li".


    "It''s still a little bit off." She looked up at the blizzard and whispered. The sword on her back seems never to come out of its sheath, but it contains boundless sword meaning.


    This time she closed the door, but because the apprentice was implicated by herself, she almost killed the family. She wanted to break through the last barrier with a sense of depression in her heart.


    But it backfired. After all, Shengsheng was stuck in front of the door.


    It''s not the first time for ah Xiu to meet such an experience in the past 20 years. At this time, he didn''t get tangled and went down the mountain step by step.


    Until she went to the foot of the mountain to find someone to inquire about her apprentice, ah Xiu was surprised. It turned out that during her seclusion, so many things had happened in the world.


    "The six people who were called the northwest seven Tigers with Tianyang were killed by a silver robed man..."


    "Tianyang is mad, and he orders Qi people and horses to go straight to Wumeng city..."


    "In one month, we have captured sixteen cities and killed seven great masters of tongshenjing..."


    A piece of news was verified, gathered here, let her a time almost dizzying feeling. It wasn''t until the end that she realized it wasn''t good.


    Because the last news is that the rebels led by Yun Tianyang have been under the city of Wumeng!


    "It must be the conspiracy of that man!" After hearing the appearance of the silver robed man, ah Xiu almost didn''t need to think much about it, and could immediately confirm the answer.


    With that man''s power, even twenty years ago, he could easily kill those who are good at martial arts, not to mention now?


    Then he deliberately sent his men to kill his disciples. What''s the purpose I can''t. I have to go and see what''s going on!

 Chapter 336

    Outside the Wumeng City, hundreds of thousands of rebels surrounded the city, which has been standing for decades.


    Among the rebels, there is a man riding a high horse, slowly stepping out, it is yuntianyang.


    "Let Qin Yue come out to see me!" Yuntianyang came to Wumeng city for the first time, but he didn''t have the slightest awe of the city, which is a symbol of the holy land of martial arts.


    For such remarks, some people in the city immediately went back: "bold maniac! The leader of the Qin alliance is the leader of martial arts in the world. Can you see it when you see it? "


    Cloud sky raises the corner of the mouth to show a cold smile, put on the face that has no nose, look unexpectedly some terror.


    "Attack the city." He didn''t even have the time to say one more word, so he waved his hand and ordered to attack the city.


    "Slow down!" A big drink came from the city. It was Qin Yue who said, "yuntianyang, do you dare to fight with me?"


    Yuntianyang laughed, then smile a convergence, cold voice: "to fight!"


    ¡­¡­


    When ah Xiu arrived at the battlefield, Yun Tianyang and Qin Yue were fighting to the end of the battle. However, they made a real fire. They didn''t leave a hand when attacking, and they almost didn''t care about their own defense.


    Yuntianyang had already received several blows on his chest, which made him spit blood. Qin Yue''s arm was full of wounds, full of sword wounds.


    When ah Xiu arrived, he saw that Yun Tianyang was still alive. He was just relieved, but he felt something wrong.


    "Be careful!"


    Her voice had no time to cross the battlefield, and a ray of light came directly from the head of Wumeng City, and fell on yuntianyang''s heart accurately.


    The picture seems to freeze at this moment, even Qin Yue Zhi is a little stunned, until yuntianyang''s figure slowly falls down, he has recovered.


    The leader of the Qin League was just about to make up for the sword. However, a woman appeared and helped yuntianyang.


    "Master, I still let you down." Yun Tianyang covered his chest with one hand and said with difficulty, "I wanted to kill Qin Yuezhi and force that man to fight with me. Then master, you wait for the chance. I didn''t expect that..."


    At this point, yuntianyang''s words can no longer be said. He didn''t expect to fight for his life, but he couldn''t even see his final opponent


    "Why are you so stupid?" A Xiu holds his back, and a few ripples appear in his calm eyes.


    Yuntianyang coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, suddenly perked up, and his voice was a little higher.


    "Master, look behind us! The alliance of martial arts and Taoism is poisonous to the whole world. It''s domineering and can''t win the support of the people! As warriors, if we don''t ask for help for the people, what''s the difference between us and rural farmers? "


    Ah Xiu looked back in amazement. What he saw was the 100000 troops of the northwest army, and what he saw were pairs of eyes full of reluctance but longing for hope.


    "For the people?" Ah Xiu whispered, "you''re right."


    She slowly stood up and pulled out the sword from its sheath, which had been kept for 20 years. It seemed that the art of keeping the sword carefully prepared for the strong enemy would disappear.


    But ah Xiu didn''t feel sorry at all, because she knew that she didn''t need that kind of thing any more.


    The art of keeping sword is to keep sword power, and she has already got the world power.


    The trend is irreversible!


    In the eyes of Hongwei in Wumeng City, ah Xiu''s strong and extreme spirit was suddenly released, followed by another harvest, which seemed to take away the whole northwest army''s spirit.


    At this moment, ah Xiu seems to have become the spokesman of the way of heaven, with irresistible dignity.


    Qin Yuezhi, who was standing in front of her, was speechless. He could not even escape. His whole body was cut in two instantly.


    The sword, killing, everything seems so natural, as if it were natural, as if Qin Yue was born to die at this time.


    "Master?" Yuntianyang was startled. The terrible power of this sword was beyond his imagination.


    Then a burst of ecstasy came to his heart. Yuntianyang finally realized what had happened - breakthrough, master, she finally breakthrough!


    Knowing her master''s horror, yuntianyang can hardly imagine what she will achieve after she goes further.


    Whether it''s a broken and empty place in legend or not, it''s by no means a group of local chickens and wagons in the alliance of martial arts and Taoism!


    However, just when Yuntian Yang was in high spirits, a slow voice sounded in front of them.


    "Take the sword, don''t let me down."


    Yuntianyang turned his head and saw that the man in silver, who he was thinking about day and night, was standing in front of them.


    The eagerness to try in the words made yuntianyang feel at a loss. Shouldn''t master be shocked or even afraid when he stepped into the legendary realm?


    Holding the sword with one hand, ah Xiu said in a light voice, "the elder has been in this situation 20 years ago, so painstakingly arranged, is it to use ah Xiu''s hand to understand martial arts?"


    For the action of the person in front of him, ah Xiu can only think of one possibility - he is deliberately cultivating himself, cultivating a worthy opponent!Yuntianyang is also the most intelligent man. He understood the master''s meaning in an instant. For a moment, he felt like falling into the ice cellar.


    Is all this the plan of this man?


    However, the silver robed man shook his head gently: "I just want to help you."


    Ah Xiu hummed coldly, no longer spoke, but bravely put out his sword.


    This sword is far more terrifying and uncertain than before.


    At this moment, a Xiu''s sword finally gave birth to the power of law, which is different from the martial arts of the world, but represents the power of law of the essence of the world!


    At this time, yuntianyang is the closest warrior to the sword. So he became the representative of the world and felt the wonderful power of the sword.


    This is not a power that mortals can master I don''t know why, Yuntian Yang had such an idea in his heart.


    Under his expectant gaze, the sword finally stabbed the silver robed man - to be exact, a finger stretched out by the other side.


    The sword collided with the fingertip and made a heart throbbing sound. Then ah Xiu''s Sabre broke from it.


    Sword, broken!


    Yang looked up and saw the blood on the cloud.


    "After all, it''s a self breaking person. Can it hurt me?" The silver robed man was looking at ah Xiu with great interest, and the injury on his hand recovered in a blink of an eye.


    Yuntianyang''s face was pale. He fell into deep despair and didn''t know how to kill such an opponent.


    On the contrary, ah Xiu''s eyes are still firm. She turns her head and looks at Yuntian. Yang says, "see clearly. Master teaches you the last sword move."


    Yuntian Yang was stunned, but he saw a Xiu''s right index finger and middle finger close together, pointing to the silver robed man from a distance.


    From a Xiu''s fingers, Yuntian Yang felt the strong intention of sword, and his heart rekindled hope: "is this the sword in his heart..."


    Ah Xiu fixed his eyes on his fingertips and said in a soft voice: "this sword..."


    Bang!


    The silver figure flashed by, but the man with the silver robe punched ah Xiu in the back of the head, directly knocked her out.


    "If you break through, come with me." A quiet voice sounded in Yang''s ears.

 Chapter 337

    The crescent age.


    In the headquarters of Wumeng City, when ah Xiu regained consciousness, the war in Xi Juan''s world had already subsided, and this place became the holy land of martial arts in the hearts of people all over the world.


    Even more "holy" than before the chaos, because many people saw with their own eyes that they killed the goddess of Zhong Li, the leader of the Wulin alliance Qin Yuezhi, and were taken away by a mysterious silver robed man.


    Therefore, according to the rumor in the river and lake, the "silver robed ancestor" has multiple identities, such as the founder of the Martial Arts Alliance, Shangjie Daneng, and the best expert in the world.


    "Wake up?" Soft voice rings in the ear, ah Xiu suddenly opens her eyes and looks to her side, but sees red tail with a calm smile, looking at her.


    "Master Hongwei..." Ah Xiu seems to have gone back to the afternoon when she sneaked into the League Headquarters with her elder martial sister 20 years ago.


    Now twenty years later, I''m not the girl I used to be, but master Hongwei seems to have no change.


    "When we wake up, we''ll start!" Red tail''s smile is more and more brilliant, the tone is also very happy, but a Xiu inexplicably felt some depression.


    With the voice of red tail falling, red tail only feels a light under his body, and he lies on a strange array of Dharma.


    The complex, mysterious and extreme lines made her feel dizzy even when she looked at them. It had nothing to do with the realm. As an ancient person, she had never studied plane geometry.


    She thought of micro motion, subconsciously used the power of the law just realized, a sword meaning out of thin air.


    But it was not a moment before the sword idea was born. It was crushed directly by an idea, and there was no trace left.


    Ah Xiu suddenly felt a pain in his heart. His head seemed to be torn, but his sword was broken and he suffered a lot.


    She then found that the silver robed elder was standing on one side, looking at this side calmly.


    There was no mask on his face at this time, so that ah Xiu saw his face - unexpectedly, unexpectedly so young?!


    Ah Xiu soon had no time to feel Gu Nan''s youth, because she found that the FA formation under her feet was getting brighter and brighter, and there was some strange fog around her.


    These are actually Qi movements, which are shown temporarily under the action of the special array.


    These mists in midair gently around, it is gradually forming a mirror. But ah Xiu only felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and her consciousness began to faint.


    When her consciousness was blurred, a wisp of spirit came out of her body and went straight into the mirror.


    "Sure enough, I want her to be awake." Red tail to see this scene, can not help but sigh softly.


    She and Gu Nan didn''t wait for ah Xiu to wake up and say hello to her. In fact, she has tried for a long time. She wants to peel off ah Xiu''s Qi and make it into a fog mirror.


    But the son of Qi Yun, who has never been before, is quite different.


    Usually red tail is to close the consciousness of the son of Qi Yun, cut off the connection between the spirit and the outside world, and then take Qi Yun away from them.


    But ah Xiu''s Qi Yun has been integrated with her spirit, and can''t be separated completely.


    In other words, after stepping into the breakthrough level, she is already half a spokesperson of the plane, not just as simple as Qi Yun.


    So red tail can only wait for her spirit to wake up again, and then find a way to extract the spirit and put it into the fog mirror.


    Ah Xiu''s spirit is already at the breaking level. This method can only be operated by Gu Nan, and whether it can succeed or not is unknown


    The power of Qi transport slowly condenses, wrapping ah Xiu''s spirit into a ball, and submerges into the initially formed mirror.


    "My lord?" Red tail see things surprisingly smooth, but feel something wrong, can''t help looking at Gu Nan.


    "The level of translation method is too low. It seems that the son of Qi Yun at this level has reached the limit." Gu Nan guides Qi Yun, plunges into the fog mirror and shakes his head.


    This translation method of the Qingqiu people is originally for the transcendental level, even if it is a complete version of the family.


    Gu Nan forced the son of Qi Yun to the breaking level by virtue of Qi Yun of a world, but the other links of translation method couldn''t keep up.


    If Gu Nan didn''t control the fog mirror himself, it would have been broken by the huge qi movement.


    As a matter of fact, no translation method can involve the part of breaking the boundary. It must be the practitioners who break the boundary to study it. What ability can they deduce it to the level of breaking the boundary?


    Only Gu Nan, a special case, will return to the study of translation method after the level is far beyond.


    "Let''s see if the fog mirror made by the boundary breaker can bring us some surprises. Otherwise, it''s not worth the loss."


    Not to mention the conditions for making the world breaker before, just after getting the world breaker''s materials, this series of complex operations, I''m afraid that Lan Si will come here, can only be completed by Gu Nan himself.


    In this way, it directly loses the popularization and the production efficiency is too low.The light on the Dharma array slowly disappeared, and the courtyard was calm again. Ah Xiu''s body had completely turned into powder, and only a small mirror fell on the ground.


    Red tail takes the first two steps and picks up the mirror. The mirror is covered with a thin layer of fog, which seems to be no different from the ordinary fog mirror.


    Even the fog is thinner. Even the mirror can be seen. The red tail can even see its own face, which is vaguely reflected.


    Red tail raised the mirror a little higher and looked at it carefully, as if trying to find something unusual.


    However, just at this time, a woman''s face suddenly appeared on the mirror and rushed towards her!


    This sudden change, almost let red tail shake hands to throw out the fog mirror, very hard to calm the mind, there is cold sweat on the forehead.


    "Look, my Lord." She quickly handed the fog mirror to Gu Nan and pointed to the face above.


    Gu Nan looked down and saw that it was ah Xiu''s face, but he completely lost his sense of flexibility, as if he only had instinct left.


    She is like a ghost locked in the mirror, frantically trying to escape from it, but only in vain.


    Gu Nan smiles and gently puts the fog mirror on the ground. Red tail looked at him, just want to ask, see fog mirror suddenly beat.


    The clear sound of the mirror landing reverberated in the courtyard for a long time, but red tail felt that the atmosphere was a little gloomy.


    With her power, she didn''t care about ghosts for a long time, but this scene is too weird.


    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan picked up the fog mirror with great interest, wiped the fog off it, handed it to Hongwei and said, "the task above, find someone to finish it as soon as possible."


    "Yes." Red tail hurriedly should be, and she took the fog mirror, still can feel the mirror in the gentle vibration.


    On the mirror, a Xiu''s face is clearly reflected.

 Chapter 338

    Red tail is really a talent.


    The complexity and concealment of reincarnation organization determine that many management talents are not competent for the position of organization leader, but red tail can.


    Even her new organization, white fog, has shown amazing efficiency.


    In just three months, more than half of the world mission on the world level fog mirror has been completed.


    Of course, this is due to Bai Wu''s reasonable allocation of mission personnel, but it is also inseparable from Gu Nan''s strong support - in the same three months, he swept six reincarnation organizations in the white bone world.


    If Bai Qiaozhen didn''t come to him in person at last, hoping that he would be more restrained, he might have incorporated all the taskers of the whole white bone world.


    Since the battle of TIROS, Gu Nan showed the power of the laws of the stars, the voices of the celestial world talking about him suddenly became clear.


    After all, it''s the master of the stars. Even if he doesn''t have his own astral world, his power doesn''t have a qualitative leap, and it''s not something that ordinary people can match.


    Of course, if Gu Nan''s forces want to develop on the territory of the white bone world, they still have to respect the attitude of the white bone real king. They can''t be too arrogant.


    Therefore, the final scale of white fog has become a collection of several reincarnation organizations. A large number of task force members have been gathered to devote themselves to the "translation" work of breaking the boundary level fog mirror.


    On this day, Gu Nan''s Noumenon was sitting in God''s home, but suddenly a message came from the evil god hall.


    "Private copy of crescent moon opens."


    Gu Nan is slightly a Leng, hastens to open the interface of the private copy. As expected, he can see the crescent moon world, which had no shadow before, but now he is standing on top of all the copies.


    Its icon has become a bright color, and next to the "splendid world" complement each other.


    "The air movement of the broken boundary fog mirror is more concentrated, and a large number of tasks are aimed at the standard surface?" Gu Nan immediately reflected what was going on.


    The number of tasks of the fog mirror made by ah Xiu is far more than that of the ordinary fog mirror, and there is no difference in the difficulty.


    But Gu Nanguang knew that there were many tasks, but he didn''t expect that this series of tasks would directly push the progress of crescent age to 100%!


    At present, the private copy of crescent moon is still in an unopened state. Gu Nan needs to pass through the customs once, and then he can let the envoys to attack.


    Almost no hesitation, Gu Nan immediately decided to go to the world customs clearance this copy.


    After all, if you want to be promoted to level 7, you need to upgrade the evil temple to level 2. In addition, you need more sin value.


    Sin value can only be obtained by hunting gods, and points need more copies.


    After the concretization of the hall of evil gods, the private copy interface also shows more information, and the general situation of the copy of "crescent age" can be seen at a glance.


    A series of background introductions are directly ignored by Gu Nan, but the truth is similar to the real crescent age.


    The number of copies is three, and the ultimate goal is Kill the silver robed ancestor?!


    Gu Nan was stunned for a long time. Then he looked back at the background of the mission. He wanted to help the goddess Zhong Li and the northwest army to overthrow the brutal rule of the Wudao alliance.


    Gu Nan couldn''t help laughing, and he had a strange feeling.


    It''s just a task. He doesn''t care about helping the people over there. He just wonders if the silver robed ancestor in the copy is made by himself?


    If the perfect inheritance of their own strength, the task can be a bit difficult.


    ¡­¡­


    In the world.


    After many years, Gu Nan''s spirit came here again. This time, he did not rely on the help of others, but on his own strength.


    The essential difference between the star master and the world breaker is that they have constructed complete rules for themselves, so that they can be recognized by the world, and even have the qualification to dominate a world.


    Entering zhutianxing road again, Gu Nan''s perception of this is quite different from before.


    The world transformed into a sphere of light and the star master transformed into a spot of light are just as before, but Gu Nan can see more things when he looks again.


    Most of the breath of the star owners is not covered, Gu Nan can even see which star world some people come from.


    Of course, most of the stars do not have their own astral world. They are in the inner world to find the right plane and capture its origin.


    There are also masters who have already possessed the astral world, who cooperate with others to break the plane and intercept the origin to enrich themselves.


    All these people have nothing to do with Gu Nan. He just wants to find two companions here and get rid of the copy of crescent moon.


    The crescent copies spread out to form a small sphere of light. Several light spots immediately converged, and two of them took the lead and entered the sphere of light.


    Gu Nan''s scene turned and he was already in an inn. Beside him, a man and a woman were sitting.


    The woman in the two men has a pretty face and is wearing a strange cloak, which is full of mysterious characters like incantations.


    But the man has a leopard''s head, and his body is covered with golden hair. He is not a pure human.


    As soon as the leopard head man saw Gu Nan, his eyes lit up and said, "it''s Gu Nan"Do you know me?" Gu Nan''s eyes moved on the leopard''s head.


    "Nature knows it." The leopard head said with a smile, "your honor, in the battle of TIROS, but many people were subdued."


    Gu Nan, the "nine secluded demons" who suddenly appeared, is actually of interest to many people. After all, if you can accept him when he is still a boundary breaker, it is a super combat power that can grow up.


    It wasn''t until Gu Nan showed the laws of astrology in TIROS that many people lost their minds.


    Gu Nan nodded, noncommittal, but there was no response because of the words of leopard head.


    After the introduction, the woman called herself Nie Shuangshuang, while the leopard head was called Bao Jin. She inherited that there was no star kingdom for the time being, and she was very familiar with it. She hoped Gu Nan could recommend one to him.


    "Stop talking nonsense and start." Nie Shuangshuang interrupted him.


    Gu Nan has no opinion. As they walk out of the inn, a line of bloody subtitles appear in the sky.


    "The ultimate goal: to kill the silver robed ancestor."


    "The first stage is to assassinate Li Jin, the strong man of Wudao alliance."


    "Power limit - fourth order."


    Gu Nan, who has personally experienced the history of the crescent age, naturally can see at a glance that this mission started with killing Li Jin, followed yuntianyang and a Xiu all the way, and finally killed the "silver robed ancestor".


    A very common copy of RPG does not have some strange settings. In other words, the difficulty may be in combat.


    Thinking of this, Gu Nan couldn''t help but move in his heart and said, "go straight to the silver robed ancestor."


    Bao Jin and Nie Shuangshuang look at him, but they are not surprised. Instead, Nie Shuangshuang says, "it''s OK."


    "This plane gives us enough power to kill any opponent at the same level." Leopard gold also laughs a way.


    In the plane of the inner world, it is common sense that there can be no dominant power. The stars will not stay in the plane for a long time. Of course, we should seize the time.


    "Let''s see how capable the silver robed ancestors here are." Gu Nan''s eyes twinkle, step out, has come to Wumeng city.

 Chapter 339

    ??Si??/????t??n|??I?¨«???>9? after all, even if the power of the Golden Leopard is close to the infinite. \R


    the golden claws fall down and directly cut most of the head of the silver robed ancestor until the broken bone of the nasal bridge can be seen. \R


    however, Bao Jin''s face just showed a smile, but he felt a pain in his abdomen. The silver robed ancestor was kicking himself like a nobody! \R


    Bao Jin''s body could not help flying out, but the silver robe followed him like a shadow and hit him on the head again. \R


    Nie Shuangshuang was finally unable to continue to watch the play. He wound his left hand around and a light appeared between the silver robe and the leopard gold, which blew them apart. \r


    and Gu Nan as like as two peas in the back of the silver robe, almost exactly the same punch, which is the back of the silver robe. \R


    yinpao''s reaction was too fast, and shaking his hand was a fist shaking, but Gu Nan seemed to have expected it, and his fist suddenly changed and fell from the side. \R


    so the silver robed ancestor also changed his moves. They changed their moves three times in a row. In the end, Gu Nan turned the change into a straight fist. \R


    the blow finally hit the silver robed ancestor''s face. \R


    GU Nan''s fist was so powerful that the head of the silver robed ancestor had been cut in half, but it was exploded by Gu Nan, and the whole head was exploded. \R


    Bao Jin and Nie Shuangshuang were slightly surprised, but they didn''t expect the victory to be so simple, but Gu Nan over there gave a high drink. \r"Don''t be stunned, do it!" \R


    they woke up and realized that the enemy was not dead yet, but where was the time? The silver robed ancestor''s body has disappeared. In a twinkling of an eye, he went to the head of Wumeng City, and then made a stunning move. \R


    he tore a space crack and went straight in! \R


    "what''s the situation? Will the creatures shaped by rules still escape? " Seeing the silver robed ancestor turn around and run, Bao Jin almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. \R


    he is also an old star master. He has experienced many missions in the world and has never seen such an enemy. \R


    after two minutes of playing, he ran away without saying a word. It''s still a way that people can''t catch up with. Even if the other party is still in this position, he and others don''t even know where he has gone, so naturally they can''t find him. \R


    "start over." Gu Nan shook his head and said, "the difficulty of this boss is that hatred is unstable. Once we show too much strength, he will run away and must be killed." \R


    GU Nan has seen that the ancestor of the silver robe shaped by this aspect inherits not only his own attributes, but also his fighting consciousness and fighting style. \R


    fighting consciousness is the player''s straightforward way of playing, and the way of fighting is just five words: if you can''t fight, you can run. \R


    after hearing Gu Nan''s words, Bao Jin and Nie Shuangshuang both nodded. \R


    although I don''t quite understand what "boss" is, I can understand its basic meaning - the enemy is very cunning. \R


    they didn''t expect to finish the task at one time. Fortunately, it didn''t take long, just come again. \R


    however, the silver robed ancestor was more difficult to manage than they thought. The three tried for more than ten times in a row, but they let each other escape again and again, and they didn''t even force the silver robed ancestor out of the power of the law. \R


    it was only later that the three people became familiar with each other, which made the silver robed ancestor in a hurry and hurt more and more seriously, but he still didn''t kill him once. \R


    even Gu Nan discovered for the first time that his own abilities were so hard to kill when combined. \R


    if you want to kill yourself, you have to try again and again to see if you are lucky enough to run into them. \

 Chapter 340

    ?"?''0?7i?=??4?:SFUp#??2_ After three failures, Bao Jin was the first to stop in the face of the silver robed ancestor''s escape without hesitation. \R


    "the silver robed ancestor is too slippery. I can''t kill him, leopard. I won''t waste your time." \R


    the leopard gold urn said in a loud voice, and then the figure slowly dissipated, and the spirit had left the crescent world. \R


    this is to give up the task. \R


    it''s not hard for the stars to wander in the inner world, but it''s different to enter the plane. They have to consume the power of the spirit all the time. \R


    leopard gold is not strong at all. It belongs to the star owner who has no star world. At this time, seeing that the task is hopeless, it chooses to stop loss in time, which is decisive. \R


    GU Nan sighed in secret: This is the disadvantage of forming a field team! \R


    once the situation is too difficult, it is easy for someone to leave the team. \R


    and Nie Shuangshuang was obviously not surprised by this, and asked, "do you still want to fight?" \R


    GU Nan nodded naturally, but Nie Shuangshuang said, "let''s get here first this time. I''ll go back and get ready." \r


    ¡­¡­ \R


    in Shenzhou, Gu Nan slowly opened his eyes and sighed. \R


    together with Bao Jin and Nie shuangshuangshuang, he finally failed to pass yueyashi once. \R


    Bao Jin chose to stop the loss in time, and Nie Shuangshuang didn''t continue to brush. It''s not that the star master is impatient, but that the efficiency of such an attempt is too low. \R


    Nie Shuangshuang said that he would go back to make preparations for a period of time to prepare for the two-way outbreak. \R


    this is also a move of sharpening the knife and not mistaking the firewood cutter. Gu Nan naturally has no opinion, and he doesn''t have to go through the Customs at one time. \R


    they agreed to meet at zhutianxing road one month later. \R


    in addition, there is a lack of a member now, so Gu Nan began to consider whether he should form another passer-by or find someone to brush his own books. \R


    among the people he knows, many of them are not weak, but they have no advantage in the face of their own silver robed ancestors. \R


    only at this time can Gu Nan feel: what can he do to make himself so powerful? \R


    it was not two days before Gu Nan returned to the evil temple, and a message came from Hongwei that there was an uninvited guest on the other side of the white bone world. \r


    ¡­¡­ \R


    in the world of bones, Bai Qiaozhen looks at the woman in front of her face helplessly: "Your Excellency..." \R


    "you can call me ling''er." Long ling''er said without expression. She was a girl now, so she could see her expression. \R


    Bai Qiaozhen took a deep breath. In recent years, the situation of baigujie has almost caught up with the previous 20 years. \R


    her father, baiguzhenjun, is an "iron hand monarch" who has strong control over the star world. However, in his capacity, it is impossible to do everything by himself, so the task falls to her. \R


    if it is an ordinary strong person, it is natural for the following people to deal with it. But no matter Gu Nan or the dragon in front of him, he is obviously not an ordinary person. \R


    before, Gu Nan had a big fight in the white bone world, which had already given Bai Qiaozhen a headache. I didn''t expect another one now. \R


    "what does ling''er want to do when she comes to my white bone world?" She thought about it for a moment and finally chose to ask directly. \R


    long ling''er didn''t disappoint her, and gave her a rather clear answer, but the answer may not be what Bai Qiaozhen wanted to hear. \R


    "I came to fight with Gu Nan." Long ling''er said naturally. \r


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why? " \R


    "he beat me." Long ling''er answered in five short words. In fact, what she meant was that if she wanted to sharpen her fighting sense, she would get up from where she fell. \R


    Bai Qiaozhen tried not to look angry: "can you go to other places to fight?" \R


    long ling''er thought and said, "yes." \R


    hearing this, Bai Qiaozhen was relieved. As long as her star world is not tossed back and forth by these two guys, she doesn''t care about Nan''s life and death. \R


    however, before she spoke, a voice was nearby and said, "it''s very good here, too!" \R


    but Gu Nan''s holy body arrived, which was still the silver robe of Sao Bao. \R


    Bai Qiaozhen''s face suddenly turned black and said angrily, "do you believe that I will drive out all your subordinates?" \R


    as a matter of principle, Bai Qiaozhen, as the spokesperson of the star master, will not drive people out of the star world for the reason of being chased. \R


    after all, they can also provide power to the star Lord. If they are chased by a strong enemy, they will drive people out. It''s not very good-looking in face. \But in the face of Gu Nan, a shameless person, she couldn''t help herself! \R


    "Oh, I''m kidding." Gu Nan casually replied, and looked at long ling''er, "do you want to fight with me?" \rLong ling''er just nodded and didn''t speak. \R


    "aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Gu Nan''s voice is calm as usual, but his words are a little scary. \R


    long ling''er thought about it and said, "he gave me something to revive." \R


    this "he" refers to Lu Wen, of course. This 13 day level time controller, as long as he arranges in advance, has the ability to trace back the time. \R


    so Gu Nan put away the idea of killing each other with one blow - this kind of opponent who is not afraid of death must be dealt with in a different way. \R


    GU Nan''s eyes fell on her, and suddenly his heart moved and he said, "come on." \R


    with that, he turned and walked into a small plane, and long linger followed. \R


    but before she could see the situation there, there was a sharp pain in the back of her brain. \R


    he made a sneak attack! \R


    the anger of being fooled surged into my heart, and long ling''er turned into the noumenon in an instant. The strange and sharp power of space overflowed, almost crushing Gu Nan. \R


    GU Nan didn''t dodge, so that most of his body was torn, but his fist hit the silver dragon''s body. \R


    this is not an ordinary punch, but also with the shadow power of terror! \R


    instead of borrowing the power of the noumenon in the kingdom of God, it is just the fourth-order shadow rule, but it is also enough to break through the space protection that the Dragon Spirit son hastily arranged. \R


    I didn''t use the rule last time. I was just afraid that if I beat her to death with one blow, it would cause Lu Wen behind her. It''s not that Gu Nan couldn''t do it! \R


    so the blow blew her head. \R


    while killing long ling''er, Gu Nan was thrown out by a strange force, while the silver dragon''s body recovered quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it recovered as before. \R


    long ling''er stared at Gu Nan, seeing that only half of his body recovered quickly, but he couldn''t speak for a moment. \R


    she did not expect that, of course, after the other party let go, she would be killed face to face. \R


    "come again." She said it in a deep voice. \R


    she is inexperienced, but her combat intelligence quotient is very high, and she immediately realizes what mistakes she has made in the past. \R


    the opponent''s body is too strong, so he can''t get close to him. He should keep a distance to fight! \r


    ¡­¡­ \R


    two hours later, long ling''er, who had been flying kites all afternoon by Gu Nan, finally couldn''t bear it and roared, "don''t run, you have seed!" \R


    GU Nan certainly won''t listen to her, so he uses the shadow arrow of the limit distance to consume long linger''s strength and grind her to death. \R


    the resurrected long ling''er rushes to Gu Nan with a gloomy face. This time, he won''t run away. \R


    "want to learn how to fight? I can teach you. " Gu Nan said with a smile. \R


    long ling''er had already lived up to his original simplicity and looked warily at Gu Nan and said, "what conditions do you have?" \R


    "ha ha, what conditions do I have? By the way, can you enter the inner world? " \R


    long ling''er didn''t believe it, but after hesitation, she said: "yes Are you really willing to teach me? " \R


    "well, I don''t charge any tuition, and I''m also responsible for finding you actual combat partners." Gu Nan said with a smile, "I''m just so helpful." \R


    long ling''er thought for a long time, but he didn''t think Gu Nan had any advantage in cheating her, so he nodded: "what should I call you? Teacher? " \R


    in her eyes, the method of fighting should be very profound. \R


    "no, just call me Lei Feng."

 Chapter 341

    Long ling''er is standing in the middle of a group of strange shadow warriors, struggling to resist attacks from all sides. \R


    these shadow warriors will use their head, limbs, joints and other parts to attack. What the Dragon Spirit wants to do is not to be broken by them. \R


    the space barrier she built was broken by Gu Nan more than once. The reason is that there are always flaws on the barrier. \R


    the shadow warrior attack can really make long ling''er realize his weakness. \R


    this is one of the training methods Gu Nan set for her. \R


    at the same time, because such training is too meticulous, they have to return to the white bone world - the rules of small world are not complete, which is very inconvenient for them to understand some details. \R


    bang! \R


    there was a light sound, but long ling''er was attacked by the shadow warrior and was hit by an elbow to break the barrier. All the shadows stopped at the same time, as if they were still at this moment by some force. \R


    GU Nan walked slowly from the side and pointed to the warrior who broke the barrier, especially his elbow. \R


    "this time, only five shadow warriors shot, but you only persisted for ten seconds, which was worse than the previous seven warriors. Do you know why? It''s a surprise effect. " \R


    of course, long ling''er knew it. She said bitterly, "who''s elbow is broken from the inside..." \R


    the shadow warrior''s so-called elbow stroke was turned out from the inside of his arm. This is beyond the human body structure of the attack, just let the Dragon Spirit son didn''t react. \R


    GU Nan was silent when he heard the speech. He stretched out his right hand, and with a little force, his joints broke naturally, and the bone bounced out from the inside of his arm. \R


    but it was such a terrible scene. Gu Nan didn''t shed much blood on his hand. Instead, he was casually pressed by his left hand and pushed back the bone of his right hand. \R


    on the other side, long ling''er is staring out of his eyes. \R


    GU Nan then said, "at our level, it''s no surprise that any form of attack will happen. If it''s a real battle, one mistake is enough to kill you. " \R


    long ling''er also understood this truth, so he nodded silently, but Gu Nan then said, "training is over here for the time being, I''ll take you to try the actual combat." \R


    he would say that, but it''s January. \R


    GU Nan is quite devoted to teaching long ling''er. After all, he has to rely on long ling''er to help him solve the problem of the silver robed ancestor. \R


    on the other hand, he is not very worried about the problem of "capital enemy". \R


    in fact, he and Lu Wen have no grudge. It''s just that Lu Wen wanted him to help Lou WANYING, but he finally refused and lost face. \R


    it wasn''t a great thing to rob shizhisha later. Originally, Lou WANYING couldn''t use shizhisha, and Lu Wen didn''t want to use it. \R


    "actual combat?" When long ling''er heard these two, he got excited. But since these days, Gu Nan has been training him by various means, and he has been suffering for a long time. \R


    at this time, long ling''er felt that he had never been so eager to fight. \R


    "kill who?" She asked with wide eyes. \R


    GU Nan said with a smile, "I am." \r


    ¡­¡­ \R


    in the world, the crescent moon. \R


    GU Nan directly brought long ling''er here this time, while Nie Shuangshuang had been waiting in the inner world for a long time. Only when Gu Nan opened the crescent world, she came in the first time. \R


    the three met at the initial Inn, and Nie shuangshuangshuang recognized long linger at the first time. \R


    "the dragon of space?" \R


    "Oh? Do you know her, too? " Gu Nan is a little surprised. He thinks that long ling''er has been around Lu Wen for many years. There are not many people who can recognize her. \R


    Nie Shuangshuang was silent for a while, and said: "it is said that when Lu Wen was promoted for 13 days, he realized that there were two roads: time and space. But he Dao can only choose one of them, so he uses a secret method to keep the space Avenue... " \R


    when she said that, she didn''t say any more. She just looked at long ling''er quietly. \R


    GU Nan suddenly understood the root of long ling''er, that is, she is not a dragon at all, but the manifestation of the law of space! \R


    no wonder space forces can be manipulated to this extent. \R


    in the background of the game, the rules of God level can only be owned by one person. \R


    for example, if the goddess of darkness has occupied the law of darkness, there can not be a second Dark Lord in the world. Unless the former falls, later generations will always be stuck in the tenth level. \R


    it''s the same in the world of the heavens. Here, the strong men at the level of thirteen days are called the monks of he Dao level, which means that they have already joined the Tao with their bodies. \rCorrespondingly, the only way they can join is one, and once occupied, others can no longer walk. \R


    therefore, whether it''s the thirteen days here or the twelve main gods in the world of gods, there may not be a lot of harmony between them - as long as some people are alive, they are blocking the way. \R


    on the contrary, there is no such problem between the two planes. Shiji heaven and the God of time are both in charge of the law of time. \R


    GU Nan, who had played three turns and sixteen steps in his previous life, knew this set of rules like the palm of his hand, but he didn''t think that long ling''er was actually Lu Wen''s way to occupy space. \In this way, Lu Wen is really a genius. \R


    many people feel the two roads at one time, especially the existence of time and space, but there are too few people who can really make use of them. \R


    it''s like the Lord of light and justice on the opposite side. Leng is a man who occupies two main roads and has the characteristics of both light and justice. He has become the undisputed first person in the LORD God, and no one knows how he did it. \R


    although Lu Wen failed to combine the two ways, he occupied the avenue of space in a different form. He condensed his perception of space and created a new independent consciousness, which is longling''er. \R


    as long as long as long ling''er can grow up and even reach the level of Lord God in the future, Lu Wen will have a natural ally, and the profit is not big. \R


    this series of thoughts only turned for a moment in Gu Nan''s mind, but long ling''er didn''t feel much. \R


    Nie Shuangshuang is not the first one to say this to her. Her origin is not a secret among the more established stars. \R


    "where to kill?" Long ling''er doesn''t pay much attention to Nie Shuangshuang, but is eager to ask Gu Nan. \R


    GU Nan opened a passage and went straight to Wumeng City: "come with me, we''ll try to pass this time." \R


    Nie Shuangshuang is the first to follow in. She has been very calm, but her actions betray her. \R


    it''s impossible to say that there is no sense of frustration after being killed so many times in the hands of the silver robed ancestor. Now the best helper is coming. \R


    the presence of the dragon of space can just limit the silver robed man to tear open the space and escape. \

 Chapter 342

    When you take people to work in the inner world, something else happens in the universe. \R


    this event attracted much attention, and even caused a heated discussion later, because it was the follow-up of the previous day level level was divided up. \R


    after the disappearance of zuozou, the origin of the heaven of solitude comes out naturally, but there is no self disintegration. \R


    this makes many star owners who want to find a bargain very embarrassed, but the real big star owners are happy, because it is just suitable for them to compete. \R


    the final result is that the main part of the origin of nirvana is divided into three parts, which are taken away by three big star masters. \R


    they are the Moon Fairy, the star Lord of the moon, Wang Chong, the star Lord of Yin Yang rotation, and the true king of bones. \R


    GU Nan is engaged in wind and rain in the white bone world. He has never been under the pressure from the star master. It''s true that the white bone king is busy fighting for the source of the sky, and has no time to pay attention to him. \R


    however, what many people did not expect is that there is still a small part of the source of Nirvana, which is taken away by a star owner who is suspected to have no astral world. \R


    this man is a real reincarnated body with great power, and a young girl who is the head of both the devil and the Buddha will never return. \R


    at that time, the world of Ten Thousand Buddhas was also a big world that was about to be promoted to the "world" level, and many people were impressed. \R


    but she fell down at the last moment and had to take the road of reincarnation in order to revive. In the end, she was destroyed, which made many people sigh. \R


    the world of Ten Thousand Buddhas is still there naturally, but the girl who has no return is now possessed by the devil, and whether she can master it again is unknown, so it is suspected that she has not possessed the astral world. \R


    but it''s such a person. Shengsheng grabs a share from the three star masters. Most of the onlookers don''t understand what she wants to do. \R


    only a few people who know about left foot can understand that she is focusing on the fusion law of left foot and left foot, trying to integrate her own demons with the Buddhist heart. \R


    since her invasion of the immortal world, the purpose of no return has never changed. \R


    the inheritance of Zuo Zuo is destroyed by Gu Nan. If she wants to get "integration", she can only start from Zuo Zuo herself. \R


    she refused to join Zuozuo and set up a meritorious service to wait for his reward. In contrast, she preferred to find a way to kill Zuozuo and then rob him of his origin. \R


    in the world of stars, the girl is sitting on a black lotus without return. Her purple and gold lights are flashing, and she seems to want to get together. \R


    I don''t know how long it was, she finally slowly opened her eyes, shook her head and said, "it''s still a little bit worse." \R


    Hong stood in front of her and said, "there is no lack of rules in the origin, but it is too inaccurate to feel out of thin air. What you lack is a target for reference." \R


    the girl Wugui nods her head gently when she hears the words. She understands the meaning of red. She needs a real embodiment of the fusion law. As a carrier of perception, the origin is too vague after all. \R


    "the carrier of fusion rule..." Wugui is meditating, and seems to be thinking about where to find the law of integration. \R


    this kind of rule is too rare. Even in her opinion, she only knows that Zuo Zuo is the owner of this rule, but she can''t think of a second person. \R


    "he died and his inheritance was destroyed, but his star world was still there." Red''s speaking speed is still not slow, "first of all to find Gu Nan." \R


    Wu GUI said with a smile, "he made a lot of noise in TIROS. I heard that he is in the white bone world now?" \R


    GU Nan received a lot of attention before, and was immediately known after several appearances in the white bone world. \R


    hongque said: "the white bone world is not a good place He''s going to be in trouble. You''re going to help him \r


    ¡­¡­ \R


    baigujie, Baiwu headquarters. \R


    red tail is sitting in a big conference room. The next is Bai Xuesheng and other white fog elders, as well as a powerful person who has risen from the crescent age. \R


    his name is Qin Du. He was the most powerful person in the world at that time. After he ascended to the white bone world, he became the spokesman of ten of them here. \R


    in today''s white fog, there are two factions: the elder of the old faction and the feishengwu faction. \R


    but this time, the two sides rarely broke up with each other, but they were equally gloomy. \R


    because at the bottom of them are two corpses, two powerful men from the crescent age. \R


    "people were killed in ziluotian. According to the people who fled back, the other side clearly intended to provoke us and did not rob our goods, but wanted to kill people. " \R


    "the news we got later was not from the white bone world." Bai Xuesheng said in a deep voice. Of course, he didn''t deal with this group of escapees, but he never wanted outsiders to kill members of the organization at will. \R


    "it''s a border breaker. The two Dharma protectors can''t get away from each other, and they can only hurt each other if they fight to death." \R


    "which side is that? Why are they doing this? " Red tail brow lock, really can''t think of white fog offended anyone. \rOrganizations like Bai Wu, whose business is mainly reincarnation, are not likely to offend other forces unless they are peers. \R


    but since Gu Nan swept many reincarnation organizations, Bai Wu''s reputation in the circle has spread, and no one dares to provoke him. \R


    this time, someone was sent to zilaotian to purchase and escort some goods. Unexpectedly, they were attacked. \R


    "it''s a time of mountains and rivers." Bai Xuesheng said, "the white bone world was promoted to the world level in those years. Too many people were offended. Shanheshi has been targeting us all these years." \R


    the white bone world is not the star world with loose management. There is almost no large-scale internal friction here, and it has always maintained its foreign policy. \R


    just because of this, the white bone world was successfully promoted to the world level in those years. At the same time, it also blocked the way of countless stars and provoked countless enemies. Shanhe world is one of them. \R


    Bai Xuesheng is a native of Bai Gu Kingdom, and he knows these historical grievances best. \R


    this is a real disaster \R


    red tail sighed. It''s a pity that the adults are still closed, otherwise they would not be so rampant. \R


    "write down this account first, and you will have a chance to get it back later." Red tail says, "this period of time, all people easily don''t leave the white bone world, I dare not..." \R


    "master!" Mo Wentian rushed in, "outsiders have someone to call, said we hurt their people, want us to give an account!" \R


    red tail suddenly changed color and said, "do they want to die?"?! Dare to make trouble in the world of bones? " \R


    if you are injured outside, you can only admit bad luck, but if you are hit by someone, you can''t ignore it! \R


    Bai Xuesheng stood up in a little panic: "Zhenjun, he is an old man There may be something wrong \r


    ¡­¡­ \R


    with the help of the dragon of space, the journey of Gu Nan and Gu Nan is smoother than they think. \R


    after the space ability of the silver robed ancestor was limited, it would not cause too much trouble - after all, what he could do was all in Gu Nan''s calculation. \R


    in the end, after only three attempts, Nie Shuangshuang left with satisfaction, and Gu Nan began to think about which envoys to take to deal with this copy. \R


    it''s impossible to rely on the present task force. \R


    "I''ll go back to the white bone world and we''ll play again." Long ling''er said that maybe killing the familiar silver robed man gave her a lot of confidence. \R


    "yes." Gu Nan nodded, the spirit left from the inner world, the main body returned to the kingdom of God, and a small part returned to the seclusion of the white bones. \R


    the next moment, the body of the saints in the white bone world split up and heard a noise. \R


    "this time, the seven circles are besieging the white bone world. Get out of here! White fog people stay, my adult said, that Gu Nan robbed the treasure from his brother''s hand, let him give it out and then roll \

 Chapter 343

    Today''s white bone world has long been a cry to kill.


    Not only the city where Baiwu is located, but also the big cities in baigujie have been attacked by the Seven Star Alliance.


    These seven astral realms are enemies of the bones. Some of them are the grudges formed by the promotion of the white bone kingdom in those years, such as shanheshi, and some of them are the enemies of the white bone king who is too strong.


    Fang Hou stood in front of the gate of Baiwu headquarters, looking coldly at his subordinates encircling here, with a sneer on his face.


    This Marquis Fang is the person who called out before. He is one of the top boundary breakers in the mountain and river world, and he is also a capable general of Yi shanzun, the star master of the mountain and river world.


    Yi shanzun, however, is a good friend of Lou WANYING. He noticed him as early as when Gu Nan robbed Shi Zhisha.


    Gu Nan''s star level strength may be a deterrent to others, but Yi shanzun doesn''t pay any attention to it.


    He himself is a star master who has a strong star world. At the peak of his strength, the star world was only one line away from the world level, and he could fight against the white bone king at that time.


    Even if the power of the astral world is weakened, it is not comparable to a new star master.


    But later Gu Nan had been hiding in the white bone world, and Yi shanzun could not have come here to take people. At most, he secretly ordered some small moves.


    Until this time, the real king of bones had an accident, and the seven planes besieged the world of bones, he decided to clean up Gu Nan.


    But he was ready for the arrival of his subordinates.


    As soon as Gu Nan appeared, he would immediately pass the news to Yi shanzun.


    The silver light flashed in the distant manor, which made the eyes of marquis Fang shine. Just as he wanted to spread the news, he saw that the space above his head was opened, and the body of a Silver Dragon flew out.


    Fang Hou''s action suddenly froze, he is also some knowledgeable people, where can not recognize this space dragon?


    As long as shijitian shows up, there must be a dragon standing on his shoulder. It has long been known to all.


    "Well?" The silver dragon fell here. When he saw the situation in the manor, he grunted discontentedly, which made the Marquis tremble.


    If it has anything to do with this dragon


    At this time, marquis Fang suddenly noticed that there was a silence around him, and then the golden light and the Buddha''s voice came together. Countless Buddhas had risen around him, reciting scriptures in their mouths, and the sound of wooden fish cascaded.


    The Buddha''s voice came to his ears. Fang Hou felt that he had a splitting headache. No matter how hard his mind was to bring up any idea, he was in a daze.


    The next moment, he seemed to see the world turned upside down, and he hit the ground head down.


    The strong sense of weightlessness finally brought Fang Hou back to his senses. He saw his situation clearly, and could not help blurting out: "Buddha in the palm of his hand!"


    The girl Wugui''s figure is like a giant. Fang Hou is in the Buddha''s country in her palm, but Wugui wants to overturn the Buddha''s country and smash it to the ground!


    Where is Such a Buddha?!


    Fang Hou''s last thought hasn''t come down yet. The whole person has been smashed into a ball of meat mud. This is not weak to break the boundary, in today''s girl no return hand, unexpectedly is not even the chance to escape.


    Fang Hou finally spread the news, but not in the way he hoped, but because of his death, Yi shanzun noticed it for the first time.


    At the next moment, everyone''s heart sank, and a mountain like pressure suddenly fell down.


    A figure in a yellow robe appeared above the white fog. It was a middle-aged man with a firm expression. His face was angular, like a knife.


    It''s yishanzun, the star master of shanheshi.


    "Buddha of all ages." Yi shanzun looked at Wu Guiyi coldly and said in a deep voice, "don''t you dare to move my people? Aren''t you afraid that I will send you to reincarnation?"


    Where would the girl not return to take this provocation to heart? She just showed a cold smile and didn''t take the lead.


    Yi shanzun''s eyes moved away from her, but he didn''t even look at long linger. He thought she didn''t exist.


    "What about Gu Nan? Let him out. " Yi shanzun waved his sleeve and said in a cold voice, "this time I still have something important to do. Let him hand over the treasure of brother Lou. I''ll go around him..."


    His voice did not fall, suddenly felt behind a burst of killing attack, the rest of the words were blocked back, do not want to hand a punch behind.


    Yi shanzun''s fist is as powerful as a mountain, and its momentum is amazing.


    However, he failed to win the necessary punch. The enemy did not appear from his direct rear, but from an incredible angle - in the shadow!


    Wearing a silver robe, Gu Nan stood up from the shadow, holding a Black Dagger in his hand, and stabbed Yi shanzun in the heart.


    "Mountain


    A light drink sounded in Gu Nan''s ear. Gu Nan felt that a big mountain was pressing down from his head, and his body suddenly sank.


    But this sword I got it!


    Gu Nan didn''t seem to be affected by the pressure at all. The dagger was still fast and accurate, and stabbed into Yi shanzun''s heart.One hit, Gu Nan did not hesitate, immediately jumped, and his head began to hear the crack sound, but the terrible pressure, has to crush his skull.


    Click.


    Gu Nan''s forehead suddenly sagged, and blood gushed out like money. It looked terrible.


    But Gu Nan seemed to be unconscious. He just looked at Yi shanzun in a funny way: "do you know you have something important to do, and dare to provoke me? You have to think about how you can get out


    This time, the seven circles besieged the white bone world. The whole operation seemed hasty and unorganized. It was obviously a temporary move. Gu Nan didn''t believe that Yi shanzun had much time to spend here.


    The girl over there who didn''t return also sneered: "the wound of white bone real king is not as heavy as you think."


    Baiguzhenjun will be injured because of the previous struggle for the source of nirvana. Wugui, as one of the parties, is naturally clearer than anyone else.


    Yi shanzun was silent for a while, seeing that Gu Nan had already mobilized his own law to counteract most of the terrible pressure, and his body was recovering quickly.


    Finally, he didn''t stay any longer. He waved to open the space channel and said in a cold voice, "I''ll take care of you when I kill the old thief."


    However, before Yi shanzun stepped into the space channel, he felt the silver figure flash in front of him.


    The Black Dagger suddenly stabbed out in front of him, but this time, Yi shanzun was ready, with a sneer on his face.


    An inexplicable throb rose between them, and the terrible force from the origin of the rules struck. It seemed that Yi shanzun was facing a mountain, and he was just about to break it.


    Mountains and rivers are broken!


    But this power has not really fallen, and it is a kind of inexplicable suppressed breath, a touch of black light out of thin air.


    The power of the mountains and rivers fell into the black light, but it was like a stone sinking into the sea, without any waves.


    When Yi shanzun looked back, there was Gu Nan''s figure, only a mess and destroyed space channel.

 Chapter 344

    Yi shanzun is about seven steps.


    Just fight with him for a moment, Gu Nan has accurately judged the strength of the other side.


    Among the stars in the celestial world, most of them have reached the eighth or even the ninth order. When Hong was seriously injured, she still had more than seven levels of strength.


    Yi shanzun used to be able to compete for the position of Jie level. He must have reached the peak of the seventh level. But after the failure, Xingjie also suffered a heavy blow. I''m afraid his strength is not so easy to recover.


    Now he is only in the middle of the seventh level.


    If it''s noumenon, even if it''s only level six, Gu Nan is fully confident to compete with the other side, or even suppress the other side. After all, fighting depends not only on strength, but also on play.


    Now it''s just a fourth level division, so you don''t need to suppress the other side, but you can still use your own advantages to fight some containment wars.


    Gu Nan''s advantage, but also Yi shanzun''s disadvantage, is undoubtedly speed!


    Yi shanzun''s face is livid. He has realized what Gu Nan wants to do. He is holding his own pace with his own speed and the power of the law that can break out from time to time!


    If you confront the enemy head on, with the power of Yi shanzun''s landslide, you can smash Gu Nan into meat mud in a quarter of an hour at most.


    No matter how fast the body of the evil god recovers, it can''t compare with the damage caused by Taishan.


    But the problem is, now Yi shanzun has no time!


    But if he wants to leave, he will be blocked by Gu Nan. Every time, he temporarily borrows the power of noumenon, which is equivalent to a sixth level evil god, blocking Yi shanzun from running.


    Yi shanzun now finally understood what Gu Nan''s words meant. Instead of thinking about killing him, think about how you''re going to get out.


    If time goes on too long, in case what the Buddha said is true


    I think that when Baigu Zhenjun wakes up, he is blocked in the world of Baigu Just thinking about it makes Yi shanzun shudder.


    So Yi shanzun tried to leave again, and said to Gu Nan: "you get out of the way, and from then on you and I will write off everything!"


    Only Gu Nan''s dagger responded to him.


    "You have to think clearly, the white bone old thief can''t kill me. You are the next enemy in vain!"


    It''s still a dagger.


    "If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll kill you all!"


    Gu Nan even owes a superfluous expression. Only when he tries to leave, he stops him with various incomprehensible means.


    Yi shanzun had a cold face, and finally he didn''t attack Bai Wu. Since Gu Nan can''t be threatened, he has no time to kill some mortals.


    It''s countless times that Gu Nan has stopped him, and Gu Nan has eaten the power of countless landslides.


    After all, the separated body of evil spirits is just a pirate. It''s too late to repair the injury. Gu Nan''s whole body is about to collapse, but he still doesn''t care.


    In terms of running, Yi shanzun is not even as good as the silver robed ancestor of the fourth level. After all, he didn''t have the ultimate speed, and Gu Nan couldn''t temporarily use the sixth order force in the inner world.


    "What are you going to do to get out of the way?" Yi shanzun roared angrily. He didn''t even understand why Gu Nan did it.


    What good is it to him to pit himself?!


    As soon as Yi shanzun''s voice fell, there was a pale light in the distant sky, and a cold and high voice rang.


    "Seven rats."


    Yi shanzun''s heart was cold. In his soul mapping, the other six people almost disappeared at the same time, and there was no more left. And a man with long snow-white hair, has stood in front of him.


    Old white bone thief, is he the first one to come to me With such bad luck, Yi shanzun had nothing to say.


    As soon as the white bone real King appeared, a white bone claw appeared out of thin air and grabbed it to Yi shanzun.


    Yi shanzun''s face was dignified, and he didn''t dare to be slighted. A big mountain emerged and blocked his head.


    However, in front of the white bones and claws, the mountain was easily broken like paper.


    His strength is not as good as the real king, not to mention here or the white bone world, is the other side''s home!


    The claws fall, and the five phalanges are embedded in Yi shanzun''s head, just like he was born with a white bone claw on his head. It looks very funny.


    At the same time, a space crack suddenly opened behind him. A flying knife came by air attack, but it blocked the follow-up attack of Baigu Zhenjun and pulled Yi shanzun in by the way.


    At this time, Layi mountain will be respected. I think it''s only his six companions.


    Baigu Zhenjun watched them disappear. At last, some paleness appeared on his face, but he was still indifferent. He even turned around to thank Gu Nan when he had time.


    "Thank you very much. I owe you one this time. " This is nearly two feet tall, white hair and waist of the beautiful man, solemnly said.


    Gu Nan was not polite: "you may have to pay it back recently. Don''t deny it then!""No Baiguzhenjun shook his head.


    Mr. White Bone really didn''t stay here much. When the astral world was invaded, he still had a lot of things to deal with, and at the same time, he had to heal and digest.


    On the other hand, seeing Gu Nan''s appearance, long ling''er didn''t rush to compete with him.


    Gu Nan''s appearance is a little miserable now. It''s not only that the blood vessels burst all over the body, but also that the breath is extremely chaotic and may die suddenly at any time.


    It''s no problem to borrow the power of noumenon from the body of Saint once or twice, but it''s already overloaded to use it as frequently as Gu Nan.


    After this time, I''m afraid it will take some time to cultivate the body of saint.


    But it''s just the right thing to do, because Gu Nan''s next task can only be accomplished by noumenon. It''s time to take a break.


    His next goal is to collect for himself the evil value needed to advance to the seventh level, as well as the powerful envoys who can brush the crescent world.


    Where can we reap the evil value? Where are Gu Nan''s more familiar natural mythical creatures?


    The world of gods, of course!


    Gu Nan took back his thoughts, and his eyes moved to the girl who didn''t return: "what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    Of course, he didn''t feel that Wugui just happened to pass by and saw someone bullying his subordinates and helping them.


    "I need the carrier of the law of fusion." Girl Wugui did not hide, said frankly, "the star world of Zuozuo was in your hand, there may be something left by him in it."


    Although the left Taoist system has been destroyed, what no one needs now is to bring with him the items that he used to integrate with the law, which makes it much easier to find.


    Unfortunately, Gu Nan knows that the world of immortals and Demons has become his own kingdom, and all the rules have been reset. What he wants is hopeless.


    But


    "You say the law of fusion is needed?" Gu Nan thought for a while and said, "I know that there is another person who is also involved in some laws in this respect."


    "Who?" Wu GUI picked his eyebrows.


    If you can find a second person who has the law of integration, it is naturally the best. But even if you and Hong can''t think of it, will Gu Nan know?


    How many years has he been on the road


    "Have you ever heard of Philson, the count of the living dead?" Gu Nan said with a smile, "I can take you to find him, just as we have the same goal."


    Of course, the girl never heard of the name, but it didn''t stop her from thinking: "where is he?"


    "The abandoned theme plane, the kingdom of the dead, the tomb of the legendary necromancer Sandro, he is buried next door."

 Chapter 345

    In the final analysis, what happened in the white bone world was just an accident.


    If you are the real king of bones in the normal state, you can borrow the courage of the seven stars, and they will not dare to invade the realms of bones.


    To put it bluntly, I still see that the real king may be injured, so I want to run to pick up a bargain.


    As long as the seven of them advance and retreat together, it''s not a big problem to leave the white bone world, and the white bone real king can''t leave them.


    But who knows, there''s Gu Nan, which makes Yi shanzun leave the team.


    He thought he could get rid of Gu Nan soon, but he didn''t expect that he couldn''t just clean up the other side, and finally he couldn''t even escape quickly.


    After Yi shanzun was rescued, Gu Nan ''.


    If you want to go to the world of gods, of course, you can''t just go there with a pat on the head. You can''t do less preparation in advance.


    Gu Nan knows as much about that side as he does about his back garden, but he needs to have a good look at it. He can''t run to it in the dark.


    On the other hand, it is difficult to pass through the plane wall.


    The position surface wall is a kind of self-protection of the position surface cluster. Breaking the position surface wall does not mean there is no way at all, but it needs to prepare some means.


    Gu Nan''s noumenon is still in God''s country, directing the progress of the copy of the envoys, and also trying to let LAN Si and others form a team to enter the crescent moon world.


    As expected, no matter going directly to the final goal or following the routine route, there is no hope of customs clearance.


    In this copy of crescent moon, the pre task actually doesn''t play a big role. It only predicts the ability and strength of the final boss through various tips, so that players can make some preparations.


    But the problem is that the envoys headed by LAN Si, because of their own lack of strength, even if they have the level of strength in the copy, they can not give full play to their strength.


    Even Gu Nan with the existence of two star master level, the same strength also take silver robe ancestors have nothing to do, let alone Lansi.


    Not to mention retaining the silver robe ancestors, after several times of being destroyed by the silver robe group, Lansi said nothing and refused to enter the copy.


    It''s just a matter of strength. Gu Nan didn''t embarrass them much, so he let the envoys continue to brush the world.


    On the other hand, Gu Nan needs to consider the conditions for his promotion to the seventh level.


    There is nothing new about the kingdom of God. The basic condition is to upgrade six buildings to level 1, and build the first advanced "barracks" to capture a replica plane.


    In terms of crime value, it needs to reach 5000 points to be promoted, which is double Gu Nan''s 2500 points.


    However, this goal just looks terrible, because after a turn, there is a data explosion in both points and evil values.


    The gap of 2500 points seems hard to reach. In fact, it may be the problem of one or two divine qualities.


    In the hands of Gu Nan, an old player, he knows which gods are worth more and how much evil they are worth.


    This time, he set his goal in the kingdom of the dead. He wanted to make contributions in the first World War and get enough evil value at one time.


    After all, it''s not easy to cross the wall to kill gods.


    ¡­¡­


    Three months later, the front line was in Tianfu.


    Tianfu world is one of the well-known frontline planes. Different from other frontline planes, Tianfu world is a lively world, even more prosperous than some inner astral worlds.


    "Welcome to heaven." A young girl stood in front of Gu Nan with a look of humility and respect on her face. "Please don''t fly here, sir."


    "Well?" Gu Nan picked his eyebrows.


    The ban on flying is generally only available in the grand plane of ziluotian. Unexpectedly, there is only one front plane in Tianfu, and such an order has been issued.


    The girl''s face was a little uneasy. The special regulation of Tianfu world had already killed many staff members.


    If the other party is a strong practitioner, the backstage of Tianfu world can''t trouble them. If they die, they will die in vain.


    Gu Nan stands in the middle of the sky, looking down, but it is a very prosperous modern city, a bit like the "steel jungle" of science and technology, but with more metaphysical color.


    After all, there is only one prosperous area in Tianfu.


    "Take me to this place." Gu Nan nodded down and gave the girl an address.


    The girl was relieved. She seemed very glad that she met a talkative practitioner and said, "yes, sir, please follow me By the way, you can call me little fish. "


    Gu Nan didn''t respond. He didn''t even have more expressions on his face. The girl who claims to be a little fish doesn''t care. She often meets such a strong man.


    The address given to Xiaoyu is Wugui. After some investigation, he sent it to Gu Nan. It''s a smuggling company.If you want to cross the plane wall, there is a very strict system within the world of the heavens. Private people are not allowed to enter the world of the gods. They have to go through censorship.


    This is a 13 day joint decree. No one dares to violate it.


    The reason is very simple, purely to prevent traitors. Belief is the core of the world of gods, which is very comfortable for the stars. Quite a number of monks are willing to go there for development.


    Power is important, but the worship of thousands of people is also the best way to reflect the status of the stars. Not everyone can refuse the temptation of crazy believers.


    However, if there is a law, there must be people who violate the law and take advantage of it. This is the case with Gu Nan''s illegal immigration company.


    They have the ability to organize practitioners to enter the world of gods, but they charge a lot of money.


    "My Lord, here you are." The girl''s voice rang out and took Gu nan to a skyscraper with more than 100 stories. She quickly retreated.


    Gu Nan went in, the front desk is three young and beautiful women, dressed in neat uniforms.


    "Hello, excuse me..."


    "Twenty second floor. There''s an appointment." Gu Nan didn''t wait for the front desk to finish, just interrupted her.


    But the woman at the front desk looked down and then looked sorry: "I''m sorry, sir. Mr. Yan Weng, on the 22nd floor, said, "your appointment has been transferred to tomorrow. Please come back tomorrow."


    Gu Nan frowned slightly, but he didn''t mean to speak. He just turned around and walked to the next elevator.


    "Sir, please stay. You can''t go up without an appointment Security, security The girl at the front desk over there yelled, but Gu Nan didn''t even mean to look back.


    Meanwhile, in a quiet room on the 22nd floor, an old man named Yan Weng stood up with a smile and shook hands with a girl in a bloody robe.

 Chapter 346

    On the 22nd floor, Yan Weng shook hands with the girl in the bloody robe, then said with a smile, "Miss Lu, you are really lucky. The two places reserved by someone happened to go to the kingdom of the dead. "


    The girl in blood nodded with a smile: "it''s really troublesome. I''m really sorry for the delay this time. "


    Yan Weng quickly polite two, in the heart also know each other is just polite two, where will really put two customers in mind.


    With this young lady''s background, if it wasn''t for the special nature of illegal immigration, it would not be his turn to contact each other.


    Lu Xinhuan is not only a strong girl, but also a vice president of qinghejie United Chamber of Commerce.


    Qinghejie is one of the largest commercial planes in the whole heaven world, which is as famous as ziluotian.


    However, the special point of the Qinghe boundary is that the internal power of the plane is not dispersed, on the contrary, the whole plane forms a United Chamber of Commerce. In the form of Commerce, the power of the whole plane is gathered.


    In other words, business is a special way of management in Qinghe, and behind Lu Xinhuan, the vice president, is Zhong Qinghe, the star of Qinghe.


    Just as the two are courteous to each other, Yan Weng plans to get up to see Lu Xinhuan off, the phone on his desk rings.


    ¡­¡­


    "You can''t go up, sir." A tall security guard stopped Gu Nan. It''s a security guard. In fact, it''s a monk with high accomplishments. The sword in his hand is a flying sword.


    Gu Nan saw many practitioners in the world of heaven, but the people who used the legendary flying sword were not very common. He subconsciously looked at them more.


    "Sir, I have informed Mr. Yan Weng on the 22nd floor. He said that he will come down immediately after he has finished his work."


    The front desk girl also rushed over, staring at Gu Nan and said, "please wait a moment, don''t make it difficult for us."


    When she said this, she calmly stood in front of Gu Nan, but there was no panic.


    In fact, because of the particularity of the front line of Tianfu world, there will be such a troublemaker almost every two days, or someone who thinks he is strong enough and has a big background will be thrown out.


    No one cares about the lives of these little people, but the inside of the building is about the faces of the adults, and there is no room for people to make trouble.


    Some people around also heard the movement here, saw another conceited guy, and immediately showed a good look.


    Gu Nan raised his head. The interval in the floor couldn''t stop him. He could see what was happening on the 22nd floor at a glance.


    There were two people talking there, and no one wanted to come down at all. Of course, even if someone really wanted to come down, Gu Nan didn''t bother to wait.


    I saw that he cut a space crack and wanted to go directly to the 22nd floor.


    Seeing that the other side was a boundary breaker, the security guard didn''t look frightened. Instead, he said in a deep voice: "Sir, space transfer is not allowed in the plane. Please immediately..."


    Before he finished speaking, the shadow behind him suddenly stood up and pushed him from behind. It pushed him to the ground and stuck to the ground.


    The security guard seems to have become a two-dimensional existence, sticking to the ground like a sticker and unable to move.


    At the same time, his shadow became an entity. It''s almost as if he and the shadow had exchanged. It looks very strange.


    Gu Nan''s power at this time, in the face of low-level role, has been enough to do some incredible things.


    This one hand shadow exchange, can let all want to stand out of the people.


    When Gu Nan stepped to the 22nd floor, Yan Weng and Lu Xinhuan were still there. For his appearance, the two have different attitudes.


    Lu Xinhuan just watched carefully, as if she was familiar with Gu Nan''s face.


    Yan Weng frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you, sir?"


    After that, without waiting for Gu nan to reply, he said: "if you are here for the quota, please go out first. I will contact you tomorrow. Now I have a distinguished guest to receive. It''s not good for us to make a big fuss. "


    Yan Weng looked at Gu Nan indifferently. After all, what they did was illegal immigration. No one dared to make a big scene.


    "Are you the boss of this company?" Gu Nan asked this question, which was beyond Yan Weng''s expectation. He didn''t quite understand what Gu Nan asked.


    "Yes."


    So Gu Nan nodded, did not choose to kill each other directly, asked: "to the gods world, when to start?"


    Yan Weng''s face was slightly livid. He realized that the other party didn''t pay attention to his words: "do you understand what I''m saying? Now I''ll tell you, you can take... "


    "Wait!" A light drink sounded in his ear, but Lu Xinhuan spoke.


    Yan Weng was stunned and looked at her, but Lu Xinhuan took a deep breath: "Mr. Yan, there should be others in this batch of places, right? Let''s buy someone else''s"This..." Yan Weng was a little speechless for a moment. He didn''t quite understand why Lu Xinhuan did it.


    What''s more, except for Gu Nan, the quota of these two people has already been decided. It''s very troublesome to change them.


    After all, Yan Weng is not a newcomer. Lu Xinhuan''s strange attitude makes him aware of something, and some cold sweat comes out on his back.


    "Mr. Gu Nan, say hello to you for my Lord." Lu Xinhuan bowed deeply, showing the utmost respect for Gu Nan.


    "Who is your master?"


    "The boundary of Qinghe is Zhongqing river." Lu Xinhuan seemed not to shy away from talking about the name of Zhong Qinghe. She said with a smile, "before the first battle of the white bone world, my Lord also said that within ten thousand years, there will be another world in the sky."


    Before the invasion of the seven kingdoms, there were always many people who paid attention to it. Naturally, some people noticed Gu Nan''s performance in it.


    With only one separation, but repeatedly borrowing the power of noumenon, Sheng Sheng keeps Yi shanzun in the white bone realm, which is enough to attract the attention of many stars.


    "Are you going to the kingdom of the dead, too? We also have some forces over there. If you don''t mind, you can join us. " Lu Xinhuan asked again.


    "Not bad." Gu Nan nodded. In the world of gods, it''s much more convenient to have an answer than to act on your own.


    On the other hand, when Yan Weng heard the name "Gu Nan", he finally realized who he was offending.


    How can there be star master level characters who come up to their own land and sneak across! Yan Weng was almost ready to cry.


    "I see." As if all the previous unhappiness had never happened, he said with a smile, "please wait a moment, my Lord. I''ll lead you right away."


    "Miss Lu, would you like to come with us?" Yan Weng turned to Lu Xinhuan and said with a bitter smile, "the others have arrived. If you want to buy two places, I''m afraid you have to discuss with them..."


    Lu Xinhuan did not speak, Gu Nan beside the interface: "discuss what, kill two not on the line?"

 Chapter 347

    For the illegal immigration site, Yan Weng chose a quite remote villa underground. If he didn''t lead the way himself, I''m afraid no one could find it accurately.


    "My Lord, I have people waiting over there. As soon as your partner arrives, he will tell her the location directly. " Yan Weng gathered around Gu Nan and said flatteringly.


    After clarifying the premise that Gu Nan must not offend him, Yan Weng had been waiting with Gu Nan for a long time, but he never saw the arrival of no return.


    Finally, Gu Nan was impatient and asked him to lead the way here first.


    He made an appointment with Wu GUI at the beginning, but he didn''t expect that Wu GUI didn''t show up all the time, which was mostly delayed by something.


    Gu Nan is very patient when doing tasks, but he has no patience in other things, especially when an NPC stands him up.


    After all, the existence of Wugui is just a supplement. It''s good to have a helper, and I don''t care much if I don''t have Gu Nan.


    If this task is no return, then he is not so calm, long ago through a variety of clues to find the whereabouts of no return.


    On the other hand, Lu Xinhuan already has a little girl beside her. She looks smaller than Lu Xinhuan.


    The little girl was dressed in a strange cyan gauze. After wearing it on her body, some clouds and fog naturally came out and surrounded her.


    This kind of clothes with special effects, let Gu Nan can''t help but look more. If it wasn''t for "special effects fashion" in the game, he would have doubted that he had developed colored eggs.


    "Sister Lu, is that man as powerful as you said?" The girl in green hides beside Lu Xinhuan and says with a low body. It seems that if she stands up straight, she will be overheard.


    Lu Xinhuan couldn''t bear to tell her that if the person wanted to hear it, even if they went down the mountain to say it, they would still be heard clearly.


    But as that one, I don''t want to eavesdrop on the little girl.


    "Very good." Lu Xinhuan said with a smile, "your father said that in another ten thousand years, this man might be as powerful as him."


    Zhong die, a girl in green, broke her fingers and said, "ten thousand years Then he''s not so good now, is he? "


    "Now I''m better than your sister Lu." Lu Xinhuan rubbed the little butterfly''s hair and said, "you can listen to me this time. You have to listen to me outside, but don''t talk about it."


    "I know..."


    A moment later, a group of four people along the underground passage came to a strange flying boat. There were already some people waiting around.


    Yan Weng said for the first time, "wait a minute, three of you."


    He didn''t even say what to ask the three of you to wait for, so he quickly ran over for fear that Gu Nan would ask more questions.


    Lu Xinhuan said with a smile: "Mr. Gu Nan, it seems that your joke scared him."


    Gu Nan took a look at her and said, "I''m not kidding."


    Lu Xinhuan was stunned. She didn''t expect Gu nan to be serious. She thought she was just threatening Yan Weng with those words But if you think about it, this one is really not unqualified to say that.


    In this world, most of the rules are no longer applicable to star owners.


    As a transcendent existence, the astrologers are not subject to most of the rules, and things like morality and law are even more ridiculous.


    For them, the world itself can be rebuilt. They don''t need to compromise with anything except those that threaten their lives.


    Lu Xinhuan, as one of the vice presidents of the qinghejie United Chamber of Commerce, has a similar status to Yan Xiaoxiao and others in Shenzhou. It''s not that she has no contact with the star master.


    But even among the stars, there are not so many people who have such a thorough attitude towards the secular world, and most of them still retain some traces of being human.


    Apart from other things, a star master like Zhong Qinghe, who is full of children, can''t be completely detached from the world. Otherwise, where did Zhong die come from?


    Just as they were waiting for Yan Weng to negotiate, a space crack appeared from above, which immediately alerted all the people present.


    They are doing illegal immigration. If people know about it, everyone will be punished in one pot!


    "Who?"


    "Mr. Yan, what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t let him stop you


    Not too spacious underground, suddenly full of all kinds of noise, this scene is almost like a group of clients were ready to go home, was blocked by the police.


    Even some people have been floating in the air, ready to fight against the people coming out of the space passage, but soon they retracted back.


    Because the first thing that came out of the passage was a slender palm with golden light. Before the palm came out completely, there was a surge of monstrous magic.


    At the next moment, the girl''s figure appeared completely, and there was a pale uncle with a sword beside her.


    Gu Nan also recognized that it was the swordsman uncle Zidian who had been trapped in the Xingyu realm for thousands of years with Yingge.


    His name is Zidian, and his sword is also called Zidian.Now this sword, which is called Zidian, is full of purple ripples, and a drop of blood falls from the sword.


    Looking at the amazing magic of the girl Wugui, it was obvious that she had just finished a big war and rushed here before she could stop.


    "There''s a delay." Wu GUI comes to Gu Nan''s face with a purple light.


    "Well, let''s go when we come."


    Gu Nan looked at her and didn''t bother to ask what it was. This man has been mixed up with Hong recently, mostly because something happened to Yingge and Zidian.


    Wu GUI pointed to the purple light beside him and said, "I need to take one more person."


    "Yes." Gu Nan doesn''t care. He doesn''t mind taking a few people. If it''s really necessary, he can leave at any time.


    When the time comes, losing one is losing, losing two is also losing, there is no difference.


    He didn''t mind, but Yan Weng, who had just come to them, was a thunderbolt. He finally persuaded them to give up their quota. How could there be another one in a twinkling of an eye?


    But he did not dare to complain. Gu Nan didn''t recognize him at the beginning, but he recognized this one at the first sight: the unity of Buddha and devil, which is the reincarnation of the world-famous Buddha!


    "My Lord, this..." Yan Weng had an old face and didn''t know what to say.


    This illegal immigration is not tourism. How can you say that if you add people, you can add people?! Of course, he did not dare to talk to Wu GUI, so he had to go back to persuade other customers.


    It wasn''t long before some of the people over there started to make noise.


    "We''ve just been asked to let two places come out, and now we''re going to let them? Don''t push too far, old man Yan! " A girl with a clear face and full of youthful atmosphere is now full of anger.


    "That is to say, is reincarnation great?" Another person also connected, but the voice was much smaller, obviously recognizing the identity of no return.

 Chapter 348

    For Gu Nan, now many people know that he has been promoted to star master.


    After all, there was an outbreak in TIROS, and although the recent story of the white bone world has not really spread, there are many people who know about it.


    However, few people really know the strength and details of the girl''s no return.


    As mentioned before, many people think that she is in the middle of whether there is a star or not, and even some people think that she has not been promoted again.


    If it wasn''t for the source of her success, I''m afraid her name would be even less impressive.


    But even so, the people who dare to be positive and have no return to challenge are obviously not ordinary people.


    Yan Weng''s face was sad, and he didn''t dare to come and ask Gu nan to come out, so he had to persuade the people over there.


    In fact, Yan Weng''s quota of illegal immigration is not much, and it will not exceed 10 each time. This time, there are only eight quota.


    Apart from Gu Nan and others, the people there are divided into two groups, three on one side, which corresponds to the remaining six places.


    After Lu Xinhuan and Zhong die joined, both sides reluctantly gave up a quota under Yan Weng''s persuasion. At this moment, I couldn''t bear to hear that Yan Weng had to make more efforts.


    Lu Xinhuan first met Wu GUI and showed enough respect. Of course, she didn''t exaggerate in the face of Gu Nan.


    Then she pointed to Yan Weng and said, "those two groups of people, on one hand, are from the world of Dawu, and on the other hand, they should be from Tianfu, the native land of the world."


    In a sense, the level of contact between Gu Nan and Wu GUI is already too high. They are directly at the level of star master. Lu Xinhuan is not familiar with such a small person.


    Gu Nan has been in contact with the Dawu Taoist circle. At the beginning, there was a reincarnation mission for people there.


    "Let''s go." Gu Nan saw that all the people had arrived, so he didn''t mean to stay any longer. He said immediately.


    Lu Xinhuan looked at him and knew that he didn''t care about his words.


    No return to nature, more no opinion, a few people soon came to the boat, Gu Nan patted Yan Weng''s shoulder: "who has a problem?"


    The young and beautiful girl, dressed in modern clothes, raised her neck and said, "even if you are strong, you should be reasonable, right? First come first served, don''t you understand? "


    Her two companions, at the same time, stood behind her and looked on this side with vigilance. Of course, most of them were looking at the girl without return.


    The three of them are also boundary breakers. After all, they will be willing to go to the world of gods. They are all confident in their own strength.


    Even if the three of them can''t compete with the reincarnation of the eternal Buddha, it''s always OK to delay for a while. And now this special situation, even if the other party may be the star, also want to compromise!


    After all, once things get out of hand, it makes it impossible for everyone to get on board.


    The girl was so determined. After a hard breath, she said with a smile, "if you want us to quit one more person, it''s not impossible..."


    At this point, her voice stopped abruptly. Because in the weak light, her shadow on the ground suddenly appeared, turned into several shadow tentacles, and dragged her into the shadow.


    The girl''s vitality, spirit and law all disappear at the same time, and her traces in the world seem to have been completely erased.


    But then they felt the same shadow behind them


    "Enough places. Let''s go." Gu Nan said to several people around him.


    With the three people being engulfed by the shadow, there were three more places at once, and even another group of people avoided the embarrassing situation of being squeezed into one place.


    The scene fell into silence. Wu GUI, Lu Xinhuan and others were not surprised. The other three looked alert, while Yan Weng had a bitter smile on his face.


    He was already thinking about how to get rid of the dead three.


    Only two people''s eyes always fell on Gu Nan. One is a little girl, Zhong die. She is not familiar with the world. She doesn''t think it''s great to kill three people like this. On the contrary, she thinks this person is really powerful.


    The other is violet, his thoughts are much more complicated. When he met Gu Nan for the first time, he was just an ordinary boundary breaker, but now he is a famous star master.


    He knew that Gu Nan''s early entry was very fast, and he almost regarded the realm as nothing. Breaking through was as simple as eating and drinking water, but he didn''t expect that even the star master''s threshold could not stop him.


    No matter what Zidian thought, the group finally set foot in the boat.


    ¡­¡­


    The process of the boat breaking through the wall and entering the world of the gods is not surprising.


    In fact, it''s not a secret method to break the wall temporarily, it''s just a special material.


    It is called the crystal nucleus of time and space by the people of all heavens. With this special crystal nucleus, it is not difficult to break the plane wall.


    It''s just that this kind of resource is very rare. It''s generally controlled by thirteen days. Yan Weng also got a piece by chance to start this business.


    "The world of gods!" Gu Nan stood on the withered bones of the kingdom of the dead, looking at the familiar scene, his eyes suddenly became a little erratic."You are from the world of gods." Wu GUI stood beside him with a sudden look on his face.


    She was the one who saw Gu Nan''s promotion breaking the world. Of course, she didn''t think he was reincarnated. She was also curious about Gu Nan''s origin.


    Until now, she saw Gu Nan''s "I''m back" look, and finally determined his heel.


    It''s a stranger!


    Gu Nan did not refute this, but just said with a smile: "you can think so."


    He did have some feelings. If he had been here in the first place, I''m afraid his development would have been more smooth.


    Before long, a young man in a grey robe trotted over to greet Lu Xinhuan.


    "Two adults, why don''t you come with us to the place where you''re staying first." Lu Xinhuan said with a smile, "I don''t know the destination of your trip..."


    "Sandra''s grave, oh, it should be called the tomb of the dead." Gu Nan said casually.


    "Tomb of the dead?" The young man next to him looked strange. "As far as I know, the location of the three holy places is not fixed, and the holy tomb has nine entrances, even the true and false are changing at any time."


    Lu Xinhuan did not come to the kingdom of the dead for the first time. She also heard about the legends of the three holy places and said, "it''s really hard to tell whether the tomb of the dead is true or not. It''s better for adults..."


    "All nine are true. If you find any of them, just take me there. " Gu Nan said without expression.


    "What are you talking about?" The voice of the young man in the gray robe suddenly rose, and his face was a little mocked. "We have studied the entrance of the holy tomb for hundreds of years, and even the aborigines here think so How dare you assert? "


    Gu Nan took a look at him and said calmly, "I''ve brushed this copy."

 Chapter 349

    Gu Nan, of course, painted this copy of the tomb of the dead.


    In fact, in the world of gods, he knows all the slightly famous copies, and even most of them have been painted by himself.


    "The nine entrances to the holy tomb actually correspond to nine tombs, but they are all placed together." Gu Nan said, "you think there''s only Sandro buried there. Of course, there''s only one entrance."


    The tomb of the dead is nothing special. It''s just that nine great figures of the dead are buried together. Each entrance has its own opening method.


    According to the legend spread in the kingdom of the dead, we only think that the legendary necromancer Sandra is buried in the holy tomb. If we only use Sandra''s method to open the door, we can only open one entrance.


    Gu Nan, with a clear mind, spoke to the young man in the grey robe.


    But the deep-rooted idea is not easy to change after all. The young man still looks at Gu Nan with suspicious eyes and whispers: "it''s true..."


    Gu Nan didn''t speak any more. In fact, with his character, he couldn''t even explain the previous sentence.


    Perhaps it was the return to the world of gods that made him return to the game, and his speech and behavior became more casual.


    Even in the face of ignorant NPC, he does not mind as an elder to teach them some game experience, even if they may not understand.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, the group came to a completely built by bones, the ultimate spectacular but slightly broken city.


    This city is not famous. It''s called skeleton City, but it''s one of the few main cities in the kingdom of the dead. Its actual status is far beyond the name.


    "You can rest here. It''s the entrance to the tomb of the dead. Duke will inform you as soon as there''s any news." Lu Xinhuan leads Gu Nan and others to another courtyard and says with a smile.


    Duke is the former grey youth. Now he is busy with his own business.


    In fact, as Lu Xinhuan, there is no need to guide Gu Nan personally. She may have a business background, which makes her pay more attention to these details.


    After Lu Xinhuan left, Gu Nan was the only three people left in the courtyard. Zidian was the first to say, "this world of gods is a little strange. The space seems to be very solid and hard to destroy."


    Purple TV is also a top-notch world breaker. Maybe it will take that step and enter into the realm of the star master. It is sensitive to the strange nature of the world.


    "It''s true." The girl no return nods a way, "want to open the space crack here, common break boundary person afraid is very difficult to do.". Even if it''s me, it''s easy to have problems with spatial positioning. "


    At this point, they turned to Gu Nan and seemed to want to hear his opinion.


    From his understanding of the world of the gods, he should have the most right to speak about it.


    However, Gu Nan didn''t mean to answer at all. From the beginning of Zidian''s talk about space, his thoughts were biased and completely entered into the comparison of the two worlds.


    Originally, Gu Nan had been looking for the similarities between the universe and the game, which really made him find many similar places, such as the power system, such as the star master and the gods.


    But when he really came to the world of gods, which is very similar to the game, he found that there are a lot of differences between the two sides.


    The most typical difference is the world outlook.


    As the purple TV says, the space of the world of gods is very stable. The "legend" realm, which is equivalent to breaking the world, has almost no ability to break the space, except for some special rules.


    Even a large number of gods, when using space transmission, often have a large deviation in the landing point. To put it bluntly, the space is too stable and difficult to operate.


    Because of this, no one here can freely enter other people''s kingdom of God, which is quite different from the other side of heaven.


    On the other hand, even in the whole world system, there are differences between the two sides.


    The stars have not yet occupied the territory of the world, but the world is not dominated by the stars.


    But the world of gods is not the same. Here, the most powerful creatures are the eleven main planes, and all the divine kingdoms, including the main God, are only subsidiary planes around the main plane.


    Gu Nan and others are now in the kingdom of the dead, which is one of the abandoned thematic planes, full of a large number of dead, no gods come here to fight for faith.


    "Gu Nan?" Wu GUI''s voice with a little surprise awakened Gu Nan from his meditation. "You seem to be absent-minded."


    Gu Nan looked back and nodded: "I think of something. You are waiting for news here. I have something to do. When I come back, I will go to the holy tomb together. "


    "Good." Girl no return directly should come down, also don''t ask Gu Nan need help, want to come he also can''t and oneself polite.


    Gu Nan''s figure soon disappeared, leaving only Zidian and maiden no return. The former looked at Gu Nan''s back and said, "I didn''t expect that in just a few years, he has grown up to this point."


    "It''s not necessarily growth." Wu GUI said with no expression, she has identified Gu Nan as the reincarnation of a God in the world of gods.Just like herself, she has the memory of her previous life and part of her strength. There is no bottleneck in her breakthrough. It is as simple as eating and drinking water to upgrade nature.


    Zidian touched the scabbard in his hand and said with a smile: "maybe we can check his details here Even if we don''t fight him in the future, it''s not wrong to know more. "


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, Gu Nan didn''t know that the two men had already guessed that they were reincarnated, and they wanted to investigate themselves from the world of gods.


    But even if he knows it, he won''t care. The power of evil gods is nowhere to be found. It belongs to the players, and few local gods know it.


    He suddenly got up and left. Of course, it wasn''t a temporary intention, it was something to do.


    Gu Nan never forgot that his purpose of coming to the world of gods was to hunt and kill suitable gods to earn evil value for himself, and to find a suitable natural race to be his God envoy.


    There are many gods suitable for hunting, but Gu Nan''s current strength makes it difficult to kill the gods worth 2500 points, at least not sure.


    So after hearing about the girl''s need for no return, he took the initiative to take the other side.


    This time Gu Nan''s target is in the tomb of the dead, but he is not in a hurry to kill.


    On the one hand, we need to accept a race to be on standby at any time. On the other hand, we need some special props to wake up the God sleeping in the holy tomb.


    According to Gu Nan''s understanding of the kingdom of the dead, these two things are easier to solve together, so he quickly chose a destination.


    Another main city of the kingdom of the dead is also the main city of the blood clan, the bloody capital.

 Chapter 350

    Skeleton City, Lu Xinhuan has entered a busy state. Busy with some of the business here, also busy with taking care of the little oil bottle she took out of the house.


    "Sister Lu, when shall we go to the bloody capital?" As if it were a butterfly, Zhong butterfly was jumping up and down in the room, flying up and down around Lu Xinhuan.


    Lu Xinhuan rubbed her eyebrows helplessly: "it will take half a month for the blood club to open. It''s useless for you now..."


    "I don''t care, I don''t care! I want to see little sister vampire Zhong die showed a look that life can''t love. "This city of skeletons is full of skeleton shelves. It''s boring!"


    To be honest, as a gathering place for the dead, skeleton city is full of everything from skeleton soldiers to bone dragons.


    But Zhong die came all the way from the heaven to see the vampire in the story. He didn''t want to waste his time watching the skeleton.


    Little Zhong die is not old, but her strength is not weak. She has steadily stepped into the ranks of the extraordinary, but she is still addicted to romantic novels, especially the vampire theme.


    But just because I love vampire themed novels, I want to sneak into the world of gods to see, which is a little crazy.


    What''s more incomprehensible to Lu Xinhuan is that her elusive father, Zhong Qinghe, actually agreed to the plan without saying a word, and even worked out the illegal crossing route for her daughter.


    This is the star Lord Lu Xinhuan can only attribute the problem to this point.


    However, it is precisely because of Zhong Qinghe''s attitude that Lu Xinhuan dares to bring Zhong die here, otherwise she will not have the courage to abduct the daughter of the star master.


    "Well, I''ll let Duke take you to the bloody capital first. Be obedient, you know? " Lu Xinhuan looks at Zhong die seriously.


    "I will be obedient!" The little girl looked cheerful.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan has been walking on the streets of the bloody capital. This main city belongs to the blood clan. It is a rare prosperous area in the undead kingdom.


    No matter how gorgeous the city is, there is always a sense of lifelessness. The bloody city is different.


    Here you can see vampire girls in exposed clothes, human girls in captivity by blood clans, and necromancers wrapped in black robes.


    Of course, the kingdom of the dead is not only the kingdom of the dead. It is called abandoned theme plane, which means that it is a desert of belief, but it is not abandoned.


    The capital of blood is also the gathering place of the living beings in this plane. Even the Necromancers who are generally weird are not willing to soak in the corpses.


    In contrast, of course, the powerful and beautiful servants of the blood clan are more suitable!


    Gu Nan thinks the same way.


    Anyway, if you want to find a servant, the blood clan is undoubtedly a better choice. On the one hand, they are good at cultivating their eyes, and their characteristics of high speed and high attack are also suitable for attacking this copy of the crescent moon.


    At the same time, the blood clan has quite good resilience. In addition to the lack of defense and the fear of light, it is basically a weakened version of the body of evil gods.


    In the bloody capital, there is only one vampire clan named "Raymond", which is different from Gu Nan''s previous legend.


    However, Gu Nan was never interested in the background story. He clearly remembers how to carry out the task of taking in vampires, which is enough.


    A moment later, Gu Nan had changed his clothes and was wandering in the streets of the bloody capital.


    He was dressed in a silver gray long windbreaker, riding on a hoof with fire, and was a dark red nightmare beast, just like an uninhibited prodigal son.


    "Knight, do you want flowers?" A timid voice sounded in Gu Nan''s ear, but it was a girl in a short skirt with light makeup on her face.


    Her hands were empty, not like the flower girl, but she looked expectantly at Gu Nan.


    In the bloody capital, buying flowers and selling flowers are not real flowers, but virgin blood.


    "What flowers are there?" Gu Nan said quietly in his heart.


    There are strict laws in the capital of blood. The blood clan is not allowed to suck the blood of strangers at will, but there are always vampires who come out to find stimulation.


    Gu Nan is just like a down and out vampire with a little money. He can''t afford to buy high-end blood slaves, so he has to come here to enjoy himself.


    When the girl heard Gu Nan''s reply, her eyes lit up and said, "there are copper flowers, beasts flowers, and babbling flowers."


    This is still a folk code, which refers to humans, orcs and semi elves.


    "Is there a dead safflower?" Gu Nan''s cold voice rang out, making the girl slightly stunned.


    Dead safflower is a unique flower species in the kingdom of the dead. In this place, it refers to the blood girl.


    The blood clan can also suck the blood clan, but it can''t satisfy their body, just for the pleasure of smoking.


    To put it simply, ordinary blood sucking is like eating, which is the physiological needs of the blood group. Smoking other blood groups is like taking drugs, which can bring extra pleasure, but it is taboo.Flower girl with a strange look at Gu Nan, like her "retail", how do not look like there can be dead safflower this high-grade goods, how can the other party ask?


    But her inner greed left her no time to think about it - because it happened that she really had a "dead red flower" in her hand.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark room, Gu Nan sat alone, with some messy beds in front of him.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The sound of knocking on the door showed her good upbringing, but the last two sounds seemed a little hasty, which exposed her uneasiness.


    "Come in."


    Accompanied by Gu Nan''s voice, a girl in a long black skirt came in. Under the gauze material, her white lining could be seen.


    "My Lord." The girl in black skirt saluted respectfully, trying to make herself look less nervous, "you can call me..."


    "SANA, that''s your name, isn''t it?" Gu Nan showed a faint smile and said softly.


    "You Who are you? " Shana only felt the vest cool, the original tension all broke out, and her voice trembled.


    He knows who he is Did the family find out what they did and send them to punish them?


    "Don''t be nervous. As you can see, I''m a prophet." Gu Nan said with a smile, "you seem to be very short of money, just secretly ran out, hoping to raise money as blood food?"


    "Yes," she whispered, with some indifference and vigilance in her eyes


    There is a profession of prophet in the world, but Shana can''t believe each other at all.


    "Your parents were killed, you want revenge?"


    "Do you want to be the greatest blood clan in the world and take charge of the bloody capital?"


    "You..."


    "Enough!" Shana interrupted coldly, "I don''t know where you know my identity and past, but you don''t want to tease me like this!"


    Gu Nan showed a noncommittal look, but the smile on his face remained unchanged: "your brother will start soon. Before the opening of the blood club, I will go to find you."


    Shana just glared at him, got up and quickly walked out of the room.


    Gu Nan also came out later, and the girl who was selling flowers was watching at the door. The high price of dead safflower was too high for her.


    "So fast?" She looked at Gu Nan suspiciously. There seemed to be no bloodstain in the latter''s mouth. "Give money when you''re done, but don''t deny it!"


    After saying this, several men came out behind her, each with a machete on his waist, but they were famous drow swordsmen in the underground world.


    In this narrow terrain, the drow swordsman can play 200% of the combat effectiveness.


    "Good." Gu Nan nodded with a smile.


    The next moment, several shadows from the ground, the moment will be several people submerged, together with the flower girl together.


    "It''s a good habit to kill the shopkeeper." Gu Nan muttered the words that only he understood, and walked out.

 Chapter 351

    SANA, a girl of blood clan, is a famous task chain in her previous life. As long as it is completed well, players will have the opportunity to control Raymond clan and even the bloody capital.


    In the game, almost every big site will have such and such clues, in the form of task chain, so that players are interested to slowly attack.


    If you don''t design this kind of clue with plot, I''m afraid the players will choose to kill the city one by one.


    Now, this kind of design, originally designed to increase the interest of players, is just convenient for Gu Nan.


    SANA''s line, among the clues of the bloody capital, is the easiest to control the vampire clan, but it is not easy to intervene in the whole bloody capital.


    However, Gu Nan''s purpose is to control the Raymond clan. He has no interest in the bloody capital.


    As long as you help Shana through the next ordeal and let her go for training, she will step up to the sky and become a legendary strong person in just two months.


    At that time, Shana''s classmate king will come back, but still need the help of players, in order to really unify Raymond.


    After all, the legendary strong can not be regarded as invincible. There are more than ten legendary princes in a blood clan alone.


    "When you see Shana off, you can pick up that thing..." Gu Nan walked on the streets of the bloody capital, calculating the journey in his heart.


    Returning to the world of the gods gives Gu Nan a feeling that everything is under control, because all the people and things here are listed in his heart wait a minute.


    When Gu Nan came to a building, he suddenly realized that something was wrong and stood still.


    In front of him, it was an antique loft, made of mahogany, full of oriental classical beauty. The plaque also read "Qinghe Pavilion".


    Gu Nan is not an immortal either. He can''t remember what the original building here should be, but it will never be Qinghe Pavilion.


    In other words, there should be no such thing in the game. This form of architecture is clearly the style of the universe!


    "Brother Gu Nan!" Gu Nan looked up and saw the figure of Zhong die standing outside the Qinghe Pavilion, with Duke at his side.


    Zhong die followed Lu Xinhuan and was familiar with Gu Nan and others. Gu Nan nodded and said, "how can you be here?"


    "I''m here to see the blood club!" Zhong die said excitedly, seeing Gu Nan''s eyes falling behind him, he said, "do you say this? This is what my family drives


    Zhong die''s voice fell, Gu Nan suddenly understood.


    Qinghejie, zhongqinghe, qinghege Zhong Qinghe, the first star owner of Qinghe Kingdom, has always liked to name the industry by his own name, even the Star Kingdom.


    In this way, Qinghe Pavilion is the property of the star master, and its tentacles have extended to the world of gods.


    Gu Nan finally realized that the world was different from his own game.


    The existence of the celestial world means different. The two worlds are not completely isolated, and there may be exchanges of skills, knowledge and even power systems.


    In particular, it''s very normal for a commercial star like qinghejie to have power all over the world of gods.


    On the other hand, knowing each other''s existence, the two worlds will also influence the decision-making of their own middle and high-level strong.


    In the game, the gods fight with each other, but it''s not sure whether they will fight so hard after the outsiders of the universe.


    All in all, Zhutian world is a huge butterfly, which may make the world of gods change beyond recognition, not like Gu Nan''s familiar appearance.


    "You can''t trust the history in the game too much. Some knowledge doesn''t matter." Gu Nan immediately made a judgment in his heart and adjusted the train of thought of his trip.


    If we still copy the whole history of the game, maybe something will go wrong.


    Zhong die is still pulling Gu Nan Dong to pull about, her idea is very jumping off, from the disgusting zombie soldiers, all of a sudden to delicious blood drinks.


    Yes, delicious blood drink.


    It would be naive to treat Zhong die as a silly white sweet girl.


    As the daughter of the star master, Bai Qiaozhen already has the experience of running the world. Even if Zhong die is not interested in management, she can''t really be a flower in the greenhouse.


    However, she is not hiding herself. On the contrary, she is pure enough and extreme.


    "Brother Gu Nan, let''s go to the arena. I really want to see them killed!" Zhong die pulls Gu Nan''s sleeve and says amazing words.


    Duke listened, sweating. Originally, Lu Xinhuan asked him to lead the way for the first lady, but he was quite happy. If he could have a good relationship with the daughter of the star master, of course, it would be good.


    But after he really got in touch with the young lady, he realized the horror of Zhong die.


    "Do you like blood very much?" Gu Nan looked at Zhong die and drank the unique "blood drink" of the bloody capital. He could not help asking.This kind of blood drink is really made from the blood of all kinds of creatures. No one will like it except the blood group.


    Even after treatment, there is no pungent blood smell in the drink, and the taste is exactly the same as the drink.


    "Yes When she talked about butterfly, she was excited again.


    "I loved blood when I was very young! But the bleeding hurts So it''s best to watch others bleed! " Zhong die''s face was covered with an innocent smile, so he said.


    When she said this, she was completely sincere, and she recognized her words from the bottom of her heart.


    Gu Nan, a blood addict who is unwilling to bleed because of pain and likes to watch others bleed, has made a positioning for her.


    In addition to the unique habit of loving blood, Zhong die is really a girl who has never been in the world. She doesn''t even have much vigilance towards strangers.


    You have to wait for the blood club to open, and the prop can''t be easily picked up until Shana leaves. Gu Nan is in a state of wandering for the time being, so he doesn''t mind working with Zhong die.


    On the other hand, he also wanted to see what changes would happen when the visitors of the universe entered the original game plot.


    And in the arena of the bloody capital, there is a plot suitable for triggering.


    "Good." So Gu Nan nodded.


    Zhong die''s eyes narrowed with laughter. She is innocent, but it doesn''t mean she knows nothing about power. She is also willing to be close to Gu Nan, a powerful elder brother.


    What''s more, whether her trip to the world of gods can be completed depends on him.


    Zhong die''s eyes moved to duke. Duke understood her meaning and said, "if you want to talk about the arena..."


    "Let''s go to the central arena." Gu Nan interrupted him.

 Chapter 352

    The central arena, by name, should be the core arena, but in fact it is only one of the three major arenas in the bloody capital.


    Even due to poor management, the central arena has entered a state of decline, constantly being chased by two rising stars, and may be thrown out of the "three" ranks at any time.


    But just because of this, in order to further attract customers, the central arena began to prepare more and more programs without lower limits, which is far more bloody than its peers.


    Over time, the central arena has really come out a new way.


    Today, not only is the arena full of all kinds of blood and violence, but also there are many fighting audience.


    However, the official of the arena intentionally and passively prevented this kind of behavior, acquiesced in it, and even secretly spread public opinion, describing their own arena as "the battlefield of men".


    Gu Nan three just arrived at the gate of the arena, there is a big man fell heavily in front of them, the abdomen was opened a big hole, blood is constantly pouring out.


    "Interested?" Gu Nan didn''t even change his expression. Instead, he turned to ask Zhong diedao.


    Zhong die shook his head in disgust: "I only like my beautiful little sister. It''s better to be at home."


    "Oh, then your hobby is really a bit like the blood clan." Gu Nan nodded. One of the characteristics of blood clan is that they dislike men and only like the blood of young virgins.


    Gu Nan walked slowly over the man. At the gate of the arena, several people rushed out, pointed to Gu Nan and said, "there! Cut him to death


    Each of them carried an axe with a ferocious look on his face, and there was obvious blood on the blade.


    Zhong die and Duke, who are one step behind, just walk beside the fallen man. Duke''s face was pale with fright, but little Zhong die looked at it with great interest.


    "Gone." Gu Nan''s calm voice rang out, reaching out to greet them to move on.


    "But..." Duke looked at the aggressive hatchers, afraid that if he continued to move forward, the other side would chop them down.


    However, to his surprise, when the hatchers passed by, they didn''t even raise their heads and went straight to the big man on the ground.


    Until the big man was cut into flesh and blood and almost became meat sauce, those people suddenly stood together, bowed to Gu Nan and said, "welcome to the central arena!"


    Duke was stunned, but Gu Nan came back to take pictures of Zhong die''s head and said, "this is a reserved program of the central arena. It''s played dozens of times every day."


    "It was a show." Duke was relieved and said with a smile.


    Although he has been in the kingdom of the dead for more than ten years, it is the first time for him to come to the bloody city. He usually works in skeleton city.


    "But it''s so lifelike." Xiaozhong butterfly carefully looked at the meat sauce on the ground and poked it twice with a branch.


    "Of course." Gu Nan laughed and said, "because this man is really cut to death!"


    ¡­¡­


    The lifelike performance at the gate of the central arena probably frightened poor Duke. He was pale all the way and followed Zhong die.


    Little Zhong die seems to have no sense of it. She doesn''t care about all the violence and blood, and she doesn''t feel the loss of her life.


    "What are you doing in bloody capital?"


    "Join the blood club, of course."


    "Oh, do you want to be bitten as a vampire?"


    "Yes Zhong Di''s eyes narrowed with laughter, "so that I can drink blood in good faith It''s said that they will be very comfortable sucking blood. Is that true? "


    "Really." Gu Nan nodded seriously.


    Xiao Zhong die smiles more happily. She doesn''t ask Gu Nan how he knows. She smiles at the platform below.


    There is a werewolf fighting with a human being. The head of the werewolf has been cut off, but it is still fighting to the death.


    And human opponents kept teasing him, knife after knife, leaving scars on him.


    While attacking opponents, humans are still waving to the outside - it should be said that they will do so, mainly for the audience.


    "They are so ugly." However, the blood splashing scene didn''t seem to interest Zhong die too much.


    "There are also clan gladiators here. Only you can afford it." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    Zhong die''s eyes suddenly brightened and she had to look back at Duke, who began to smile bitterly.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the bloody capital, a man in black appeared slowly and walked into a dark corner.


    "The target is in the central arena." The voice of the man in black came into the corner and seemed to reverberate far away.


    It was not until a long time later that the echo came out from the dark corner: "there are legendary strong men in the arena. The plan is changed to assassination."


    "Yes." The black robed man was silent for a while, and then said, "who is the legend, Lord?"


    "Outsiders."


    ¡­¡­In the central arena, two elegant blood men and women are standing on the platform, looking at each other with obvious worry.


    "Come on! Hurry up


    "You two bloody vampires, fight quickly!"


    "Blood sucking monster, it''s ink!"


    The two stood opposite each other on the stage, but they didn''t do anything, which made the audience dissatisfied and yelled.


    "That is to say, fight quickly!" Xiao Zhong die is also shouting, with a fanatical look on her face, just like the most obsessed fans.


    But I''m afraid no star would like to have a fan like her - this is a deadly fan.


    The excited little butterfly didn''t realize that a man and a woman were walking towards this side.


    "Zhong die, is that what you say you like blood clan?" Lu Xinhuan''s cold voice came, but people had already stood in front of Zhong die.


    Duke quickly stood up and said with a relieved smile, "Miss Lu, you are here at last."


    His mood is not faking. He has been tortured by Gu Nan and Zhong die.


    Because of this, he secretly contacted Lu Xinhuan, hoping that she would deal with the matter here.


    Zhong die''s voice suddenly stopped, just like a good girl who came out to a bar one day and was suddenly hit by her family.


    She put her hand behind her and said, "people just like to watch vampires fight Brother Gu Nan, help me


    As soon as the voice fell, she ran quickly behind Gu Nan, only showing a small head and making a face at Lu Xinhuan.


    Lu Xinhuan is already mad. Combined with Zhong die''s actions during this period of time, she can''t imagine that she has been kept in the dark!


    What romantic novels, what beautiful men and women who want to see the blood race


    "Mr. Gu Nan, please give Miss Zhong to us." Lu Xinhuan took a deep breath and tried her best to calm down.


    Zhong die nervously looks up at Gu Nan''s side face. This is the best chance she can think of to break away from Lu Xinhuan''s control.


    Gu Nan smiles and pats Xiao Zhong die''s head and says, "No


    There is no reason, no exchange or compensation, saying no is No.


    Lu Xinhuan''s mouth slightly drew. She knew Gu Nan''s power well. For a moment, she didn''t know how to speak.


    Instead, the middle-aged man, who accompanied her but didn''t speak, showed a smile.


    "Miss Lu, do you need my help?" The middle-aged man said with a smile, "I can let your two companions leave the arena temporarily."


    "Why? Who are you Zhong die suddenly fried pot, she is still waiting to see the next battle of blood!


    The middle-aged man looked at Zhong die with a smile on his face: "one of the three owners of this arena, my name is Nuo..."


    At this point, his expression suddenly froze, because a hand of shadow was stuck on his neck and threw him to the platform.


    "You''re going to die soon, classmate norken." Gu Nan said with a smile, "as a sacrifice for the mission."

 Chapter 353

    Nocken, the night elf Baron, one of the three owners of the central arena, has a good reputation in the bloody capital, but in Gu Nan''s eyes, he is just a key to start the mission.


    The task chain of the central arena is not complicated.


    There are two forces who want to murder this norken at the same time. One of them chooses to kill himself, while the other arranges two vampires to be killers.


    And these two vampires are the men and women who are standing on the platform.


    In fact, they are a couple of vampires, but they were not born in the bloody capital or the Raymond clan. That''s why they came here and were forced to be gladiators in order to find an opportunity to assassinate their targets.


    Originally, in this mission line, players would get the clue that "two rare clan gladiators seem to be related", and then dig out the target from them.


    Then it''s simple. It''s just to send norken to them and let them kill him before the other faction completes its mission.


    Task reward is a promise of the two vampires to help them accomplish a task within their power.


    This "within one''s power" is really within one''s power, not what the protagonists say.


    As long as they can do it, they will not hesitate to do it, even if you let female vampires sleep with you, or even let them kill each other, they will do it immediately.


    Of course, in the end, the two people will stop because they can''t do anything with each other, and the promise will be void.


    The correct use of this reward is to let the two vampires contribute their own blood.


    They come from a special clan. When they mix their original blood, they can turn an ordinary vampire into a first generation vampire, which is the welfare of blood clan players.


    This is what Gu Nan wants.


    Since Zhong die intends to accept Chuyong and become a vampire, Gu Nan doesn''t mind helping her again.


    Of course, his help is not without purpose. If Zhong die can play the role of "player" and participate in a series of events, she will be more likely to take charge of Raymond clan than Shana.


    Since he discovered that the power of the heaven world would also affect this side, Gu Nan no longer fully trusted his memory and had to make more preparations.


    On the other hand, if players take the blood route, something interesting will happen in the end


    Endless thoughts in Gu Nan''s mind, but the scene of the situation is in mutation.


    Xiao Zhong die can''t see the fight between the two vampires, because the couple were still in distress, but they saw a surprise coming from the sky. How can they restrain the appearance of norken in front of them?


    Two figures at the same time toward norken, hands into blood light, with amazing power, directly into norken''s heart.


    All this happened so quickly that norken himself looked surprised, as if he could not believe that he would die.


    Under the stage, a black robed man roared angrily and slapped his hand on the wall of the arena, almost making a hole in the wall.


    He accepted the order of "plan change, assassinate". As a result, before the new plan was launched, norken had already died in front of him!


    His eyes moved to the grandstand and fixed on Lu Xinhuan''s back.


    "Qing, he, ge..." The black robed man was talking about this strange pronunciation, with some hatred in his tone. But for the sudden appearance of this legendary strong man, they don''t need to change their plans.


    After the death of norken, the two vampires immediately spread a pair of blood wings and flew to the sky.


    "Come with me." Gu Nan''s voice rings in Zhong die''s ear.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, two figures walk slowly in the jungle. Their pace is a little hasty, even messy, but inexplicably with some joy.


    "Free, Natasha! We are free at last The man''s voice echoed, startling several birds under the night.


    "Yes, we Free. " The girl Natasha''s voice was more tactful, but her excitement couldn''t be concealed. "When we leave..."


    "I''m sorry, both of you." A voice came from the cabin in front of them, which made them raise their heads in amazement.


    This wooden house was built by the two of them when they first came to the bloody capital. Even the people who threatened them didn''t know. How could anyone lurk here?


    Gu Nan''s figure appears slowly, followed by curious Zhong die and silent Lu Xinhuan.


    "You may not be free yet." Gu Nan looked at them calmly and said, "I sent norken to you. According to the family precepts of your family, you need to pay the corresponding price."


    The clan precepts of vampires are very strict things, branded in their blood, and the cost of violating them is unimaginable.


    There was once an unbelievable vampire player who tried Later he deleted the number.


    Natasha has lost her face, but the male vampire can only bite her teeth and say, "you can''t threaten us with this. Even if we have family instructions, we just need to...""Cut the crap. I want the blood of both of you." Gu Nan interrupts without being polite.


    Their faces were slightly stiff, and they couldn''t help looking at each other. The price of blood from the source is not totally unacceptable. Although it is equally precious, compared with freedom


    "Good." Natasha nodded first.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, the two vampires had left, and Gu Nan had a bottle of pale gold liquid in his hand.


    "Is this bottle of blood useful?" Zhong die stares at Gu Nan''s medicine bottle shaking in his hand, showing a "simple and honest" smile, "otherwise let me drink it, I''m thirsty..."


    Gu Nan with a mysterious smile on his face: "if you can successfully accept the first embrace, I will give it to you."


    "It''s a deal!" Zhong die spoke quickly. The purpose of her trip is to join the blood club and accept the first support. It''s a gift for nothing!


    "Absolutely not!" Lu Xinhuan, however, said in a high voice behind them.


    Gu Nan turned his head slowly and looked at her with interesting eyes, but he didn''t mean to start.


    His gaze made Lu Xinhuan feel slightly cold, but she insisted: "Zhong die, you are the daughter of the star master. How can you be a vampire?"


    She thought that Zhong die was just curious. She wanted to see what the blood clan looked like and see the blood club by the way But who could have thought that she wanted to turn herself into a blood clan!


    "What''s wrong with blood clan?" However, Zhong die gave her a reply,


    Lu Xinhuan was calm and said after a long time: "if it''s not my race, it''s different! Mr. Gu Nan, you are also human... "


    "I''m not." Gu Nan''s face was "none of my business".

 Chapter 354

    Gu Nan''s crisp answer stunned Lu Xinhuan.


    She then remembered that there had been a rumor in the world that this was reincarnation of demons. Was it true?


    But she soon shook her head. Now it''s not time to care about Gu Nan''s details, but to persuade Zhong die to change her mind - a despicable alien like Vampire


    Outside the wooden house, Gu Nan watched the two women quarrel all the way, but he didn''t come out to persuade them or "persuade" them.


    He wants to see whether Zhong die''s mind is firm and whether he has enough will to complete his plan and explore the way for him.


    This arrangement on Zhong die has nothing to do with the task itself. It''s a hindhand for him to prepare for the task. It''s also an experiment.


    He wants to have a try and let an NPC who would not have been in the game play the role of a player.


    To achieve this, NPC''s three views should not be too close to the secular world. Real players certainly can not find, like Zhong die so simple to paranoid, has been considered good.


    ¡­¡­


    In the blood club, a man with white skin and slightly morbid skin said with a smile: "you can rest assured, Miss Lu."


    After a pause, the man gently sipped the red liquid in the cup: "since you have found us, the person you are talking about will never pass the examination."


    "Then please, Mr. Stanton." Lu Xinhuan also showed a smile and relaxed, "as for our remuneration, you will not be disappointed."


    Lu Xinhuan has not been in the world of gods for a long time, and she is not very adapted to the way of speaking here.


    However, judging from the results of her inquiries, Stanton''s reputation is still very good.


    Greedy as it is, it doesn''t take money for nothing. And for Qinghe Pavilion, the things that can be settled with money are not big things.


    They had a good talk, but after all, the blood club hasn''t opened yet, and Lu Xinhuan hasn''t been here long.


    She left soon, and Duke was waiting for her at the door: "Miss Lu, with Stanton inside, we can rest assured."


    Stanton is one of the first examiners in this assessment. It''s not easy to guarantee who is selected, but it''s not difficult to eliminate who.


    "Not enough." Lu Xinhuan shook her head and said, "we should make preparations."


    ¡­¡­


    In a twinkling of an eye, nearly half a month later, the blood Club opened this year, and the Raymond clan openly recruited new descendants.


    Today is also a special day for the Raymond people who have become blood clan, because some of them will be wiped out Raymond''s surname.


    For a clan, the number of people with surnames is always fixed. Every year, as many people come in, as many people will be kicked out.


    Of course, these newly recruited clansmen also have the risk of being removed from their surnames, and the blood clans who have lost their surnames are even worse, and they will never be able to recover their identity.


    The blood clan deprived of their surnames is tantamount to losing their "political power" and can no longer hold any position in the clan or obtain any resources.


    Sitting in front of the round table, SANA''s long golden hair was a little scattered, and she looked haggard. She seemed to be greatly troubled.


    She is naturally troubled because she is on the list of names to be erased today.


    Because she was found to go out without permission and wanted to make money as a blood slave, she was considered to have tarnished the honor of the clan and was not worthy of being a blood descendant.


    "What should I do?" These four words are constantly echoing in SANA''s mind. In fact, she had the last way, but she didn''t want to think about it - leaving the bloody capital and becoming a tramp.


    To lose the dignity and status as a nobleman and become a vagrant, which is almost unimaginable at ordinary times, is now possible.


    Compared with losing even one''s surname, being a vagrant has at least room for recovery.


    "But you have to be able to get out first." Gu Nan''s voice sounded directly in Shana''s ear, as if she had completely seen through her thoughts, and her words were sharp and incisive.


    "It''s you!" Shana suddenly stood up and rushed to Gu Nan.


    She will never forget this face. If it wasn''t for him, she would not have been found by the clan, let alone come to this end!


    "Don''t you understand?" Gu Nan said with a smile, "your dear brother has been staring at you for a long time. As long as you pick up the guests once, no matter what the result is, you will definitely stand here."


    Shana''s task line is triggered by "buying flowers". If players don''t try, she won''t be bought.


    The reason is very simple, in addition to boring players, no one will ask the flower girl standing on the street, whether there is "dead safflower" in hand.


    It''s just as unreliable as when someone on the side of the road asks you "is big brother coming to play" and you answer "how much is sister Zhiling?".


    Shana''s delicate face turned pale. After a long silence, she said, "how can you help me? What do I need to pay?"Her thinking is very clear. There may be people in the world who help themselves for free, but this one is obviously not.


    "I can give you strength." Gu Nan''s face is still calm, "as a price, your life will belong to me."


    In SANA''s green eyes, there was a sense of helplessness, but she finally nodded


    .


    A moment later, the law of shadow appeared, and a small dark sword fell into Shana''s chest and surrounded her heart.


    "Go ahead, don''t let me down." Gu Nan showed a strange smile.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, a man and a woman of blood race walk out slowly.


    Handsome men, beautiful women, only from the point of view of the skin, blood is indeed one of the advantaged race.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." A male blood clan stood on the high platform and said to the bottom, "this year''s blood club, there will be ten lucky people who are lucky to join the noble Raymond clan..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry." He stopped again.


    "I just got the news that a despicable clansman chose to defecte. Before we kill her to take back her surname, the lucky one this time There will be only nine. "


    "There are only nine people." Zhong die stood beside Gu Nan and looked around him.


    At her side, there are hundreds of people standing in line, most of them are her competitors.


    "Sister Lu will try to stop me, won''t she?" She looked in the stands again.


    "Of course." Gu Nan replied casually, "but it doesn''t matter. All she can use is money. Sometimes, money is not everything. By the way, I asked you to bring an umbrella. Do you have one? "


    "Yes." Zhong die nodded honestly.


    "Well And a couple of lucky kids Gu Nan took a look at the crowd, and there were several examiners with umbrellas.


    Then he waved and a black drizzle began to fall in the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    The blood clan on the stage is still talking. Stanton is sitting inside the club, looking at the list on his hand.


    Zhong die, with such a strange pronunciation, could be easily found without much effort.


    With a smile on his mouth, Stanton scratched the back of Zhong die''s name and handed the list to his companions.


    "This person, please don''t let her be shortlisted."


    "It''s a piece of cake." Bernoulli, the same examiner, did not even raise his head. After glancing at his name, he said casually.


    They don''t know how many things they have done every year. Of course, they won''t refute their peers.


    Stanton smiles and says nothing more.


    There are too many aspects involved in the examination of blood descendants, so the subjective factors of examiners have a great influence, which gives examiners the opportunity to start.


    The primary examiners like Stanton and them are OK, but the final ones are really fat.


    "Is that all the nonsense out there? Why hasn''t anyone come in yet? " Stanton raised his head discontentedly and raised his voice.


    Soon a servant, sweating, rushed over and said, "you two, it''s raining outside!"


    "Rain?" Bernoulli looked up in doubt and said, "what does rain have to do with our assessment?"


    "Yes, it''s the rain of corrosion. I don''t know why, it shouldn''t have rained this season." The servant faltered.


    "As long as the living people are drenched, they all become white bones Only four of our examiners survived. "


    Stanton''s mind went blank, and he asked subconsciously, "Why are these four people alive?"


    "Because They have umbrellas with them

 Chapter 355

    In the sky of the bloody capital, it suddenly began to rain with corrosion, which was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The rain of corrosion is a special natural phenomenon. Its effect is completely aimed at the living beings. There are no living creatures, or dead objects such as walls and trees, which will not be affected.


    When living beings come into contact with this kind of rain, their souls will rot with their flesh and blood, while the spirits of the dead like skeleton soldiers are not afraid.


    Unfortunately, the people who will come to the blood club today and hope to accept the first support can''t be the undead!


    In the kingdom of the dead, the rain of corrosion is not a strange thing, many flying undead creatures can cause this anomaly.


    If you''re not lucky, a bone dragon may sneeze on it, which may also cause a rain of corrosion.


    Of course, even ordinary people can resist that degree of corrosion. The body''s self-regulation ability is enough to resist corrosion.


    However, today''s rain of corrosion will directly annihilate many powerful third-order creatures This is clearly the legendary strong to do!


    "Bring in the remaining four." Bernoulli said in a cold voice, looking at the mess outside the blood club with a gloomy face.


    Four lucky people, including Zhong die, were soon brought into the blood club.


    At this time, Stanton and Bernoulli were surrounded by two more examiners, a man and a woman. It was the two people who were finally elected, and they were also in a state of iron blue.


    All of a sudden, there is no need for them to select, because the number of people left is less than nine. Of course, all of them are promoted automatically.


    "All four of you are selected. Come with me." Bernoulli sighed and began.


    Stanton''s eyes fell on Zhong die. Of course, he recognized Zhong die''s face, but he didn''t say anything and let Bernoulli take him away.


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t want any money. I''ll take it as if I''ve never seen you before. Get out of here!" Stanton glared angrily at Lu Xinhuan and said.


    Lu Xinhuan said coldly, "Mr. Stanton, it''s not moral for you to do so, is it? Anyway, the number of people is not enough. You can insist on removing the name of Zhong die! "


    In fact, what she said is quite reasonable. There is no difference between three people and four people, compared with the number of nine people.


    As long as Stanton insisted at that time, Zhong die could still be kicked out of the selection.


    But the question is, why did Stanton do it?


    "Are you crazy? The rain of corrosion, at least the legendary master, is legendary Stanton''s voice was a little higher.


    He has a very clear calculation in his mind.


    It''s clear that the rain is played by an expert in secret. It''s fair to say that if you open your mouth in advance to kick off Zhong die, but if you open your mouth in front of Zhong die, it''s not the same as exposing yourself?


    Once she is hated by Zhong die and provoked by the legend behind her, the clan can''t protect itself.


    Of course, Stanton would never have thought that Lu Xinhuan, who was standing in front of him at this time, was also the legendary master in his mind.


    And Lu Xinhuan is a pair of sad expression, she did not expect that the final impact of Stanton''s decision, actually is this factor.


    If she had known that, she would not have concealed her strength.


    In fact, she did not deliberately hide herself, but Qinghe business based Zhutian, Lu Xinhuan has long been used to all the money to solve, did not consider to force people.


    According to the principle of Qinghe people, strength is only the basis of self-protection, and it is a qualified transaction to achieve a win-win situation through business.


    But now it''s too late to say that Zhong die has been introduced into the blood club, and his name has been reported to the Raymond clan, and he can''t get it back.


    In fact, Lu Xinhuan also prepared a backhand to prevent Stanton from falling off the chain.


    But that backhand is also preparing for the final election stage. Who would have thought that Gu Nan would directly make a drastic move, making all Lu Xinhuan''s preparations a joke.


    Lu Xinhuan came out of the blood club. Her face was even worse than that of Stanton and others.


    She will never allow Zhong die to be a vampire on her own.


    Not to mention the vampires and other races, they belong to the ranks of "monsters" in her heart. Just because this race is unique to the world of gods, it makes her totally unacceptable.


    This is the daughter of the master of Qinghe!


    Even if you marry here, you can''t, let alone become a monster here!


    "Miss Lu." Lu Huan is not far away from dushengcheng


    Lu Xinhuan glared at him and said, "don''t forget, what are the rules of the Qinghe area?"


    Duke can''t help looking gloomy. Of course, he knows the rules Lu Xinhuan said. They are the rules set by the master Zhong Qinghe himself.


    The people of Qinghe can walk outside openly and honestly, insidiously and unkindly, but they should not take the initiative to act by force.Zhong Qinghe''s law is business, so he believes that everything in the world can be solved with money.


    If money can''t solve the problem, it must be that money is not spent enough and skillfully enough.


    "It will take at least two months from being selected to accepting the first support. We still have a chance." Lu Xinhuan quickly picked up her mood and said calmly.


    She has put aside all the things about skeleton city and her purpose of coming to the world of gods, and is determined to "rescue" Zhong die.


    "Since we can''t stop her from joining the Raymond clan..." Lu Xinhuan''s eyes were shining, "then we''ll buy the Raymond clan!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Gu Nan, I made it!" Zhong die excitedly ran around the room, pulling Gu Nan''s sleeve twice, and pouring a mouthful of blood drink.


    Since she came to the bloody capital, her blood fetishism has become more and more serious, and her daily intake of water is almost blood.


    "Two months of blood food, this should not be a problem for you, the elder chose Christina." Gu Nan looks at Zhong die without expression and says.


    If you want to be a noble blood clan, you can''t just run to find a vampire to bite.


    Although in ancient times, vampires did develop their descendants so casually, when it comes to the status of Raymond clan, they should pay more attention to it.


    This stress is that after Zhong die becomes a candidate of blood clan, he needs to eat blood for more than two months before he can accept the first support.


    The so-called blood food, that is, every day all the food in the form of blood intake.


    At the beginning, nutrients will be put into the blood, and then it will be replaced by pure blood. Until the candidate''s body is fully adapted to the blood food, he will accept the first support.


    This process varies from person to person, but it normally takes two to four months, which is also the origin of the blood food ceremony.

 Chapter 356

    Blood food not only exists as a ritual, but also has its practical value.


    Let the offspring adapt to the life of blood food in advance, not only helps the first support smoothly, but also can adapt to the new physical fitness and habits faster after the first support.


    It''s better to adjust your body first than to change your habits by genes.


    But on the contrary, in the human stage, there is no primitive desire from the blood, which is a kind of torture for many people.


    Zhong die has nothing to do with it. It''s because of this that she wants to become a blood clan.


    The other thing is about the choice of the predecessors.


    The elder is the blood clan responsible for the first support. Generally speaking, the relationship between the elder and the descendant will be very close, just like the parents and children in the clan.


    "Christina Who is that? " Of course, Zhong die heard Gu Nan''s words, which sounded a little tongue twister and confused her.


    "Prince below the strongest, and the statement is not obvious, at most six months she will be promoted legend." Gu Nan said casually.


    The bloody capital and the vampires of Raymond clan are also the unique scenery of the undead kingdom. Gu Nan has known a lot in his previous life.


    Christina is a very low-key blood clan in the clan. She lives in a simple place, hardly participates in any noble activities, and devotes herself to fighting and practicing.


    If players don''t trigger Shana''s line, she is the most suitable person to control the bloody capital.


    "I see!" Zhong die nodded heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    Shana has successfully sent off, and Zhong die has settled down. Gu Nan finally has time to take the prop away.


    In the tomb of the dead, there is a remnant of a god sealed up, but only special props can wake him up.


    There is not only one such prop, but considering the difficulty of obtaining it, Gu Nan''s goal is easy to lock down - Cain''s left hand.


    "It''s not easy to take this hand out. You have to feed it with blood..." Gu Nan recalled the acquisition method of Cain''s left hand.


    ¡­¡­


    "Cain''s left hand?" Lu Xinhuan sat in a temporary villa and frowned.


    "Yes, Cain is the ancestor of the blood group. According to the ancient legend, all the blood groups are his descendants now." Duke is obviously more familiar with the kingdom of the dead, Gongsheng said.


    Lu Xinhuan was silent, her fingers tapping gently on the table, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    She had made up her mind to "buy" the whole Raymond clan, and then expel Zhong die.


    The way Lu Xinhuan wants to use is very simple. Now is the time for a new round of clan leader election in the Raymond clan. As long as she can hold up one of her own, it must be easy to solve this small matter.


    Money represents external resources. As long as these resources are used well, they can fully influence the internal politics of the group.


    Originally, she was trying to contact the candidate, but unexpectedly, at this juncture, things suddenly changed.


    All the original election procedures have been cancelled. Whoever can find Cain''s left hand is the patriarch!


    "Where did they get the news and why are they so determined?" Lu Xinhuan couldn''t figure out how the Raymond clan''s attitude changed overnight.


    Is there no doubt about the truth of the news?


    "I heard that In fact, the clues about the ancestor have been inside Raymond, and they were untied by chance a few days ago. " Duke replied somewhat unnaturally.


    Lu Xinhuan had a bad premonition: "who untied it?"


    "It''s the first lady."


    ¡­¡­


    In recent days, the whole Raymond clan is in a state of excitement.


    In this year''s blood club, only four descendants were introduced. This is a very disturbing thing, which means that they have to find other ways to develop their descendants.


    But no one thought that one of the four descendants would bring them a huge surprise!


    The mark representing the inheritance of the ancestor will be inadvertently opened by a little guy who is not even a descendant!


    "The battle of ancestors must be found. Whoever can find it will be the next patriarch!" This is a consensus within the Raymond clan.


    Of course, vampires don''t call their ancestors by name, and Cain''s left hand has always been regarded as a staff in the blood clan.


    But just the next day, the vampires were in a bad mood.


    Blood club, round table meeting is in progress.


    "Who is it?" The current patriarch, Ms. Mara, is beating the table hard and opening her mouth with frost on her face.


    Around the round table, there are six other strong members of the blood clan. These seven members are the real high-level members of the Raymond clan, and each of them is a legendary strong member.


    "After the imprint was opened, the seven of us checked it together. Even the little guy named Zhong die didn''t see the content. Who else do you thinkMs. Mara''s angry roar echoed in the small room.


    She couldn''t help but be angry, because the ancestral battle, which was supposed to be a top secret affair, was known to everyone the next day!


    Now the whole bloody city is rumored that the blood artifact will soon be born. Whoever can get this artifact will soon become a legend, and even hope to ignite the flame.


    Only Mala and others know that the battle of ancestors can be called "artifact" only in the hands of the blood clan. Outsiders can''t use it at all!


    "Calm down, Ms. Mara." A handsome middle-aged man nearby said, "you know, we have no reason to do this."


    It is not good for anyone present to divulge information about the battle of ancestors.


    The battle of ancestors will bring benefits to the whole Raymond clan, which is also the reason why it is linked with the status of patriarch.


    Marla gave him a cold look, still angry: "it''s better!"


    This lady obviously doesn''t trust her people.


    "All right, everybody." The middle-aged man said again, "now is not the time to investigate the responsibility. We must get the battle of ancestors before everyone else."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the Qinghe Pavilion, Duke is giving orders to several subordinates. A familiar figure appears at the door.


    Duke looked at Gu Nan in amazement and blurted out: "you How dare you show up here? "


    Gu Nan looked at him strangely, then at himself: "why don''t I dare?"


    His tone is too uncomfortable. It''s clear that he ran away from the eldest lady in Qinghe, but he has a look of "what''s our revenge?".


    That''s what Duke is in. He doesn''t know how strong the man is, but he can throw norken out easily. He won''t be too weak in any way. He may be a strong man.


    But Duke certainly won''t be afraid of the other side, but behind him stands the whole qinghejie! If it wasn''t for the damn rules


    Duke''s eyes flashed a trace of mystery. If the other party takes the initiative, there is no rule that Qinghe can''t fight back.


    Duke said cautiously, "what are you doing here?"


    "Is Lu Xinhuan interested in Cain''s left hand? I know where it is. I''m here to lead the way. " Gu Nan said seriously.


    Duke was a little confused about Gu Nan''s attitude. Does this man know that he has offended qinghejie and want to make up for his mistakes?


    But Duke himself didn''t mean to bypass each other at all. He was about to find a way to enrage Gu Nan.


    Irritate him, make him can''t help it


    Thinking of this, Duke immediately sneered and said, "Miss Lu, did you say you could see her? If you want to see Miss Lu, knock on the door yourself. "


    Because of Lu Xinhuan''s concentration on the affairs of the blood clan, the gate of Qinghe Pavilion is closed today, but several guards of Qinghe pavilion are still standing at the gate.


    When they heard Duke''s words, their faces grinned cooperatively.


    But just as Duke''s voice fell, Gu Nan nodded, then grabbed Duke with one hand and threw him to the Qinghe Pavilion behind him.


    Under the power of terror, Duke turned into a black line and smashed heavily on the door of the attic, but he directly collapsed the first floor of Qinghe Pavilion.


    A white light rose from the sky, Lu Xinhuan''s figure appeared in an instant, rushed to Gu Nan and said angrily: "Mr. Gu Nan, do you want to fight with me in Qinghe?"


    Gu Nan glanced at her and said, "I just knocked on the door."

 Chapter 357

    Such a big noise outside Qinghe Pavilion immediately attracted many people''s attention.


    Even Gu Nan can detect that several breath are projected at the first time, and it seems to attack at any time.


    But of course Gu Nan won''t take it seriously - I''m kidding. Now he''s coming. If Zhong Qinghe comes here in person, he might give some face to watch out for, and these four level little guys are still ignored by him.


    Also aware of the movement in the rear, Lu Xinhuan coldly waved her hand behind her, indicating that they would not start.


    She knows Gu Nan''s terrible, this person has always acted unscrupulously, and now they are in the world of gods, just afraid to contact Zhong Qinghe for help.


    Lu Xinhuan forced herself to endure and said, "why did you come here?"


    Gu Nan had to repeat his intention again - in fact, he didn''t lie at the beginning. He really wanted to lead Lu Xinhuan and others.


    However, since they report hostility, leading the way can also become guiding.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Duke, with a black face and a look of embarrassment, even broken ribs, said bitterly, "Miss Lu, that Gu Nan..."


    "Don''t think about revenge. We can''t afford it." Lu Xinhuan looked indifferent, as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with herself.


    As one of the spokesmen of Qinghe, Lu Xinhuan did not have the experience of compromise. Sometimes business is the art of compromise.


    Lu Xinhuan looked at Duke''s unwilling eyes. She felt bored and waved to let people take him down.


    After all, she has no personal relationship with Duke. Whether he wants to hold back or go to Gu nan to die, it has nothing to do with him.


    What Lu Xinhuan really cares about now is how to "save" Zhong die. If she can''t change her mind for the time being, she should at least get people back first.


    Zhong die has entered the blood club. It''s impossible for people in Qinghe pavilion to rush in and rob people. The best way is to support a blood clan, become the head of Raymond clan, and then drive Zhong die out.


    "It''s a pity that the vampire named Mara doesn''t get any oil and salt, otherwise it won''t be so troublesome."


    Naturally, Lu Xinhuan has also been in contact with Ms. Mara, but with the status of the blood tribe in the bloody capital, where can a small chamber of commerce be taken seriously.


    In the world of the gods, almost all the larger forces have the protection of gods, otherwise they will not survive.


    The kingdom of the dead is an abandoned theme plane, which can hardly provide the power of belief for the gods, but it does not mean that the power here has no backstage.


    According to the background of the game, the God of steel stands behind the Raymond clan.


    His clergy has nothing to do with the blood clan, and even has some conflicts, but this situation is very normal in the kingdom of the dead.


    Therefore, even if Lu Xinhuan put aside her principles and wanted to threaten the Raymond clan with her background, she could not.


    Lu Xinhuan is now having a headache. She has worked for Qinghe for hundreds of years and has never met such a strange situation.


    The news has spread all over the city for a long time. The ancestral mark in the blood club was untied by Zhong die by accident. Almost at the same time, the information about Cain''s left hand in the mark became well known.


    Lu Xinhuan doesn''t need to know who wrote all this.


    But what makes her more puzzled is that today Gu Nan actually went to Qinghe Pavilion and sent her a detailed explanation of the imprint information.


    You know, the inner diameter of the imprint is revealed, which is a hundreds of lines of aphorism, which contains a lot of useless information, as well as misleading words.


    Everyone knows that there is important information about artifact in it, but it takes an astronomical amount of time and energy to find the right answer.


    Many people even put aside their proverbs and focus on the blood club. As long as they have a little change, there will be a large group of people following them immediately.


    Everyone believes that the Raymond clan, as a blood clan, will be able to solve the puzzle faster.


    But Lu Xinhuan was sure that even the Raymond clan could not find the answer as quickly as Gu Nan!


    "Anyway, try the truth first, and..." Lu Xinhuan quickly made a decision, finally took a look at the information on the paper, and then burned it to ashes.


    Before the paper was completely burned, the handwriting on it could be vaguely seen: night without light, four seasons mountain belly, three blood hearts.


    At the same time, a gray mark disappeared in front of her and fled to the endless void.


    After a long time, an inexplicable receipt fell into her hand, with only one simple word and one signature.


    Copy that, Sylvia.


    ¡­¡­


    What Lu Xinhuan didn''t know was that when she got the imprint solution, a similar message spread to the Raymond clan.


    No one knows who the news came from. At midnight, when the moonlight was heaviest, a very poor quality parchment was placed on Ms. Mara''s desk.That time point is the time when the blood clan is the most powerful and sensitive, but the other party just chose this time to put things


    "The strength of the other side may be far beyond our imagination." The round table meeting just held appeared again, and Ms. Mara''s expression became more and more heavy.


    The crumpled parchment was placed in the middle of the round table, surrounded by seven legendary giants, but no one reached for it.


    They don''t need to take it at all. The information on it is very clear, because there are only a few lines.


    Night without light, four seasons mountain Qinghe Pavilion.


    "Time and place can be matched. This man''s interpretation of proverbs is already at the same pace as ours." When Ms. Mara saw that no one spoke, she took the initiative.


    As the public expected, Raymond clan has a considerable advantage in the interpretation of proverbs.


    While others are scratching their ears, they have figured out two of the three important messages - time and place.


    They still have no idea how to awaken their ancestors.


    It''s not that there is no information, but the information given by our ancestors is too much. They have analyzed hundreds of possibilities. But now is the time of storm, which allows them to try slowly.


    A group of vampire princes seem to feel a big net slowly enveloping them, blocking every road they can take, and then And then they have to go the rest of the way.


    And this road is the parchment here.


    "Even if it''s a trap, we can only jump."


    "It seems that the problem lies in the Qinghe Pavilion."


    The middle-aged man named Harrison said without expression: "Qinghe pavilion? Does this chamber of Commerce have a last clue or something to wake up? "


    "Who knows?" A woman with long golden hair knocked on the table next to him. The first one stood up and said, "well, everyone, let''s start with this Qinghe Pavilion."

 Chapter 358

    Gu Nan was sitting in a dark room, tapping his fingers on the table regularly.


    There is no light in the room, even the moonlight can not shine in, everything seems to be covered by the shadow, is the deepest darkness in the world.


    Of course, it''s not that Gu Nan is releasing his strength and pretending to be deep. He''s not so boring. In fact, the shadow does not come from himself at all.


    "You seem not afraid of me..." Gu Nan''s ears were filled with some witty female voices, which seemed to spread directly to his heart.


    With her voice, the shadow around her became more and more thick, almost drowning Gu Nan.


    Until Gu Nan was about to be wrapped up, he suddenly stood up and stepped into the shadow in front of him, grabbing at the front with his right hand.


    "It''s not a good habit to hang out, Sylvia." Gu Nan''s voice wandered in the shadow, reaching every corner of the shadow, but no one gushed out.


    Such a change came so suddenly that "Sylvia" in Gu Nan''s words was caught unprepared and caught by Gu Nan.


    The shadow around quickly faded, Gu Nan''s figure reappeared, and on his right hand, there was a girl in a black skirt who was lifted like a chicken.


    Gu Nan looked at each other calmly. He didn''t realize that he just wanted to take Cain''s left hand, but he unexpectedly led to this Well, it''s not a big fish.


    Sylvia, the shadow goddess.


    There is no mistake. This is the shadow goddess who has the same source of power with Gu Nan. The clergy is in charge of the "shadow".


    Sylvia''s own strength is not strong, and even may not reach the seventh level. Her divine power is absolutely worthy of the word "weak".


    But at the same time, she is a big fish, because she has a good brother - the most powerful one in the whole divine world, the Lord of light and justice.


    Both brother and sister are gods, and the saying that light and shadow are of the same origin is spread by them.


    "Your power..." Gu Nan''s own law was inevitably perceived by Sylvia when she took the hand, so she said in surprise.


    When Gu Nan catches her, Sylvia doesn''t panic. The clergyman is "shadow", but she is not so easy to be killed.


    On the contrary, for the first time in tens of thousands of years, she met the same God who was in charge of the shadow. Of course, only the God had the ability to catch her.


    "People of the light God system dare to come to the kingdom of the dead. You are very brave." Gu Nan laughed noncommittally and threw her aside.


    He didn''t care if Sylvia would run away. It was just a sixth level God, worth hundreds of evil points at most, but Gu Nan didn''t like it.


    To offend the Lord of light and justice is not worth the loss.


    What Gu Nan really cares about is why Sylvia is here - according to his memory, the shadow goddess should not have any connection with the kingdom of the dead.


    Although the theme plane is abandoned, the natural characteristics of the undead make it more suitable for the development of the dark god system.


    "I''m just entrusted." Sylvia didn''t look afraid. She even made a chair out of the shadow and sat on it.


    After a pause, she said with a smile, "someone asked me to come and see you!"


    "Who?" Gu Nan already had a guess in his heart, but he was not very happy to see it, so his tone became stiff.


    Sylvia obviously didn''t like this way of questioning. She pursed her mouth and looked up deliberately, pretending not to hear Gu Nan''s words.


    The next moment, a shadow dagger has been stabbed into her abdomen, a big hand directly pressed on her neck, pushing her to the ground.


    "You''d better figure out the situation." Gu Nan''s cold voice rang out and her eyes hit her coldly in the face. "People are afraid of Austin, I''m not afraid."


    Austin is the real name of the Lord of light and justice, but because he is too noble, there are not many gods who know his name.


    Because of this, when Gu Nan said the name with a cold face, the shock to Sylvia could be imagined.


    The abdominal pain is still coming. The shadow power, which should be the same source, is constantly pouring out, invading her body and wantonly destroying her body, almost driving her own divine power to one side.


    The shadow of all over the sky appears again, but this time it comes from Gu Nan, whose breath is completely different from before.


    If Sylvia''s shadow is mysterious and silent, with a hint of cold night, then Gu Nan''s shadow can only be described as "unbridled".


    This shadow ignores all rules and devours everything around it, just like a tyrant who kills wantonly.


    Sylvia couldn''t imagine that the power of shadow could be so overbearing, just like It''s the same as the light that oppresses everything in her mind.


    "Light and shadow have the same origin. Is that the original meaning..." Somehow, the idea came to Sylvia''s mind.But Gu Nan''s words still came into her ears, so she quickly said, "I, I say I said it


    Gu Nan''s body didn''t move, and the shadow around him didn''t stop. Sylvia was so scared that she said what she knew.


    She will come here and "be entrusted" to see Gu Nan because of Lu Xinhuan''s request for help.


    Of course, it''s not all by smuggling that the business of Qinghe can come to the world of gods. Zhong Qinghe himself has been here for a long time.


    Not only has he been here, he has also joined a special organization, and Sylvia is also a member of this organization, so she can get help.


    According to Sylvia, the members of this organization are all gods, or stars from the celestial world, among which there are many Gu Nan''s acquaintances.


    Goddess of dawn, God of blood, God of flowers There is even a name that surprised Gu Nan, Zuo Zuo.


    These gods, more or less, have set foot in the world of heaven, and Gu Nan finally knows why Zuo Zuo knows the saying of equal rank.


    "Will the gods?" Gu Nan recited the name of the organization, confirming that he had never remembered it.


    In other words, it''s an organization that doesn''t exist in the game. Even if the members of the organization, many Gu Nan killed them in his previous life.


    Gu Nan once thought about it, but he didn''t think about it deeply. His idea finally came true.


    There have been quite close exchanges between the gods and the star owners for a long time. Without conflicts of interest, they even jointly formed an organization across the two worlds.


    After all, reality is not a novel. There may not necessarily be a war between two interconnected worlds. The gods and the stars also have their own interests, rather than waiting for Gu nan to attack.


    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan showed a smile on his face, dragged Sylvia up and said, "I want to join the God''s Association."


    Sylvia''s abdominal wound had not yet healed. She covered her stomach and said angrily, "can you join if you want?"


    Gu Nan took a look at her wound and said, "you may have one more member or one less member today. You can choose by yourself."

 Chapter 359

    The association of gods, an organization composed entirely of star owners and gods, is probably the name given by a star owner.


    According to the grammatical understanding of the heaven world, perhaps the word "God" represents both the heaven world and the gods world.


    But in any case, it proves that the two worlds have been in contact for a long time.


    Just as Gu Nan''s layout in the bloody capital has come to an end, the next step is to wait for the conflagration of the blood clan and Qinghe pavilion to wake up Cain''s left hand.


    This matter at this point, in fact, has nothing to do with Gu Nan, he just needs to see the play.


    The unsealing of Cain''s left hand is a relatively complicated process. It''s not a matter of killing many people. Otherwise, Gu Nan would have taken so much trouble to catch a group of people and kill them.


    To wake up Cain''s left hand, we need more than three blood clans to kill the opponent and use the enemy''s blood to open the first seal. Then we need the heart of the three advanced blood clans to open the second seal.


    And the final unsealing of Cain''s left hand can only be done by mortals, and the player can do it at most.


    The task is designed to be so cumbersome, but also to take into account the fun of the game.


    In fact, the main plane of the kingdom of the dead no longer belongs to the novice village level map. When players come here, their basic strength is already around level 5, or even higher.


    Therefore, in order to prevent the players from directly crushing the task with their strength, the way to obtain anything that is really valuable is complicated, and the players will not be allowed to kill the big boss to explode the equipment.


    Originally nothing happened, Gu Nan didn''t mind staying to control the whole situation in case of accidents.


    But now, he has something more interesting. The mysterious organization of the God society has attracted all Gu Nan''s attention.


    As for the blood artifact, Zhong die and Shana, and the girl waiting in the skeleton City, Wu GUI and Zi Dian, they all went away.


    ¡­¡­


    Element potential plane.


    Gu Nan and Sylvia''s figures appear here, surrounded by a lightning storm, but they are the characteristic scenery of the element plane.


    This naturally formed element storm is enough to make it difficult for the legendary strong man to move. Only element creatures can walk on the ground.


    Of course, Gu Nan''s strength can ignore the element storm.


    The worldview of the gods is different from that of the heavens.


    The most typical feature is that all the thematic planes in the world of the gods do not belong to a certain God, but are owned by the two major deities, and even have such a neutral thematic plane as the kingdom of the dead.


    Unlike the celestial world, the real great planes are all powerful astral realms. There may be neutral planes, but the reason for their existence is It''s too small for the star master.


    For example, Gu Nan''s element plane is a typical neutral plane.


    It''s not suitable for any real life here. Only elemental creatures can live well, so even gods have no interest in it.


    Sylvia and Gu Nan came here to meet other members of the association.


    Sylvia was the first to come, but Gu''s eyes didn''t open for a long time.


    "Lorenza."


    Lorenza, the God of flowers, is a powerful God with ten levels of power. It is only one step away from the main god level.


    At the beginning, when a water system appeared in the world of heaven, the brothers and sisters of Lansi appeared there inexplicably, which made Gu Nan puzzled for a long time.


    How do they go to the celestial world and why do they know the whereabouts of the Godhead?


    Now, I''m afraid it''s because lorenza joined the association of gods, and even might have infiltrated there.


    There are innumerable planes in the universe. It''s more suitable for lurking than here. If you want to find a small plane to hide, I''m afraid you can''t even notice the thirteen sky master.


    A cold faced woman in a black and white nun''s robe is walking slowly out of the endless storm.


    Thunder and electricity crisscrossed around her, but she couldn''t go any further. While it is clear that only elements exist on the plane of elements, women create a scene of blooming flowers.


    Without the use of divine power, the existence of itself is enough to affect the law of reality, which is the terror of the ten order gods.


    "New people?" Lorenza''s eyes moved to Gu Nan, looked at him carefully for a while, frowned and said, "it''s so powerful that it''s amazing."


    Gu Nan said with a smile, "I''m from there."


    He didn''t say what "over there" was, but lorenza clearly understood, nodded and didn''t speak again.


    The only difference between the gods is that they have different clergy. There is no saying that they have different practice routes. No one has ever heard of a God with a particularly powerful body.


    Even the fallen god of power can only resist two more attacks. Once he loses his own power, he is still a waste.


    However, the world of heaven is different, and the monks of the refined style school are not without them. In fact, Yi shanzun, the star master of Shanhe world, whom Gu Nan had seen before, is half a monk.Lorenza said hello to Sylvia again, and then fell silent without saying much to them.


    This God of flowers has always been this character. Gu Nan had expected it and didn''t care about it.


    Soon after lorenza arrived, two more came down. One of them is cliff, the God of the sky, the other is a star master.


    As soon as the star owner saw Gu Nan, he said with a smile, "I said who''s from there, but Sylvia can''t get rid of him. It''s Gu Nan."


    The man who was talking was an old man dressed as a Taoist. The long white beard on his chin could fall to his chest.


    "The old Taoist priest, lingyangzi, has met Taoist friends." The old Taoist laughed and made a check, with an approachable appearance.


    Gu Nan did not hesitate to meet him, but he knew that this Lingyang Taoist was not so kind as he seemed.


    Xuanqing kingdom is a rare kind of Star Kingdom in the world of heaven, because its position of star Lord is determined by the clan inheritance.


    There are Xuanqing gates in the Xuanqing world. Every leader of the Xuanqing Taoist sect is the star master of the Xuanqing world.


    This Lingyang Taoist can finally win the star master''s position from dozens of generations of peers. It''s impossible for him to be a simple person.


    "When we''re all here, let''s start." Lorenza''s calm and calm voice interrupted their politeness.


    According to the internal process of the association, new members need to be recommended by at least one formal member, and complete a delegation within the organization in the presence of the other three members.


    This rule was set at the beginning of the establishment of the association. The purpose is to highlight the purpose of the association, that is, to help each other and exchange what is needed among its members.


    Gu Nan already knew something about this, thought about it and said, "Sylvia''s entrustment hasn''t been completed yet. Can I help her finish it?"

 Chapter 360

    As soon as Gu Nan said this, lorenza didn''t feel much. Even cliff, the God of the sky, thought seriously: "it''s not impossible, if Sylvia doesn''t mind."


    The three of them just received Sylvia''s message and came to witness the new members joining. They didn''t know what had happened before.


    Only Sylvia looked at Gu Nan in a daze, as if surprised by his shamelessness.


    The Lingyang Taoist over there noticed her expression and said curiously, "what was your previous entrustment?"


    Sylvia rolled her eyes, pointed to Gu Nan and said, "watch him."


    "Ha ha, just from the process, it''s not impossible..." The smile on the old Taoist''s face showed some embarrassment and said with a dry smile.


    "Yes." Cliff continued to be serious without even changing his face. This God of the sky is also one of the powerful gods. His character is really strange. It is said that no one has ever seen his other expressions.


    The God of flowers simply did not say anything, so he silently watched Gu Nan.


    The three of them didn''t pay attention to the entrustment. As long as they are a normal God, they are not likely to be entrusted.


    After all, there are few conflicts at the level of gods in the world. They are more requests from the gods. For example, Sylvia received Lu Xinhuan''s help.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Nan, an ordinary legendary strong man, I''m afraid she would have taken her shadow away and would not be released until the end of the matter.


    The so-called delegation process, to put it bluntly, is to give the formal members an opportunity to observe the new members and determine their origin and strength.


    Gu Nan is now a well-known descendant in the world of heaven, and there is not much to investigate.


    So Gu Nan shrugged his shoulders and said, "then I''ll join in?"


    Lorenza nodded and said, "yes. Some principles Sylvia will tell you, when you go back there, remember to visit... "


    "Lord Xue Ren of extreme sword heaven." Lingyang Taoist added with a smile.


    "Yes." Lorenza said, obviously she is not familiar with the division of the celestial world. With these words, she didn''t mean to stay for a long time and left in a hurry.


    The extreme sword Tian Gu Nan also knows that the star master Xue Ren has just risen in recent tens of thousands of years. He is not an old star master, but his strength should not be underestimated.


    Xue Ren is known as the "sword saint", which is the name among the star masters, and its gold content is self-evident.


    Many people in the world of heavens think that if one day 13 days will become 14 days, then the one who comes out must be Xue Ren.


    Gu Nan knew in his heart that Xue Ren''s position was probably one of the persons in charge of the Heavenly God Association in the heavenly world.


    When lorenza left, cliff didn''t stay much. He said to Gu Nan with a straight face: "welcome, new man. If you have a chance, you can come to my kingdom of God as a guest. "


    Although his tone and look didn''t look like an invitation at all, Gu Nan knew that it was a very sincere invitation.


    Lingyang Taoist is more simple: "the old Taoist will return to the heavens in a few days. Can Taoist friends go together intentionally?"


    "I have something else to do." Gu Nan refused without thinking about it, then pointed to himself and said, "well, commission."


    Now he thought of it again.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan returned to the kingdom of the dead, the four seasons mountain had already become a river of blood, and many forces fought, which almost caused chaos in the whole bloody city.


    As Gu Nan expected, the Raymond clan soldiers in the dark divided into two groups. On one side, they slaughtered the Qinghe Pavilion in the bloody capital, and on the other side, they came to the four seasons mountain.


    Later they received the news, of course, they arrived later than Lu Xinhuan''s, so they did not hesitate to rob and kill.


    And their move, just to untie the first seal, the power of the sky suddenly exposed both sides, attracted the attention of the whole city.


    Now it''s the vampires'' turn.


    The strong people from all sides who have been attracted won''t care what the ghost of Qinghe Pavilion is. On the contrary, they believe that the seal must be opened by the blood clan, and they also have the greatest competitiveness.


    Qinghe Pavilion got a chance to breathe, but Lu Xinhuan remembered the goal of "three blood hearts".


    In a chaotic war, it''s hard to find the trace of vampire in ordinary days, and it seems to become worthless.


    "The seal here is Cain''s left hand? " Sylvia stood in the distant sky, looking at the chaotic fighting below, but she could accurately perceive the breath in the seal.


    Cain''s left hand, a blood artifact, is still very famous. Even the shadow goddess has heard of it. It is said that it can kill gods.


    "Well." Gu Nan answered casually, then looked at her suspiciously and said, "all three of them have gone. What are you doing with me?"


    Sylvia tilted her head and said, "I''ve got to explain to you what''s important in the organization."


    Gu Nan certainly won''t believe such words, but since she wants to follow, he won''t care. The main reason is that he is not familiar with the shadow goddess, otherwise it is probably easy to guess each other''s thoughts.The shadow goddess is too weak. In the previous life''s games, this kind of God player can chop to death as soon as he changes his job. There are not many good missions on him. Who has time to attack.


    Of course, Gu Nan would not think that Sylvia wanted to see his hand again because of the law he was in charge of.


    After some brain repair, she has determined that Gu Nan''s path is the real shadow of the mystery, and she has not made much progress for so many years, maybe she has gone the wrong way.


    While they were talking, a red light flashed on the ground, and then a blood red coffin slowly emerged, standing in the air.


    There was no cover on the coffin, revealing the interior decorations and objects - it was an old man with a look, dressed in a standard Jazz suit, but strangely, his left hand was cut off half a palm.


    "Grab the left hand!" Countless shouts came from around, and all of them stopped at the same time, their eyes fixed on the air.


    Lu Xinhuan was the first one to do it.


    There is no such rule for people to use commercial means to snatch treasures!


    Lu Xinhuan, who has been in contact with the stars all the year round, shows amazing fighting power at this moment.


    She stood alone in front of the coffin, surrounded by a strange field. Anyone who entered her neighborhood or attacked her would be folded, twisted and weakened until almost nothing.


    Her law is not pure business, but also related to it.


    Lu Xinhuan''s courage to be the first bird depends on her strength to surpass most people and


    "Stop it all!" Lu Xinhuan grabbed the palm and said, "Ms. Mara, as long as you agree to my request, I can give you this artifact right away."


    After saying this, she said to the surrounding: "everyone, this blood artifact must be in the hands of the blood clan, in order to give full play to the greatest effect, you take it is useless. As long as you stop today, all losses will be borne by Qinghe Pavilion. "


    Lu Xinhuan''s eloquent words fall down, which makes her surroundings fall into silence for a while.


    This kind of empty talk, not to win the trust of who, but can let many people into a wait-and-see state.


    Ms. Mara was overjoyed and said in a high voice, "as long as you are willing to return the battle of your ancestors, we can agree to any request."


    Lu Xinhuan breathed a sigh of relief. It was obviously easier for her to take Cain''s left hand to exchange for the butterfly instead of helping a patriarch.


    However, at this time, she suddenly felt the sun behind a dark, like someone appeared behind her.


    Lu Xinhuan reacted for the first time, with a flash of blue light on her hand. A charm had been crushed by her, and the force was so powerful that she protected her whole body.


    This power does not belong to the mortal world. It is clearly the protection treasure given by Zhong Qinghe.


    Lu Xinhuan looked back and saw Gu Nan. Her heart sank. She did not expect that even the adults of the organization could not stop him


    However, to her surprise, the other side didn''t mean to snatch it. Instead, she turned and walked towards the coffin.


    He was also accompanied by a woman in a long black dress, who seemed to be equally puzzled about his actions, and asked Lu Xinhuan: "don''t you want your left hand?"


    Gu Nan came to the coffin and pulled it. The old man''s left arm was pulled off.


    "This is the left hand." Gu Nan waved that stout arm, "the one in her hand is called palm at most."

 Chapter 361

    Cain''s left hand is one that can provide a large amount of blood rule bonus, which is very suitable for blood players Two handed staff.


    Yes, it''s a two handed staff. Therefore, players who have seen pictures of weapons in previous lives will not admit that they are wrong about this weapon. But when they play for the first time, many people make mistakes.


    is precisely because of this, past forum often make complaints about Cain''s left hand, and some even deliberately mislead novice to satisfy their evil taste.


    Gu Nan, as an old player for many years, certainly will not forget this detail.


    After listening to Gu Nan''s words, Sylvia observed the arm intentionally, but didn''t find anything special.


    This makes her feel very incredible, after all, even in the previous chaotic battlefield, she can clearly detect the breath in the seal.


    Now that the seal has been opened and Cain''s body is in front of him, why can''t I be sure what''s special about his left hand?


    Gu Nan is very clear why this is, casually way: "you carefully look at this hand, there is nothing wrong?"


    Sylvia looked down for a long time, but she still didn''t see anything. She looked at Gu Nan suspiciously.


    Gu Nan was worried about the intelligence quotient of shadow goddess''s classmates, and at the same time he made a move. Lu Xinhuan''s broken palm appeared directly in his hand.


    Lu Xinhuan was stunned by this scene, because the blue light around her body was still shining, but the palm of her hand was on Gu Nan''s hand.


    If you can take away the palm, you can also take away your heart and even your head.


    In other words, the talisman left by his own star master is nothing in front of this man


    After realizing this, Lu Xinhuan finally understood what he had come to - no wonder he was not afraid to turn against himself and others.


    No, it can''t be said to be a turn over. At most, adults bully children.


    Not to mention Lu Xinhuan''s complicated mood, Sylvia finally realized what the problem was after seeing the palm of her hand.


    This half palm, unexpectedly and that arm is not on the number!


    It''s not that someone Li Daitao is stiff. Both of them should be invisible, but they are not right.


    Sylvia made a careful identification and found that the arm was indeed the left hand, but it was the palm with four fingers It''s the right hand!


    The shadow goddess turned her head and looked at the corpse in the coffin, but the right hand of the corpse was also the right hand.


    Two right hands?


    "Cain died at the hand of the mirror God." Gu Nan saw that she finally understood, so he used the simplest words to express the meaning clearly.


    Norris, the mirror God!


    Strength is only the eighth level of the medium gods, but once stirred the whole world of gods in chaos, the fuse of the fourth gods war.


    As long as the gods have experienced that period, the name of Norris will never be strange.


    Sylvia is the sister of the Lord of light and justice. She was born with him, and she is one of the oldest gods. Of course, she does not know the mirror God.


    Because of this, she deeply understood how strange Norris''s power was.


    Through the law of mirror, he can map a thing to the image in the mirror, and even create a corresponding thing in the world of mirror.


    Things can be, people can be, even gods can be.


    In the end, the crazy Norris tried to copy the whole world, which attracted public anger. But Norris was not a fool. He had attracted a group of gods in advance, which eventually led to the outbreak of the fourth God war.


    Cain died in Norris''s hand, so it is not difficult to understand that a part of his left hand is reflected by the mirror.


    Even Sylvia''s brain has been mended, when a mirror appeared in front of Cain, he tried to run out of the shadow, but finally a left hand was cut off.


    Fortunately, Norris has been missing for tens of thousands of years


    As her mind retreated from her brain, Sylvia was relieved. At the same time, she suddenly realized that this guy named Gu Nan knew so much about all this. What would he do with Cain''s left hand?!


    An inexplicable fear floated in her heart. She suddenly looked up and found that Gu Nan''s figure had disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t care what you do to find Gu Nan." Sylvia is sitting in the blood club. In the next song, there are not only vampire princes of blood clan, but also strong ones from other forces.


    But then they all bowed respectfully: "yes, your highness Sylvia."


    In the face of a real God, they have no reason or right to refuse.


    Even though Sylvia belongs to the light family, many of them are dark gods standing behind them But the neutral plane is the neutral plane, and shelter is not faith.


    What''s more, it''s not that during the war of the gods, the relationship between the two gods was not as tense as they thought.


    Sylvia and the God of the sky are of the light family, while the God of flowers is of the dark family. When the three met earlier, it was also a harmonious atmosphere, and they didn''t mean to fight.Sylvia''s face was heavy as she sat in the hall.


    She is not sure what Gu Nan''s purpose is, but if she can''t find Gu Nan''s trace for a long time, she will choose to send the news back to the God of light, or even her brother.


    It''s not that she makes a fuss. It''s that Norris is such a lunatic that she can''t pay too much attention to it.


    But what Sylvia didn''t expect was that just a few days later, Gu Nan''s whereabouts were reported to her.


    This guy didn''t mean to escape at all, so he swaggered in the blood club, and still Peeping at a first hug?!


    ¡­¡­


    "Pervert!"


    Sylvia did not hesitate to use this word to describe Gu Nan, and her eyes showed that she did think so.


    The first embrace of blood clan is even more secretive than their mating process. After all, mating is just to please each other, and first embracing is the real way to develop offspring - vampires don''t get pregnant.


    But Gu Nan not only saw it, but also personally participated in it Don''t get me wrong, the way he participated was to drop the golden blood on his hand into Zhong die''s body.


    The process of blood feeding was much faster than Gu Nan expected.


    Before Gu Nan got Cain''s left hand, he found that Zhong die was ready to accept the first embrace before he talked with Sylvia for a while.


    This extremely special blood fetishist is indeed a natural blood race candidate.


    As a result of drinking blood for a long time, her digestive system has long adapted to this diet, even to the extent that normal food must be mixed with blood to be well digested and absorbed.


    A normal human race, can toss themselves to this point, Zhong die is not an ordinary person.


    Because of this, when she found Christina, the latter hardly hesitated and decided to hold her for the first time.

 Chapter 362

    Christina is a girl with long brown hair and not hard facial lines.


    Just after the first hug for Zhong die, her face is still a little pale, but she still looks at Gu Nan and Sylvia with vigilance.


    "Who are you?" Christina looked at them, with little movement in her hands. These two people who can appear quietly in front of themselves are obviously not simple.


    Christina''s voice is very clear, as if she is really a girl. Gu Nan knows that she is not old in fact, and she is a rare young generation in the blood clan.


    If the player does not intervene, she will become the future Raymond clan leader, leading this vampire clan to join a powerful God.


    Even the final Shenzhan later had her figure.


    But now, she is just a little guy who doesn''t even have a legendary realm.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m her friend." Gu Nan smiles and points to Zhong die, who is lying on the bed asleep, full of rich blood.


    Sylvia noticed the blood bottle on Gu Nan''s hand and said, "this is Blood origin


    The origin of the blood clan, of course, is the blood of their ancestors.


    "Well." Gu Nan nodded casually, knowing that he was confused about the origin of this thing and


    Sylvia took a deep breath. "You''re going to kill her. The origin of blood clan is applied to ordinary people The Constitution does not match. "


    Gu Nan looked at her but didn''t say much.


    "Physique does not match" this sentence, he has heard many times in the game, is not strange.


    Because the origin of the blood clan is something specially prepared for players, the Aborigines have no happiness at all.


    If you ask the gods, you will get the answer of "constitution does not match".


    In fact, if this line is not for the players to transfer blood, where there will be so coincidental two foreign blood.


    Now Gu Nan uses it on Zhong die. He just wants to try to let Zhong die follow the player''s route.


    If her step is feasible, Gu Nan even wants to create more "protagonist NPCs" by following the same method. This is not the only way for him to transfer players.


    Indigenous people can''t play games that are specially provided to players.


    But the natives in the world of gods can''t, so can the people from the world of heavens? Gu Nan looked at Zhong die''s face with deep eyes and even some expectation.


    As for what kind of risk he took to experiment with a little girl like Zhong die This is beyond Gu Nan''s consideration. Anyway, it''s not his risk.


    I don''t know how long it''s been, the butterfly''s breath is always very symmetrical, but there is no sign of waking up.


    She was in a coma for a long time, which was much longer than that of the normal blood group. Even because she hadn''t eaten for a long time, Zhong die''s lips were a little dry and cracked.


    Sylvia is sure that the source can''t make normal people merge: "it''s no use, before long she will die completely."


    "If it was normal, she would have died." Gu Nan said firmly, "even the first supporter of the legendary blood clan can''t last half an hour on average."


    The word "average" made Sylvia frown, as if she had heard the blood.


    A moment later, without failing Gu Nan''s waiting, Zhong die really woke up.


    Her eyes were a little confused, looking around in doubt, as if she couldn''t figure out where she was.


    Gu Nan didn''t say a word. He waved a shadow blade and cut it on Zhong die''s arm. The latter was bleeding.


    But surprisingly, her blood was dark gold.


    "It''s done!" Gu Nan was so excited that he could break the "physiological boundary" of NPC by using the body of the aborigines in Zhutian world!


    The sharp pain made people wake up. Zhong die suddenly gave a strange cry and quickly pulled his hand back.


    Then she was surprised to find that the wound on her arm had stopped bleeding, and even the wound meant to scab.


    "It''s worthy of the blood clan!" Zhong die exclaimed and thought it was the body of the blood clan.


    Christina''s eyes widened. As a blood clan, she knows better than anyone that the newly born vampire can''t have this ability at all!


    ¡­¡­


    In the following days, Gu Nan swaggered into the blood club, trained Zhong die every day, and tested her data.


    The final conclusion is that Zhong die''s integration of the origin of blood clan is very successful, almost no different from that of the players, only a body of evil spirits is missing.


    On the other hand, because Cain''s left hand still fell on Gu Nan''s, Raymond clan welcomed him.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for the terrorist power he showed before, the blood clan''s welcome would not be this kind of welcome.


    In the face of a suspected God, even the Raymond clan did not dare to say anything threatening.


    They only hope to exchange their resources for the battle of their ancestors, or wait until Gu Nan is in a good mood to give this artifact.In fact, Gu Nan has turned away more than 20 blood clan members, all of whom came to the door to throw themselves in the arms.


    Blood has always had such a tradition, good at using their own good skin. Fortunately, more than half of the visitors are women.


    Gu Nan''s tests on Zhong die are all-round, including her physical strength, resilience, speed, law acuity and even facial value.


    These data are strictly recorded, which fully shows the whole process of the transformation of Zhong die''s body by the blood origin.


    Until two months later, Zhong die has almost become another person.


    Now she has a long golden hair, white skin, pupil is a charming brown, even the height has been pulled up a few centimeters, the whole person appears tall and symmetrical.


    I''m afraid Lu Xinhuan may not recognize her even though she looks like this.


    On this day, Gu Nan was still practicing the little bell butterfly as usual, but suddenly there was a noise outside.


    "What happened?" Gu Nan hasn''t responded yet. Zhong die can''t wait to ask.


    Being tortured by Gu Nan''s training plan, Zhong die is eager to have something wrong now.


    "It''s none of your business what happens." Christina a basin of cold water, directly extinguished the fantasy of Zhong die.


    As Zhong die''s predecessor, she also occasionally came to supervise Zhong die''s training.


    Zhong die can''t help but rise to speak, but Gu Nan said with a smile: "this time it''s really about her."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the blood club, Lu Xinhuan looked at Ms. Mara and said, "I''ve come to see Mr. Gu Nan."


    Ms. Mara didn''t like Qinghe Pavilion at all. She sneered and said, "it depends on whether the adult is willing to see you."


    Lu Xinhuan did not speak, but pointed to the two figures behind her.


    "For the sake of these two people, I believe adults will be willing to give me this opportunity."


    There are two people behind her, a man and a woman. The woman is Shana, who has been promoted to the legendary realm, while the man has a long sword hanging on his waist and a helpless purple light on his face.

 Chapter 363

    Outside the blood club, the atmosphere has fallen into a strange silence.


    SANA and purple electric two people, in the presence of the blood group is not a person to know.


    Needless to say, although Shana is a member of Raymond clan, she belongs to the "defector", and before she defected, she was just a little transparent with no sense of existence.


    The inability to recognize the identities of the two means that they are unable to make the next decision.


    Ms. Mara has some regrets. As long as I knew, I didn''t want to please that one. I came out to deal with Lu Xinhuan in person.


    If the host is just a younger generation, he doesn''t want to let anyone in. It''s a big deal to be cheated once by the other party without losing face.


    But standing here, if Gu Nan says "who are these two" after Lu Xinhuan enters the door, then Ms. Mara will lose face.


    The blood race is a very special race. In private, they can make you unimaginable despicable behavior, but in front of others, they just attach great importance to face.


    Lu Xinhuan saw the embarrassment of a group of vampires, and a trace of anxiety flashed in her cold eyes. She didn''t have time to think about it, so she directly slapped at Ms. Mara.


    She has no way not to worry, in order to hold the girl back, God knows what price Qinghe Pavilion paid.


    To put it bluntly, Lu Xinhuan now trades her own life for time. How can she afford to delay with Mara?


    However, her move, it is to avoid Ms. Mara''s entanglement - anyway, the news has come out, take advantage of the situation to inform Gu Nan, is also due.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Nan came faster than they thought, with a blonde standing behind him with a stiff face.


    Finally seeing you, Lu Xinhuan took a deep breath.


    She knew that the one in front of her had the ability to kill her easily, but this time she came with the determination to die, and she was not afraid.


    If you don''t even have the courage to die, how can you take Zhong die back?


    Lu Xinhuan cheered herself up and said in a deep voice: "these two must be familiar to you, aren''t they? They have taken the special poisonous insects from Qinghe. If they can''t get rid of them, they will die in two days. "


    When she said this, Lu Xinhuan was full of confidence.


    There is no one in the world who has no weakness at all. Although Gu Nan is strong enough to be terrible, as long as he wants something, he will have weakness.


    It is clear that Lu Xinhuan could become one of the managers of Qinghe.


    She followed Gu Nan all the way to the world of gods, and determined that he needed help from Wugui and Zidian. On the other hand, she investigated Gu Nan''s behavior in the bloody capital.


    From the flower girl to find SANA, so SANA was also naturally caught.


    If even these two people can''t "move" Gu Nan, then Lu Xinhuan really can''t do anything about it.


    Lu Xinhuan recites these six words in her heart and stares at Gu Nan with bright eyes: "as long as you promise to return Zhong die to qinghejie, everyone present can be at your disposal, including me."


    Lu Xinhuan is really a very smart person. She knows how to get along with the stars. The core principle is to keep the posture to the minimum.


    But she never thought that Gu Nan''s response was to turn around and pat the blonde on the shoulder.


    "Go and say hello." With Gu Nan''s voice, Lu Xinhuan suddenly panics.


    "Sister Lu." The blonde, Zhong die, yelled in her still clear voice, as if nothing had happened. She even came to Lu Xinhuan.


    Zhong die, who has grown up, is higher than Lu Xinhuan. With the standard high-heeled shoes of the blood clan, their height is reversed.


    Lu Xinhuan looked up at Zhong die, who was completely unfamiliar. She could only find a trace of her past from the outline of her face.


    "You Have you had a first hug? " She asked, gaping.


    "Yes Zhong die is still innocent.


    Even Gu Nan didn''t expect that Zhong die would be ready for her first embrace so soon. Of course, Lu Xinhuan couldn''t have thought of it - so she was cheated by herself.


    She is almost stuck in two months this time point, also only so much time, she can do enough preparation, one stroke will be purple out.


    But now, with only two words, Zhong die smashes all her calculations and plans, just like a bolt from the blue.


    "How could that be..." Lu''s head was full of paste. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Come on, keep training." Gu Nan''s words came slowly. Before he could catch up with the past, Zhong die had to flat her mouth and walked back.


    Since waking up, she has never disobeyed Gu Nan''s orders. Gu Nan''s mouth is almost more effective than Christina''s.


    It''s normal, too. Christina is her direct predecessor, but Gu Nan is the one who brings her blood.


    From the origin of blood, if Gu Nan is her father, Christina is at best a surrogate mother, or even a test tube."No way!" Lu Xinhuan suddenly woke up with a loud cry.


    She grabbed Zhong die''s wrist and said in a deep voice: "even if you have accepted the first embrace, I will take you back. Maybe..."


    Lu Xinhuan''s voice has not yet fallen, a sudden from her shadow from the save, like countless black tentacles, from behind her completely entangled.


    She took Zhong die''s hand and was pushed away by those tentacles. Then she quickly fell into the shadow.


    Lu Xinhuan, who has been dragged to the ground and her whole body has no shadow, only half of her face is still in reality. She still sees this scene.


    Why Did he not care at all about the lives of the two men?


    Lu Xinhuan can''t see the result, because she has completely fallen into the shadow.


    This strange scene made everyone feel numb. Even a group of blood people had never seen such a way of killing.


    What''s more strange is that before long, a dark shadow began to churn in the shadow, and soon formed a new human form.


    "What''s the way to get rid of poisonous insects?" Gu Nan asked casually.


    The shadow began to report the "dish name" conscientiously: "blue heart grass, silver moon and white frost, eagle''s hind paw..."


    Since turning around, Gu Nan has rarely used the law of rebirth, but that doesn''t mean he won''t do it.


    On the contrary, with the growth of his strength, the effect of resurrection rule applied to lower level opponents is much better than before, and most of his memory can be inherited.


    Of course, it''s almost useless for the gods.


    "This is also the application of shadow?" Sylvia''s figure, I do not know when to appear in Gu Nan''s side, looking at the shadow servant in surprise.


    Gu Nan didn''t know how to explain it. The player had several law slots. After thinking about it, he said, "you may not believe it. This is called Shadow recovery, which is one of the ultimate mysteries of our shadow law."

 Chapter 364

    Sylvia is always with Gu Nan, she is still worried about Gu Nan''s intention to mirror God.


    After getting that Gu Nan will soon use Cain''s left hand, she just follows here to see what Gu Nan wants to do with it.


    On the other hand, she is also curious about this other shadow controller.


    Finally, the emperor was able to fulfill the purpose. Sylvia waited for Gu nan to make a move, which was a force she had never seen before.


    "Can the power of shadow be used to create?" Sylvia''s mind has been filled with the word "shadow recovery", which Gu Nansheng coined, and there is no room for anything else.


    Gu Nan gave a funny smile. He didn''t mind pointing Sylvia the wrong way. Anyway, the shadow goddess will not make any progress in tens of thousands of years.


    maybe giving her a way to talk nonsense, can she go out of a new world?


    Gu Nan shakes her head and throws Zidian and Shana to Ms. Mara to help find the antidote.


    Lu Xinhuan''s shadow servant''s body, disclosed the information is not completely accurate, has some not exhaustive place.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there are still some poisonous insects in Qinghe Pavilion. Just find some people to test the medicine. It''s two days. It''s too late.


    Gu Nan certainly won''t know whether the information is detailed or not in advance, but he doesn''t care much about their lives.


    Purple TV is just an accessory, and it''s best for SANA to survive. It''s really no good. Gu Nan also has Christina as a substitute, so there is no indispensability.


    Even if she is not in a hurry, Christina, a traditional genius, is more suitable to be a housekeeper than Shana, both in character and prestige.


    ¡­¡­


    Did not let Gu Nan wait too long, just two days later, intact purple and SANA two people, stood in front of Gu Nan.


    Raymond clan''s ability of handling affairs is very good, especially when they ask for Gu Nan''s help.


    And at the same time, there was a girl who had not seen for a long time.


    Wu GUI was a little embarrassed at this time. Her exquisite cassock was a little damaged. She even put away the lotus stand under her seat and came on foot.


    The details of Qinghe kingdom can''t be underestimated. A mere Lu Xinhuan can attract Sylvia''s level helpers and delay the time of no return.


    "It''s nice of you to leave us in the city of skeleton, and you''ll turn against the people in Qinghe." Wu GUI looks at Gu Nan with a calm face. He doesn''t get angry.


    With the patience of her and Zidian, it''s nothing to wait for two months, but the people of Qinghe Pavilion suddenly attack them. It''s really unexpected.


    It can be said that Gu Nan''s abduction of Zhong die is an indirect attack on them.


    Gu Nan shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care. He never cares what other people think, as long as he doesn''t affect his plan, no matter who dies.


    "Come just in time, I let these vampires to check the tomb of the dead, with the results, we set out." Gu Nan said to Wu GUI.


    In his original plan, he wanted to use the blood clan to find the entrance to the holy tomb, but Lu Xinhuan and his party were by accident.


    "I hope we don''t wait too long this time." Girl no return also take him no way, can only leave such a sentence.


    Gu Nan naturally won''t pay attention to her, and her daily work is still to train Zhong die. Oh, and now we have to add one more thing, which is to help Shana run for patriarch.


    Because there is a god of steel standing behind Raymond clan, Gu Nan can''t abduct people directly if he doesn''t want to expose himself here.


    The way he helped Shana was also very simple - he gave Cain''s left hand to her.


    As soon as SANA got the staff, she fused her original blood with it, making this artifact her own.


    From then on, unless she dies, only she can use the staff.


    That''s a huge advantage in the campaign!


    The battle of ancestors can directly improve the blood purity of the blood clan and improve the strength of the blood clan.


    Now it''s in Shana''s hands. Even if the whole family can use it, it can only be presided over by Shana.


    And there are so many people in the whole clan, do they have to wait in line? The owner of the artifact, SANA, undoubtedly has a great voice.


    Even if she is treated equally on the surface, it''s a simple thing to do in practice.


    As the days went by, SANA''s position in Raymond clan became more and more stable, and the voice of becoming the next patriarch became higher and higher.


    At this time, an entrance to the tomb of the dead was found.


    The tomb of the dead is really a magical place. It not only has nine entrances, but each one is constantly changing.


    Almost every once in a while, they will appear in different positions.


    It''s a good luck to get to the south of his entrance in two days.In York Town, where the tomb of the dead was found, three figures slowly appeared at the entrance of the town.


    "It''s on that mountain." Said one of the three young men in white.


    Beside him were two women, one in a golden cassock, with a frosty look. The other was dressed in a black dress, and his eyes kept wandering around.


    Three people quickly toward the peak, the foot of the mountain immediately someone up to stop.


    "Who are the three? In the front is... "


    Before the voice of several people''s questions fell, the young man in white robe waved his hand and swallowed them all into the shadow.


    These three people were Gu Nan and his party. He brought the girl to the tomb of the dead, and Sylvia followed.


    "How cruel Sylvia shook her head and commented on Gu Nan''s actions.


    The girl gave her a puzzled look. In the eyes of the former, this is obviously the existence of the star master level, so it should not be so sentimental.


    Gu Nan just laughs. He understands that the gods of the gods world are more closely connected with mortals than with the stars. After all, they still need faith.


    Gu Nan and others were obviously not the first to find the entrance to the tomb of the dead. Along the way, there were people guarding the entrance.


    But the news of a strong enemy''s attack spread quickly. After several waves of people died in Gu Nan''s hands, no one dared to stop them.


    Until Gu Nan and his three men reached the top of the mountain, there was already a group of strong men in various departments around the entrance of a cave with light fluorescence.


    Obviously, this is not the recognized entrance, so everyone is blocked outside the door. At the same time, some people are not determined to try their own way to crack it.


    Gu Nan just looked at the sign outside the cave and said to the girl with a smile, "you''re lucky."


    No return of luck is very good, they casually find a entrance, corresponding to the graveyard of the living dead.


    Perhaps Gu Nan''s words were heard by some people around him, and immediately someone gathered around and said with a smile, "do you want to try to solve the entrance puzzle? As long as you pay three hundred gold coins each. "


    Sylvia looked at the man speechless. She did not expect that even a tomb of the dead, which they could not open, could become a means of collecting money.


    But she didn''t care about the gold coins. It was better to sneak into a place like the tomb of the dead.


    And Gu Nan still self-care to go forward, come forward to speak of the man also don''t think, just smile to block in Gu Nan''s way.


    Several of their chambers of Commerce jointly control the entrance, and their strength is enough to bully the ordinary strong. If they are really big experts, they will not pay attention to this money.


    After all, the less people know about the tomb of the dead, the better. I believe no one wants to publicize it.


    However, the next moment, his head flew into the sky and fell to one side heavily. Gu Nan didn''t even look at him.


    For players, the money that can be saved by killing people is sure to be saved - Gu Nan said in his heart, making him as if he really had money.

 Chapter 365

    "Who are the three of you?"


    "The tomb is guarded by our four families. What do you want to do?"


    "We are..."


    Gu Nan is not interested in knowing who is guarding the tomb of the dead. Anyway, his goal is inside the tomb, which has nothing to do with the people guarding outside.


    Gu Nan almost killed all the way in. At last, Sylvia couldn''t see it any more, showing a trace of divine breath. From then on, no one dared to make noise.


    But they have a new curiosity - which Royal Highness is actually interested in the tomb of the dead?


    Legendary necromancer no matter how "legendary", it is only mortal, where is it worth a God coming?


    In such a place as the kingdom of the dead, it is very likely that the true body of the God will come, not just a saint!


    Gu Nan didn''t even pay attention to the attitude of these people. He came to the entrance of the holy tomb and made a strange mark on the cave with the power of shadow.


    This mark is perfectly combined with the original mark of the cave entrance, forming a new inscription.


    Then Gu Nan gently waved his hand, but he directly divided the inscription into two parts and cast them on both sides, so the fluorescence of the entrance slowly faded.


    It was not until Gu Nan''s three men entered that they were shut by Gu Nan.


    "That''s tattenham?" After entering the holy sepulchre, Sylvia found out from her memory what the previous inscription was, which was the superposition of the words "life" and "death" in Tatton.


    "Ancient Tatun, to be exact." Gu Nan said casually, "the living dead, Sir Robert phelson, is a Tatton, and that character is his own."


    Philson was a man of the middle ages. The characters he used were ancient, but in Sylvia''s eyes, of course, there was no distinction between ancient and modern.


    She existed long before the tattons.


    The entrance to the tomb of the living dead is one of the nine entrances that can be easily solved. To put it bluntly, it means that after the superposition of two characters, some lines are artificially removed.


    As long as you know that phelson is a Tatton, and then guess the general idea of this mechanism, it is not difficult to solve the puzzle.


    The girl was silent all the time, but her eyes gradually gathered and looked around cautiously. According to Gu Nan, what she needs is here.


    However, her caution is basically useless, because Gu Nan knows this place as well as her own back garden.


    Tardons are famous for their undead technology. They are alchemists among necromancers, so there are a lot of alchemy products in filson''s cemetery.


    Traps, stone statues and even gold maids, a lot of things that can''t be seen in the world of heaven, appear in front of Gu Nan and others.


    But these are obviously paper tigers. Under Gu Nan''s "wise leadership", the three did not even stop. They came to the deepest part of the tomb like walking.


    "Here it is." Gu Nan pointed to the coffin on the ground and said.


    Filson''s coffin is very strange, and the left and right sides are actually different: the left side is made of dark red wood, while the right side is made of some special crystal.


    "Half of his life and half of his death, half of his body is human, but the other half has begun to die, and has been in this state all the year round." Gu Nan knows everything about filson.


    Philson, the living dead, is a legendary character in the background of the game, no less than Sandra, the necromancer who is regarded as a demigod by the people.


    When filson was alive, he almost pushed the whole world with his own strength. His empire of the dead had already controlled half of the continent. Although he lost in the hands of Queen Lionheart, it was also a non war crime.


    Sandro was so strongly praised by the people that he was only led by three Dukes when his territory was the largest, and his contribution was more academic.


    In terms of the promotion of undead magic alone, Sandra is indeed the first person in ancient times. There are seven or eight milestones in different fields alone.


    Wugui is not interested in the history of the world of gods. Her eyes are always on the coffin, and Gu Nan has opened it with great skill.


    As he said, three bodies were placed in front of him.


    "To take away his origin?" Wugui looked at the body of phelson and thought about it.


    She has no doubt that this person has the fusion law she wants, but she is not sure how to extract it.


    "People have been dead for nearly 100000 years. What''s the origin?" Gu Nan rolled his eyes and said, "you can move the coffin directly. However, it should be noted that after leaving this holy tomb, the body will soon decay. "


    No return, no refutation, just nodding silently. She doesn''t worry about decay. The tomb of the dead can protect the body, so can she.


    After getting phelson''s body, Gu Nan walked directly to the back of the cemetery without further delay.


    "Norris has been sleeping for so many years, it''s time to wake him up." Gu Nan was still mumbling as he walked.


    Sylvia was in a good mood. She pointed to Gu Nan and said, "you really want to wake up Norris!"Gu Nan turned around and said with a smile, "I have never denied it."


    Listening to Gu Nan''s words, Sylvia''s face was slightly heavy: "since you know Norris is here, you should make the news public. Norris is the enemy of the gods, unless Do you want to cooperate with him? "


    The shadow goddess''s brain repair ability is really strong, Gu Nan can''t help saying: "I will kill him."


    In fact, Gu Nan is the public enemy of the gods more than the mirror God in terms of identity - after all, he is natural, and Norris is acquired.


    However, in order to Gu Nan''s evil value, we have to let Jingshen feel aggrieved and act as experience value.


    Sylvia didn''t speak any more, but her eyes were wandering. She obviously didn''t believe Gu Nan''s words, or at least didn''t believe that he had the ability.


    She has been thinking that if Norris is still alive and Gu Nan is dead in the hands of the other party, she will escape here for the first time and then spread the news.


    If it were not for the special place of the tomb of the dead, she would even go out to deliver the message now. But she also knew that Gu Nan would not let her go out now.


    Without taking two steps, she saw Gu Nan suddenly stop, take out Cain''s left hand from Shana and thrust it into the ground.


    Gu Nan''s power is so terrible, and countless holy tombs constructed by mysterious runes have been pierced by him. Some of Cain''s dry left hands are almost broken.


    But that''s enough.


    An inexplicable breath surrounded the inside of the holy tomb, and then a faint sigh came: "I didn''t expect that someone could find this place..."


    "Norris!" Sylvia recognized the voice in a flash, young, calm, but with a trace of madness.

 Chapter 366

    Where Norris is hidden is a matter that many gods have traced, but there has never been a result.


    Even Sylvia didn''t expect that he had been hiding in an abandoned theme plane, and that he was in the tomb of the dead, a place that countless people were searching for and often been searched for.


    Maybe it''s called black under the light.


    When too many adventurers are fascinated by the treasures in the tomb of the dead, they will not notice other cemeteries, let alone the gaps between them.


    In fact, Norris is very well hidden. The place where he hides is just a spot in the holy sepulchre. No one would have found the tomb if it hadn''t been smashed bit by bit.


    On the other hand, the person who comes to explore must guess where he is and take the rule of the mirror he left behind before, so that he can break the boundary of the mirror and wake up his ghost in advance.


    These two conditions are indispensable, almost is the most perfect protection, but Norris did not expect that someone still found him.


    NPCs certainly don''t understand that there are a group of people called players who like to play with the whole world when they are idle and bored.


    When you dismantle it, you find that there is a god hidden here. Then you analyze its origin and try to wake him up.


    Norris is a man with transparent glasses and scholarly atmosphere. His short silver gray hair covers half of his forehead, and he still has a thin book in his hand.


    "You wake me up." Norris''s eyes fell on Gu Nan. He was calm and calm, and could not see the meaning of madness.


    From the outside, no one can connect Norris with his image in the world.


    Sylvia''s lips were clenched, her nerves tightened, and she would do it as soon as Norris changed.


    Norris had been used to her performance for a long time, but Gu Nan''s look was still calm, which made him curious.


    "What is the purpose of your awakening me? Oh, no answer. Let me guess. Use my power? Looking for some old guys through me? Or... "


    With a charming smile on his face, Norris said, "do you want to continue what I haven''t done?"


    He did not say that it is possible to "eliminate harm for the people". If it is this idea, it should not be just three people coming.


    Sylvia looked nervously at him and said, "well, I''m afraid.".


    Gu Nan didn''t let her down. He didn''t even pay attention to Norris. He patted the girl on the shoulder and said, "you go first."


    Gu Nan''s attitude, however, made Norris and the goddess of shadow stunned at the same time.


    No matter how disgusting Norris is and how many disasters he has caused, he has always been a man of the moment in the whole world of gods.


    No one can ignore him in spite of hatred, ridicule and praise - but Gu Nan did.


    It''s hard for them to understand that for Gu Nan, Norris is just a monster.


    No matter how rich the background is, no matter how legendary the experience is, it''s just strange, and strange is used to kill.


    As Gu Nan can ignore Norris, there is a girl who has no home. She doesn''t recognize the person in front of her.


    But the coffin of the living dead is in hand, and I don''t mind fulfilling my promise.


    So Wugui did not hesitate to hand, with the magic Buddha two meaning palmprint, directly printed in front of Norris.


    Norris was dumbfounded and laughed. The book in his hand fell lightly, and a silver mirror appeared in front of him.


    In the sight of no return, the mirror in front of you clearly reflects yourself. The closer you get to it, the clearer the palmprint in the mirror will be.


    Until Wu GUI hit the silver mirror, with almost the same force as himself, he hit her without hindrance.


    The silver mirror is broken in an instant, and I''ll snort when I don''t want to return. No one will feel too good when they fight with each other.


    Norris just laughed and didn''t speak. He has seen too many such opponents in his ten thousand years of war.


    Even if I just wake up from the seal, it''s not Huh?


    In front of Norris, there was a silver mist again, but another mirror was smashed. This time, Gu Nan was the one who shot.


    Gu Nan''s fists are full of blood, and even white bones can be seen, but he seems to be unconscious.


    Norris''s eyes narrowed slightly, and silver mirrors were set in front of him, but Gu Nan smashed them one by one.


    Until the two people face each other, Norris suddenly shows a smile, behind a frameless thin mirror.


    The thin mirror reflects Norris''s figure. Gu Nan smashes Norris''s body, but he is still intact in the mirror.


    Gu Nan didn''t even pause for a moment, but he hit the mirror again.


    The shocking sound of terror came out again, and the thin mirror was smashed by him. Gu Nan also had a wound on his hand, which began to heal quickly.


    But Norris could not have been killed so easily.


    "It''s no use." His voice, began to show obvious madness, "you can kill one, then hundreds of me?"As Norris''s voice fell, Gu Nan had hundreds of mirrors in front of him, with Norris in the middle of each one.


    Gu Nan just laughed silently. His figure rushed into the mirror and said: "you two keep the center."


    Sylvia and Wu GUI did not dare to neglect them. They soon came to the center of hundreds of mirrors and waited. Then they saw something that made them gape.


    After entering the mirror, Gu Nan is like a sensitive monkey flying between the mirrors, killing hundreds of Norris.


    "You are not a God." In Norris''s crazy voice, there is an inexplicable meaning.


    The world of the mirror is his foundation, in which he can change the law at will, and any God who falls into it will be bound.


    Even if the Lord of light and justice enters a world made up of the laws of darkness, he will not be able to exert half of his strength.


    But this is meaningless to Gu Nan, because he is completely using his own body and is not affected by any law at all!


    It is for this reason that Norris firmly believes that he is not a God - no God has such a powerful body.


    Gu Nan smiles and doesn''t speak. If it''s in the game, maybe his identity as an evil god will be seen through. Fortunately, there is a world of heavens here.


    The gods'' understanding of the heavenly world is far from deep, not to mention that there are people who practice the body there.


    Norris didn''t have time to think too much. He just woke up and was in the weakest state ever. Facing an enemy who knew him very well, he had to choose to escape first.


    He escapes from the world of the mirror in an instant. Sylvia reacts very quickly. In an instant, a shadow falls down. Moreover, she uses the power of the kingdom of God''s bonus, and she has already done her best.


    The girl Wugui also shows her real body, half Buddha and half devil, and eight weapons fall on Norris at the same time.


    Norris''s face remained unchanged. Since he dared to escape, he was naturally ready to deal with them. A weak God, a half god Huh?


    Norris''s figure suddenly stopped. He looked at the top of his head in amazement. There was a Buddha''s battle, shining with amazing golden light.


    "True God?"


    Even Sylvia couldn''t help looking back. She didn''t expect that this man''s strength was not much weaker than herself Norris miscalculated. It''s not easy.


    In fact, it''s not a difficult problem, but Norris will die as long as he is blocked for a moment.


    In the eyes of countless gods, the mysterious, powerful and crazy Norris, in Gu Nan''s view, is just a monster with eight levels.


    Just like smashing his parts, Gu Nan hit Norris on the top of his head with a bland fist. This eight level God, who was already weak to the extreme, was broken instantly.


    All the mirror light around him converged at the same time, and Gu Nan returned to the tomb of the dead.


    Gu Nan looked at the corpse on the ground and said with a satisfied smile, "it''s over."


    "Wait!" Seeing that he was about to leave, Sylvia ran up and said, "this is Norris! Are you sure that''s how he died? "


    "You may not believe it." Gu Nan took a look at his crime value, which rose by 2500 points. "I''m sure."

 Chapter 367

    In fact, Gu Nan''s whole journey was orderly after he came to the world of gods.


    He was too familiar with this place, and knew that even if there were some accidents, he could easily turn the situation around with experience - and, of course, strength.


    So Gu Nan didn''t feel much about Norris''s death and soon left the holy tomb as usual.


    On the contrary, Sylvia was always worried that Norris, who had made so much noise, died quietly, which made her a little unacceptable.


    In a sense, Sylvia doesn''t look like a God who has lived for tens of thousands of years, but like an ordinary adventurer with great strength.


    There is a reason for this.


    Compared with the masters of the celestial world, they gradually get rid of the category of human from the beginning of breaking the boundary, and the gods here obviously have more "human taste".


    Due to the different rules of space, the legendary realm, which is equivalent to breaking the boundary, does not have the ability to break the space barrier, and naturally can not cultivate a superior mentality.


    Still living in the mortal legend of the strong, still have to face relatives, friends of life and death, still have to endure the distance of space, how to go high?


    That''s why the gods here have the saying of "divinity".


    In the world of the heavens, all the stars have long acquiesced in the gap between themselves and mortals. They come to this height step by step from breaking the boundary, not to live with ordinary people.


    When Gu Nan three people stepped out of the tomb of the dead, the onlookers were almost scattered.


    The reason is also very simple. Two men in red robes are standing at the entrance of the holy tomb, respectfully waiting for the people inside to come out.


    As soon as the figures of the three appeared, the two men in red robes immediately welcomed them and said with a strange Courtesy: "Your Highness Sylvia, on behalf of our Lord, I would like to extend my most sincere Eh? "


    Before they had finished their words, they couldn''t go on because they found that the one in front of them was not the shadow goddess they thought, but a young man they didn''t know.


    "The emissary of Misra?" The young man looked up at them, looked at the sign on their chest, and said, "can''t you even say greetings?"


    Misra is the God of tauren, one of the gods of beast God, these two people are obviously his God.


    The two men''s faces turned red in an instant. When the envoys saluted the other deity on behalf of the deity, the greetings were naturally the most important.


    When they heard that Sylvia was here, they also came to see her in a hurry, but they didn''t expect that Gu Nan was the one who bumped into her head-on.


    "You, who are you? Why call me in the name of my lord? " One of the envoys slowed down and glared at Gu Nandao.


    Compared with the question of greetings, calling God by name is naturally a greater crime. It''s normal for the God envoy to think of this to change the subject.


    Gu Nan even took a look at the two people and went to the front.


    And the emissary who stood in front of him was directly caught by his hair with one hand and thrown out to the side. He could not even see a shadow.


    Another God makes Leng Leng to look at this scene, and then watch three people from his side.


    The two envoys were just a small episode. Gu Nan''s journey was completely unaffected by them, and he soon returned to the bloody capital.


    At this stage, the purpose of Gu Nan''s trip to the world has been basically achieved.


    Sin value reached 5000 points successfully, and Cain''s left hand was also used in the process of recruiting blood clan. By the way, there was an unexpected joy.


    Zhong die, an aborigine from the heaven world, was used by him to try to follow the player route and create a player NPC that could not have existed.


    In the next few days, with Gu Nan''s full help, SANA quickly ascended the position of head of Raymond clan, and then set off a real blood in the bloody capital.


    Under the leadership of SANA, the Raymond clan suddenly became extremely aggressive, and almost brought the whole bloody capital into its sphere of influence, occupying all forces.


    Such a move made the Raymond clan harvest a lot of resources at the beginning, but it also caused public anger.


    A large number of blood clan died in the war. The glory of Raymond clan in the past can hardly be maintained.


    But the blood race is really a very obedient race, even in this situation, SANA still maintains her considerable dominance.


    Of course, it also benefited from the battle of her ancestors.


    Had it not been for the existence of this artifact, I''m afraid the vampires would have been exterminated.


    The chaos in the bloody capital has only lasted for more than half a month. Before the God of steel reacts, Gu Nan lets Shana open the last card.


    "All the people, prepare to move." SANA sits at the top of the round table, overlooking the people below.


    Her face is serious and calm. Thanks to the power of her ancestors, Shana''s strength is not bad in the legend, which is enough to subdue her people."Where is the transfer going?" A group of vampires showed astonished eyes. Group migration is not a trivial matter for a race sheltered by the gods.


    "Of course To the kingdom of the Lord. " Shana smiles and stands up, while Gu Nan walks out slowly behind her.


    ¡­¡­


    The migration of the Raymond clan went more smoothly than expected.


    This race living in the kingdom of the dead has no faith, and even owes too much loyalty to the gods.


    In one word, Shana convinced most people.


    "Stay here and be wiped out by the angry enemies; or follow me and enjoy the blessing of the ancestral war."


    Gu Nan and others were originally people in the world of the heavens. If they want to leave the position of the world of the gods, they will not be hindered in any way, so will they re-enter the world of the heavens.


    But the blood clan is different. They are the aborigines of the world of gods. It''s not too difficult to leave here, but if you want to enter the world of heaven, you also need to go through the Wei Mian wall.


    It takes time and space crystal nucleus to cross the plane wall. If the scale is small, it can also be smuggled. There are nearly 200 people of Raymond clan who want to enter here, which is a bit of trouble.


    In fact, Gu Nan and others are now staying in the gap between the two worlds, looking at the crystal clear face wall, some speechless.


    Gu Nan didn''t think about it at first. Of course, he''s Gao Huan, but he''s not the kind of devil who has no idea what to do. There are always omissions in unimportant things.


    "Do you know where we can get the space-time nuclei?" Gu Nan looked at the girl around him and asked. Now there is only one person who can discuss with him.


    Sylvia certainly can''t follow here, but little bell butterfly has followed, but she may not even know what the space-time nucleus is.

 Chapter 368

    "On such a large scale, it''s hard." Wu GUI said in a hesitant tone, "if you send so many people into the sky, it''s 13 days of blatant provocation."


    The dignity of the thirteen days can''t be violated. Gu Nan can keep his face from Lu in private. Few people know about it anyway. But if he sends two hundred people into the heavens, I''m afraid he will send people to hunt him down in the thirteen days.


    If we don''t, it won''t be long before the ban becomes waste paper and will be shameless for 13 days.


    Gu Nan was silent. He is unscrupulous, but he is not stupid.


    Even if you kill monsters, there is no reason for level 30 players to kill level 70 monsters. If you have nothing to do, don''t blame the novice who wanders in the advanced monster area.


    Gu Nan didn''t know why he restricted the circulation of the two realms for thirteen days. But now he can''t beat others, so he can''t force it.


    He thought for a while and said, "if it''s really not possible, we''ll have to leave people in the crevice first and transport a group of people back at regular intervals."


    For a small number of stowaways, most of the 13 days are invisible, otherwise there will be no such organization as the God meeting.


    Wait, God will!


    As soon as Gu Nan''s eyes brightened, he suddenly remembered that he had joined the God of heaven society. Why don''t you try to find someone from the God of heaven society?


    They must have been engaged in more shuttling between the two realms. Maybe they have the experience of transporting a large number of people.


    It''s just that after returning to the heaven world, I need to go to jijiantian to find Xue Ren, one of the leaders of the God society, to "report".


    "Do you know about Ji Jiantian and Xue Ren?" Gu Nan turned to see the girl and asked.


    As one of the top heaven level planes, the situation and changes of jijiantian can''t be ignored.


    However, the information will not involve the star master Xue Ren himself. The information about the star masters of the major stars is top secret and rarely disclosed.


    People at most know that his name is Xue Ren. He is a swordsman and a very powerful swordsman. For more information, there is no return, so that the same level of talent may know.


    "Xue Ren It''s very young, a few generations younger than me. " The girl frowned and pondered.


    She and Xue Ren are barely contemporaries, but that is her memory nine thousand years ago, and it is not easy to search.


    "He is not a typical swordsman. Although he has a tendency to be a bit of a martial artist, he is more like a scholar."


    "Scholars?" Gu Nan picked his eyebrows. The star master of heaven, one of the most powerful swordsmen in the world, can''t match the word scholar.


    The girl''s face was also strange: "I didn''t understand his Kendo, and no one understood it at that time. Others pay attention to the combination of spirit, spirit and spirit in sword making. He never talks about it. "


    "What does he care about?"


    "I don''t know, but I remember the name of the first sword manual he wrote after he became the star master - the fluctuation of the sword."


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan returned to the world of the heavens, everything seemed to be the same here.


    The situation is still calm, undercurrent surging, all forces are moving towards their goals, Gu Nan''s kingdom of God is no exception.


    The work of the white bone world has been carried out smoothly. The new white fog not only has the protection of the star master, but also has its own excellent combat power. Naturally, it can be enjoyed everywhere.


    There are even several potential taskers here. If Gu Nan wants to open up a new one, there will still be order in the kingdom of God, a group of envoys will continue to accumulate funds at a stable speed, and there will be some changes in the management of the people of God.


    But LAN Si and Yan Xiaoxiao, after understanding the system of the white bone world, after several rounds of learning, began to try to integrate it into God''s country.


    Gu Nan is aware of this and has no intention of opposing it. Even in the game, the housekeeper in the kingdom of God and other high-level, will certainly put forward similar requirements.


    All the players need to do is enjoy the results they bring.


    Among the necessary conditions for Gu nan to be promoted to the seventh level, the sin value has reached the standard. He only needs to prepare points slowly to be promoted to the seventh level smoothly.


    But saving points also needs to pay attention to efficiency. Only one copy supply, of course, is the least efficient way to open the second crescent.


    If you want to continue to improve efficiency, you have to launch the war of the kingdom of God. This method can earn money with points, but the threshold is relatively high.


    At least the time to launch the war of the kingdom of God is after the shrine is upgraded once, or even more.


    "The crescent age is very difficult. If we can give full play to the production capacity, we can afford some small wars." Gu Nan calculated in his heart, trying to find the most efficient upgrade route.


    He soon made a decision to go to jijiantian to see if there was any way to bring the blood clan in at one time.


    If you can''t, you should at least bring those legendary blood clan in first, and let them start the strategy first.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky of the sword.The prosperity of jijiantian can be imagined as one of the top 20 Heaven.


    To Gu Nan''s surprise, this sword famous plane is not an antique martial arts style, but a pure modern city.


    A modern city with Kendo as its highest pursuit.


    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan made such an evaluation.


    "A lot of people say that!" A girl walking in front of Gu Nan said with a smile.


    Gu Nan is on his way to visit Xue Ren, who is his temporary guide.


    Like all the Great planes, jijiantian has a very strict control over every strong person who breaks the boundary.


    Not only will they find ways to test their true intentions, but also will not easily let them out of sight.


    After all, the destructive power of those who break the boundary is too strong for the star world that takes the path of peaceful rule.


    "Here we are, my Lord." Girl with Gu Nan came to a sea front attic, "here is the residence of red leaf adults."


    Gu Nan nodded, didn''t say much, and walked forward.


    He is to visit Xue Ren, right, but it''s impossible for you to see him as soon as you say so.


    For visitors like Gu Nan, jijiantian''s way of dealing with it is to find some spokesmen to come forward, check the identity and purpose of the visitors, and then decide who will visit.


    The person Gu Nan wants to see now is Qu Hongye. According to his seniority, he is Xue Ren''s nephew and is responsible for receiving some visitors like Gu Nan.


    When Gu Nan entered the attic by the sea, there were already four or five monks sitting in it, including men and women, and even a little boy with a narrow head.


    Seeing Gu Nan coming in, a young man came up with a standard smile on his face: "Mr. Hongye is taking a nap. Please wait here for a moment."


    His tone was very polite, but his look was calm. Obviously, he had received many guests like Gu Nan, but he didn''t really care.


    "She''s upstairs?" Gu Nan picked the eyebrow road.


    The young man was stunned and immediately realized what the other party wanted to do. It was not the first time that he had met such a guest. He sneered and said, "where is Lord Hongye? We don''t know it."


    He said "we" in his mouth, but his eyes fell on Gu Nan. The actual meaning was obviously "you".


    To his surprise, there was no anger on the other side''s face. He just nodded and waved.


    The shadows began to spread and the attic began to crumble.

 Chapter 369

    In the small attic near the sea, the shadow comes from Gu Nan''s feet. Anyone or anything touched by the shadow will be crushed into powder instantly.


    The youth in front of Gu Nan bear the brunt of the attack. Under the shadow, the whole person is as broken as glass, and there is no trace left in the end.


    What disappeared with the youth were the floor under people''s feet, the surrounding walls, sofas, tea tables and so on.


    Fortunately, the speed of the shadow spread was not so fast that people could not react to it. Four or five other visitors stood up in a hurry and stepped back quickly.


    These people are not ordinary people, almost all of them have the strength to break the boundary, and some people try to stop them by their own laws.


    As a result, the law has been smashed by the shadow before it can be removed from the body.


    As a result of this horror, the man did not dare to stay and ran away in the blink of an eye. He could not even pay attention to the visit.


    However, the people who will come here may not be all for Xue Ren. Most of them just come to see the high level of Jianzong, but they are not in a hurry.


    On the other hand, they also want to see what will happen to Gu Nan, who dares to make trouble in jijiantian.


    Under the shadow of Gu Nan, the attic was corroded most of the time. Several beams on the first floor were damaged, which directly led to the collapse of the second floor.


    It is said that Miss Qu Hongye, who is taking a nap in the afternoon, naturally can not continue to sleep.


    "I dare to make trouble in Jiantian. I''m tired of living!" A Jiao drink came from Gu Nan''s head, along with a touch of sword light.


    It''s clear that in a city with a strong modern atmosphere, Qu Hongye''s words are full of river lake atmosphere, which makes Gu Nan feel strange.


    The first reaction in his mind is: NPC lines are so out of line with the scene, copywriter brother will be deducted from his salary!


    then shook his head and threw away his mind, make complaints about the sword.


    According to the information provided by Wu GUI, Xue Ren may be like a physicist disguised as a swordsman. Qu Hongye, as his nephew, should also have such characteristics.


    There is no such thing as scientific cultivation in previous life. Gu Nan is quite interested in it.


    The light of Qu Hongye''s sword is really strange. It''s a sword coming straight through, but in Gu Nan''s perception, it''s like a sword.


    There''s no mistake. It''s like the sword has been scattered and turned into a fog, rushing towards people.


    "Is that the volatility of the sword?" Gu Nan couldn''t help smiling. See


    the so-called "volatility" of Laiji Jiantian is at least the level of material waves, not the peaks and troughs of junior high school physics, and the force is not so low.


    The next moment, Jianguang is caught by Gu Nan.


    Qu Hongye, who was full of confidence, suddenly froze with a smile.


    Her wave sword has reached the level of Xiaocheng, and her strength is also at the level of breaking the boundary. Even the top breaker of this sword should be careful to block it, but This guy caught it with his hand?!


    If you ask a swordsman what kind of opponent he dislikes the most, then speed, strength and high level all depend on the latter, the answer is not to break the defense.


    Gu Nan belongs to this kind of opponent.


    Let alone Qu Hongye, even with Gu Nan''s opponent, I''m afraid it''s hard to break his defense. The strength of the body of evil spirits is too high.


    Gu Nan looked at the long sword in his hand, but found that it was no different from the ordinary sword - the sword that did not move could not fluctuate again.


    After looking at it for a while, he felt that he really couldn''t see anything, so Gu Nan didn''t have the heart to observe.


    Regardless of past and present life, Gu Nan is not expected to be a bully. All he can do is play games.


    "I''m looking for Xue Ren." Gu Nan walked slowly to Qu Hongye and said in an indifferent tone.


    If you settle down and have a look, you will find that Qu Hongye''s dress is very interesting. Her right ear is pinned and her hair is red.


    However, she was also wearing a very regular Taoist robe with a wooden scabbard on the back. Her dress and temperament did not match perfectly.


    The little girl in Daopao was not afraid at all. Instead, she looked interested. She stared at Gu Nan and said, "what are you doing with my martial uncle?"


    God will matter, should not tell outsiders right, and Gu Nan is also lazy to make up reasons, direct mouth: "can''t say."


    Qu Hongye suddenly had several black lines on her head and thought, "what''s your name? I''ll take you to see my martial uncle. I always need a name... "


    "Just tell me where he is, and I''ll find him myself." Gu Nan said calmly.


    He thinks it''s too troublesome to report. Even if ordinary stars visit each other, they seldom need to be communicated. Because as long as you know the location, the approach of a star master will soon arouse the vigilance of the local star master.


    Qu Hongye has never seen such a visitor as Gu Nan. She is also fearless. She suddenly turns her head: "I want to lead the way, please me!"


    Click!Little sister suddenly felt a pain in her leg. It was Gu Nan who broke her leg bone.


    "Where is Xue Ren?" Gu Nan didn''t even pay attention to the fluctuation of his voice.


    "You! You have the ability to kill Ah, no, wait, wait Qu Hongye stuttered with pain, but the words turned quickly.


    So Gu Nan slowly took back the shadow that had been explored. If Qu Hongye refuses, of course he doesn''t mind turning her into a shadow servant and asking slowly.


    However, since she is willing to lead the way, Gu Nan also saves this step.


    For players, of course, how to save trouble how to come, can hang up, more than a mouse is a waste of energy.


    "Lead the way."


    Qu Hongye struggled to stand up, ignoring the injury on her leg, and said with a strange smile: "hee hee, come with me!"


    As she said this, she flicked her hand, and a message passed through the rune in her hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the gate of Jianzong mountain, a man and a woman, two young people in Taoist robes, are constantly looking ahead.


    , "Qu Shi Mei is in the Wutong District, she wants to bring people to come." she should be here now. Why not? The man''s voice was slightly anxious.


    "What''s your hurry?" His female companion said angrily, "younger martial sister said that the man can pick up her wave sword empty handed. It''s likely to be a star level character. At that time, we should withdraw as soon as possible."


    The man showed a wry smile and said, "I can''t control the sword beast any more If I knew that, I would ask my master for help. "


    The woman was already mad at him, poked his head and said, "use your brain! You find Shifu. Can Shifu let us out? Is he willing to vent his anger on younger martial sister Qu? "


    "Ah! Don''t touch me... " The man''s body was tilted by her actions, and his hands were in a hurry, and the marks on his hands dissipated.


    He was cool in his heart. Subconsciously, he looked behind him and saw a giant ape nearly ten people tall, roaring forward.


    "It''s over..."

 Chapter 370

    The star master is a completely independent existence. Except for thirteen days, it is almost impossible to see a star master relying on other star realms.


    In other words, even in such a big plane as jijiantian, Xue Ren is the only one who really belongs here.


    Most of the other star masters come to be guests or live in seclusion, or even seek revenge, but they have no affiliation with jijiantian.


    Only at the level of thirteen days, when the star master himself is on the right path, and there is an essential breakthrough in the star world, can he have the foundation to attract other star masters.


    It is because of this that a group of people who are less than 13 days old try all kinds of ways to build the fighting power of the star master level.


    Jijiantian is a typical one.


    Xue Ren''s practice is more like doing research, so in the process of his research, some strange methods were born, which can be used to create combat power.


    After all, science and technology are the primary productive forces, so is the production of combat effectiveness.


    Gao Xiaowen''s face was pale, and his heart was cold as he looked at the "fighting power" that was rapidly disappearing.


    It''s a big crime to leave the clan with a sword beast. If it can be solved perfectly, it''s OK. If it''s a big deal, it''s going to cost you.


    But now, he let a sword beast out of control Gao Xiaowen didn''t know how to explain to zongmen. He felt that it was possible for him to be expelled from the school directly.


    Seeing the great ape howling away, Wang Qiu, the girl beside him, also froze. Recalling the terrible consequences of the sword beast out of control, she was speechless for a moment.


    "How, how to do..." Wang Qiu''s voice was trembling.


    "Come on! Go back to the master! "


    ¡­¡­


    In the dense forest, Gu Nan walks forward slowly with Qu Hongye''s neck in his hand.


    Since he got close to the gate of Jianzong mountain, Gu Nan didn''t let Qu Hongye leave his control.


    "Physics Kendo" is a kind of thing that he has never touched. No one knows what kind of strange ability he has.


    If Qu Hongye gets into the space successfully because of an carelessness, it will be difficult to find her again.


    The law may be cut off, the ability may be limited, but no one can stop the evil spirit.


    Gu Nan believes that as long as he is willing, even Xue Ren can''t stop him from breaking Qu Hongye''s neck.


    "Hello! Can you put me down? " Qu Hongye didn''t have Gu Nan''s idea, she said angrily.


    "Why?"


    "I can walk by myself!" She said with her leg intact.


    Gu Nan looked at her, put her on the ground, and then stepped on the good leg.


    Click!


    Crack sound again, Qu Hongye mouth suddenly issued a pain cry: "what do you do?"


    Gu Nan gave her a cold glance: "can you still walk now?"


    "I, I I can''t Qu Hongye wants to kill the guy in front of her, but the heavy reality makes her choose to recognize him.


    "You wait for me..." Qu Hongye stares at Gu Nan fiercely. What she thinks in her heart is that her elder martial brothers and sisters are not here yet.


    At this time, a huge roar came from the front of them, but a giant ape was looking up in the sky and howling, wantonly destroying everything around.


    Qu Hongye''s face turns white. Of course, she knows that the sword beast under normal circumstances can never make such a move.


    This is the sword beast out of control!


    "The fifth level God servant? Not bad. " Gu Nan just looked there and said casually.


    Shenshi is a kind of existence which is different from Shenshi and Shenmin. Their responsibility is often to fight on different sides.


    If we use the concept of management games to compare, God people are people, God envoys are heroes, and God attendants are soldiers.


    Different types of heroes are engaged in different fields, soldiers of different ranks and arms, but they play the same role - fighting.


    Divine attendants are generally man-made creatures, even most of them are not creatures, belonging to a relatively rare existence.


    Gu Nan has been traveling for such a long time, but it''s the first time he''s ever seen a divine servant.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way


    Behind the great ape, an old Taoist with white beard came in a hurry. Seeing Gu Nan standing in front of him, he called out.


    "You, you, let me go!" Qu Hongye is still in Gu Nan''s hand, but this time she can''t help shouting.


    Qu Hongye knows how terrible the sword ape''s power is.


    This is the result of her martial uncle''s experiment with some wild animals according to the traditional sword cultivation route. It turns out that wild animals can also repair swords, and apes are the best among them.


    This sword ape is powerful enough to compete with the newly promoted star master!


    But what made her helpless was that Gu Nan didn''t move at all. He watched the sword ape rush in, and his palm fell down.


    The split was as fast as lightning. It took the palm of the hand as the sword, and the meaning of the sword was not scattered. This skill alone is enough to prove the great ape''s swordsmanship attainments.I don''t know how the monks who devote themselves to practicing sword would feel if they saw this scene - man is inferior to ape.


    Gu Nan stood in front of the giant ape and raised his left hand.


    The giant ape''s palm was firmly caught by him, but it didn''t even vibrate. On the contrary, the strong wind almost lifted Qu Hongye out.


    The giant ape has the palm of Gu Nan''s hand the size of a person, but Gu Nan grabs it by hand. The two figures, one big and the other small, confront each other in this way. The picture is not strange.


    Several other people in the dense forest also fell into silence. On the contrary, the great ape roared again and tried to break free.


    Gu Nan grabbed his hand, but he didn''t move. In a moment, he suddenly swung it to the side. He swung the giant ape like a ball and hit it heavily on the ground.


    With a loud noise, the ape landed on the ground with a sad cry.


    The sword ape''s real strength lies in the sword skill, but it is not very strong, so its terrible strength makes it faint directly.


    "This You''re not going to be killed directly, are you? " Gao Xiaowen looked at the motionless sword ape on the ground and said.


    "It''s not so easy to fall to death. It''s a sword beast!" Wang qiuqiang said it himself, but his tone was obviously not confident.


    "Not dead, but almost." Their master, the old Taoist with white beard, sighed and said, "drag the sword beast back first."


    "No, leave it to me." A gentle voice sounded in several people''s ears, and they found that there was an extra figure around them.


    It was a young man in a light blue Taoist suit. As soon as the old Taoist saw him, he immediately saluted and said, "elder martial brother Zhangjiao."


    "Martial uncle! Martial uncle, help me Qu Hongye, who is beside Gu Nan, is crying out.


    This time, the visitor is the target of Gu Nan''s visit, Xue Ren, the first sword saint of all heavens and the star master of the extreme sword heaven.


    Gu Nan makes such a big noise here. If he doesn''t realize it, Xue Ren will be the master of the stars.


    Xue Ren saluted the old Taoist, then stepped forward to Gu Nan and Qu Hongye, and said with a gentle smile, "under Gu Nan Pavilion, I wanted to know you a long time ago."


    When he said this, he patted Qu Hongye''s head gently, indicating that she would not make a sound.


    "What do you know me for?" Gu Nan followed his words.


    "Try the sword." Xue Ren''s voice is still as warm as jade, but there is a touch of fanaticism on his face. "I heard that you are invincible and can block my sword, I can promise you a request."


    Swordsmen generally have the characteristics of Wuchi, and Xue Ren is no exception.


    But Xue Ren is a very special swordsman, he pays special attention to etiquette, or the correct procedure. Before getting Gu Nan''s reply, he didn''t mean to take the initiative.


    Gu Nan was the first time to see such a polite person. He nodded and said, "yes."


    While saying this, he raised Qu Hongye in front of him and stood in the way between himself and Xue Ren.

 Chapter 371

    There was silence again in the forest.


    Qu Hongye is caught in front of Gu Nan, and the murderous spirit behind him comes. She can only look at Xue Ren with tears in her eyes, and does not dare to make any action.


    The old Taoist priest and the other three looked at Gu Nan speechlessly. They had realized that they might be a strong man at the level of star master.


    But it''s the first time they''ve seen such a shameless star.


    Xue Ren was also dumbfounded, and the sword Qi gathered in front of him dissipated slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Gu Nan and Xue Ren sat opposite each other.


    The place where they met was very special. It was a three story loft with a unique style. It was completely made of bamboo and covered with a thin mat. It was a bit like Gu Nan''s impression of Japanese style.


    Xue Ren even took a kneeling posture, even Qu Hongye, who was waiting on one side, was the same.


    "Where did you learn that?" Gu Nan looked at them curiously. It seemed that he had never heard of the Japanese swordsman school in the world.


    "Did you say that?" Xue Ren pointed around and said, "my master left a residence for a swordsman friend. His Kendo is very interesting."


    Gu Nan nodded, did not ask more, talking about his intention.


    "Take two hundred men into the heavens?" Xue Ren touched his chin, "Lingyang told me that you came back from there, but it''s impossible to take so many people. It''s not blind for 13 days."


    Xue Ren is one of the top leaders of the association of gods. He is competent for this position in terms of his own strength and qualifications.


    So after Gu Nan joined the God meeting, the Lingyang Taoist quickly passed the news back, and Xue Ren naturally knew about it.


    Thirteen days'' control over the world of the heavens is not so pervasive, but it is absolutely not weak. They can ignore the relatively small scale of illegal immigration, but they are limited to it.


    "What about batches?" It''s easy for Gu nan to think about this.


    "It''s not that difficult." Xue Ren said with a smile, "a lot of people who do illegal immigration are actually 13 days old. You''ve done it a lot, and sooner or later you''ll be found out. "


    Gu Nan frowned slightly. I didn''t expect to do this kind of "black and white take all" thing in thirteen days. The forces at that level really won''t leave too many flaws.


    Seeing his expression, Xue Ren said, "but it''s easier for you to bring people here than to sneak out Have you ever considered taking the official channel? "


    "You mean to bring people in through thirteen days?" Gu Nan picked the eyebrow road. He''s used to acting on his own, and he never thought about it.


    "That''s right." Xue Ren said with a smile, "if you don''t mind being noticed for 13 days, I can help you."


    It''s a great advantage to bring people in through the channel of 13 days. You don''t need to hide your head and show your tail, and it''s stable and efficient.


    The disadvantage is that the people brought in need to be examined, and their identity, origin and whereabouts will be recorded for 13 days.


    Gu Nan thought about it and decided to agree to this approach. After all, SANA''s group of vampires, in fact, have nothing to hide. When they enter the heavens, and then receive the kingdom of God, they still don''t know.


    "Yes." So Gu Nan nodded.


    "That''s settled." Xue Ren did not have the posture of big star master at all. He was as approachable as ordinary people. "In addition, I hope you can do me a little favor."


    Gu Nan could not be more familiar with the model of getting paid by completing the task. Naturally, he had no opinion.


    "A fight?"


    "No Xue Ren smiles and touches Qu Hongye''s head. Under the latter''s resentful gaze, Shi Shi ran says, "help me take care of my child."


    ¡­¡­


    Qu Hongye is Xue Ren''s nephew, but her master died early. In fact, she was brought up by Xue Ren from childhood. It''s not too much to say that she is a teacher, an apprentice or even a father and daughter.


    What''s more, Xue Ren has only a few disciples, among which Qu Hongye is the most promising one.


    The position of Qu Hongye in Jianzong can be imagined.


    But it was Qu Hongye who was following Gu Nan step by step, looking at Gu Nan''s back with an alert eye.


    Xue Ren agreed to help on the condition that he hoped Gu Nan would help take care of his child for a period of time, and the child was Qu Hongye.


    The time limit is about three months to six months. When Xue Ren comes back, Gu Nan just needs to give back a living Qu Hongye.


    For the friars at this level, a little injury is really nothing - it''s like Qu Hongye''s broken legs were treated soon.


    "What does Xue Ren want me to take you? Will someone come and kill you? " Gu Nan turns his head and asks Qu Hongye.


    In his view, this is nothing more than a protection mission, and predicting the possible crisis is naturally what players need to do.


    Gu Nan doesn''t mind staying in jijiantian for a while. Anyway, after receiving the blood clan, he has to enter a dormant period, waiting for the accumulation of points.


    Even if we want to start the war of the kingdom of God, the points we need to invest in the early stage are not a small number.Staying in jijiantian to "take care of children" does not mean that there is no time to return to the kingdom of God, which does not affect his arrangement there.


    Qu Hongye looked at Gu Nan and said with embarrassment, "I''m not in any danger, but I''m easy to get into danger..."


    ¡­¡­


    Empty sky cave.


    Dongxutian is one of the super planes of thirteen days. It is not only powerful enough, but also one of the earliest stars to enter this level. It is a real veteran of the stars.


    In ancient times, dongxutian was once called daomen. Now the Xuanqing boundary of Lingyang Taoist is actually one of the branches of daomen.


    Dongxutian has been inherited for many generations. However, it is surprising that each generation of star masters has studied heaven and man and successfully stepped into the realm of harmony. Dongxutian has never fallen out of the ranks of thirteen days.


    Of course, maybe it wasn''t thirteen days at that time.


    The star master of dongxutian''s generation is very rare. She is called Yulian Taoist by mortals, because her real name is Yulian.


    At this time, Yu Lian and Xue Ren were sitting opposite each other and had a good talk.


    "Then, please do it." Xue Ren chuckled and sipped a mouthful of green tea. Daomen''s special tea leaves lingered with an inexplicable fragrance.


    Fish lotus appearance is ordinary, not beautiful, not ugly, facial features are extremely good, give a person with the feeling of one board and one eye.


    "Little things." For Xue Ren''s request, she replied with these two words.


    It''s just a small matter to lead a group of people into the heavens. As long as the other party is willing to accept the review, there is nothing to pay in 13 days.


    A little space-time crystal nucleus is really not a big deal for the 13 days with all the sky resources.


    "Is it Gu Nan who wants to bring people in? Is this man worth your courting? " The fish lotus knows exactly who Xue Ren is talking for.


    "A very interesting person." Xue Ren smiles, his eyes suddenly become a little deep, "he should have something to do with that side."

 Chapter 372

    Xue Ren said "there", of course, fish lotus will not understand the wrong meaning, so she frowned slightly.


    "The power of Gu Nan is really unprecedented But it''s much less like that over there. " Fish lotus thought and shook her head again.


    As one of the thirteen stars, Yulian is not strange to the gods. She even has a hand in hand with the God there.


    If the power system of the heavenly world is still in full bloom, then the world of the gods is completely single.


    Regardless of the difference of the clergy itself, it can be said that all the gods follow the same path, that is, based on the power of belief and driven by the Godhead.


    Yulian doesn''t agree that Gu Nan will be related to that side, but she still has an eye in her heart. After all, this is what Xue Ren said.


    Not to mention that Xue Ren is one of the top stars in the world, it''s only one step away from 13 days. It''s possible to take that step at any time because of their personal friendship.


    "If you have a chance, bring him to our side." She said.


    "I will. Look again." Xue Ren, still smiling, changed the topic. "The child Lu Wen found is going to Dixu recently. Don''t you make some preparations? I''m going out recently. I may not be able to help you


    "Not at all." The fish lotus says very decisively, the vision appears some indifference, "Lu Wen''s hand, stretch too long."


    ¡­¡­


    The action of thirteen days is faster than Gu Nan''s thought. Within two days, someone had already extradited the vampires.


    SANA and others naturally don''t care about censorship, but Zhong die, who has some identity problems She was originally a person in the world of heaven. She was not affected by the position and face wall at all. She wanted to be censored.


    Gu Nan sent the blood clan to the God''s country, separated a territory for them to develop, and let SANA lead two legendary blood clan, began to attack the crescent world.


    Only Zhong die, Gu Nan resolutely lost to the white bone world, did not give her the chance to enter the kingdom of God.


    After all, she is Zhong Qinghe''s daughter. Who knows if she has a successor left by Zhong Qinghe. It''s a risk to let her into the kingdom of God.


    She wants to enter the kingdom of God, at least after Gu Nan thinks that the kingdom of God is strong enough, or one day he killed Zhong Qinghe.


    The Raymond clan, who lived in the kingdom of the dead all the year round, could not adapt to the domestic environment of Gu Nanshen, but their satisfaction was still very high.


    There are not many powerful forces here, and most of the resources are in a state of undevelopment, which is very suitable for their survival.


    Apart from the differences in cultural customs and the fact that the legendary strong will be pulled to work as coolies, there is nothing dissatisfied with them.


    After settling down in the kingdom of God, Gu Nan urged the progress of the attack on the copy of crescent world, while his real body remained in the extreme sword heaven.


    He soon knew what Qu Hongye meant by "getting into danger.".


    "Senior Gu Nan, someone came to the door again. It''s because of younger martial sister qu..." Gao Xiaowen, with a bitter face, ran to Gu nan to report.


    In just half a month, this is the fourth time he has come to ask for help. If he can, Gao Xiaowen absolutely does not want to do it.


    He knew that the man in front of him was terrible, or cruel.


    Qu Hongye is really a troublemaker. She is born with a sarcastic face. No matter where she goes, she can draw hatred. Every so often, people come to her door to discuss.


    "Oh, can''t we get rid of them this time?" Gu Nan is basking in the sun leisurely, a idle book covers on the head, asks leisurely.


    Gu Nan didn''t even mean to show up. He asked Jianzong to send him away.


    It''s only time to apologize and lose money - it''s not the first time Jianzong has wiped Qu Hongye''s ass.


    "Yes, this time, younger martial sister Qu killed someone..." Gaoxiaowen helpless way, "and is a star master''s wife, now that star master found."


    The star master comes from a small plane. Even the star world has just been established, and its strength is not very strong. But at least it''s also the master of the stars, and the extreme sword heaven can''t help being reasonable.


    The bigger the position is, the more you have to consider face. It''s not easy to bully others openly.


    "Master, you''d better shut down younger martial sister qu." Gao Xiaowen can''t help but say, "you don''t care what she says. She''s really a troublemaker In the end, my predecessors did the same thing. "


    Obviously, it''s not the first time that Qu Hongye has been "deposited". Whenever Xue Ren has something to go out, he needs someone to take care of Qu Hongye.


    Gu Nan showed an interesting smile and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Xiaowen quickly takes Gu nan to the main hall. Qu Hongye is here. Several high-level members of Jianzong are also here. In addition, there is a big man with a face full of dregs.


    "This is Lord Qiao Deyu." Gao Xiaowen points to the big man and introduces him to Gu Nan.


    Qiao Deyu looked at Gu Nan coldly, but he didn''t have the interest to say hello. He was always indifferent - he came to collect debts, not to make friends."Mr. Gu Nan, you are just in time to help us persuade Mr. Qiao." An old Taoist robe beside him said with a bitter smile that he was Gao Xiaowen''s master, an old Taoist named Zhang Hui.


    Next to him is a female Taoist, also a friar of his generation, named Wu Yun, who is also one of Qu Hongye''s martial uncles.


    Wu Yun is busy wiping the buttocks for Qu Hongye. She doesn''t know Gu Nan, so she has no time to talk to him.


    However, no matter how she advised and promised compensation, Qiao Deyu kept a cold face and said in a cold voice, "I don''t need compensation, and you can''t compensate my wife''s life."


    As he said this, he turned his head to look at Qu Hongye and said, "I just want to ask, my wife has nothing to do with you. Why do you want to kill her?"


    Several people turned their heads and looked at Qu Hongye. The latter just turned her lips and hummed: "she has bigger breasts than me. I hate women with bigger breasts most, so I''ll kill her."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Qiao Deyu''s eyes were red, his whole body law was crazy, and his mind went straight to Qu Hongye.


    "You want to die!"


    The next moment, a hand waved in front of Qu Hongye, instantly put out all his laws, but Gu Nan stood in front of Qu Hongye.


    Qiao Deyu is also the star owner of the star world. He shouldn''t have been so miserable, but he is only a part of himself.


    Qiao Deyu was not a fool either. He knew that the extreme sword was powerful. After he had made a feud, he came here to die.


    Looking at Gu Nan''s expressionless face, Qiao Deyu laughed angrily: "good! Good! What a bullying and lawless sword heaven


    With these words, his figure turned into a smoke and disappeared.


    Qiao Deyu disappeared, leaving Gao Xiaowen and others with a sad face. Obviously, it is impossible for the other side to give up revenge, which means that when younger martial sister Qu goes out, she will face the threat of a star master.


    "Pretty good." Gu Nan smiles and pats Qu Hongye''s head, which is exactly the same as Xue Ren, "Xue Ren says that you are most likely to be promoted to star master, which is true."


    "Ah? Why do you say that... " Gao Xiaowen was almost stunned. He couldn''t figure out that the unreasonable younger martial sister Qu wanted to be promoted to star master instead?


    In a sense, it''s been a rash death.


    Gu Nan looks at Qu Hongye with a faint smile, just like looking at the potential newcomers in the team in the game of previous lives.


    Qu Hongye is not really stupid, Qiao Deyu can not be the first time to ask her why she killed people, her words were deliberately said in front of Gu Nan.


    Purpose Maybe I want to make trouble for Gu Nan?


    In any case, she can kill innocent people at will for her own purpose, which is one of the signs of the star Lord.


    In the world of gods, this is called divinity.


    "Clear purpose, clear logic, good." Gu Nan said to Qu Hongye with a smile, "but you have to deal with the trouble you get into."


    Qu Hongye is flustered in the heart, subconsciously way: "how to deal with?"


    "To destroy the star world of Qiao Deyu."

 Chapter 373

    Gu Nan appreciates Qu Hongye very much. This kind of appreciation is similar to, in playing a card game, found a strength is not high, but the attribute is very special card.


    If you happen to have a high-strength card that you can match, it''s even more perfect.


    Gu Nan saw some shadows of Zhong die from Qu Hongye - no, actually she had to surpass Zhong die in terms of matching with the players.


    Gu Nan is only a suitable candidate for the experiment because she is a blood clan.


    Gu Nan didn''t even do the preparatory work well in advance to ensure that Zhong die could be completely controlled by him.


    But with Zhong die''s experience, Gu Nan has developed other ideas - he wants to make use of all the players'' lines in the world of gods and build a "player" army for himself!


    In God''s country, God''s people can produce, God''s servants can make, but God''s envoys can only be recruited from outside.


    The power of divine service may exceed five levels, but it can never be achieved intellectually, let alone the law.


    Only the envoys themselves have complete intelligence, which can learn and evolve by themselves, and can be strengthened through the envoys'' hall.


    So, what is more suitable to be a god envoy than a player?


    "If you can really control a player''s legion, it''s too easy to fight a national war." Gu Nan sat in the room, looking at Qu Hongye''s writing, but he was thinking.


    National war is the abbreviation of the war of God for players, and it is also one of the most important ways to play at the stage of one turn and two turns.


    Before that, the construction and operation of the kingdom of God were essentially for the war of the kingdom of God.


    What Qu Hongye is doing now is the same thing.


    "The plan is done." With an impatient look on her face, Qu Hongye handed a thin piece of paper to Gu Nan, on which a few lines were written sporadically.


    The general meaning of these lines can be summed up in one sentence: follow me.


    "Are you going to windstorm with this?" Gu Nan put the paper on the table and looked at Qu Hongye road.


    Gale world is Qiao Deyu''s astral world. It was originally a natural development plane, but it has just been controlled by Qiao Deyu for decades. It can be regarded as a new astral world.


    "Is there a problem?" Qu Hongye said with staring eyes.


    Gu Nan shook his head. Gale world is just in its infancy. There are only one or two boundary breakers in it. It''s no problem to solve it by violence.


    But Gu Nan specially asked Qu Hongye to write a plan, the purpose is not to really want her to make a plan, but to analyze her ability attributes, as well as personality bias.


    For players, any NPC can attack and accept.


    Gu Nan wants Qu Hongye to join his "player corps". Of course, he has to examine her abilities in all aspects. It''s convenient to accept her as a divine envoy, which can be seen directly in the divine envoy hall.


    But out of the same concerns as Zhong die, Gu Nan won''t let her enter the kingdom of God for the time being.


    Even Gu Nan began to think that if most of the talents came from a big position, would he like to set up another organization outside God to specially place these people.


    Anyway, in order to fight in a different world, these "Heroes" need to lead soldiers. It''s the same whether they enter the kingdom of God or not.


    "Then I''ll go!" Qu Hongye saw that Gu Nan didn''t say anything, and used uncertain language.


    She is very active by nature and has always been interested in such exciting things. When Xue Ren was here, she couldn''t get such an opportunity.


    Gu Nan waved to her to leave. He wanted to see to what extent Qu Hongye could play freely.


    Her character is very suitable to join the "player corps", but different from the experimental Zhong die, if her ability is too poor, she will still be abandoned by Gu Nan.


    In fact, with the example of Qu Hongye, Gu Nan''s thinking has spread - if it is difficult to meet such people, he can cultivate himself.


    "Try it first, but there''s nothing else to do here." Gu Nan looks at Qu Hongye''s back and thinks at will.


    ¡­¡­


    Qu Hongye raised money to level off the gale world. During this period, there were new changes in Gu Nan''s divine land.


    There are two sources of change. First, red tail, who was in charge of Baiwu in baigujie, was finally promoted to the level of breaking the boundary after strengthening the Shenshi Pavilion and accumulating for many years.


    Although Gu Nan''s star killers are very casual now, the difficulty of promotion will not change.


    Zhutian world is not a place that can be upgraded by taking drugs. It is not easy for one person to be promoted by taking drugs.


    On the other hand, the progress of Shana and other clans in their attack on yueyashi is faster than Gu Nan expected.


    After a battle, it can be guaranteed that the silver robed ancestor will not be able to escape before the reduction.


    After limiting the running ability of the silver robe, the rest is nothing more than water grinding. As long as the three mission members are familiar with the combat style, it is not a problem to win completely.


    In the final analysis, silver robe inherited only part of Gu Nan''s strength and keen fighting intuition.But in fact, Gu Nan is the most powerful, as well as his familiarity with various system forces, and the resulting targeted tactics.


    If you don''t have this memory, you will be killed sooner or later.


    In any case, Gu Nan is very concerned about it. He even organized another three legendary blood clans to start two classes of reverse painting of crescent moon based on the experience of SANA and others.


    As long as crescent moon is conquered, Gu Nan''s cumulative speed of points will make a big leap, and the original capital of the war of the kingdom of God will depend on it.


    On this day, Gu Nan still stayed in the extreme sword sky, but his eyes focused on the other end of the sky, which was the location of gale world.


    Qu Hongye''s attack on dafengshi has begun.


    In Gu Nan''s opinion, the plane invasion she organized has no technical content, no killing efficiency, or even no aesthetic feeling, but it is also an invasion after all.


    Countless friars from the extreme sword heaven swarmed into the windy world, led by several broken level experts, and tried their best to hunt and kill the local experts in the windy world.


    Gu Nan, who was watching, nodded to himself.


    Although Qu Hongye''s strategic layout is rough, the quality of friar jijiantian is good. He does a good job in killing and encircling Well, it''s not the first time.


    On the other hand, it fully shows how weak the foundation of dafengshi was.


    There was no need to break the boundary, and the invasion was not even properly resisted.


    In short, the civilization of fengfengshi still stays in the farming civilization of feudal times, and Qiao Deyu has no time to promote it.


    Let alone facing the friars who are higher than their own rank, even if they are fighting with the same rank, the aborigines of windy world are losing.


    All the way to dafengshi''s two boundary breakers, but they were killed easily by Qu Hongye himself, and the whole dafengshi was burned.

 Chapter 374

    Fengfengshi fell faster and more smoothly than expected.


    Gu Nan didn''t get the chance to make a move. Instead, in the process of observing, he found something different.


    There is no doubt that it is not the first time that the people of jijiantian invade other planes. Therefore, the general tactics they made for the invasion still have some reference value.


    In this respect, the world of the heavens is quite different from the world of the gods.


    People in the world of heaven are all concerned about "catching the thief and catching the king". They directly find the monks in the target position to destroy the living forces in the opposite side as soon as possible.


    The world of gods is different. The first thing to kill must be the envoys, and the second is the crazy believers.


    The source of this difference lies in two words - faith.


    The source of gods'' power through the kingdom of God is the belief of the people of the kingdom of God, while the stars are more like Gu Nan. They only need strength.


    Therefore, the war of the kingdom of God is bound to make strategic adjustments to this point.


    After all, the ultimate goal of the war of the kingdom of God is to kill the star lord or the God himself. Attacking the plane just wants to weaken their power.


    Through an observation, Gu Nan was quite satisfied to understand the differences between the two sides in the war of the kingdom of God.


    To his dissatisfaction, Qiao Deyu never appeared.


    If there is no accident in the whole process of plane invasion, Qiao Deyu''s absence can be regarded as the biggest accident.


    "He didn''t come out, so what shall we do?" Qu Hongye returned to Gu Nan as if she had just gone out for a walk.


    The whole invasion process, which lasted less than a week, is no different from tourism.


    Gu Nan was silent for a while, and asked Gao Xiaowen next to him, "did you find out where Qiao Deyu is?"


    "Not yet, our people are stepping up the inquiry..." Gao Xiaowen wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and replied quickly.


    It''s really strange that Qiao Deyu doesn''t show up. After all, no matter from what angle, he has no reason to hide.


    The destruction of the astral world means that his power will be greatly limited, and he will return to the stage of ordinary star master overnight.


    In terms of opportunity, Qu Hongye even failed to attract Qiao Deyu by using herself as bait.


    If Qiao Deyu still has a chance to kill Qu Hongye, his chance will be even more slim when Xue Ren comes back.


    So what exactly does Qiao Deyu want to do?


    "I got it." Old Taoist Zhang Hui came in from the door and said to several people, "someone has found Qiao Deyu''s whereabouts in the ruins."


    "It''s in the market!" Gao Xiaowen took the lead in suddenly saying, "no wonder he doesn''t even come back from the destruction of the star world. He can''t get out at all!"


    There are many strange places in the universe, some of which are formed naturally, and some of which are special areas caused by changes in ancient times.


    Dixu belongs to the latter. It is the site of dongxutian in ancient times.


    Dongxutian is one of the thirteen days, and it is a legendary plane.


    Dong Xutian is very old. In ancient times, he was one of the biggest planes of heaven. He has been standing for 13 days and never left that level.


    But this is not plain sailing. Dong Xutian has experienced several major changes.


    In one case, even a part of the astral world was broken and fell out of the sky, which formed today''s Dixu.


    Many people know the location of the ruins, but it''s so mysterious that even those who live in the cave dare not easily enter it to explore.


    I didn''t expect that Qiao Deyu would appear in the empty sky this time.


    "He went in voluntarily?" Gu Nan picked the eyebrow road. Qiao Deyu is still in the mood to look for treasure in the face of life and death.


    "No But Zhang Hui said, "there is no sign of him at the entrance of the market. He may have been pulled directly into it."


    As he said this, Zhang Hui explained to several people the special mechanism of Dixu.


    Dixu is a special place. The internal space rules are different from those outside, forming a unique set of rules.


    There is a folk legend that Dixu is a place where you can never leave after you enter. This is not accurate.


    No one will be restricted to enter or leave the market. You are interested in going in twice a day and going home for dinner on time in the evening.


    The peculiarity of the ruins is that many things in the ruins will leave marks on the monks, and these marks will be triggered irregularly. Once the marks are triggered, the monks will be sent back to the ruins immediately.


    At this time, monks are not so easy to come out. They must solve the event that triggers the imprint, otherwise they will be trapped in it all the time.


    Even Qiao Deyu at the star master level can''t be exempted from the rule of sending people back. It''s really terrible.


    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan couldn''t help smiling after he understood the rules.


    However, his eyes continued to look down, but in the data, he found a familiar name Lou WANYING, a young man valued by Lu Wen.It was Lou WANYING who triggered the mark and brought Qiao Deyu back to the ruins.


    Gu Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly. If it was a coincidence, he didn''t believe it.


    And if it''s not a coincidence So who has the ability to do all this? Qu Hongye doesn''t know about Dixu, but Xue Ren is probably the only one who can let her "accidentally" find Qiao Deyu.


    Gu Nan remembered that when he entrusted Qu Hongye to him, Xue Ren had no abnormal smile on his face, and then Put the data aside.


    "Since Qiao Deyu is in the market, let''s wait for him to come back." Gu Nan casually said, eyes fell on the distant sky, "should not be too long."


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, not long after the downfall of gale world, a news was suddenly published by major newspapers, which triggered a heated discussion all over the world.


    The great changes in the ruins and the inheritance of the ancient cave and sky have led to the fall of six star masters. Now, the inheritance of the ancient cave virtual heaven falls on a man named Lou WANYING.


    "Lou WANYING! It''s Lou WANYING again Innumerable similar exclamations have been heard all over the world.


    In addition to the previous time arena, Lou WANYING''s name has been placed at the table of major forces for the second time.


    While all over the world, Lou WANYING himself accompanied his two companions to the Mountain Gate of Tianjian sect.


    Lou WANYING is different from what Gu Nan saw before. Before, he was a little green and astringent, but now he has a mature and steady temperament. Wearing a light blue Taoist robe on him, he has an extraordinary temperament.


    And his two companions are also not mortals. One of them has wings on his back and a pair of strange horns on his head, with a rebellious look.


    The other is a girl in plain clothes, with a sword on her back and a corpse in her hand. It''s Qiao Deyu.


    "Who are you?" The disciples of Jianzong guarding the mountain gate asked them in a deep voice - no matter how they looked, these three people didn''t seem to be guests.


    The girl looked indifferent. She gently put Qiao Deyu''s body on the ground and drew out a long sword from her back: "master Qiao died for my son, and I will bear his hatred."


    At the same time, a sword wound appeared on the neck of the mountain guarding disciple and he fell down.


    Girl step forward, step by step towards the top. Lou WANYING looked at the disciple with a look of impatience, but finally he could only sigh.


    But the rebellious man with wings on his back said to the crowd in a loud voice: "listen to me, you guys!"


    "Our elder sister Yin Qing, who is destined to be the first swordsman in the sky!"

 Chapter 375

    Xue Ren hasn''t come back yet. The one who wants to be the first swordsman in the sky comes first.


    However, in this world, there are many people who take this as their lifelong pursuit, but few of them are really able to achieve it.


    Qu Hongye, Gao Xiaowen and Zhang Hui were sitting high on the top of the mountain, watching Yin Qing step by step and step by step, but their faces were not very good-looking.


    Every swordsman of Yin Qing is the most traditional one in the world.


    After Xue Ren, Jianzong, because of his unique Kendo, naturally has a bias in his understanding of kendo.


    It''s like Qu Hongye, a descendant of him, doesn''t like traditional Kendo all the time, and his face has a look of disapproval.


    "Stop!" Zhang Hui opened his mouth and stopped Qu Hongye, who wanted to walk down the mountain, "what are you going to do?"


    Qu Hongye looked back and naturally said, "give her some color to see!"


    Zhang Hui pulled her behind him and told Gao Xiaowen, "go and find another sword ape."


    Gao Xiaowen should be in a hurry and ran down quickly. Jianzong has the ability to cultivate Jian ape. Of course, it will not only cultivate one, but also have Zhang Hui on the spot. It is not afraid that Jian ape will lose control.


    And Qu Hongye could only turn his mouth bitterly. Zhang Hui is also her martial uncle. She has no way to disobey each other.


    As for Gu Nan, he is regarded as the nanny of Qu Hongye. Xue Ren doesn''t entrust the whole sword clan to him. Now Yin Qing''s action is a provocation to the whole sword clan.


    Only from the strength point of view, Yin Qing can be regarded as the top breaker, so without saying a word, Zhang Hui directly sent the sword ape at the star master level.


    Sword ape has no rules, no life level of sublimation, but its power is a real star master level.


    Even if you may be defeated by ordinary stars, it''s enough to deal with those who break the boundaries.


    However, to Zhang Hui''s surprise, jianape was defeated, and it was completely defeated. It was not the girl''s challenge, but because She''s the star!


    This star level sword ape is no different from the previous sword sect disciple. Yin Qing saw the leader of the sword ape cleanly.


    "Tut Tut, you are worthy of being the eldest sister." The two winged man and Lou WANYING followed him. Looking at the scene, he said with a smile, "this gorilla, I''m afraid we can''t both fight."


    Lou WANYING nodded silently. Different from the normal star master, the sword ape''s power is almost completely exposed, and Lou WANYING and Lou WANYING can easily distinguish the strength.


    Because of this, when Lou WANYING admits not to use some cards, it will be very difficult to meet the other side.


    On the top of the mountain, Zhang Hui and other people''s faces are not very good-looking. Qu Hongye''s mouth is flat, and the topic of "giving color" is no longer mentioned.


    She is confident in her own Kendo, but she can''t ignore the gap between the world breaker and the star master.


    The star master means that the law is complete and self-contained. Before she can do this, she has no ability to challenge the other party.


    Xue Ren''s Kendo is just the most difficult step to cross, which means the establishment of a new world outlook. Even Qu Hongye, who has been so nurtured since childhood, is not easy to achieve.


    "I''ll do it." Gu Nan''s voice rang out in several people''s ears.


    Zhang Hui''s face changed slightly, but he shook his head firmly and said, "if you don''t want Mr. Lao''s hand, the face of Jianzong must be recovered by ourselves."


    Xue Ren spent tens of thousands of years in Jijian Tianjing camp. Naturally, there are more than one or two means in his old nest.


    Otherwise, when he is away, any star master can bully him to the end, and the extreme sword heaven is not in disorder.


    Zhang Hui''s eyes are just staring at Yin Qing below. The latter has already stood on the hillside, as long as she takes another step


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    As soon as his voice fell, Zhang Hui and others'' faces changed at the same time, because a sword that seemed to have no meaning had already spread to them.


    Yin Qing still stayed in the same place, the fatal step did not step out, but the sword came directly in front of her.


    "Qu Hongye." The will, which is composed entirely of sword meaning, clearly conveys this meaning, as if there is a real person standing in front of him.


    Qu Hongye''s face is pale. In her education, she has never included the meaning of sword into it. What''s more, she can''t imagine that the meaning of sword can also convey her will.


    Gu Nan takes a step at this time and blocks Qu Hongye, cutting off all the sword meaning in an instant.


    In other people''s eyes, the sword meaning of metaphysics is as clear as the light in Gu Nan''s eyes.


    However, at this time, he shook his head secretly: Qu Hongye''s performance made him dissatisfied.


    Xue Ren used the method of cultivating scientists to cultivate successors, which led to the defect of Qu Hongye''s ability. Maybe it can be made up with time, but Gu Nan doesn''t have that time.


    In contrast, Gu Nan hopes to use the probability to select the divine emissary - to train 100 people, one will always stand out.


    If one hundred is not enough, one thousand, ten thousand. In this world, human life is the least valuable thing.With such a mind, Gu Nan was not very interested in Qu Hongye, and his eyes moved to the foot of the mountain, which was even more cold and fierce.


    He doesn''t want to waste time here.


    Lou WANYING and Yan Yang, the two winged man, also arrived at Yin Qing''s side at this time. The latter said coldly, "don''t go forward."


    Lou WANYING has not yet moved, Yan Yang has "Shua" step back, the action is so big, it gives people a sense of exaggeration.


    "Well! I have known for a long time that Jianzong is not a good place! It''s despicable to have traps Yan Yang said quickly in his mouth. The speed of his speech made Lou WANYING feel that it was faster than his sword speed.


    But Yin Qing was not in the mood to joke. She said in a deep voice, "it''s very dangerous. You two go back quickly."


    This words a, just let building, Yan two people at the same time a Zheng. Even Yan Yang''s personality, suddenly surprised, this sentence will come from the eldest sister''s mouth.


    At the next moment, Yin Qing bravely draws out his sword. The sword will almost break the sky and cut off the sun, the moon and the stars.


    But what came down from the sky was just a fist.


    There was a loud and silent sound. Lou WANYING and Lou WANYING only felt heavy in their hearts, as if something had pressed them up and made them gasp.


    With Yin Qing''s full force, the fist passed through the wrist, through the bone, until the shoulder.


    But even so, the power of terror is still a small part.


    "Poof!"


    Yin Qing''s right hand burst out in an instant, and his mouth was full of blood. In front of her, Gu Nan''s figure was standing there quietly.


    There is a long sword in his right hand. It looks funny, but no one can laugh now.


    Because Gu Nan was randomly raising his left hand, pulling the sword out of his hand and throwing it on the ground.


    Then the injury on the right hand began to heal.

 Chapter 376

    Yin Qing''s Kendo is very strong.


    This kind of strong one focused system is more self consistent than other stars.


    So even at the level of the star master, Yin Qing can be regarded as a strong one, unless he meets the star master who has the star world now.


    But unfortunately, Gu Nan''s ability is to conquer all artistic conception and idealism.


    As long as the absolute strength can not defeat the body of the evil god, Gu Nan is equivalent to the existence of immortality - he is not afraid of continuous attacks, because no one can catch up with him.


    "Gu Nan!" The anger in the other party''s eyes almost came out.


    He has a deep relationship with Gu Nan.


    Since then, when he went to jimietian, he still regarded the other side as his teammates. Later, when he wanted to go to the time arena, he wanted to invite Gu nan to go with him.


    Although they were rejected at that time, their relationship did not deteriorate until Gu Nan killed Luo Ze and seriously injured Lou WANYING. Later, he robbed Shi Zhisha.


    In today''s Lou WANYING''s eyes, Gu Nan has become a robber, an enemy with a deep gap with him.


    In Gu Nan''s words, the degree of favor has been negative.


    Lou WANYING did not expect to see Gu Nan again in Jianzong of jijiantian. More did not expect, even Yin Qing can not stop each other!


    "Big sister!" Yan Yang''s face changes wildly. He rushes up to hold Yin Qing and stares at Gu Nan fiercely.


    Yan Yang''s character is really bad, but his friendship with Yin Qing for so many years is not fake.


    Lou WANYING said: "Gu Nan, what means do you have to come to me? They have nothing to do with it!"


    Lou WANYING finished this sentence, did not want to rush forward, took out a small box from his arms, threw out a layer of fine powder, began to float in the air.


    "You go away!" This is what Lou WANYING said to the two people behind him.


    Yan Yang didn''t have time to think much. He waved to open the space channel and helped Yin Qing rush in.


    "You''re all going to die." Gu Nan just sneered and stepped into the powder. His figure was completely unimpeded.


    Yin Qing was just injured, but he didn''t lose consciousness. Seeing this scene, he immediately stopped and wanted to return to the rescue.


    Yanyang quickly dragged her back and said, "what are you doing, elder sister?"?! Lou WANYING is a man of great fortune and great life. No one can hurt him. "


    They don''t know Lou WANYING for the first time. They have known each other for a long time. They don''t know which big man is standing behind them, but they are not so easy to be killed.


    Of course, Lou WANYING himself will not know this. He smiles bitterly and sees Gu Nan''s fist fall.


    "Brother Yan, elder sister Yin, it seems that I have to go first..." Lou WANYING thought helplessly.


    However, at this time, a white light flashed across his chest, and nine light spots floated out of thin air, forming a strange array.


    ¡­¡­


    In the endless sky, Lu Wenduan sat on a chair, but in front of him stood a woman with a Taoist robe.


    This man is Yulian, the star master of Dongxu sky, and the place where they are is Lu Wen''s chronometer.


    "Your people have taken the inheritance of my pulse. Lu Wen, your hand is too long!"


    Fish lotus coldly looking landing asked, words in the silk is not polite. Her qualifications are much older than Lu Wen''s and her strength is not weak. Naturally, she has nothing to be polite about.


    Lu Wen just said with a smile: "Lou WANYING is just a friend of mine. Where can I come from?"


    Fish lotus certainly won''t sophistry with him here, sneer: "good, hope when I kill him, you can still say this sentence."


    It''s about the inheritance of Dong Xutian. Even as a fish lotus, he doesn''t care about bullying the small with the big.


    In fact, at the level of 13 days, it''s more about whether they think it''s worth doing than what others think.


    If you don''t agree, just kill them.


    Lu Wen''s face did not change. He shook his head slightly: "I''m afraid ordinary people can''t move him Is Xue Ren busy recently? "


    The relationship between Xue Ren and Yu Lian is not secret. But Lu Wen mentions him at this time. It''s obvious that Xue Ren''s busy work is mostly from him.


    Fish lotus was silent for a while, on the face of expressionless face, suddenly more smile.


    "Xue Ren has been known as a sword sage for so many years. I''m afraid you''ve forgotten that he was famous for his resourcelessness when he was young."


    With these words, the figure of Yu Lian disappears from shijitian and returns to the place where she talks with Xue Ren in Dongxu tiannei.


    Of course, Xue Ren is no longer here, but the note he left is still there.


    Nine stars out, capture Lou WANYING, you can get inheritance.


    "Let''s ask younger martial brother Xu to take a trip." The sound of the fish lotus echoed in the sky of Dongxu.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    In front of Lou WANYING, the nine points of light in front of Lou WANYING formed a strange pattern to block Gu Nan.


    And with the formation of the great array, the true appearance of the nine lights is also revealed.It is clear that there are nine villains of different shapes, men and women, old and young, and they all have one common feature - they are all star masters.


    Nine stars!


    In the nine empty shadows, Gu Nan sees Qiao Deyu, who has already died, and Yi shanzun, the star master of Shanhe world.


    Although he doesn''t know anyone else, it''s not difficult to judge from this. I''m afraid all the nine people are people who have contact with Lou WANYING.


    Each of the nine empty shadows was indifferent and put in the pattern of the first five and the last four, protecting Lou WANYING in front of him.


    Yan Yang at the back couldn''t help but Scream: "awesome! It turns out that the old man''s nine star body protector really means nine star masters! "


    After seeing this scene, Yan Yang is not in a hurry to take Yin Qing away. Lou WANYING didn''t disappoint him. He recruited nine stars all at once. Where can''t he go in this world?


    What he didn''t notice was that a man in a black Taoist robe was standing in the shadow, staring at Lou WANYING coldly.


    As long as Lou WANYING takes a step back and breaks away from the protection of nine stars, he will be captured at one stroke.


    Among the nine stars, Yi shanzun, the star master whose peak strength is close to the world level, is the leader.


    He doesn''t recognize Gu Nan, but Yi shanzun still has his own strength and character.


    "Nine Star protector!" Yi shanzun gave a cold drink, and his fists, with the power of the mountains and rivers, went straight to Gu Nan.


    And he almost synchronous shot, the other eight star owners are not idle, up is their best move.


    Gu Nan''s eyes were cold, and he watched Yi shanzun fall with no match. He suddenly raised his foot and kicked him in the abdomen.


    At that time, he was a saint with four orders and six orders, which was enough to keep Yi shanzun out of temper.


    Now that Gu Nan is coming, the power of the body of the evil god is still above the law. What does Yi shanzun take to fight against it?


    Yi shanzun, who had just fallen like Taishan, flew back at a faster speed in the twinkling of an eye.


    But Gu Nan''s figure is in a flash, but he directly bypasses the other eight star owners and pours on Lou WANYING.


    Lou WANYING retreated in horror, so the figure of the black robed Taoist emerged from behind him and grabbed him in his hand.


    A sneer rang out from his mouth: "it''s a lot of courage to seize my cave and inherit from heaven Let''s go along the poor road. "


    He knocked Lou WANYING unconscious with one hand, and then looked at Gu Nan with a smile: "thank you for your help today. There will be a big reward in the future Son of a bitch


    The black robed Taoist''s words changed sharply, but Gu Nan didn''t even look at him. He punched Lou WANYING''s head. The latter''s head burst instantly, and the blood mist splashed the black robed Taoist''s face.

 Chapter 377

    "The boy that Lu Wen likes is dead."


    "Lou WANYING?"


    "Well."


    When Xue Ren returned to Dongxu heaven, he was the first to get such news. This sword sage, who is called "calculating without any help" by Yu Lian, has missed out this time.


    It happened in his extreme sword day. Xue Ren hardly spent much time to understand what happened there.


    "Gu Nan? That''s interesting. " After learning the whole story, Xue Ren said with a dumb smile, "this time Lu Wen is at a loss."


    He thought, let Gu Nan force Lou WANYING''s bottom card, fish lotus people can take the opportunity to take Lou WANYING, in order to get the inheritance of the ancient cave Xutian.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Yu Lian to make a move. The figures at their level are too large to hide from the strong at the same level.


    Once Yulian is ready to move, Lu Wen will certainly be able to stop him for the first time, and vice versa. It''s hard to say what the outcome will be, but when things get to that point, the level of impact will be different.


    Now that Lou WANYING is dead in Gu Nan''s hands, the inheritance that Yulian wants is empty, but she doesn''t care much.


    Inheriting this kind of thing, there is not only one in the market. If it is gone, it will be gone. What''s more, after all these years, is Dongxu heaven still one of the thirteen? In ancient times, the things of our predecessors may not be good.


    The key is not to fall into the hands of outsiders, which is related to the problem of face, as well as the confidentiality of our core techniques.


    What''s more, as Xue Ren said, Lu Wen''s loss will be great with Lou WANYING''s death!


    "Lu Wen has prepared a lot for that boy over the years." Fish lotus indifferent face, rare to show some smile, "one third of the probability, he is so sure Lou WANYING is the man''s son?"


    At the level of Yulian, of course, I understand why Lu Wen is optimistic about Lou WANYING, but he never comes into contact with him personally.


    Just because of this, Lou WANYING is dead, that is really dead. Lu Wen is not an immortal on land. Even a person who has never been in contact with him can be revived at will.


    "When Lu Wen was promoted, she was still alive. It''s not impossible to say that he knew something inside." Xue Ren said, "besides, the other two are too unreliable."


    Fish lotus also don''t care, anyway even if that person really can resurrect, return from the long river of time, also just a little stronger than her, she won''t be afraid of each other.


    At the level of thirteen days, it''s already easy not to fall down. Even the strong at the same level are extremely difficult to kill.


    "Take a look at that Gu Nan." Fish lotus again to Xue Ren way, "don''t let a person hand kill, Lu asked I will stare at."


    Lu Wen''s sudden attack on Dixu and his attempt to pass on the ancient cave to Xutian is like beating the whole cave to Xutian''s face.


    Now the plan is destroyed by Gu Nan. Of course, Yu Lian is willing to stay with Gu Nan, and sometimes he feels sick.


    "Good." Xue Ren nodded, his eyes twinkled slightly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    When the day, Lu Wen alone sitting on high, face can not see anger.


    But "alone" is enough to see some problems - even when talking with Yulian, there is a huge dragon standing on his shoulder. Now longling''er is sitting at the bottom.


    "Is the problem serious?" Looking at Lu Wen''s face and Duan Wenqi around him, long ling''er couldn''t help asking.


    Duan Wenqi is one of the members of Stargate. I am also a big star leader and a good friend of Lu Wen.


    Many things about Lou WANYING are actually operated by him, so this time Lou WANYING is out of trouble, he is also aware of it for the first time.


    And then I came here the first time.


    "It''s serious." Duan Wenqi showed a wry smile and said to long linger, "it''s not as simple as the problem. Now it''s a disaster."


    The problem can be solved, but the disaster can''t be solved.


    Duan Wenqi is too clear about how much preparation Lu Wen has made for Lou WANYING and how many years the layout has continued.


    Only in this way can he hide from others in the thirteen days and bring Lou WANYING into his own control. It is not until this time when the game is about to break that he puts everything on the table.


    But because of a Gu Nan, all this was destroyed!


    Lou WANYING is dead when he is dead. Even if he is resurrected, the real spirit mark they haven''t touched can''t be the original one.


    When that woman comes back, can she recognize him as her own son?


    Thinking of this, Duan Wenqi said: "Gu Nan killed her son. When she comes back, Yulian can''t keep him."


    But his voice echoed in the hall, but Lu Wen didn''t respond, while long ling''er looked at them curiously.


    What they said, long ling''er couldn''t understand. Maybe she has enough information, but she never bothers to analyze it.


    Seeing Lu Wen''s silence, Duan Wenqi thought he couldn''t bear the tone in his heart. He got up and said, "we can''t find anyone in Gu Nan. Let''s start with his people in the white bone world first!"Until this time, Lu Wen''s eyes gradually returned to focus and said in a slow voice, "no need."


    Duan Wenqi was relieved to see that he was finally willing to speak. But he still felt unworthy for his old friend, with some indignation in his tone: "can we let Gu Nan go on like this?"


    "Of course No, "he said Lu Wen''s eyes showed some strange brilliance. "We can''t move Gu Nan now, but we have to protect him. We can''t let him die."


    "And why?" Duan Wenqi was really surprised.


    "When he killed Lou WANYING, he inherited the cause and effect." Lu Wen said slowly, "when she comes back, Gu Nan may have a better effect."


    ¡­¡­


    Not to mention that the two 13 day level star masters all began to protect Gu Nan. Gu Nan himself, who killed Lou WANYING, slipped back to God''s country for the first time.


    He can not pay attention to the thirteen days, anyway, as long as there is no noise, no one knows where he is.


    But killing people in front of others'' eyes, if you still stay in the same place to die, it''s basically stupid.


    As for Qu Hongye, after Gu Nan determined that she had insufficient potential, she had already entered the list of abandonment.


    Unlike the experimental species like Zhong die, Gu Nan has to select strictly when building a real player army, even the origin.


    Because the members of the player''s legion, of course, are the most convenient to be Gu Nan''s God envoys. Whether it''s the time arena or the embassy, they can greatly strengthen their strength.


    Not long after Gu Nan returned to the kingdom of God, a good news came.


    On the same day, Gu Nan finally has a second stable source of points!

 Chapter 378

    The points of crescent world will be much more than that of Fairview world.


    Gu Nan had expected this for a long time. After all, the crescent moon world is a fourth-order replica, which is much more difficult than the splendid world, almost reaching the acme of the replica.


    But when the result was put in front of Gu Nan, he was still surprised.


    The income of brushing the crescent world is ten times higher than that of Fairview world!


    Now the kingdom of God has reached level 6, and the hall of evil gods has been upgraded to level 1. If you want to continue to upgrade, you need six level 1 buildings and a miracle building.


    Six level-1 buildings are relatively simple. The Level-0 buildings built before can be upgraded. It takes 20000 points to upgrade to level-1.


    Miracle building is a little bit more troublesome, and the war of the kingdom of God is inevitable.


    Before, Gu Nan spent several months to build six grade-0 buildings. Now, in about three days, he can upgrade a level 1 building.


    Even if we go to build a new level 1 building, it will take at most five days.


    Only points of this order of magnitude are enough to support the cost of a war of God.


    The second copy is enough to make the logistics meet the standard, which makes Gu Nan more excited. In the game, sometimes built nearly ten copies, but also can not afford to fight a lot of people.


    So Gu Nan, who is rich and powerful, waves his hand, and all the six meritorious people are sent to the time arena. A large amount of points are spent on them to help them improve their strength.


    As for the third-level task force of brush jinxiushi, Gu Nan did not ignore them.


    After all, the copy of this kind of thing, more will not be a pure test of strength, crescent is only a special case.


    If there are new high difficulty copies in the future, they may still be asked to start the strategy.


    After dealing with the affairs of his subordinates, Gu Nan''s eyes soon fell on the building of "Shenshi". The shrine is the core of the war, because the shrine is the soldier.


    In order to fight a good war of the kingdom of God, it is sometimes more important to choose the right arms and the exact proportion of arms than on-the-spot tactics.


    In theory, as long as there are enough soldiers who are easy to use, a pig can win the war.


    Gu Nan is sitting in the kingdom of God, and the one who should brush the copy is not idle. Only Gu Nan has been searching for some information for several days.


    These data are sent by Hongwei from baigujie, all about some minor planes.


    But even small planes have one thing in common - they are controlled by the master!


    The astral plane with the Lord and the plane without the Lord are totally different things.


    It''s no matter how you toss about, no one cares about you even if you break a hole in the zenith. After all, the will of the world is only the will.


    Consciousness cannot interfere with reality, which is socialist materialism.


    But the astral world with a master is different. If you make a little noise, the master may directly trouble you.


    For the small star owners, the life and death of every son and monk may directly affect their strength.


    When you kill their people, you weaken their power. It''s no different from killing their father.


    But unfortunately, the goal of the war of the kingdom of God can only be the Star Kingdom with the Lord.


    After all, the ultimate goal of war is to kill gods. If there are no gods, what kind of war are there?


    It''s the same in the universe.


    Gu Nan is now looking for the right plane as his next target.


    As long as you can successfully destroy the target plane and kill the star master in charge, you can get a large amount of points and sin value from the divine chapel.


    This is the role of the divine chapel, which is the core building of the war of the kingdom of God.


    However, Gu Nan has not yet decided exactly what kind of divine servant he should train. It depends on the target position. He should choose the restrained arms as far as possible.


    But until a few days later, Gu Nan still did not find a perfect goal, only a few can try.


    "It''s still too soon." Gu Nan shook his head gently.


    Normally, there are few players who can fight so quickly. Many people do not even have the chance to launch the first war until they reach the eighth level.


    The reason is very simple. Although there are differences in arms, the absolute strength is limited by rank.


    Gu Nan is now able to build a "barracks" of level 1 at most. Naturally, his soldiers are not strong enough.


    Fortunately, after taking over the Raymond clan, there were many four ranks under his command. Otherwise, the war of the kingdom of God would be even more difficult to fight - after all, this was the way he could not directly intervene.


    The way to play the war of the kingdom of God is to conquer other planes through the shrine. Players can only "king to King" when the hand, otherwise the income will be greatly reduced.


    Unable to find a suitable position for starting, Gu Nan can only let red tail continue to choose, and he began to prepare the plan of the player''s legion.


    The core of the idea of the player Corps is to create a group of people who are controlled by Gu Nan and have full potential. It''s better to have the mentality of a player.


    The last point is hard to do, but the first two are OK.Just like ordinary forces selecting good candidates, Gu Nan quickly conveyed his request to many envoys and asked them to collect suitable candidates.


    What Gu Nan didn''t expect was that Yan Xiaoxiao was the first one to speak.


    "There is a very good seedling in the kingdom of God, which came from the western continent." Yan Xiaoxiao said in a calm tone.


    Because of Gu Nan''s influence, they are more and more used to the name "Kingdom of God".


    Gu Nan showed some interest and said, "how good is it?"


    "He is the latest champion of the Chinese Martial Arts Association. He is 29 years old."


    "It''s too late." Gu Nan picked an eyebrow to say.


    In the immortal world of the kingdom of God, the power system is not very high, so the age of reaching the peak of power is often relatively young.


    Gu Nan still remembers that in the previous martial arts meetings on the mainland, let alone the champion, few of the top three were over 25 years old.


    Yan Xiaoxiao seems to have confidence in this man and says with a smile, "teacher, you will be satisfied after you meet him."


    ¡­¡­


    There has always been no shortage of talents in this world, especially when the population expands to "world" as a unit.


    Liang Ruxin stood in front of the gate of the evil temple, not young with surprise, but more calm.


    He has reason to be calm. In his less than 30 years of life, he has experienced several ups and downs. Now that he has won the champion of the martial arts competition in mainland China, it can be said that his life is complete.


    If there''s anything else he wants to know, I''m afraid it''s just


    Before Liang Ruxin had time to think about it, he suddenly felt that it was dark in front of him and his consciousness was instantly deprived. By the time he woke up, he had come to a different world.


    "Teacher?" Yan Xiaoxiao stood beside Gu Nan, looking at the scene in amazement. But she saw with her own eyes, Gu Nan didn''t even see Liang Ruxin''s face, so she directly sent him to another face.


    "Nothing is more suitable to see a person''s nature than a completely strange environment." Gu Nan turned his head and said with a smile, "by the way, start to find someone to write some novels and spread them among the gods and the people."


    "What novel?"


    "Through fiction."

 Chapter 379

    Looking for someone to spread through the novel in the kingdom of God, the basic purpose is to spread the concept of "through".


    Now in the kingdom of God, the opposition between the East and West continents has been completely established. Gu Nan''s design was carried out by Yan Xiaoxiao and others.


    People have been instilled with the concept of "martial arts competition" since they were born and not yet literate.


    The victory of the martial arts competition is an honor given to individuals and collectives by the society. In the kingdom of God, everyone''s goal is to win, win and win again.


    If you are strong enough to defeat enough opponents, you can gain social status, cultivation resources and the power to dominate others.


    There are other things that are derived from the three.


    People who grow up in this kind of society hardly have time to think about what the meaning of their life is and who controls all this behind their backs.


    In many people''s legends, it is a God who is using this method to select the strongest one in the world.


    As for why there is such a saying of "God" in such an oriental society, we have to ask Lansi.


    The talents cultivated in this environment can be guaranteed their loyalty to Gu Nan. At least to a large extent, they have no room to refuse.


    Therefore, Gu Nan dares to use the method of "crossing" to test Liang Ruxin''s "quality". And this method, perhaps better.


    Of course, in order to ensure that candidates can understand how to do it in the first time when they encounter this situation in the future, it is essential to promote the concept of "crossing".


    Gu Nan''s selection of the plane for Liang Ruxin is not a random point, but one of the previous alternative targets.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Linshi.


    Liang Ruxin looked at the scene at a loss. At this time, he was in a mountain forest, and the song of birds on his head had been heard, and there were even figures not far ahead.


    But he can be sure that he is not in the original world. The reason is simple: there are no three suns in the kingdom of God.


    Three days in the air, the fierce sun came down, making Liang Ruxin feel unable to open his eyes for a time.


    At this time, there was a cold female voice in his ear.


    "The ultimate mission: to be king of the country in one year. Mission reward: unknown. Mission failure penalty: obliteration. "


    ¡­¡­


    After giving Liang Ruxin the "ultimate mission", Gu Nan continued his work calmly.


    Gu Nan is not a real system, and he has no time to observe Liang Ruxin''s every move. He will only give Liang Ruxin an ultimate goal, and then gradually see the results.


    Jinlinshi is a smaller plane than the kingdom of God, and the flow of time is slower. One year there may be only two or three months in the kingdom of God.


    In a word, with the upgrading of the evil god temple, Yan Xiaoxiao and LAN Si gave Gu Nan feedback more than once, and the time flow of the kingdom of God is accelerating.


    If the ratio with the main world was 10:1 at the beginning, now it may be 9:1 or even 8:1.


    This is not a bad thing. Perhaps when Gu Nan is promoted to the eighth or ninth level, the kingdom of God will enter the level of the world level and become the master of the world.


    At that time, the kingdom of God will be exposed naturally, and the boundary level plane can''t hide from everyone''s eyes. Of course, it will also enjoy all the conveniences of the main world.


    The most typical point, of course, is that it can be reincarnated directly from the kingdom of God, so there is no need for the branch of bones.


    "There is still a long way to go for the construction of the kingdom of God." Gu Nan took a panoramic view of the situation in Shenzhou and expressed such feelings.


    This is, after all, the core of the game''s turn around stage, and it''s also the most time to kill players. Of course, it can''t be simple.


    It is inevitable to invade the outside world. Otherwise, not to mention the points and evil value, even the materials needed for construction may not be enough.


    The materials needed for Grade 1 buildings are not only basic resources.


    In order to find a suitable invasion plane, Liang Ruxin is not the only one who has accepted Gu Nan''s assignment as a "traverser".


    In fact, Gu Nan first selected nearly ten planes, and then sent the people selected by Yan Xiaoxiao and others to explore these planes.


    Of course, Gu Nan has no time to stare at them all the time, but as a big boss, it''s OK for him to ask the people below to do things.


    As a result, the members of Bai Wu who are in the white bone world are used again. They become watchmen one by one and report the situation of these people regularly.


    There is no way to deal with it in this way.


    These planes selected by Gu Nan are dominated by stars. Whether Gu Nan goes there in person, or sends or breaks the boundary, he will be noticed by the local star master for the first time.


    Although Gu Nan can kill ordinary star owners at will, there are two different levels, especially in other people''s territory.


    There is no star master in the astral world. Many people think that he is just a stronger one who breaks the astral world.


    But having the astral world means that they can easily mobilize the power of the astral world. They have almost unlimited sources of power, and their explosive power will also increase greatly.For example, if Gu Nan didn''t let Qu Hongye take the people with extreme sword to destroy fengfengshi and kill the local friars, Qiao Deyu would be very powerful.


    Even if Gu Nan''s kingdom of God is stronger than him and can gain more power bonus, it is a fair fight between the two. The battlefield must not be the native land of the world.


    It''s just like when Zuo Zuo, who was at the top of the tenth level, went to the star world to deal with a half dead red. When he was close to the difference between the two and a half levels, he could only suppress it and could not kill it directly.


    The star Lord''s blessing on his own astral world is too great. When it comes to the war between gods, the war of the kingdom of God must be carried out first, and it is impossible to fight directly.


    Otherwise, what can you do?


    Of course, the star mainly mobilizes the power of its own star world, and it can''t be used at will. Every use is a great loss. It''s not a matter of life or death. No one is willing to use it at will.


    It is because of this series of reasons that Gu Nan can''t directly deal with the star owners in the astral world, so he can only use small means to figure it out slowly.


    The war of the kingdom of God has never been as simple as a group of soldiers rushing through.


    Early investigation, selection of arms, undercover, instigating civil strife and even internal and external cooperation are all natural things.


    From the moment Gu Nan decided to fight, the war had already begun.


    But just as Gu Nan sent out a group of people, waiting for the news to come back, red tail first sent him a message.


    "Xue Ren wants to see me?" After Gu Nan received the news, he thought about it for a moment, but he didn''t refuse.


    For the time being, he wanted to avoid Lu Wen, who was "furious". Of course, it was impossible for him to show up, but there was no problem for him to meet him separately.

 Chapter 380

    The sky of the sword.


    Xue Ren is the same Xue Ren, Qu Hongye is the same Qu Hongye, but Gu Nan has changed his body.


    Today, he was dressed in a silver robe, but he came here in the body of a saint.


    "It''s an interesting separation." Xue Ren looked at Gu Nan''s Saint body and said with a smile. With his insight, it is not difficult to see some details of the body of the saint.


    "Some people say you''re from there. It seems so." Xue Ren, who was familiar with the world of gods, also saw more things from the body of the saint.


    Qu Hongye was not present at this time. This was the first time that they talked about the relationship between the God and the God.


    Gu Nan picked to pick eyebrow way: "have no return to tell you?"


    But Xue Ren shook his head and said, "I know Wanshi Buddha, but I''m not familiar with him."


    In the other party''s capacity, I''m not going to lie about this kind of thing. So Gu Nan''s brain jumped out of another person: "that''s the purple lightning?"


    Sure enough, Xue Ren showed a smile: "it should be said that his mother Ziyi told me. When I was able to become a Taoist, I also inherited the love of Ziyi''s elder generation. "


    Gu Nan frowned slightly, but he combed the relationship between these stars in his mind Forget it, the relationship is too complicated to think about.


    However, the approximate time line is very easy to sort out.


    According to the relationship on the left side, he, Ziyi and Hong are contemporaries. Xue Ren, on the other hand, was almost the same generation as the Wanshi Buddha, indicating that they were all younger than Ziyi and others.


    As for the difference between the two generations, or tens of thousands of years, it is not Gu Nan''s concern.


    "What can I do for you?" Gu Nan asked. He is not interested in saying more about his origin.


    Let them guess. No one will guess anyway.


    Xue Ren''s face became solemn: "since you have joined the association of gods, I must tell you the purpose of our organization."


    Gu Nan was also a little solemn. He was always interested in the affairs of the God meeting.


    "To put it simply, there is only one goal of the association, which is to unite the Tao." Xue Ren said gently, "with the saying over there, it is to promote the LORD God."


    Without waiting for Gu nan to speak, Xue Ren said, "you should know that there are many roads in the world, but only one person can walk on each road."


    Gu Nan nodded. Of course, he knew this, and even the conflicts between the gods came mostly from this.


    Even for this reason, the beast God has been replaced many times.


    There is no way. Compared with other gods, they can make a detour. Each generation of animal Gods wants to be superior, only by killing their predecessors.


    The problem of overlapping fundamental laws does not mean that if we deviate a little, there will be no impact.


    For example, if Fengshen wants to be promoted, if there is already a god of air in the main God, then the promotion difficulty of the former will be increased.


    "In thirteen days, there is one called Bing Wu Tian." Xue Ren''s voice became a little dull. "Chen anlai, the warrior, is in charge of all the military fronts and martial arts in the world."


    "All martial arts and weapons friars will be influenced by him when they become Taoist, including me."


    Gu Nan instantly understood his meaning and blurted out: "so you want to go to the world of gods to become Tao?"


    "That''s right." Xue Ren grinned. "The God of war over there is not a system with us at all. At least it has less influence than Chen anlai."


    Gu Nan was dumbfounded and had to say that none of these famous stars was a fool.


    The differences and advantages of the two worlds have long been thoroughly analyzed by them, and they still want to use this loophole to strengthen themselves.


    "So now you''re going to be promoted?" Gu Nan said jokingly.


    To accomplish such a great thing as the LORD God is like eating a simple meal in Gu Nan''s mouth.


    But Xue Ren didn''t care, just said: "I''m not so fast It''s someone who''s going to be promoted, and you probably know that person, too. "


    "Who?"


    "Lorenza."


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven is the front line of heaven.


    It''s not the first time that Gu Nan has come to Tianfu. He is already familiar with it.


    However, this time he came, he did not come in the form of noumenon, but a very hidden part.


    The body of the saint was completely wrapped in a black robe, and his face was still a silver mask. If you don''t do it, almost no one can recognize Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan came here to meet lorenza.


    Lorenza, the God of flowers, and Xue Ren are both super gods of the tenth level. Now they are ready to be promoted. This is beyond Gu Nan''s expectation.


    Because in the course of his dozens of weeks of game, lorenza has never been promoted to the LORD God.


    In other words, it is the existence of the universe that will lead lorenza to make this choice.


    In the world of gods, it''s very difficult for her to get promoted. Because one of the Twelve Gods is called the goddess of nature.


    The goddess of nature is in charge of all natural creatures. In ancient times, it was also known as "the God of flowers and leaves", which directly conflicts with lorenza''s clergy.Although it will not make her unable to be promoted directly, it will also make it more difficult.


    In contrast, it''s a good choice to come here for promotion.


    However, with lorenza''s power and status, it is not easy to enter the heaven world quietly.


    As soon as she has a change, the gods will immediately notice. Once she enters the plane of heaven, she will be noticed by the people of thirteen days.


    No one knows if anyone will tip off the news in 13 days.


    It''s a matter of course. Lorenza wants to be successful here. Isn''t that robbing the place here?


    It can be said that this incident has harmed the collective interests of the heaven world. Only those who belong to the God society will be willing to be the party leading the way.


    Tianfushi is a highly modern science and technology side. Gu Nan is now sitting in an exquisitely arranged coffee shop. The drinks in front of him are steaming, but he has never been passive.


    If combined with his black dress, it''s really out of place.


    But Gu Nan sat calmly until a man in a black suit hurried in and saw Gu Nan at a glance.


    I can''t help it. His dress is really a bit of a fad.


    Black suit mouth slightly smoke, reluctantly went to Gu Nan in front of a low voice: "Mr. Gu?"


    "Well." Gu Nan nodded his head, reported a series of numbers in his mouth, and drew a mark in his hand.


    The man was relieved and nodded gently. This is the joint code of both sides. Only when the numbers and marks are matched, can he give things to each other.


    Gu Nan got a small box wrapped in black cloth.


    He looked down. It was hard to imagine that there would be a ten level God hidden in it, even if it was only part of it.


    "And two more?" Gu Nan''s eyes moved to the man''s face.


    "With my companion, she will come soon Damn it The man said half, suddenly stopped, because his wireless headphones, there is a voice coming.


    Not long later, he looked back at Gu Nan and said, "I''m sorry, there''s something wrong with my companion. Please..."


    "Robbed? Does anyone know what you''re carrying? "


    "No, No." The man quickly waved his hand, "they should be habitual bandits. Sometimes they don''t need to know what the goods are. As long as they are important things, they can always sell at a good price after seizing them."


    Gu Nan''s eyes narrowed and said in a cold voice, "it makes sense Take me there


    The man suddenly showed a look of embarrassment, stood up and said: "Sir, members and lines are the internal secrets of our company."


    Gu Nan looked up indifferently, as if he was looking at a dead man.


    A moment later, Gu Nan walked out of the coffee shop again. There was a dark figure leading the way in front of him. However, the coffee shop was dead and there was no more voice.

 Chapter 381

    On the noisy street, the scene of prosperous city is constantly passing by Gu Nan. He was still hidden in a strange black robe and walked quickly through the crowd.


    Gu Nan didn''t mean to look for trouble. The shadow servant had turned into a shadow, lying quietly on the ground, and no one could notice.


    As for Gu Nan himself, his dress is a little odd, but tianfushi, as a front-line position, has a lot of contacts with strange looking people.


    Gu Nan followed Yingfu through the streets and soon came to a remote corner, but just as he turned into it, there was a voice behind him.


    "Stop!"


    Gu Nan turns his head, but two plain clothes patrolmen are walking towards him calmly. One of them put one hand on his waist, the other was holding a mobile phone and quickly stating something.


    Tianfu world is a very interesting place. It has developed science and technology, but it is metaphysical science and technology, which is a little different from pure physics science and technology.


    Just like the pistol that the policeman is about to pull out, the principle is not gunpowder boost, but high-energy explosive.


    Another person''s mobile phone is even more different - in fact, this is Gu Nan''s first time to see something similar to a mobile phone outside the star world.


    It''s not that people don''t like to use mobile phones, but most of the planes in the universe are not stars.


    These planes are the framework of a round sky. Without satellites and base stations, where can mobile phones get their signals?


    Even if it is a mobile phone in Tianfu world, the principle is not necessarily that of electromagnetic wave, but something more metaphysical.


    Gu Nan''s eyes swept over the two policemen What''s interesting about Tianfu world is not only technology, but also people.


    as like as two peas in the plainclothes police, they are wearing the same uniform, which is written on the two words of plain clothes. The two plainclothes policemen are wearing the same uniform.


    "Hands up." The plain clothes with both hands on his waist said in a deep voice, "we have no malice. We just need to check your identity. Please cooperate with us, sir


    The next moment, Gu Nan with a fist, two headless bodies slowly fell.


    "It''s a bad cell phone." Gu Nan picked up the mobile phone from the body and looked at it, then threw it aside.


    It''s not so much a mobile phone as a LAN based walkie talkie. It''s far less convenient than the imprint of high-level monks.


    After solving the two tails, Gu Nan looked up again. Yingfu was standing outside the wall, motionless.


    So Gu Nan didn''t even think about it, so he bumped his head into it. Although it''s easy to walk two more steps into the door, when will the players go to the door if they can tear down the wall?


    Gu Nan made a huge noise, which immediately startled the people in the room.


    In the yard, a woman was hanging from a tree, her body was covered with bloodstains, and she was tortured like a human.


    Her right hand was cut off from the joint, her arm was scraped off, leaving only white bones; her face was covered with knife marks, even half of her scalp was torn off.


    In front of her, a few men were eating wine. Just when Gu Nan bumped in, one of them was still shouting: "where''s the thing?"


    "What about the things?" Gu Nan''s question was almost the same as the man''s, except that his tone was more insipid.


    Gu Nan''s style of black robe doesn''t look like a troublesome guy. The four men sitting around each other looked at each other and ran away at the same time.


    They have a tacit understanding for a long time. They have a tacit understanding when they kill the enemy, and they have a tacit understanding when they run for their lives.


    But it was meaningless in front of Gu Nan. Four shadows appeared behind them at the same time. They directly captured them and threw them into endless shadows.


    Gu Nan can handle only four opponents of the third level.


    He walked slowly to one of the shadows. On the ground there was a delicate box.


    In fact, Gu Nan doesn''t need to ask. The purpose of his inquiry is just to confirm whether the thing is on the four people. If not, he certainly can''t run so simply.


    However, when Gu Nan wanted to pick up the box, a light and shadow suddenly flashed in front of him and copied the box directly.


    "Well?" Gu Nan slightly raised his eyebrows. When he looked around, he saw a young girl in a light yellow casual dress standing by, waving her box to him.


    The girl looks 15 or 16 years old at most. She is absolutely young and beautiful. She has a funny look on her face.


    What''s more surprising is that her cultivation has reached the peak of breaking the boundary - the real peak, the law has reached a high degree of perfection, and she is only one step away from the star master.


    But what strength she is has nothing to do with Gu Nan. He only knows the woman in front of him and grabs his things.


    So the girl, who is famous for her speed, looks at Gu Nan''s figure and appears in front of her. The left hand grabs the box in her hand, but the right hand blows and falls towards her abdomen.


    The girl in yellow''s face was shocked, but her reaction was also very fast, and her body responded at the same time.I saw her waist twisted strangely, the whole person seemed to twist into an arc, just let Gu Nan''s fist, but the box in her hand was not protected.


    Gu Nan grabs the box and looks at her strangely.


    At his point, the people who can fight with him in the world can count them out with their hands, even if they just take a punch from him.


    After the speed reaches the acme, what moves and skills are meaningless.


    However, the girl could avoid him because he used the same level of separation. If the noumenon comes, maybe even the body of the evil god can''t be used.


    "What''s the matter with you?! I''m also a member of the organization. How can you do it without asking? " The girl was still in shock. Seeing Gu Nan snatch the box back, she suddenly said angrily.


    "Does the organization still recruit boundary breakers?" Gu Nan glanced at her indifferently and said with disdain. From his state of mind at this time, we can see whether the other party is noumenon or separation.


    As a joint organization of star owners and gods, the God association should not have members below the fifth level.


    "I I''m a reserve member! " The girl glared back, then looked at Gu Nan again, "aren''t you the same? I''ve also received the news that some goods have been lost. Have you come to help me? "


    Of course, the girl in yellow couldn''t tell Gu Nan''s identity, so she immediately made up for him.


    Gu Nan, of course, was not so bored as to explain to her. He went straight to the woman who had been hoisted and asked, "is there another box?"


    This woman is also extraordinary realm, not so easy to die, but her words, but let Gu Nan two frown unceasingly.

 Chapter 382

    "All I got was a box." The woman has long been dying, facing Gu Nan two people, quite difficult to say this sentence.


    "We are employers." The girl in yellow was a little worried. She thought that the other party didn''t believe their identities. She said, "my name is Yu Shuyun. I Are you crazy? "


    Before Yu Shuyun had time to introduce herself, the woman was already covered by a shadow and dragged to the ground.


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at her. He quickly summoned a new shadow servant and asked the same question.


    But the answer made him very dissatisfied - this woman, really only got a box.


    "This What''s going on? " Yu Shuyun probably understands what Gu Nan is doing, but she also can''t understand the result.


    Things should be sent by the gods over there to the gap between the two worlds, and then the people of this company will be arranged to take over.


    During the whole process, neither the gods nor the stars nor their subordinates had any direct contact with each other in order to avoid being noticed by the big people above.


    After all, their action this time is the result that the two world''s 25 big figures do not want to see.


    But now things don''t count. Which link is wrong?


    "Well, where are you going?" Yu Shuyun''s head was full of paste. Seeing Gu Nan turn around and leave, he quickly asked.


    "Convergence."


    ¡­¡­


    In a remote district of tianfushi, a small boy is curling up in a ball, holding his knee, tears on his face.


    He was dirty and covered with footprints. He had just been bullied by some "old friends", but his tears didn''t flow because of this.


    Beside him, there was a big yellow dog, but now it was dying.


    "Rhubarb, rhubarb, I didn''t expect to live longer." The boy put out a hand and touched the head of rhubarb dog, murmuring.


    The rhubarb dog whimpered, but it could only make a feeble sound, and then pushed between them with the little strength left.


    There was a small box with exquisite workmanship.


    "You mean, leave this for me?" The young man said in a daze.


    In fact, he didn''t like the box very much. Although it seemed to be worth a lot of money, it was rhubarb''s life.


    But since this is the legacy of rhubarb, it should be inherited. So the boy nodded his head: "I understand."


    He reached out a hand and opened the box with little effort, because after removing the package, there was nothing inside.


    "It''s empty..." The boy was somewhat disappointed. In this way, the only remaining value of the box is itself.


    However, at this time, an inexplicable breath penetrated into the boy''s body, and a voice began to ring out in his brain.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ah?! Can I help you? My name is Dong Xun... "


    ¡­¡­


    "When I was sent to heaven, I was lost."


    In the quiet hut, a group of solemn looking people are surrounded by a pile of small boxes. An old Taoist opens his mouth.


    Gu Nan and Yu Shuyun are also among them, but the one who is talking is Lingyang Taoist.


    Of course, the face of Taoist Lingyang is also under a mask. Gu Nan would not recognize him if he hadn''t met him.


    At present, this group is the members of the God society, who are responsible for recovering lorenza''s scattered body and trying to find a way to regroup.


    All the people present were masked, and all the official members came in separate. This is to prevent traitors from appearing and being taken away in one pot.


    Now one box after another is retrieved, but they find the problem - there are fewer boxes, and three at a time.


    "What kind of security company, when it''s over, we''ll wipe them out!" A big man nearby said angrily.


    When he said this, a silver haired woman beside him said with a smile: "originally, we didn''t intend to let them go."


    "This is not the time to argue about this." Lingyang Taoist said in a deep voice, "let''s look for it separately. If the box is opened, the breath will be very obvious."


    Whether it''s the level of the tenth level or the breath of the gods, it''s like a bright light to everyone.


    "We don''t have much time." Next to him was another man, who was similar to Gu Nan. He was wrapped in a black robe and could not even see men and women.


    It can only be identified from the voice. It should be a woman.


    Lingyang Taoist nodded and said: "yes, in two days, whether we can find all the boxes or not, we will start."


    "What if I can''t find them all?" Someone asked at the back.


    Lingyang Taoist was silent for a moment: "the lack of a spirit, the impact is not so big."


    ¡­¡­


    After getting the instructions of Lingyang Taoist, all the members of the God Association set out to search for the missing three boxes.Gu Nan and Yu Shuyun, who lost a box on their side, naturally followed this clue and began to look for it.


    "Oh, wait a minute." Yu Shuyun yelled behind Gu Nan, "I have a friend Wait a minute! "


    In Yu Shuyun''s sight, Gu Nan didn''t mean to stay at all. He walked forward quickly and didn''t hear her words.


    Yu Shuyun is very angry. She is also a beautiful girl from a big family. She is very young, and her character is not so stable.


    "Shuyun, what''s the matter?" A voice rang out beside her, but a teenager was coming to her.


    This young man is completely called the upper lip red teeth white, plus a body elegant white clothes, very graceful young feeling.


    "Abu, you''re just in time!" Yu Shuyun always said, "let''s go quickly. That guy is going away!"


    Following Yu Shuyun''s fingers, the boy could only see a vague figure behind him.


    "Don''t you tell him to wait?" The young man was surprised.


    "I cried! He ignored me... "


    "What a rude fellow." The boy mumbled and stepped out. The figure had already appeared in front of Gu Nan.


    In this crowded street, you can do this without fireworks. If it''s not the speed, there''s only one explanation - the spatial power.


    Gu Nan raised his head. This is the second time that he has met a space capable person. The first time is that space dragon.


    However, who the other party is does not affect his attitude.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Young slightly frown, the other side''s attitude let him feel dissatisfied, but good upbringing let him face nothing said: "in the next Qi cloth, from the teacher Daotian."


    After that, he stood up straight, waiting for the other party to report himself, and then the two sides met - as he had always been educated.


    However, Gu Nan in front of him didn''t even look at him. He walked straight past him, leaving a sentence full of doubts.


    "Is there a stupid beep in this kind of organization who gives his own name?"

 Chapter 383

    Gu Nan looked at Qi Bu''s eyes as if he were looking at a fool.


    This kind of special organization, the association of gods, is almost at the same time antagonistic to the existence of the world''s main gods on both sides. Should we consider the issue of hiding identity?


    When Yu Shuyun reported himself to his family, Gu Nan didn''t feel much about it, because it was just a fourth-order family, and he didn''t recognize him as a member of the God society.


    But the present Qi Bu is different. With Gu Nan''s eyes, of course, it is easy to see that he is a star master.


    A new star master who has just been promoted, has not had time to own the star world, and may not even have entered the inner world.


    Of course, no matter how new and tender the star master is, he is also the star master, so in Gu Nan''s eyes, he is qualified to be a full member of the God society.


    In zib''s eyes, it was like an insult.


    Heaven and earth conscience, he was dragged into the God society by Yu Shuyun before he finished his promotion decades ago.


    However, Qi Bu has always been indifferent to the organization, while Yu Shuyun is habitually ignorant. They don''t even know the name of the organization.


    For Yu Shuyun, joining a secret organization is more of a thrill of acting secretly.


    Two people glare at Gu Nan, but Gu Nan completely ignores the meaning, the figure disappears without a trace.


    "It''s really What an ill bred man Young Qi Bu watched Gu Nan disappear, but he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he could only leave such a sentence behind.


    He was born in a Confucian school where he was a teacher of Taoism. He was the most polite in his words and deeds, but usually he didn''t even swear.


    Shidaotian is also one of the thirteen days, and it is probably the most famous and well-known super plane among the thirteen days.


    This is because shidaotian is just like its name. In terms of position, most of them are all kinds of colleges and universities, which are the most desirable places for students from all walks of life.


    Because of this, shidaotian has the largest number of star masters stationed - some are excellent students like Qibu, but more are teachers.


    Yu Shuyun was also born in Daotian, but she was obviously not a member of the Confucian school.


    "Abu, we must find him and teach him a lesson!" Yu Shuyun said, waving his fist.


    Isn''t she pulling on zib just to teach that stinky guy a lesson?


    Since graduating from college, Yu Shuyun, who has never suffered a loss in the same class, always wants to get his face back.


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Xun breathed heavily. His face was covered with blood, but the warm current made him very happy.


    "I also want to More Power. " He thrust the dagger into the chest of a young man on the ground.


    And the young man on the ground was still, only a small amount of blood was still pouring out, because he was already a corpse.


    In the dark alley, there were nearly ten corpses lying on all sides. They were the young people who often bullied Dong Xun. Now they can''t do it any more.


    Dong Xun stabbed again, gasped and stood up with a sick smile on his face.


    "You What are you doing? " A slightly alarmed voice came from behind. Dong Xun suddenly turned his head, but a man in a suit passed by by by by chance and was retreating in a hurry.


    This is just an ordinary office worker. He has never practiced martial arts and never seen such a bloody scene.


    Dong Xun, who has just turned 14, has a strange curve in the corner of his mouth, and his body is like a leopard.


    In fact, his speed is not fast at all. He is not strong and exhausted, but it is enough to take care of an ordinary person.


    The dagger went straight into the man''s abdomen, but Dong Xun didn''t mean to stop at all. His right hand twitched wildly. As soon as the dagger went in and out, the blood flowed like money.


    The man struggled, but he was held in his arms by Dong Xun.


    The next moment, the dagger suddenly across the man''s neck artery, not familiar with Dong Xun used more force, so more blood gushed out.


    But Dong Xun didn''t mean to give way at all. Instead, he put his face together and let the blood pour down from his head. He soon drenched all over his body, and his face was full of enjoyment.


    It took him only two days to become a pervert.


    He accepted lorenza''s power and was destined to take such a road.


    Maybe the name of the God of flowers sounds very beautiful, but don''t forget that lorenza is a god of the dark gods, from the moment she became a God.


    Fanhua is a kind of flower, yes, but in lorenza''s hometown, Fanhua is a strange flower that feeds on animals.


    When a flower is full, it will eject the excess blood, forming an extremely beautiful blood flower on the outside, which is the origin of flowers.


    So, Fanhua can also refer to Xuehua."You''re making rapid progress." The cold voice similar to lorenza echoed in Dong Xun''s mind.


    Dong Xun slowly opened his eyes, his fatigue was greatly relieved, grinning: "if I can get strength, I No fear. "


    Of course, he would not know that just as he was enjoying the blood fountain, a figure was standing in the shadow, calmly watching all this.


    "Can you merge a ray of lorenza''s spirit? No, it should be said that this wisp of spirit has changed It''s kind of interesting. "


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s not easy to find the three lost boxes. The Tianfu world has been in chaos. We don''t even know what''s in the box." Qi Bu and Yu Shuyun are walking in the street. They can''t help complaining.


    Qi Bu is always a serious person. Since he wants to find the lost goods, he even wants to find three of them by himself.


    Only by doing what ordinary people can''t do can we reflect the excellence of our Daotian disciples!


    But it''s a pity that they got stuck in the first step perfectly.


    Where exactly did you lose the box? hear nothing of. Who lost the box? hear nothing of. What''s in the box? What''s the effect of being taken away? I don''t know.


    There is no information. Where can I find it? Fall!


    The originally ambitious zippon was at a standoff and had no clue. On the contrary, Yu Shuyun was not in a hurry at all, and he still happily dragged Qi Bu around.


    According to her words, it is: "maybe the clue will come out by itself?"


    "How could that be?"


    It wasn''t long before zib''s rebuttal, and in the roadside news broadcast, he mentioned a wanted note - it was about a vicious abnormal murderer.


    "Did you see the news just now? It just appeared two days ago


    Qi Bu nodded slowly and said seriously, "I take back what I just said."

 Chapter 384

    Gu Nan is still following Dong Xun, observing his every move, but thinking about more things in his mind.


    In the face of a pile of fragments of lorenza''s divine body, he had some other thoughts, such as whether to rob all the boxes, combine them into lorenza, and then eat them as experience points.


    But this idea only stayed for a moment, and he kicked it out of his mind directly.


    The reason is very simple, lorenza''s grade is too high, will indigestion.


    As Gu Nan''s evil value and rank become higher and higher, he gradually began to consider a problem, that is, the concealment of the identity of evil god.


    In the game, players mainly complete the second turn, it will be completely exposed, there is no possibility of hiding.


    Even before the second turn, when you are in the ninth and tenth steps, if you meet with a few powerful gods, you will have a certain chance to be found.


    After the research of the players, it is found that the real factor that determines the probability is not others, but sin value.


    The higher the value of sin, the more likely it is to expose the identity of evil god.


    So even though Gu Nan can go to the world of gods and know the weakness of a great wave of gods, he still doesn''t mean to kill.


    In the previous life of the game, this is designed to prevent players from ignoring the playing method and cutting grass in a large area.


    If the players kill too many gods and the construction of the kingdom of God does not keep up, the evil Temple cannot be upgraded due to insufficient points, and their own rank cannot be upgraded It''s just gameover.


    So it''s not a big problem for Gu nan to kill some of the seven or eight level gods now. If he swallows one of the ten level gods at a time, it may lead to his own exposure, which is not worth the loss.


    On the other hand, Gu Nan also wants to see what kind of scene lorenza will be like when she returns there if she succeeds in joining the Tao in the universe?


    The emergence of a new God may break the balance between the two gods in an instant and lead to a war between the gods.


    If the divine war really starts, Gu Nanke will be very happy. He can fish in troubled waters, and the efficiency of the divine war will be greatly improved.


    However, this is his previous idea. After seeing the spirit of lorenza in Dong Xun, Gu Nan''s idea is different.


    If lorenza is really promoted to the LORD God, then the present split soul may represent unimaginable value.


    "Take away the people first, and then slowly confirm the situation of soul separation Huh? There are also two children, just to cover


    ¡­¡­


    "Again." Qi Bu looked at the corpses and blood all over the ground, could not help showing his disgust and said.


    This is the third time that they have come across such a scene in their pursuit of the wanted criminal.


    It''s not that they haven''t seen the dead, but such scenes always make people feel uncomfortable.


    However, Yu Shuyun''s steps seemed to be listening attentively.


    "What''s the matter?" He turned his head.


    "There''s new news in the organization." Yu Shuyun quickly replied, "two boxes have been found, and they suspect that the third box is in the hands of the wanted man."


    "Have you found two?" Qi Bu said, "in this case, we have to speed up the action!"


    Qi Bu, a talented student from shidaotian, is full of fighting spirit.


    At this time, there was an abnormal wave in front of them. Qi Bu, as a person with space ability, blurted out: "someone is opening a space passage!"


    Regardless of what they said, they rushed forward quickly, but when they arrived, Dong Xun was in a coma and was slowly put into the space channel.


    Those who break the boundary have the ability to tear up space, but it is difficult for them to lead people through.


    The difficulty is that the space channel is not stable enough and the conveying speed is very slow. That''s why they were relieved.


    In time!


    As long as we get rid of the people who maintain the space passage Qi Bu suddenly stares and looks forward.


    "It''s you!" Zibu couldn''t help yelling, "you traitor!"


    In front of him, it was the familiar figure in black robe, whose appearance was hidden under the silver mask.


    Even if he doesn''t know about this mysterious organization, Zibu knows that it''s time to join hands and look for the box, but this guy wants to send it away!


    Yu Shuyun also looked at the scene blankly, and she still had some disbelief in her heart.


    But the next moment, Gu Nan shattered her fantasy. His body moved and his fist fell in front of them.


    "Be careful!" Qi Bu pushes Yu Shuyun away, and the ripples of space appear in front of him.


    These waves move horizontally and rotate in the space, and finally form five big characters: Heaven and earth are healthy!


    At the moment when the five characters appeared, it seemed that there was some kind of meaning blessing on them, and the atmosphere of integrity was born out of thin air.Although Qi Bu has been promoted to the star master, he doesn''t look down on him at all. He''s already doing his best. The power of


    space is his natural power, while Confucianism is the essence of his lifelong learning, and now he is perfectly integrated, so that he can step into the star realm at one fell swoop.


    Qi Bu''s right fingers became a pen. He quickly crossed the five characters and then pushed them out.


    He doesn''t despise his opponents, but he never underestimates himself


    Click.


    After a light sound, Qi Bu carefully arranged everything in an instant, but in front of Gu Nan''s fist, he was smashed.


    "It''s too weak." Gu Nan could not help shaking his head, but it did not exceed his expectation.


    His fist was a full shot, but it was different from the random blow that Yu Shuyun dodged before. The strength had reached an amazing level.


    Even if Qi Bu is the star master, even if Gu Nan is only a part, there is no doubt about the result of the hard encounter - Qi Bu is much weaker than the dragon of space.


    If you want to deal with the body of evil spirits, you can only rely on some strange means instead of crushing it completely.


    Gu Nan directly bullied him. Qi Bu''s face changed slightly, but his hand didn''t tremble at all. One character after another was written by him and blasted at Gu Nan.


    When these characters appear, they will directly hit Gu Nan''s body, and there is no chance to react.


    This is the terrible thing about Zibu as a space power.


    But to his surprise, Gu Nan didn''t mean to escape at all, but let the characters hit him.


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s body has swept in front of Qi Bu, a punch straight down, the target is Qi Bu''s head.


    With Gu Nan''s terrible speed, even Qi Bu himself could not react. Who could save him? Don''t tell me. There was a man at the scene.


    Yu Shuyun''s law is just related to speed. In this moment of lightning, she doesn''t want to run out and is standing in front of Qi bu.


    "No!" Zib responded this time, watching his fist fall, and a roar of indignation came out of his mouth.


    He never hated his incompetence so much. If he could, he would definitely choose to die instead of Yu Shuyun!


    Bang!


    Gu Nan''s fist pierced Yu Shuyun''s chest, then smashed Qi Bu''s head.

 Chapter 385

    After they were solved like a string of gourds, Gu Nan did not look at them again. He threw Yu Shuyun aside and concentrated on seeing Dong Xun off.


    He wanted to send Dong Xun to a little plane that no one knew. There was a hurry in time. Because Qi Bu''s move has attracted the attention of the powerful people in Tianfu, including Taoist Lingyang and others.


    So Gu Nan must send people away as soon as possible, otherwise he will face more and more troublemakers.


    A moment later, when Taoist Lingyang and other members of the God Association arrived, Gu Nan''s figure had disappeared, leaving only a headless body and Yu Shuyun with a blood hole in his chest.


    "This is our man." A member of the God''s Association lowered his head and examined Yu Shuyun, whose eyes were full of blood. He said in a deep voice.


    "Probationary members?" Taoist Lingyang bowed his head slightly. Yu Shuyun didn''t cover his face. He didn''t remember this person.


    "Well."


    Lingyang Taoist was silent for a while, and finally shook his head and said, "someone robbed the box. That''s it. Call everyone back."


    ¡­¡­


    Shidaotian, in a tall tower with strange shape, an old man opened his eyes and sighed.


    "Ming Xuan."


    The old man gave a call to the door, and immediately a young man came in and bowed, "master."


    "Go to Tianfu world and bring your younger martial sister back." Some helpless color appeared on the old man''s face. It seemed that it was not the first time that he had ordered such a thing.


    Sure enough, Chu Mingxuan was not worried. He complained: "is younger martial sister in trouble again? I''ve said for a long time that zib has a high opinion and a low hand. He''s not reliable at all. "


    The old man sighed again and waved his hand. There were some lines on the canvas in front of him.


    The lines are tangled and curled to form a human figure, and then colors begin to appear on it. Just a moment later, a vivid Yu Shuyun was outlined.


    But what makes Chu Mingxuan gape is that her familiar younger martial sister is staring big eyes, and there is a terrible bloody mouth on her chest, which makes her look dull.


    "Who did it?" Chu Mingxuan only felt that his head was full of anger, and his angry words had already blurted out.


    The younger martial sister is most favored by the master, and so are some of her martial brothers. Usually, she is reluctant to say a heavy word, but now she is hurt like this?!


    The old man said calmly, "the killer will look for her in the future. Go and bring her back first. If time goes on for a long time, even if the teacher keeps the true spirit for her, it may not be able to save her


    "Yes Chu Mingxuan repeated his promise, and his figure quickly disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, the body of the saint returned to the white bone realm, while Gu Nan remained in the kingdom of God.


    He didn''t intervene in lorenza''s business. In fact, stars like him and Xue Ren have received too much attention in the past 13 days, so they are not suitable to participate in such secret affairs.


    Xue Ren, in particular, as long as he has an action, he is afraid that all the important people in the past 13 days will know immediately, and there is no secret.


    On the contrary, the identity of Lingyang Taoist has not been exposed, which is more suitable for hosting such affairs.


    This time, Xue Ren specially asked Gu nan to join in the incident, for fear that it would play a role as a petition.


    Having participated in lorenza''s "illegal immigration" means standing on the opposite side of 13 days, and it is impossible to take refuge there.


    After all, in terms of the nature of the association, any member should be cautious enough. Gu Nan was not stuck when he joined because of his clear origin, but it was impossible for him to contact the core immediately.


    Only Xue Ren, who is not afraid of exposure, can easily contact him.


    "Lorenza''s promotion can''t be completed overnight, and I don''t know how long it will take." Gu Nan looked back from a small plane and said to himself.


    What he was looking at, of course, was lorenza, who was so cruel that he sliced himself into pieces. Now he has reorganized the divine body and tried to connect with his kingdom in the heavenly world.


    In all these years, Gu Nan has never seen the promotion of gods.


    It''s possible to upgrade the gods to the main God''s task line, but it all requires the help of players, and none of the gods in the several task lines is lorenza.


    The promotion God can only look at lorenza herself, and Gu Nan has no time to stare there all day.


    In the next few days, he will finally work hard to advance to the seventh level and prepare to launch a war of God.


    ¡­¡­


    "My Lord, jinlinshi is ready. Liang Ruxin launched a rebellion and destroyed the royal family of Zhao state. He ascended the throne two days ago local time."


    In the kingdom of God, a young man with a strange face and white hair was standing in front of Gu Nan and reporting respectfully.


    This man''s name is Bai Xi, and he came from the white bone world. He first joined the Baiwu organization of Baigu, then was recommended by Hongwei because of his excellent performance, and finally became Gu Nan''s envoy.


    It is worth mentioning that due to the powerful role of the time arena, after the red tail was promoted to break the boundary, the strength of the white fog organization expanded further.There are more and more powerful people who are attracted to the white fog, and some of them have entered the ranks of divine envoys.


    Since then, the supplement of envoys has entered a virtuous circle. Gu Nan''s envoys hall has more than 20 names.


    Moreover, the particularity of the envoys made Gu Nan not have to worry about their loyalty.


    As long as there are two hearts, there will be a clear reminder from the Embassy that the loyalty value will drop sharply immediately, and Gu Nan will have time to kill the traitor.


    "Good." Gu Nangao sat on the throne of the evil god''s temple and said calmly, "inform SANA, let the blood clan get ready and prepare for the war."


    "Jinlinshi, let Liang Ruxin send troops to fight Qi. No matter whether I can fight or not, I will fight my soldiers to the last. "


    Bai Xi bowed himself, but Gu Nan said again: "inform all the envoys that they will send troops to Jinlin in half a month, and they will participate in the battle above the boundary."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Xi walks out of the evil temple, remembering Gu Nan''s orders, but he sees LAN Si coming quickly.


    "Lord Lance." Bai Xi hurriedly saluted the road. He is a very careful person, no matter the strength or status of LAN Si, he is far above him, so Bai Xi dare not be rude.


    LAN Si nodded and said hello to Bai Xi.


    Since then, Lansi''s character has become more and more boring, a bit like Gu Nan''s meaning - this is also a kind of imitation, people always subconsciously learn to worship.


    Knowing that Lan Si had always been like this, Bai Xi didn''t care. He just added, "my Lord told me to send troops to jinlinshi in half a month, and to take part in all the activities above breaking the boundary."


    "I see." LAN Si said casually, but his steps had already gone forward.


    But when she walked into the hall of evil spirits, she saw a new building sitting down. Different from what she had seen before, it was a huge black portal.

 Chapter 386

    Gu Nan''s final goal is jinlinshi.


    It is not only because Liang Ruxin has accomplished his task well, but also because Jin Linshi is a four nation war, and his power system is more suitable for sending troops.


    LAN Si looked at the new black gate and couldn''t help wondering: "this is..."


    "Black Knight gate, produce black knight." Gu Nan explained to one side, regardless of whether Lansi could understand it or not, "at present, the output is about 1000 people a week, which is enough to fight a small battle."


    The Black Knight gate, one of the advanced buildings of the shrine.


    Shenshi is the most basic barracks building, which can produce Shenshi, the basic arms. However, the simple Shenshi is basically the same as the "farmer" in the strategy game. Gu Nan didn''t make it at all.


    On the contrary, upgrade to level 1 of the Black Warrior gate, the output of arms is a little interesting.


    The black samurai is one of the most commonly used arms in the early stage. It is a dark creature, half dead and half alive. It is difficult to kill, and does not eat a large part of the rules.


    On the other hand, the black samurai is good at tackling tough battles and has comprehensive overall attributes. When the points are only enough to build a barracks, it is a good choice.


    Finally, the special abilities of the black warrior are also suitable for early combat.


    The Black Warrior''s ability is "death sacrifice", that is, after killing the opponent, he can harvest a certain amount of dark energy and obtain enhancement, which belongs to the stronger and stronger arms.


    With Gu Nan''s continuous investment in points, one Black Warrior after another came out of the gate.


    One by one, they were wearing black armor, holding an Epee in their hands, and their faces were blocked by helmets, showing only a pair of cold and meaningless eyes.


    "A power between innate and transcendental." A simple test of the Black Warrior''s strength.


    "Enough." Gu Nan said, "two thousand black samurai, when they die to five hundred, those who survive can reach the third level. How many people do you need to push the world with just a small plane? "


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Linshi.


    Liang Rugao sat on the throne, looking at the retiring officials, he felt as if he had been separated from the rest of the world.


    In just over half a year, I succeeded in becoming the ninth five-year-old man from a foreign land with nothing, and a word can decide all the people.


    Although there are still three such as him in this world, Liang Ruxin is fully confident that he can sweep the three countries clean.


    In this world for such a long time, he has been used to his new identity.


    But what Liang Ruxin didn''t expect was that he had a chance to meet people in his previous life.


    "Your Majesty, this is not a good time to send troops to attack Qi!" A middle-aged man dressed as a counsellor came to Liang Ruxin in a hurry and advised him.


    The middle-aged counselor not only said this sentence, he also took out a piece of paper, which clearly wrote ten disadvantages of sending troops at this time.


    He was about to make an analysis of Liang Ruxin one by one, but he saw that Liang Ruxin said without expression: "Tian Yuan disorganizes my army, take it for me."


    Immediately someone rushed up and took the counselor named Tian Yuan away and threw him into the prison.


    Liang Ruxin is relying on the bloody coup and has a high control over his subordinates. That''s why he dares to do such a thing.


    However, after Tian Yuan was taken away, Liang Ruxin could not help sighing. In fact, with his insight, how could he not know that attacking the state of Qi is not worth the loss?


    But Liang Ruxin has no way to resist, not only because the voice in his head gives new orders, but also because of the people he met in his previous life.


    "It''s your mission to send troops to attack all." The words of the strange man with white hair can still be remembered.


    Liang Ruxin accepted the mission decisively, not only because the voice in his head had exactly the same view, but also because he had no power to fight back in front of each other.


    With their own martial arts cultivation, they are only one step away from the legendary broken void. However, there are still people who can play with themselves in the palm of the thigh. You can imagine each other''s realm.


    More importantly, he clearly felt that the other side was not the real body, but just a wisp of soul, fighting in a similar state.


    So the new Zhao state, under liang Ruxin''s "chaotic life", sent 200000 troops to the north to attack Qi, shocking the world.


    What''s more shocking is that in a short period of half a month, Liang Ruxin''s personal battle was extremely fierce. He almost filled a city with human life, and then captured his life.


    If he fought like this, he was afraid that Zhao''s army would be exhausted, and at most ten border cities would be destroyed.


    Of course, this kind of fighting was not easy for Qi. A large number of friars and soldiers died on the battlefield. Both sides were seriously injured.


    It is said that his majesty, the king of the state of Qi, has lost his temper several times in the imperial court and cursed Liang Ruxin as a madman.


    Until one day, two men who called themselves "angels" came to the court of Qi and ordered the king of Qi to stop fighting immediately.


    As one of the most powerful people in the world, the king of Qi was not totally ignorant of the existence of angels, but he was concerned about another thing."What about Liang Ruxin?" The king of Qi asked with a green face.


    "Naturally someone will come to him." The angel comrades are always expressionless.


    But the king of Qi didn''t listen to the perfunctory words and said angrily, "he sent strong troops to attack the state of Qi, but he lost so many soldiers. Is that all?"


    The man looked at him coldly, but didn''t say anything, just showed a sneer.


    ¡­¡­


    Liang Ruxin''s military account also ushered in two "angels", but here is a man and a woman, with a slightly different configuration.


    "Who are you?"


    "You don''t have to know who we are, just obey orders." There was a mocking smile on the man''s face.


    "I''ll order the troops to withdraw immediately. I''m bound to go out. My Lord wants to see you." The one who opened her mouth was the woman of the two. Her expression was cold and her tone was even more aloof.


    Liang Ruxin is no stranger to this kind of tone. The man who came from his previous life also spoke like this.


    So Liang Ruxin clenched his fist gently, no one likes to be treated like this, but he knew better that he had no room for resistance.


    Seems to see his mood, the man said: "move quickly. If you don''t have some talents and adults want to cultivate you, we don''t come here to take you away. "


    Liang Ruxin relaxed and said in a deep voice, "can you ask who is the adult in your mouth?"


    When men and women look at each other, the smile on their faces is hard to restrain. It''s like seeing an ant asking seriously. It always makes people feel funny.


    However, what they did not expect was that a voice echoed gently and answered the question for them.


    "Jinlin world, star master Jinlin?"


    In Liang Ruxin''s sight, a blood colored figure with blonde hair and blue eyes appeared in front of him. He just walked around them. The blood colored nails with long fingers cut off their heads.


    Then, Liang Ruxin saw an unforgettable scene in his life.


    At a glance, the dark Armored Warriors, who could not see the end, were falling from the sky in line, step by step.

 Chapter 387

    The black Samurai army came to jinlinshi and took advantage of Liang Ruxin''s opportunity to attack Qi with the strength of the whole country, so that they had the best chance to kill the enemy and grow up.


    The area where the troops came was the front line of the two armies. From the moment they came, 2000 black warriors went straight to the Qi army.


    Of course, if there is Zhao''s army on the road, the black Samurai will never avoid it, but will easily solve it - anyway, it can enhance their strength.


    "Are you going to kill all the people here?" Liang Ruxin watched his subordinates being slaughtered and kept calm.


    Shana shook her blonde hair and showed a charming smile: "if you mean the kingdom of God by" here ", then Yes


    ¡­¡­


    In the Jinlin world, although it was a situation of four countries'' scuffle, the people of the four countries had heard of a legend.


    It is said that in the central part of the mainland, there is a holy mountain where immortals live. If they can be accepted as disciples by immortals, they will have the chance to be in the immortal class in the future.


    Some people doubt the authenticity of the immortal, but more people have no doubt about it, because the monarchs of the four countries also regularly send people to the holy mountain to offer sacrifices to the immortal.


    For an intruder like Gu Nan, what the holy mountain represents is too obvious - this must be the residence of the star master Jinlin.


    The origin of Jin Lin Shi''s name is precisely because Jin Lin controlled the world 600 years ago and named the star world after his own name.


    In fact, this method is more conducive to the establishment of a brand effect, and it is easy to attract other potential boundary breakers to work.


    The "occupation" of star Lord is indeed similar to that of Lord. They not only need to build their own "territory", but also try to attract foreign talents.


    The most important talent under the star master is actually the one who breaks the boundary.


    Even the standard of measuring the strength of a star depends largely on how many people break the boundary.


    For example, Qiao Deyu''s windy world is just a newly established new star world, and only one or two of Qiao Deyu''s acquaintances can break it.


    Even if other people come over, they won''t take fengfengshi as their home.


    Jinlin world is a little better. Jinlin, the star master, has been running the world for hundreds of years. Not only the people who break the world have been attracted, but also the local strong people have been promoted.


    , as before the mediation of the war between Zhao and Qi, Jinlin sent four people to break the boundary at one time, which is not small in the small star circles.


    But the result is obviously not good at all.


    Jin Lin stood in the hall, looking at the white robe figure standing quietly in front of him. His eyes were as cold as if he wanted to freeze people.


    "Gu Nan?" Jin Lin is not a man who makes cars behind closed doors. He knows what has happened in the recent days and recognizes Gu Nan''s face.


    "You and I have no injustice or hatred. Why did you deceive jinlinshi?" Jin Lin stares at Gu Nan''s face and asks in a deep voice.


    Gu Nan didn''t hide his identity. He looked at the star master with a smile and didn''t answer, but his hand was not slow.


    As soon as lightning''s fist fell down, it came directly to Jinlin and almost collapsed the space.


    If Jin Lin meets this blow normally, he may be plotted by Gu Nan, even seriously injured. But now he is in his own star world.


    As early as the moment of Gu Nan''s fist, Jin Lin had seen all this clearly, and a golden wall appeared out of thin air in front of him.


    Gu Nan''s fist was printed on the wall, and the terrible sound came. Outsiders thought there was a landslide on the holy mountain.


    The two people in the hall are still standing opposite each other. Gu Nan takes back his hand and shakes it, showing a strange smile: "there are star blessings. It''s taking advantage."


    With Gu Nan''s character as the body of evil god, he is not without a chance to win when facing the seventh level star master.


    But in Jinlin''s own star world, Gu Nan can''t win at all when facing Jinlin, a sixth level star master. He can''t be defeated at most.


    With a sneer, Jin Lin suddenly turned the golden light into several sharp arrows and went straight to Gu Nan.


    His rule is the power of gold. When he was promoted to the star master, he added a series of rules, such as "sharp" and "piercing", and achieved success in piercing.


    So Jinlin''s rule can be described in four words - nothing can be broken.


    With the blessing of the star world, Jin Lin''s power was lifted out of thin air. With unstoppable power, the golden arrow went straight into Gu Nan''s chest.


    And then It''s nothing, because Gu Nan stands in front of Jin Lin like a nobody.


    "You..." Jinlin looked at Gu Nan and patted his chest. The blood holes disappeared at the speed visible to the naked eye, as if they had never appeared.


    It''s very powerful to have nothing broken, but it also needs people to be afraid of being "broken".


    Jin Lin''s face changed slightly, and more and more warnings were sent to him by the star world. The people of the holy mountain are being slaughtered by a group of crazy invaders.He didn''t have time to entangle with Gu Nan again. His figure flashed and he wanted to leave, but Gu Nan''s fist just came at this time.


    The blessings provided by the astral realm for the astral Lord are mainly reflected in the law. They almost raise the level of the law to one or two levels out of thin air, but there is no bonus for the astral Lord himself.


    Players have a unique advantage in this respect, because the existence of the body of evil spirits allows them to directly destroy the enemy''s body.


    It''s very easy to fight against the law with the law. To fight against the body with the law, we must first go through the step of "solidifying", and the power is immediately reduced.


    In desperation, Jinlin had to stop the establishment of the space channel and give priority to the organization of protection measures to stop Gu Nan''s attack.


    But Gu Nan''s attacks are continuous, and there is no intention to stop, forcing Jin Lin to repeatedly make defensive posture, completely unable to do anything else.


    At this moment, Jinlin finally understood Gu Nan''s purpose - he didn''t intend to defeat himself, he just wanted to hold himself back.


    The other side has more powerful subordinates, so as long as they can''t spare, the other side can kill Jin Linshi at any cost.


    As the high-level monks in Jinlin world continue to die, and even some people who break the world will flee without fighting, the blessing provided by the star world to Jinlin will become weaker and weaker.


    Until a certain critical point, Gu Nan''s strength will be enough to overwhelm him.


    Jinlin wants to understand all this, but in the face of Gu Nan''s combination boxing, he can do nothing.


    Although he has a life span of nearly ten thousand years, Jinlin is still facing the invasion of the star world for the first time since he took charge of Jinlin. He has no experience in this aspect.


    What''s more unfortunate is that the opponent he faced for the first time was Gu Nan''s terrorist existence.

 Chapter 388

    Jinlin is a holy mountain.


    Jinlin himself was trapped in the depths of the holy mountain by Gu Nan, so the invaders could be regarded as unstoppable.


    The leader of holy mountain is lance, but the main force is still the vampires of Raymond clan. After all, the existence of vampires is too suitable for bullying.


    Facing the opponents who are stronger than them as a whole, they are easy to be completely suppressed; but compared with their weaker opponents, the blood clan can play a 12% power.


    "Who are you?"


    "Trespassing on holy mountain, you Ah


    The enemy in front of him burst out a cloud of blood fog and slowly fell to the ground. With a cold look on his face, LAN Si said casually, "if you want to blame it, you should blame the wrong person."


    With the influx of a group of blood, the holy mountain suddenly became a river of blood. A strong man and his family were killed mercilessly, no matter they begged for mercy or resisted.


    In fact, in Gu Nan''s order, in addition to those who take the initiative to escape from the broken border do not have to chase, others must be killed.


    Bai Xi is also on the battlefield on the side of holy mountain. He doesn''t quite understand this practice.


    He was born in a big family in the white bone world. He used to be the real proud son of heaven. However, Bai Xi didn''t have the arrogance of the sons of the aristocratic family. Instead, he was full of curiosity about the outside world.


    At the same time of curiosity, Bai Xi was also able to put himself in the right place, so he became Gu Nan''s envoy.


    However, Bai Xi''s obedience and identification with Gu Nan does not mean that he has no ideas of his own. In fact, in Bai Xi''s cognition, any leader prefers subordinates with ideas.


    So without hesitation, Bai Xi expressed his opinion to LAN Si: "Lord LAN Si, is it not good for us to kill like this?"


    "What''s wrong?" Lance turned his head and looked at him suspiciously.


    Bai Xi took a deep breath and said, "if you kill like this, I''m afraid the adult will get nothing but an empty shell."


    All the people have been killed, and the rest, of course, is an empty shell. Bai Xi knows that there will be an invasion between the stars, but no one will do it like Gu Nan.


    It''s not worth the loss!


    The purpose of invading other star realms should be to kill the enemy star owners and bring the star realms into their own territory. How can we kill all the people?


    But Lansi shook his head and said, "that''s what you''ve ordered."


    Bai Xi said without any concession: "if your order is wrong, we should at least ask questions, otherwise who will check for you?"


    Listening to Bai Xi''s words, LAN Si took a look at the depths of the holy mountain and said, "now it''s too late to say."


    ¡­¡­


    Comrade Bai Xi, who wants to make up for Gu Nan''s leaks, is undoubtedly a good comrade, but he will not think that Gu Nan''s orders to SANA are more thorough.


    The black Samurai army swept the battlefield, swept the city, swept the countryside, swept In short, there is no reason to say that all the things that can be leveled can be leveled.


    Not only the friars, but also the civilians who can be killed easily. No matter how small the mosquito''s leg is, it''s meat.


    In fact, this is because Gu Nan launched this war for a purpose different from that of ordinary stars and gods.


    The main purpose of stars is territory, because the astral world can be expanded through the integration of planes; what gods want is faith, and the kingdom of God can be expanded through believers.


    Gu Nan is different from both.


    The player''s goal is sin value and points, and the way to get them is actually to see how many enemies the divine servant has killed.


    As long as it can provide strength for the enemy, it belongs to the enemy of God.


    This strange upgrade path is unique to players. That''s why in the middle and later stages of the game, players like crazy invasion, seize a kingdom of God to bite.


    Divine servants earn points through war, but the sin value is not much. If they can kill the gods in the end, even the sin value will earn a lot.


    Liang Ruxin follows Shana silently, and her look is becoming more and more indifferent.


    Anyone who constantly guides the way, sends his loyal soldiers to the black Samurai army, and then looks at the shocked eyes of his former subordinates, will look like this.


    "Well done." Shana showed a charming smile and praised Liang Ruxin. "With your ability, I believe you will soon be appreciated by adults."


    "And then go on undercover?" Liang Ruxin said so, but his tone has no waves, people can not hear the joy and anger.


    Shana replied: "as long as you can be promoted to legend, there will be other people to do the work."


    Liang Ruxin stopped talking. His eyes were on the Black Warrior army, and he murmured: "the braver you are, the braver you fight, the stronger your strength will never be exhausted Your command is too rough for such a perfect army. "


    The black Samurai belongs to the semi necromancer, and has many unique advantages of the necromancer, which makes a very complicated war easy.


    "Then it''s up to you." SANA a face does not matter, directly handed over the command to Liang Ruxin.Liang Ruxin looked at her in surprise: "are you not afraid that I will seize the opportunity to seize power?"


    With the most standard smile of a vampire aristocrat, Shana replied, "when you get to my level, you will understand that it doesn''t matter at all. Besides It won''t be long before we retreat. "


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the holy mountain, Jinlin is already ferocious. The golden arrow shoots out like money, but the walls around him become weaker and weaker.


    For the masters of the celestial world, the blessing of the power of the celestial world mainly depends on the high-end monks. Therefore, with the holy mountain being slaughtered, Jinlin''s power soon weakened.


    However, Gu Nan''s condition is not very good, he can already be described as full of holes, even on the forehead have been shot several times.


    On the one hand, he has to bear the inevitable attack, and on the other hand, he has to find a way to stop Jinlin. After all, Gu Nan is not invincible. It''s almost enough to do this.


    If the power of the law at the level of the star master is accumulated too much, it will interfere with the self-healing of the body of the evil god.


    It is because of this that Jin Lin turns to attack and tries to kill Gu Nan before the power of the star world disappears.


    "The loss of Xingjie is inevitable, but as long as I kill the other side, I can take over the power of Gu Nan!" Jin Lin''s mind is very clear, and found a way to stop loss or even earn blood.


    According to Jin Lin''s judgment of the situation, if they fight for their lives, the outcome is still unknown, and each has a 50% chance of winning.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Gu Nan suddenly stopped at a certain moment. His figure had already stood outside the hall and said to himself, "these guys are really slow..."


    Jin Lin seems to be aware of something, quickly chase to the hall, but Gu Nan has disappeared without a trace.


    To compare speed, even if the star world is not destroyed, Jinlin can not be compared with Gu Nan.


    What''s more, when Jin Lin had time to observe the outside of the holy mountain, he found that all the damned invaders had disappeared.


    "Gu Nan!" Jinlin roared wildly in place.


    ¡­¡­


    In the kingdom of God, Gu Nan is sitting in the hall of the evil god to take care of himself. Shana has brought back the black Samurai army and reported: "my Lord, the war of the kingdom of God is over. I will arrange them to continue to go to the crescent moon?"


    "What''s the hurry?" Gu Nan waved his hand and pointed to the Jinlin world over there. "Jinlin didn''t die. We''ll brush it again after a while."

 Chapter 389

    A smart player will always pursue the game of maximizing benefits - unless he thinks there are risks in this game.


    Unlike all the invaders, Gu Nan''s goal was never to fight for territory, but to kill enough sources of power.


    From this point of view, the world of the heavens is more convenient than the world of the gods.


    Because on the side of the heavens, the main source of strength of the astrologers is the high-level strong, and the second is the common people, not the believers.


    Although it is more difficult to kill the strong, as long as Gu Nan can provide enough powerful troops, simple killing is definitely easier than killing believers.


    After all, the strong can be recognized at a glance, but how can believers find them? Except for a few special fanatics, they can only be killed to prevent big fish from escaping the net.


    It''s like the world of heaven. Monks have a clear goal and can''t run away. Civilians can be killed if they can. If they don''t have time to kill, they will be pulled down. Anyway, they won''t suffer.


    It is precisely because of this that Gu Nan will not beat the target plane to death. He hopes that "sustainable development" can be painted over and over again.


    Maybe one day, a star master like Jinlin will be driven mad by him. In his anger, he will go down to find a new star world, and Gu Nan will have to give up.


    Gu Nan was sitting in the kingdom of God, almost half a month after his first war.


    And the injury of his battle with Jinlin has been recovered. When he is not in the fighting state, the self recovery function of the body of evil god has to go up a new level.


    This war of the kingdom of God brought considerable benefits to Gu Nan.


    In order to create 2000 black warriors, Gu Nan has already squandered all his points, but now the number has directly expanded to nearly 50000.


    It was just a war of the kingdom of God, which was a little hasty in time and the executors did not have much experience. It brought this amount of revenue. The war was really a huge profit.


    Among them, Gu Nan couldn''t stop Jinlin for a long time, and there was no factor of the fourth level divine servant.


    Without the fourth level divine servant, it means that it is almost impossible for them to kill the fourth level opponent. The enemy killed by the divine envoy can''t get points.


    The crime value has increased by about 200 points, which is a little small compared with Gu Nan''s current rank.


    This kind of design is also intentional. Like Gu Nan, he plans to brush points again and again, and no one has done it in the game.


    But on the one hand, the cultivation of believers is far more troublesome than the immigration of the star world; on the other hand, it is the above-mentioned reason - if you do not kill the gods, where will the players get the evil value?


    Unlike Gu Nan now, the source of sin value and integral is separated, which gives him the motivation to brush repeatedly.


    Of course, the gains are great, but the damage of the Black Warrior is also great. It''s a good quality to be brave and fearless to die in war, but when we count the losses, we will hate this quality.


    Two thousand black samurai, after a killing that lasted less than a few hours, now there are less than 300 left, and the battle damage ratio has reached an alarming level.


    After all, the rank of the black samurai is not high, even in the face of Jin Linshi''s low-level soldiers, it is easy to get casualties.


    However, Shenshi is a completely regular creature. As long as you put in points, you can produce. Gu Nan doesn''t care how much he died.


    As long as the subordinates of the fourth level don''t die, they need to keep an eye on the hostile border breakers. Gu Nan doesn''t have a stable source of fourth level troops.


    Gu Nan, who got 50000 points, put 30000 of them into the construction of the kingdom of God without saying a word.


    This time, he chose the shrine and another upgraded building called "Ghoul camp".


    Gu Nan''s second choice of soldiers is the ghoul.


    If the black samurai is still half human and half undead, and has some characteristics of flesh and blood, the ghoul is a pure undead.


    In the early stage of the kingdom of God, the undead branch is really the most suitable one to start.


    The reason is very simple. Most of the troops that can "support war with war" and even fight stronger and stronger belong to the undead arms.


    Those famous necromancers are also famous for their own efforts to build a huge empire of the dead.


    The black Samurai has the ability of "death sacrifice", which can be self enhanced by killing enemies, while the ghoul''s ability is "corpse eating", which can be restored or even promoted by swallowing corpses.


    One of them killed the enemy and the other ate the corpse. The latter could help kill the enemy after eating the corpse, and even be strong enough to take over the war. It was a perfect match.


    However, the early ghouls were weak, which is why Gu Nan did not choose them first.


    With the remaining 20000 points, Gu Nan invested in the production of the Black Warrior and the ghoul respectively in a ratio of 3:1.


    Although he said that he wanted to brush the Golden Forest for two times, Gu Nan arranged for a legendary vampire to brush the moon world to earn points for him.


    this is not what Gu Nan wants to go back on. It is Comrade Jinlin''s "infrastructure work" that suck no effort.


    The time of the small plane is a little longer than that of the kingdom of God, but Jin Linshi has been recuperating for nearly half a year. Qi and Zhao are still like that, and they have no intention of being supplemented at all.In other words, if Gu Nan wants to play the game of slaughtering the military strongmen again, he can only pay attention to the other two countries.


    But it is not that during the war, when the army is scattered all over the country, the efficiency of a massacre is too low.


    In the final analysis, Jinlin world is still Jinlin''s territory, and Gu Nan can''t hold each other indefinitely.


    Now think about it, it''s really a terrible thing to suppress red for years like left. If it is not for the existence of shadow song, which leads to his spiritual flaw, he has to choose self destruction, the result may be different.


    After all, it''s the tenth order star Lord, second only to the existence of thirteen days, and it''s hard to be killed easily.


    In fact, there is no obstacle. Gu Nan can send a Liang Ruxin to start a war between the two countries, and naturally he can send a second one.


    It''s just taking a little time.


    But just as Gu Nan was busy with his points, Zhutian world was fried again because of his actions.


    In fact, in the world of the heavens, the confrontation of the star master level is relatively rare.


    Although there are not a few masters and realms in the universe, they usually fight in the inner world, and outsiders can''t understand it. Therefore, the fight in the real world is particularly noticeable.


    Although jinlinshi is only a small plane, it has a certain reputation as a Star Kingdom with star owners.


    After the star war broke out, more people were immediately noticed by the other side.


    Gu Nan! It''s Gu Nan!


    It''s suspected that Gu Nan has been promoted to star master, or even has star world! It''s Gu Nan who killed Lou WANYING and suspected to take away the inheritance of Xutian in the ancient cave!

 Chapter 390

    The name of Gu Nan is no stranger among the heavens and the world.


    For those below the star master, the most concerned are actually two classes.


    One is the existence of the level of thirteen days. They are really big people, and they are the actual controllers of the universe. They are eye-catching in every word and deed.


    The other is the top breaker and the newly promoted star master.


    Those who break the boundary are the pinnacles of mortals. They belong to the existence of "xianguan", and they are also concerned, such as Gu Nan.


    When Gu Nan first became famous among the heavens, he was still a world breaker.


    It was only when he took part in the war of annihilation invading the celestial world that he was noticed.


    But later, as Gu Nan did more and more things, more and more people knew him. Similar to him is Lou WANYING.


    Lou WANYING, who was deliberately manipulated by Lu Wen, has also done a lot of earth shaking things.


    The time arena can be regarded as Lu Wen''s endorsement in person, and the inheritance of the ancient cave virtual heaven is even more shocking to the people at the level of thirteen days.


    In this way, the popularity of Lou WANYING may still be higher than Gu Nan.


    But this has no effect, because since the moment Lou WANYING died in Gu Nan''s hands, all his attention has been superimposed on Gu Nan!


    Under the control of some people, a logic is deduced.


    Lou WANYING got the inheritance of the ancient cave Xutian, and Gu Nan killed him, so who is the inheritor now? Gu Nan, of course!


    In addition to Dong Xutian, who knows that inheritance is hard to be taken away, others won''t care so much about you.


    Even if Gu Nan had one percent chance to get this inheritance, it would be enough to attract attention.


    "Gu Nan invaded the Jinlin world. Did he really have the Star Kingdom?"


    "But the invasion was not a success. It failed to take over the territory, and the loss was no less than that of jinlinshi."


    "Who knows! Now I only care about where Gu Nan''s Star Kingdom is... "


    Where is Gu Nan''s star world? This is a question that many people are curious about. Because to find the star world is to find Gu Nan himself, and also to find the inheritance.


    It is not difficult to find the correspondence between the star host and the star boundary.


    For example, Jinlin world is a star world. Jinlin would like everyone to know that there is a small star world, full of the sense of existence.


    But on the other hand, if the star owner himself is not willing to disclose and does not use the power of the star world in front of people, it will be very difficult to be found.


    Even if someone goes to the star world by accident, I don''t know whose it is!


    In this wave of nationwide search for Gu Nan, one person came to the door.


    Of course, she is not exaggerating to find the kingdom of God, but to find Gu Nan''s separation in the world of bones.


    The body of the saint sat in a quiet room, looking at the Dragon Spirit in front of him, with some fun in his eyes.


    Gu Nan did not expect that Lu Wen would be the first person to find him at this juncture.


    "Lu asked for me?" Gu Nan didn''t bother to exchange greetings and said frankly.


    Long ling''er was obviously satisfied with the communication, nodded and said: "he asked me to tell you that if you kill Lou WANYING, you will inherit his cause and effect."


    "What else?" Gu Nan picked his eyebrows.


    "No more." But long ling''er shakes his head, and then leaves. It''s a mess.


    On the contrary, Gu Nan was confused. Did she come here just to say such a word?


    It''s not the first time Gu Nan has heard about causality.


    In the early days of the astral world, a large part of the reincarnation people thought that reincarnation was a kind of behavior that affected cause and effect.


    But with the promotion of the rank, Gu Nan is more inclined to that is nonsense.


    But the cause and effect that long ling''er specially came to say is not as simple as that.


    But Gu Nan soon knew how causality was reflected.


    "My Lord, someone''s coming to me again. It''s not easy to pass this time." In the white bone world, red tail came to Gu Nanhui in a hurry.


    "Who''s from?" Gu Nan thought and asked.


    "This time it''s the Taoist sect."


    As soon as Gu Nan heard the name, he knew what the other party was doing.


    Daozongjie is not in the heaven level plane, but it is not far away, only worse than Baigu and other top levels.


    More importantly, daozongjie and dongxutian are of the same origin.


    In the chaos of dongxutian that year, it was two brothers who fought against each other. In the end, they were promoted and took charge of dongxutian.


    The younger martial brother, who failed, left in dismay and set up his own star world outside in the name of Taoism.


    In this way, Wu tiandaojun, the star master of daozongjie, is also Yulian''s martial uncle.


    The people of the Taoist sect come to the door, and the goal is of course the inheritance of the ancient cave void heaven. After all, for them, this inheritance is no different from their own, and may even be more complete."Shall we let them in?" Red tail see Gu Nan understand each other''s origin, then asked.


    "No need." Gu Nan didn''t mean to go out to meet people at all. He said casually, "just take my words to them."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Heritage, no, go away."


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Hongwei stood outside the organization of Baigu Kingdom, entertaining two messengers from Daoism.


    She had some helpless smiles on her face, and a young girl was sitting beside her, but Bai Qiaozhen, the only daughter of Bai Guzhen.


    Bai Qiaozhen is the actual manager of Bai Guzhen.


    Bai Qiaozhen naturally came from Hongwei. She didn''t dare to convey Gu Nan''s words directly. And Gu Nan put clear not to see a person, she also can rely on white Qiao Zhen to send a person.


    Fortunately, after the siege of the seven kingdoms, Baigu Zhenjun, the star master with true temperament, has always been very fond of Gu Nan and has taken care of Bai Wu.


    "You two, my Lord is not here." Red tail makes a pair of bitter face way, "otherwise like this, wait for him to come back, I immediately inform two how?"


    There are two men from the Taoist sect. They are all dressed up as Taoists. The older one calls himself wencongdao. The other is a young man, Guan Feng.


    Wen congdao was always cold faced. On the contrary, Guan Feng, a younger man, showed a kind smile and said, "why do you have to say that? Everyone knows that Gu Nan is resident here. "


    Now red tail is also the one who breaks the boundary. She has more confidence in her heart. She immediately changes color and says, "I don''t know. So you know? I can''t ask you more about your whereabouts. "


    After hitting two nails in a row, Guan Feng''s face gradually cooled down.


    One side of the text from the road suddenly said: "this matter or solve. Since you are sure that you are not here, why don''t you let us have a look inside? "


    Red tail immediately sneered: "are you kidding?"


    If the Organization headquarters can be easily spied, then there is no need for the existence of white fog.


    Wen congdao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a dangerous light in his eyes. Guan Feng took a look at Bai Qiaozhen beside him, and took the lead in saying, "in this case, I''ll leave you."


    With these words, Guan Feng stood up directly, and Wen congdao followed him.


    Seeing their figure disappear gradually, Bai Qiaozhen can''t help sighing: "I think you should prepare early."

 Chapter 391

    Whether it''s red tail or white fog, of course, we need to make early preparations. Daozongjie is not a small force. It is on the same level as Xingyu in the early years. It is the second echelon in the realm level plane.


    According to Gu Nan''s division, Wu tiandaojun is about the eighth level. Now Gu Nan can''t fight, but he has no pressure to escape.


    In other words, Gu Nan is not afraid of Taoism.


    This is perfectly reflected in his next attitude.


    "Never mind who comes." Gu Nan''s body of saints, so sitting in the depths of the white fog organization, "Wu Tian himself does not come, who will be the same."


    No matter how powerful the Taoist sect is, it''s just a realm level plane. There can''t be any star level people to take refuge in it. Wu Tian''s people are the ones who break the realm at most.


    If the boundary breaker comes to attack white fog Maybe they don''t need Gu Nan''s help. Bai Wu can take care of them by himself.


    Gu Nan has spent so much time training in the arena and picking up people from the crescent world and the world of the gods. Is that to train the team?


    The fourth level is the highest level in the world. If the divine servant wants to reach this level, it is far from being achieved in a short time. He can only rely on the divine envoy.


    Today''s white fog, not to mention red tail, is a world breaker. There are only three legendary vampires stationed here. In addition, crescent moon''s martial arts masters and local recruitment experts of white bone world


    To put it bluntly, if it wasn''t for Wu tiandaojun who was behind the Taoist sect, he would have taken them down on the spot.


    So for Gu Nan''s attitude, red tail generally agreed, but she also said: "if Wu naive himself to do?"


    Gu Nan thought about it and said seriously, "then I''ll go to daozongjie for a tour."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan doesn''t pay attention to the cause and effect of Lou WANYING, but others don''t think so.


    After Bai Qiaozhen left Baiwu, she told Baigu Zhenjun about the situation. The latter''s expression is just one sentence: Gu Nan can help whatever he wants.


    Baiguzhenjun has always been the master who is not afraid of anything. Just one Taoist sect is not enough to change his mind.


    On the other hand, there is another person who pays attention to Gu Nan.


    Ziluotian.


    Duan Wenqi is a very interesting person. He is not only a strong star master, but also one of the masters of the gate of the star world.


    Few people know that Duan Wenqi was one of the founders of Stargate, and the first Stargate was born in violet sky.


    With the old friends of that year, one by one, falling or becoming the star master, and willing to put a lot of energy into the gate of the star world, Duan Wenqi is the only one left.


    In a sense, the gate of stardom is about to become Duan Wenqi''s speech. If he intends to, as long as a little preparation, it is possible to seize power.


    Duan Wenqi is now sitting in the gate of Xingjie. All the documents in front of him are about Gu Nan.


    From the time he killed Lou WANYING, to Jin Linshi''s brief appearance, and then to the time when Daoists went to Baigu Kingdom, all the information was completely presented to Duan Wenqi.


    "It''s so young!" Duan Wenqi, of course, saw Bai Wu''s response and said with a smile.


    In his opinion, since Gu Nan has been coveted, he should try to solve it.


    The best way, of course, is to prove that you have nothing to covet, that is, inheritance. But this is very difficult, and there will always be people who don''t believe it.


    The second way is to shift the target, such as handing over the inheritance, or seeking the protection of a big man. As long as someone is in the front, at least you don''t have to face the pressure yourself.


    Gu Nan''s current treatment is undoubtedly the worst one - he is fighting hard!


    "The Taoist sect is just on the surface. So many people are interested in inheritance. How long can you last?" Duan Wenqi had a sneer in his eyes.


    Because of their own inheritance, the Taoist sect came to ask for it. Unexpectedly, even Gu Nan couldn''t see it. Other forces will not expose themselves.


    In principle, Duan Wenqi has no reason to pay so much attention to Gu Nan. There is no conflict between them.


    It''s just that Duan Wenqi naturally resents Gu Nan because of his previous antagonism. If he can see Gu Nan''s misfortune, he will be very happy.


    "Why don''t you add another fire..."


    ¡­¡­


    On the third day after they left Baiwu, a group of people who were almost dead rushed into Baiwu, shouting the slogan of "ancient inheritance".


    Of course, this team, which does not even have a boundary breaker, is almost eliminated in an instant, but the significance they represent is very important.


    This means that the first shot to fight for the inheritance of ancient cave Xutian has been fired.


    In the early morning of the next day, Wen congdao and Guan Feng stood in front of the white fog gate again.


    "This time, the red tail association must have made a wise decision." Guan Feng''s face is still a kind smile, but more ridicule.It''s only a few days, but it''s enough for them to find enough information.


    The forces interested in inheritance are not just one or two. Now there are more spies lurking outside the white fog than the white fog itself.


    There are so many star realms and star masters that even their Taoist and religious realms dare not confront each other head-on. How can Bai Wu resist to the end?


    Even if Gu Nan was promoted to the star master and had the Star Kingdom, he was far from the Kingdom level. Not to mention that there are not a few planes in the astral world that are staring at him now.


    "If she is not wise, someone will teach her to be wise." Wen congdao said coldly.


    The two brothers and nephews, who have been working outside all the year round, have a very tacit cooperation.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the man who came out of the white fog this time was not a red tail, but a silver robed man with a calm face.


    After seeing each other''s face clearly, they couldn''t help looking at each other and smiling - the other side finally compromised.


    It''s not so easy to see the true body of the star Lord. Gu Nan''s willingness to meet each other in separate bodies is enough for them to go back to work. Anyway, even if we want to trade with inheritance, it''s not their turn to break the boundary.


    The smile on Guan Feng''s face became more and more intense: "Mr. Gu Nan. I''ve heard a lot about you. Poor Dao and martial uncle... "


    "To inherit?" Gu Nan interrupted him directly.


    Such a direct let Guan Feng slightly a Zheng, but he immediately returned to God, said with a smile: "exactly."


    Gu Nan nodded and yelled after them: "who else is here to inherit? Come out. Don''t blame me for not warning you. If you don''t show up now, you won''t want to inherit it in the future. "


    With the sound of Gu Nan''s words falling, Guan Feng and Wen suddenly appeared dozens of figures behind the Tao, all of which were at the level of breaking the boundary.


    If you want to send back the news at the first time, naturally only those who break the boundary can do it.


    Wen congdao still said rigidly: "hand over the inheritance, we can try our best to satisfy you."


    His words also represent the attitude of the people. After all, they are not afraid of Gu Nan''s sudden attack. What''s more, there are dozens of stars


    Before this thought came down, people felt a sudden darkness in the sky, and a shadow hand fell from the sky.

 Chapter 392

    Gu Nan''s noumenon is standing in the sky of the white bone world. The force of the sixth order law is pouring out like no money, which makes the shadow hand bigger and bigger.


    The shadow of terror and crazy expansion fell like the top of Mount Tai, and dozens of boundary breakers from various forces were encircled at the same time.


    Even the most radical guesser would not have guessed Gu Nan''s action - he wanted to make enemies with dozens of stars at the same time, and it was himself!


    This, this, this Isn''t this a big bully?!


    Wen congdao and Guan Feng, who bear the brunt of the attack, feel much more "lying trough" than others.


    but the crisis suddenly struck, and no one make complaints about Tucao Gu Nan, the cold noodles from the road do not want to, from the arms of a thing, directly thrown on Guan Feng body.


    "Go


    A touch of blue light suddenly burst open, Guan Feng was instantly shock fly out, but escaped the shadow giant hand law lock, but the text from the road I was doomed.


    After all, this is the power of the sixth order law. The natural pressure from the order alone is enough to make these boundary breakers difficult to resist.


    "Martial uncle!" There was a cry of sadness from Guan Feng''s mouth, but he couldn''t help it. He could only watch the hand of the shadow fall and his martial uncle was submerged.


    Wen congdao was not the only one. The dozens of people who broke the boundary were called out by Gu Nan. In the end, less than five fingers escaped.


    Gu Nan this palm falls, is directly dozens of break boundary meteorite life!


    Even during the plane war, I have never heard of so many boundary breakers dying at the same time.


    After all, those who break the boundary are not fools. They will not be underground in dangerous situations, and they will gather together to die.


    Except this time


    "Gu Nan! If you have the ability today, kill us all. Daojun won''t let you go! "


    Guan Feng''s eyes were red, and his face was full of ferocious color instead of the usual gentleness.


    He thought Gu Nan must be crazy, otherwise who would be against dozens of stars at the same time?


    These are all big stars with names and surnames!


    Similarly, some of the survivors also yelled at Gu Nan, but most of them turned around and ran.


    Nan is a madman who takes care of his own life.


    Only Guan Feng died in front of him because of his martial uncle. He couldn''t restrain his anger. Then


    Boom!


    It''s another shadow, and the giant hand falls down. Guan Feng''s eyes are about to be crushed into powder.


    Poor old martial uncle, in order to give him a chance to live, he did not hesitate to sacrifice himself. Now it seems that he is more useless.


    "Dare you?"


    At this time, a burst of drinking came from the horizon, and a figure in a golden Taoist robe suddenly appeared above Guan Feng.


    I saw him wave his hand to make a mark, directly collided with the shadow hand, and dissipated at the same time.


    Guan Feng escaped from the dead. Fortunately, he could not help looking at the Taoist: "Daojun..."


    "I see." Wu tiandaojun nodded with a cold face, "your martial uncle will never die in vain."


    While Wu Tian appeared, another figure also appeared at the scene. The head was crowned with white bones, and his face was pale and dignified. He was the real king of white bones.


    Two star masters come to the white bone world in person. In any case, the real king of white bone will appear.


    Wu Tian gave him a cold look and said, "bones, this is our personal enmity. Mind your own business."


    "I can''t take care of what happens in my bones?" The white bone really gentleman can not be polite, on the other hand the quality asks a way.


    The two men, a true king and a Taoist king, are both tough people. At this time, no one can give in.


    At this stage, the boundary breakers all around are dead and running. No one is here long ago.


    But so many people died under Gu Nan''s hand that countless star owners turned their eyes to this place.


    Wu Tian''s eyes sparkled with danger. He didn''t want to be the enemy of baiguzhenjun, but he couldn''t lose face in front of so many forces.


    Seeing this, Guan Feng stood up immediately and said, "we have no intention to be enemies with Zhenjun, but Gu Nanping killed my martial uncle, and together with dozens of colleagues, we have to give an account."


    "That''s right." Another man came out from the sky, but the voice of compassion rang out, but it was a man in grey.


    "It''s another boundless star." As soon as Guan Feng''s eyes brightened, he blurted out.


    "You think we''re all bullies when you say we kill people?"


    "It was previously said that he was reincarnated by the devil, but now it seems that it is not necessarily false."


    "I''ll just get rid of the magic guard today."


    With the sound of dialogue, more and more stars are coming to the white bone world, all of which are aimed at Gu Nan.


    But Gu Nan always looked at each other coldly, even his expression didn''t change. He didn''t care how many people were hostile to him, or even afraid that there were not enough people.


    If dealing with cause and effect, Duan Wenqi and Gu Nan understand it, but he is more willing to solve it in his own way.In a short time, nearly 20 stars have appeared. Baigu Zhenjun is still waiting. After all, this is his star world. No matter how many enemies there are, there is nothing to worry about.


    One of the stars came out of the crowd and said to Gu Nan, "Gu Nan, do you dare to change places and fight me fairly?"


    The man came out with a long knife behind him. He looked like a man with a firm face.


    "The king of Swords is the king of rivers." Below the red tail in the separation next to the soft voice way, "Wang he and Jinlin are good friends."


    Gu Nan''s heart is clear. Jinlin is also an old star master for many years. Naturally, he has his own connections, but he was too quick to be caught off guard.


    But in the face of Wang he''s words, Gu Nan didn''t mean to answer at all, and his figure disappeared in a flash.


    The next moment, he appeared directly in front of Wang he.


    This is Gu Nan''s first time. With the attention of countless forces, the speed of terror has already startled everyone.


    Wang he was also surprised, but he soon calmed down. He knew something about Gu Nan, mainly from Jinlin.


    In Jinlin''s mouth, Gu Nan is just a despicable person who, relying on his special ability, forcibly holds him down for a moment. His strength is not strong.


    Wang he seems to draw out the long sword slowly and quickly. The power from Dao Wang Shi has been blessed to him.


    Even if not in his own star world, Wang he has enough confidence to defeat Gu Nan.


    Because through Jinlin, he knew one of Gu Nan''s biggest weaknesses - he didn''t have the power of the astral world!


    So before Gu Nan''s fist fell, Wang he''s long sword had been put out, and he broke the opponent''s bluff in his mouth.


    "Gu Nan, you haven''t finished the star world. What will you take me for this knife?"


    His words export, immediately let a crowd of star Lord once again commotion rise. Gu Nan didn''t go that far, which gave them more confidence.


    Only Gu Nan himself remained unmoved, and his fists still fell.


    Let alone the power of the astral world, he didn''t even use the law. It was all the power of the body itself.


    But in such a confrontation, the long sword was not obstructed, and it directly penetrated Gu Nan''s body, and Gu Nan''s fist also fell to Wang he''s chest.


    The next moment, Wang he''s chest is like plastic, inch by inch broken open, he showed an incredible look, looking forward.


    Gu Nan, like a man who has nothing to do with it, pulls out the long knife from his chest, and then sweeps his eyes to the people behind him, showing a cold smile.

 Chapter 393

    In the open space outside the white fog, he suddenly fell into an inexplicable silence.


    Gu Nan''s attitude is so fierce that many star masters are surprised - he and


    in fact, even if they besiege Gu Nan like this, the ultimate goal is to force him to hand over the inheritance of Dongxu heaven, and not many people intend to kill Gu Nan.


    Because they know that it''s not easy to kill a star owner who may have the astral world - at least they have to know where the astral world is.


    At the level of star master, there are few people who really act impulsively. Most people only make the best choice for themselves based on their own interests.


    Because of this, they did not understand Gu Nan''s action.


    How can there be such a person who will work hard without saying a word?!


    We climbed to the position of the star master and trampled thousands of mortals under our feet, not for the purpose of beating us to death! With so many resources, is it not good for us to develop peacefully?


    A group of star masters are puzzled, and Wang He, who was punched by Gu Nan, is even more puzzled.


    Not only did he not understand Gu Nan''s attitude, but he also did not understand the horror of the strength of the fist, and the fact that the other side had been stabbed by himself, just like a nobody.


    Now Wang he already knows that his good friend Jinlin is absolutely in bullshit - what strength is general, Gu Nan punches down and almost breaks himself up!


    If it wasn''t for the protection of the power of the astral world, or he would really fall under this blow.


    Wang he couldn''t think much about it. His figure exploded into a ball of light. He got rid of Gu Nan''s attack and fled to the rear in a hurry.


    Then, without waiting for anyone to say hello, he opened a space channel directly and quickly went in.


    "I ran back to my star world. I''m as timid as a mouse!" A star master can''t help laughing, but there is a little guilty in his voice.


    From my heart, if I''m targeted by a madman like Gu Nan, I''m afraid I have to stay away Well, it''s a strategic retreat.


    And Gu Nan''s eyes have fallen on them.


    Gu Nan didn''t choose Wu tiandaojun, because Wu Tian''s strength is around the eighth level. He can''t kill him if he wants to.


    His chosen target is a few people at the back of the planet.


    The stars are all smart people, and their judgment of the situation is very accurate. They think Gu Nan is doomed, and they certainly don''t mind showing up when they hope to get the inheritance.


    But even so, some weak stars are not likely to take the lead, such as


    "Little xumishi, Qin Anqi!"


    "Cai Mi!"


    "Star King of hell!"


    When Gu Nan swept to the back of the crowd, his names came out of his mouth, which were the stars he was staring at.


    Among these masters, there are new ones who have just owned the astral world, and there are ordinary ones who have not yet taken charge of the astral world and only act by their own names or names.


    The red tail on the ground stands behind the body of the saints, carefully reporting the origin of these stars. With the scale of the white fog, the red tail''s knowledge is not as good as it used to be.


    Gu Nan called the names of the three star owners, suddenly felt numb scalp, especially looking at Gu Nan''s figure, with unimaginable speed close to the front.


    Two of them didn''t want to escape quickly. Only the middle-aged man, nicknamed "Difu Xingjun", stayed.


    Even Qin angqi, who owns the star world, has run away, but this star king dares to stay. He is really brave.


    "Everyone, please help me..."


    Bang!


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Nan appeared in the rear of the enemy, ignoring the numerous rules.


    The next blow directly burst the head of Xingjun.


    A transcendent and supreme star master has fallen.


    Until the body meteorite before, underground star Jun eyes with incredible look, because Gu Nan this way of fighting, completely beyond their understanding.


    There has never been a star master who purely relies on his body to fight!


    The fight between the stars and the masters is completely at the level of law. Even the star masters like Xue Ren and Wang He who use swords and swords only use weapons to drive the law.


    Even because their rules are related to weapons, their power will far exceed that of ordinary weapons.


    As for the legendary refining pulse, it is also to strengthen itself with the power of law, and then show super power.


    Whatever it is, as long as it faces higher-order laws than itself, it is bound to be suppressed - only Gu Nan is not affected.


    Because the source of his strength is really just the body.


    "I have a lot of guts." Gu Nan''s face showed a grim smile, and another blow smashed the body of Xingjun.


    The next moment, Gu Nan head suddenly a big seal appeared, out of thin air toward him down, the seal clearly engraved with the word "daozong".Wu tiandaojun, the emperor of Taoism, finally made a move.


    Star masters are not fools, they will not stand to be killed, and they are determined to start before, it is impossible to inform Gu Nan.


    Wu Tian is not the only one to make a move at this best moment. Among the remaining masters, at least half of them are working at the same time, while the other half is still on the sidelines.


    The rules of light and darkness emerge, some aboveboard, some incisive, almost dazzling.


    Wu tiandaojun keeps a close eye on Gu Nan, but he has the feeling that he is ready. No matter how strong your resistance to rules is, you can''t get rid of so many rules.


    Gu Nan had a sneer on his face, and his figure turned into a pure shadow.


    Surrounded in all directions, Gu Nan really can''t rely on the body of evil spirits to break through, but he still has the shadow law. Sylvia knows how good shadow rule is at running.


    Sylvia in the world of the gods is also only a sixth level, but she can survive in several wars of the gods by not only having a good brother.


    After all, when the two major deities went to war, her identity was no longer a protection, but a temptation.


    Had it not been for Gu Nan, who was also in charge of the shadow, it was almost impossible for anyone to catch Sylvia.


    The shadow of Gu Nan''s incarnation is torn up wantonly, as if separated by a big net and turned into a broken shadow.


    But the next moment, these broken shadows instantly recombine, forming a new Gu Nan.


    "Next." Gu Nan''s indifferent voice rings out, which makes the star masters in the field chill in their hearts. In a moment, countless protective means are arranged in front of them.


    Gu Nan''s eyes fixed on one of them, and his figure flew past in an instant.


    "Wait! If you don''t know me, how can you beat me? " The star owner retreated as fast as he could in his life, and cried out.


    "I don''t know any of them anyway." Gu Nan, who has been too lazy to listen to red tail''s speech, said coldly.

 Chapter 394

    Zilaotian, Duan Wenqi and Lu Wen sit opposite each other at the same time, watching what happened in the white bone world.


    There is nothing strange about this. In the present world, only 80% of the big people are paying attention to the white bone world.


    "Can he really make a living by killing like this?" Duan Wenqi with incredible tone, a strange voice.


    Lu Wen didn''t speak, just laughed.


    Long ling''er was still in the shape of a giant dragon, standing on Lu Wen''s shoulder. Her neck was a little lower, and her face was a little aggrieved - the room was not high enough.


    Duan Wenqi didn''t pay attention to long linger''s emotion. He patted the table and said, "dozens of star masters can''t hold Gu Nan down. It seems that we don''t need to protect him."


    "You still can''t swallow that breath in your heart." Lu Wen couldn''t help laughing and pointed to Duan Wenqi.


    Of course, Duan Wenqi couldn''t swallow it. He and Lu Wen were not affiliated, and he always put himself in an equal position in his heart. Because of this, he was particularly angry with Gu Nan.


    Because he put a lot of effort into the whole thing.


    If he only helps Lu Wen with his work, it''s a pity that it''s too late. He doesn''t have to struggle for so long.


    After a pause, Lu Wen said: "Gu Nan''s bottom card has been turned out - the shadow rule and super body, combined together, are really difficult to deal with."


    The extreme escape ability of shadow rule, coupled with the pure body against the enemy, gave Gu Nan the qualification to challenge.


    Duan Wenqi, of course, also understood this point. At this time, he was also relaxed: "it''s not a waste of time to force out his cards."


    ¡­¡­


    In the white bone world, when Gu Nan stares at another star owner, and Gu Nan rushes into the crowd in the blink of an eye, the star owners scatter.


    Now everyone knows that they can''t threaten Gu Nan, and Gu Nan has the ability to pick the soft persimmon among them.


    Instead of staying in the same place, it''s better to spread out early to leave enough space for those who have the ability to deal with Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan''s ability is just strange, not invincible, and all the stars on the scene see this.


    Wu Tian took the lead. He stepped in front of Gu Nan in an instant. Space is not confined by countless rules, so the art of shrinking the ground into an inch can be used.


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at him. His body suddenly disappeared and turned into a shadow.


    When he reappeared, he was already behind the target star master, and the shadow dagger pierced the enemy''s heart.


    The star master is a young man who is not amazing in appearance, but he is unprepared at this time and can only reluctantly deal with it.


    Young people are not the star masters of Wu Daoliu. What they use for protection is only the fifth order law. Where is Gu Nan''s opponent?


    Even if he didn''t fight with all his strength, the sixth level shadow sword was enough to deal with him.


    I saw the dagger just like piercing the thin paper. It passed through the young man''s line of defense and then fell into his abdomen.


    Later, Wu tiandaojun''s face turned red. He was angry at Gu Nan''s recklessness, and he was also angry at his failure to make contributions.


    But the shadow rule is too slippery. It''s hard to grasp and fight. It''s extremely lethal in Gu Nan''s hands. It''s a headache.


    Seeing another star injured in Gu Nan''s hand, Wu Tian''s mind suddenly turns, and his eyes finally fall to the white fog below.


    His eyes suddenly brightened, as if he had caught Gu Nan''s weakness and said in a high voice, "Gu Nan, if you don''t give up your hand, I will take your people''s flag first!"


    As soon as he said this, he saw Gu Nan move, then slowly turned his head.


    Just Gu Nan''s face, but not the annoyance that he wanted to be caught, but the sneer of disdain.


    Gu Nan suddenly opened his mouth to the surrounding area and said, "everyone, if you want to take the inheritance, come to the Taoist sect to find me."


    With these words, Gu Nan ignored the stars around him, directly opened the space crack and stepped in.


    No need to think about it. Everyone knows which plane is opposite the space passage.


    Wu tiandaojun couldn''t hide his astonishment, but he couldn''t think much about it, so he quickly followed him back to his own star world.


    ¡­¡­


    "He''s gone to daozongjie."


    In the empty sky, Xue Ren put a long sword in front of him and wiped it gently.


    Yu Lian stood aside, his face showing some curiosity: "at this stage, dare he fight Wu Tian in the Taoist sect?"


    It is only when Yu Lian is of the same origin that she knows better that her martial uncle''s cultivation is absolutely solid.


    After he was promoted to star master, he left dongxutian, but he promoted the star world to this level by himself. He had absolutely no luck.


    "How could it be?" Xue Ren was dumbfounded and said with a smile, "I think Gu Nan just doesn''t want to go up with Wu Tian."


    ¡­¡­


    In the realm of Taoism, Wu tiandaojun stood on the void, looking at the ruins below, his face was so gloomy that he could almost drip water.


    In a short time, Gu Nan made a mess of his Taoist sect. Three important strongholds in a row were directly destroyed by two shadow swords.And he Wu Tian as the star Lord, but even the shadow of the other party can not touch!


    The stars are also sitting around the house.


    "Wu Tian is in trouble."


    "Gu Nan is too slippery. The shadow rule is so mysterious that he can''t catch him at all."


    "In fact, the most important thing is that we can''t find Gu Nan''s star world?"


    This sentence, suddenly let all the stars into silence.


    Now no one doubts that Gu Nan is the star master who already has the star world. But the most embarrassing thing is that no one can find out where his star is.


    Can not find the star world, it means that he can act recklessly, but he has the ability to act recklessly!


    Wu Tian couldn''t keep him when he ran to the Taoist sect.


    And a group of star owners will be replaced by Wu Tian''s role. What can they do in the face of such Gu Nan?


    The answer is silent.


    "Gu Nan!" Wu tiandaojun chased Gu Nan again. After eating a lot of ashes, he finally couldn''t help talking.


    Although Gu Nan could not be seen, he knew he could be heard.


    Wu Tian could only take a deep breath: "Gu Daoyou, this time I''m confused and trying to take your inheritance. I''ll make an apology to you when it''s over, OK? "


    No one thought that Wu Tian, the most respectable Taoist, would admit counsels so simply.


    "Good."


    After a long time, Gu Nan''s voice came directly from the horizon, but no one was seen.


    Wu tiandaojun, who got Gu Nan''s reply, was finally relieved and sighed at the same time.


    There are also countless people sighing at the same time.


    Everyone knows that one day if we don''t find out where Gu Nan''s star world is, there will be another devil in the world.


    And the next day, the comments of countless big people on this matter gradually spread.


    "You can''t go anywhere below the sky level." This is the star master of bingwutian.


    "Bi Lou Wan Ying can cause trouble." This is Lu Wen.


    "Who can find his star, please let me know first." This is Dongxu Tianyu lotus.


    ¡­¡­


    Countless comments and rumors rose, until deep in the purple sky, an old man who had been sleeping for a long time suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Ha ha, the world knows the battle."


    Therefore, the evaluation of Gu Nan by Zhu Tian was determined.

 Chapter 395

    Zilaotian, which Gu Nan first came into contact with, is actually a very special existence.


    As the largest neutral trade plane in the universe, purple heaven is full of major organizations. Many organizations set up their headquarters here, or even were born from here.


    Everyone is used to the appearance of violet sky, but few people think about who is the star master of violet sky.


    It was not until Gu Nan made such a big noise this time that the old man of ziluotian suddenly woke up and said the comment that many people realized that there was still such a man.


    "Old violet? I didn''t expect that even he came back. " Duan Wenqi is also a person who came from that time. Of course, he has heard the rumors about this one.


    But it''s just a rumor, because when he and Lu Wen came out, ziluo had already fallen into a deep sleep.


    Lu Wen''s face was rarely smiling, but full of seriousness: "old ziluo He lived in a time much earlier than Mengxian, but it can''t be a coincidence that he woke up at this point. "


    The name of Mengxian is very familiar to Duan Wenqi. This woman, half a generation earlier than them, is Lou WANYING''s biological mother, who once buried herself.


    Duan Wenqi was silent for a moment and said: "ziluo old man fell into the realm 100000 years ago. Now even the star world has become a public area. How can he recover his strength?"


    "Whatever he wakes up, he may recover." Lu Wen said softly.


    Hearing this, Duan Wenqi was shocked and the figure appeared in his brain.


    Up to now, he does not dare to underestimate Gu Nan. Wu Tian''s strength is stronger than he is. Wu Tian can''t help each other, which means he has the same ending.


    It''s just that a small star owner who has just owned the star world can wreak havoc on the world level plane at will, which is beyond Duan Wenqi''s imagination.


    ¡­¡­


    Like Lu Wen, not a few people think about the reason why old man ziluo woke up, because what he said immediately before everyone reacted, Song Fei ascended to the sky and achieved great success. No matter how dissatisfied old man ziluo''s disciples and grandchildren were, they would not be able to achieve great success.


    This method can be described as very dishonorable, but there is no reason to prevent people from becoming Taoist.


    "Nonsense, it''s all nonsense! Grandfather song is so kind-hearted. How can he do such a thing? " Yu Shuyun had a bandage on his chest, but his face was full of anger.


    At the beginning, Yu Shuyun, who should have died, was rescued by her elder martial brother after Gu Nan punched him in the chest.


    "Of course, it''s impossible for grandfather song to do this. It''s just some villains." Chu Mingxuan walked into the room with disdain on his face and said, "you, the most important thing now is to take good care of the injury, and ignore those things outside."


    Yu Shuyun was still a little aggrieved, but he sat down with his elder martial brother''s advice.


    It''s too early for Song Dynasty to become a Taoist. How many people have made it clear that it is nearly 100000 years ago.


    What''s more, after 13 days of promotion, Song Fei was mostly helped to wash his land, and he was not really a traitor himself. Therefore, few people believed the secret of that year, at least in shidaotian.


    From the bottom of her heart, Yu Shuyun didn''t believe this kind of nonsense. On the contrary, she easily put it aside.


    When she sat down again, Chu Mingxuan said, "the person who hurt you before may have been found."


    "Who is it?" Yu Shuyun immediately stood up again. As a result, he affected his chest and showed his teeth in pain.


    Chu Mingxuan reluctantly pushed her back, took out a painting scroll and handed it to her. It was drawing the body of Gu Nan''s saint in the first battle of the white bone world.


    Yu Shuyun met Gu Nan. He has a high degree of recognition. With his current reputation, it''s not difficult to recognize him.


    "Yes! It''s him Wait a minute. Is that Gu Nan? " Yu Shuyun also paid close attention to the recent war and discovered the background in the painting.


    Chu Mingxuan calmly nodded his head and said, "yes."


    His heart is a little heavy. If Gu Nan is the one who hurt his younger martial sister, it''s not so easy for him and others to want revenge.


    Even if it''s the master''s hand, I''m not sure No, I''m not sure.


    Wu tiandaojun in his own star world, can only let Gu Nan come and go, as long as he does not own death, ran to some big star world, who can keep him?


    But Yu Shuyun didn''t care so much. He immediately grabbed Chu Mingxuan''s sleeve and said, "elder martial brother, you should make the decision for me, elder martial brother! He killed Abu and almost killed me! "


    When he said this, Yu Shuyun could almost spray fire out of his eyes.


    Chu Ming Xuan is tiny a Leng, immediately eyes a bright way: "right! Qi bu also died in Gu Nan''s hands. Inform Jinghong academy about this and ask them to find Gu Nan''s trouble! "


    Jinghong college is the Confucian college Qi Bu studied in. Yu Shuyun said, "they Can I help you? ""Of course!" Chu Mingxuan affirmed, "do you know what those nerds weigh most?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Loyalty?"


    "No, it''s face!"

 Chapter 396

    After solving all the stars, Gu Nan disappears in front of everyone, and no one knows where he has gone.


    It is not completely unknown, at least a small to almost unknown little man, accidentally learned Gu Nan''s whereabouts.


    "Ah Hua, where do you think we are?" Dong Xun hid in the shelter among the grass, letting the rain drop on his head.


    "My name is Fanhua..."


    "That''s ah Hua." Dong Xun licked his lips. He spoke casually, but his eyes were fixed on the front.


    In that direction, there were two people coming cautiously, their eyes constantly aiming around, as if they were looking for something.


    However, Dong Xun''s lurking was so outstanding that he didn''t even breathe, so he couldn''t find out.


    Just as they came to Dong Xun''s body, Dong Xun suddenly appeared and stabbed directly into the neck of the person in front of him.


    At the same time, his mouth is like a front, bite in another person''s carotid artery, hot blood suddenly gushed out.


    In just a moment, Dong Xun turned himself into a blood man, and there were two more bodies in front of him.


    "Ah Hua, where do you think we are?" As like as two peas, the question was heard from Dong Xun''s mouth.


    "Psycho, I said this is your world, I Well


    The voice in Dong Xun''s brain stopped suddenly at a certain moment, and there was no more sound, because a figure had already come before him.


    "Self taught?" Gu Nan looked around with a surprised smile.


    Dong Xun was still giggling happily, just like a fool who was bullied at will, but the knife in his hand was not slow at all, stabbing Gu Nan''s waist.


    The short knife pierced Gu Nan''s waist, but it made a crisp sound and broke into two pieces instantly. The broken knife flew all the way out. We can see how powerful Dong Xun was.


    Dong Xun''s face showed some doubts, holding the knife for a long time, it seems that he couldn''t figure out why Gu Nan would be OK.


    Gu Nan laughed and looked at Dong Xun and said, "do you want to kill people?"


    Dong Xun just looked up in doubt.


    "Want to see the blood?"


    "Yes Dong Xun immediately even saliva to leave out, but very clear enunciation.


    Gu Nan gave him a deep look. Dong Xun was just an ordinary teenager. After being infected by lorenza''s soul, he became a little nervous.


    And he is similar to Zhong die, and has a strange obsession with blood.


    The difference is that Zhong die is obsessed with sucking blood, while Dong Xun just wants to see the picture of blood gushing out.


    Now the two corpses that fall at his feet, there is still blood pouring out, but there is no action for him.


    "Lorenza''s law, the basic stage, is really bizarre." Gu Nan can only give birth to such a view.


    What Dong Xun is doing now is to take lorenza''s road again - if he can survive.


    Gu Nan congealed a small black sword from his hand and handed it to Dong Xun.


    Dong Xun subconsciously reached for it, but saw that the sword floated gently and stabbed into his heart in an instant.


    This sudden change did not move Dong Xun. It seemed that he could not feel the pain.


    After the dark sword was completely submerged in Dong Xun''s body, the wound in front of him healed, as if nothing had happened.


    "I''ll take care of you." Gu Nan smiles at him.


    Dong Xun also showed a smile, looking still honest, there is a silly feeling. Only those who know the heart best can see the tyranny in his heart.


    "Go on, your way, start here."


    ¡­¡­


    As time goes by, the rumors in the sky are forgotten one by one, or replaced by new topics.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two years later, Gu Nan started the war of the kingdom of God many times.


    According to the statistics of interested people, there are more than ten small star worlds that Gu Nan has "visited", among which jinlinshi, the worst, has suffered four devastating blows.


    Compared with hundreds of years of star development, being bullied four times in two years is absolutely a terrible number.


    And there is no reason for the fifth time, it is not Gu Nan''s great compassion, but Jinlin finally can''t stand such torture, resolutely gave up his star world.


    Maybe it''s more cost-effective for him to be an independent star master than to be raised as a pig by Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan didn''t pay any attention to him either. It''s no profit for him to kill the star Lord. It''s better to develop his own kingdom.


    In the past two years, Gu Nan''s construction of the kingdom of God has reached a new stage.


    The benefits brought to Gu Nan by the war of the kingdom of God and the crescent moon are a little too high.


    After two years of accumulation, there are nearly ten buildings of various colors outside the hall of evil gods.


    They''re nothing else. They''re all chapels.The shrine is the "barracks" in the kingdom of God. The diversity of arms is the guarantee of the victory of the war in the kingdom of God, which can not be saved.


    Gu Nan not only built a large number of shrines, but also made up all the key buildings he had saved when he had no money.


    On this day, under the gaze of more and more envoys in the kingdom of God, the hall of evil gods suddenly expanded, and a strange breath came from the depths of people''s souls.


    The envoys like Lansi and Shana, who have reached the fourth level, only feel that there is something pressing on their hearts, which makes them feel a little heavy out of thin air.


    "Seven steps." Gu Nan sat on the throne of the evil temple, slowly opened his eyes, but his eyes were still.


    He seems to be a high God, indifferent to everything in the world.


    After two years of accumulation, Gu Nan finally took a key step and was promoted to the seventh rank.


    In fact, he has already reached the standard in terms of crime value, points, and architecture, but he has endured it until now.


    This is of course because after the promotion of the kingdom of God, the more powerful the astral world is, the easier it will be discovered by outsiders.


    Two years ago, those star owners who were humiliated by Gu Nan never gave up looking for Gu Nan''s star world.


    If you can''t find a clue, you can use the stupid method of carpet search. Every time the rank of the kingdom of God is increased by one rank, the probability of being discovered increases by a geometric multiple.


    Gu Nan''s brain has always been very clear, he knows that he can move the world, not because of the strength, but because he can run.


    When you can''t run away, you must either bear the loss or have enough strength.


    Now, Gu Nan thinks that the accumulation of strength is enough.


    "Congratulations to you for breaking through the barrier. You are a world-class master, unifying the world!"


    A voice rang out beside Gu Nan. Gu Nan turned back in surprise, but saw that SANA was standing there.


    "Where did you learn that?"


    Maybe Gu Nan''s reaction is not as satisfied as she is. Shana can''t help feeling guilty.


    "One, one small plane..."


    Gu Nan smiles and shakes his head. He didn''t pay attention to this kind of martial arts style.


    "Jiujianshi, our newly selected target plane." Yan Xiaoxiao appeared beside Shana and said with a smile.


    Then she said, "teacher, you''re going out this time I''m afraid we can''t hide the location of the kingdom of God? "


    "Well, there''s no need to hide." Gu Nan smiles and looks at the panel on his evil temple, where there is a value reaching a new high.


    Divine power: 1050


    1

 Chapter 397

    Divine power, which is the most important value in the game of the kingdom of God, is not one of them.


    In the final analysis, the game of evil spirits is not a business construction game. Although it offers many incredible ways to play, the official recommendation is always to strengthen itself.


    Therefore, although the core of the first stage is the kingdom of God, the goal of playing the kingdom of God has not changed, or to enhance the players'' own strength.


    Just as all star masters and gods can get blessings from their own planes, players can do similar things.


    And divine power is the numerical standard to measure the effect of blessing.


    When he just got the kingdom of God, Gu Nan also had divine power, but at that time, divine power was only a single digit, but now it has reached thousands of points.


    Divine power is a very special number. It''s not like spending points to earn more, and it''s not like never decreasing sin value.


    In fact, Shenneng is more like the blue bar in the player''s understanding. It will be consumed when it is used, but it will recover naturally. The way to recover is time.


    What determines the upper limit of God''s power is the level of the kingdom of God and the total strength of the people in the kingdom of God.


    It is Gu Nan''s efficiency in grasping the power of the gods and the people that determines the use and recovery rate of the gods. Gu Nan has already achieved the utmost.


    His kingdom of God is the immortal world left by Zuo Zuo. This special plane can directly collect half of the spirits of the gods and people and extract their power.


    This feature is unreasonable Well, it''s precisely because of this that Gu Nan tried his best to take possession of the world of immortals and demons.


    "The supernatural energy in the early 1000''s can hold eight steps outside, if it is in the kingdom of God Ten steps can also be a war


    After being promoted to the seventh level, Gu Nan''s judgment of his own strength immediately went up to a higher level.


    With the body of the evil god, he has been able to fight against the eighth order law, but no one can do anything. And with the divine power, it can completely suppress the eighth level.


    If he is in his own kingdom of God, as long as he is not the presence of the LORD God, he will not refuse to come.


    In our own astral world, it''s not uncommon that the seventh and eighth order faces are just the tenth order. It''s not Gu Nan''s example.


    For example, the star world''s red, only barely to the level of eight, as the ten level star leader''s left left, but also can only suppress her in the star world, unable to kill.


    Another example is the former Wu tiandaojun, who is a real eight level star master. According to the algorithm of the universe, he is an old world level strong man.


    Once a person like Wu Tian stays in his own star world, he can fight with the tenth level completely, and he will not be defeated at all.


    That is to say, Gu Nan, such a freak, could be in the realm of Taoism, forcing Wu tiandaojun to bow his head.


    Because Gu Nan is too familiar with the blessing of the power of the stars. From the player''s point of view, this blessing only increases the strength of the rule, not a comprehensive enhancement.


    In other words, when the enemy doesn''t fight the law with you and wants to escape, they can''t catch it or they may not.


    When the evil god ascends to level 2 and enters the seventh level, the essence of the kingdom of God will be improved accordingly.


    Gu Nan knew that it was only a matter of time before the kingdom of God was exposed. After all, it was impossible for no one to pay attention to the big star world of the seventh level.


    In this case, it''s better to take advantage of this opportunity Classmate lorenza, I can only help you here!


    ¡­¡­


    Lorenza, the tenth order God, has been missing for two years, which has attracted considerable attention in the world of gods.


    Although it is perfectly normal for the gods at lorenza''s level not to appear for several years or even decades, neither her followers nor her envoys can contact her, which is very abnormal.


    But at this time, no one realized what lorenza wanted to do, even the goddess of nature, who was in her way, couldn''t respond.


    On the contrary, in the world far away from the gods, the great figures at the level of thirteen days have noticed some clues.


    As a strong person in the Tao level, they have a certain overlap with the rules of heaven and earth. If someone wants to be in the Tao level, of course, they will feel something.


    So similar sighs were heard all over the sky.


    "Someone''s going to become a Tao."


    "Someone''s going to become a Tao." Fish lotus is also like this to Xue Ren said, and also added a more, "you honestly, and you have nothing to do?"


    "How could it have anything to do with me?" Xue Renyi put it bluntly, "I''m not the one who wants to conform to the Tao. Besides, I''m just an ordinary little star master Well, well, I arranged it. "


    When talking about half of the time, Xue Ren was fish lotus take eyes stare have no way, a face reluctantly admit.


    As a matter of fact, Xue Ren, a good friend of the two for tens of thousands of years, can hardly hide from the master of the empty sky. It''s better to admit it.


    The fish lotus makes a surprised look, slightly exaggerates to say: "you can! Now even the strong can make arrangements at will? "Xue Ren shows up and says he has nothing to say about it.


    "Well, what are you doing when you come to me today?" Fish lotus also didn''t expect to ask what, instead asked about Xue Ren.


    "I''m going to make some noise next. You''ll have to help me with it then." Xue Ren spoke seriously.


    "Are you trying to attract fire for that one?" Fish lotus one eye saw through the purpose of Xue Ren, thought a way, "need me to do what?"


    "Just pretend to be deep." Xue Ren showed a bright smile.


    ¡­¡­


    The days of these days are very busy.


    When Gu Nan was born two years ago, the heat of old ziluo''s awakening hasn''t completely cooled down. The news that someone wanted to become a great road caught everyone by surprise.


    It''s a combination! The supreme existence of the heavens!


    For a moment, everyone was guessing who this one was.


    Some people guess that Xue Ren, who is "the closest to thirteen days", is finally going to take that step.


    Some people guess that the old man ziluo, who came back from his deep sleep, once he recovers, will spend another 13 days.


    Others guess that it''s the red candle, the sky Green Lantern fairy, the God of heaven, the three corpses, the leader of the God Luo These are all super stars at the 10th level. It''s not surprising that no matter who takes the first step and enters the ranks of 13 days.


    However, when the heaven and the world were talking about it, suddenly a news came out from the extreme sword heaven.


    Xue Ren, the leader of Jianzong, sent out an invitation to some of his disciples to come to jijiantian to test his sword Among them, there are some top stars, such as Shenluo sect leader, Green Lantern fairy and so on.


    Body Road, sword test the world!


    Although Xue Ren didn''t have any intention of revealing his own realm, at this point, the meaning of Xue Ren''s sending out such a heroic post is very clear.

 Chapter 398

    The news of Xue Ren''s invitation to sharpen his sword spread all over the world almost overnight.


    As long as there are those who can see the outside, they will inevitably hear the news. The birth of a new one will be a great event that will shake the heavens.


    But after the surprise, people took the news for granted.


    Xue Ren has been known as the person who is "closest to thirteen days" for many years, which is enough to illustrate his realm. He is only one step away from that level.


    Now that he has finally taken this step, it''s really no surprise, sooner or later.


    Of course, after all, Xue Ren has not personally admitted that there is still another possibility.


    Xue Ren decided to test the sword half a month later, but only two days later, it was rumored that the star master of Bing Wu Tian, one of the thirteen days, went to Dongxu Tian to confirm the news to Yulian.


    Many people know the relationship between Xue Ren and Dong Xutian. To say who knows the best about Xue Ren, Yu Lian is certainly the best choice.


    However, Yu Lian''s attitude is very intriguing - she did not say anything, let alone any expression of meaning, just said five words.


    "Wait and see."


    ¡­¡­


    In Gu Nan''s Shenzhou, the intense preparations for the arms are going on to the most critical moment.


    After the hall of evil gods is upgraded to level 2, Gu Nan can already own level 2 buildings, that is, the shrine can be upgraded twice to have more powerful arms.


    For example, the former black warriors and ghouls can be upgraded to Dark Knights and sewing monsters. Their overall strength has more than doubled.


    Gu Nan has been preparing for promotion to the seventh level for two years, and has accumulated a lot of points. If he didn''t realize that there was not much time, he even wanted to wait.


    Of course, it will take some time to upgrade buildings, build arms, and turn these points into real combat effectiveness.


    "My Lord, now the sky has gone crazy. Lord Xue Ren of the extreme sword heaven will become the main road, so he will send out many invitation cards to test the world with the sword..."


    Red tail is rarely in the white bone world, but comes to Gu Nan and reports in person.


    She knows that Gu Nan has contact with Xue Ren, but also knows that this matter is of great importance, so she must come and talk to Gu Nan in person.


    What she didn''t expect was that in the face of the earth shaking events in her eyes, Gu Nan showed a strange smile: "Xue Ren? But I want to go with you. "


    Red tail didn''t understand Gu Nan''s intention, only said: "then we..."


    "Did Xue Ren invite me?" Gu Nan thought and said.


    "Yes, elder Zhang Hui of Jianzong came to send the invitation in person." Red tail quickly nodded, which is one of the reasons why she came back in person.


    "Leave the invitation and ask him to take a message back. I''ll be there at that time. In addition, let Xue Ren invite another person to come for me."


    "Who?"


    "The mountains and rivers are changed, and the mountains are changed."


    ¡­¡­


    Mountain and river times.


    Shanhe world is just a small plane. It''s not as good as the big star world, and it''s not as good as The white bone world.


    Yes, as the star master who once fought with baiguzhenjun for promotion, yishanzun always wanted to compete with baigujie.


    Even if it''s not the same as it used to be, baigujie is already the top level of the world, and his life is not as good as it was then.


    But in Yi shanzun''s heart, he never accepted defeat one day and always wanted to turn over the salted fish.


    It''s a pity that others don''t think so. As Baigu Zhenjun''s status gets higher and higher, naturally more star owners are willing to make friends with him.


    And the people on Yi shanzun''s side are almost all little people.


    Yi shanzun is sulky about this and scolds him for being snobbish by the way.


    Until this day, he received an invitation from jijiantian, and then he felt proud.


    Xue Ren, the leader of the Heaven Sword sect, sent an invitation to watch the sword!


    Although the word "Guan Jian" was clearly written on the invitation, Yi shanzun didn''t think it was an insult at all. Anyway, when Bai Guzhen went, it was "Guan Jian" at most.


    "You are worthy of being a great man who is about to join the Tao. You have vision!" Yi shanzun laughed and said to several people around him.


    There are many flatterers around Yi shanzun, but among those who break the boundary, there are still discerning people.


    "My Lord, the one in jijiantian is with you How can I suddenly think of sending an invitation when I have no contact with you? " Said a middle-aged man dressed as a Confucian.


    What the middle-aged scholars want to say is actually the status of Xue Ren. How can they notice you?


    But Yi shanzun didn''t seem to understand his voice. He said with a smile, "Xue Ren must be very sure to take that step, so he invited a large number of irrelevant people to watch the ceremony. This is ostentation!"


    When he said the word "ostentation", Yi shanzun just didn''t write it on his face.


    After thinking for a long time, the middle-aged Confucian always felt that something was wrong, but he could not find the problem.Is it Xue Ren who has his eye on the world of mountains and rivers? But how could Xue Ren, a powerful man, be interested in the world of mountains and rivers


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month passed, and the time for Xue Ren to test his sword had come. Many star masters gathered in jijiantian.


    "Master Gu Nan, please follow me." Gao Xiaowen walked into Gu Nan''s room with a respectful look on his face.


    With Gu Nan''s reputation today, it''s appropriate for Gao Xiaowen to call him a senior.


    But this time is a little early, Gu Nan can''t help saying: "the sword test hasn''t started yet? Does Xue Ren want to take two moves with me first? "


    Gao Xiaowen was shocked by Gu Nan''s self-confidence, and then forced to smile: "I''m joking Martial uncle, please come and discuss something. "


    Gu Nan nodded, and then said to LAN Si who came with him: "inform Shana, you can start there."


    LAN Si should have left, but Gao Xiaowen was confused: "what do you do?"


    Gu Nan gave him a friendly smile: "I haven''t killed my family for a long time."


    ¡­¡­


    For this sword testing conference, Jianzong specially built a sword testing platform. Now there are a lot of people around, and countless star masters are among them.


    At the back of the platform, Gu Nan has met Xue Ren and another friend he brought.


    It was a gray haired, wrinkled old man who seemed to fall at any time.


    "This is an old man." Xue Ren introduced Gu Nan, "we usually call him ziluo old man."


    Gu Nan picked his eyebrows and his eyes fell on the old man. He''s heard the story of old violet.


    Old ziluo showed a kind smile on his face, waved his hand and said, "old man, I''m just here to have a sip of hot tea. You talk about you."


    Xue Ren didn''t care, nodded with a smile, and said to Gu Nan: "originally, I just wanted to invite you to come for a tour, and then help me support the scene."


    "Now it seems that you also have guests to entertain?"


    "This is my enemy."


    "Then you have a grudge." Xue Ren couldn''t help laughing. He knew that Gu Nan had a holiday with Yi shanzun, but it was just a small matter. He didn''t expect Gu nan to remember it now.


    Gu Nan thought and said, "I have to find someone to kill me. It''s bad luck for him to have no other suitable person. "

 Chapter 399

    The festival between Yi shanzun and Gu Nan is really an eye-catching thing.


    Even Xue Ren thinks that it''s because of Lou WANYING that he can pay attention to it. Otherwise, a busy man like him will have no time to understand these things.


    Yi shanzun is Lou WANYING''s best friend. After the event of the time arena, he had a grudge with Gu Nan because of Lou WANYING.


    Later, in order to fight for the "legacy" of Nirvana, baiguzhenjun was rumored to be seriously injured. Baigujie was besieged by seven circles, and yishanzun was one of them.


    The seven had agreed to advance and retreat together, but Yi shanzun found that Gu Nan was also in the white bone world, so he wanted to get rid of him and go back to deal with Baigu Zhenjun.


    "And then?" Old ziluo showed an interested look, and the smile on his face could not be said to be kind.


    At this time Gu Nan has left, he just came to meet Xue Ren. In other words, Xue Ren asked him to come here just to let him meet the old man.


    Seeing that the old man was interested, Xue Ren continued: "what Gu Nan left in the white bone world was just a separation of the broken world. With this separation, he passed on a part of the laws of the noumenon and stopped Yi shanzun. "


    Speaking of this, Xue Ren can not help but say: "now I want to come, maybe he has already held the star world in his hand since then."


    "Too fast." Old ziluo sighed. His eyes seemed to be filled with emotion and smile.


    Gu Nan, of course, is fast. He is advancing at the speed of hundreds of times that of others. The speed of strength growth is enough to make anyone dumbfounded.


    "Is someone reincarnated?" Ziluo old man''s eyes drooped, but his thinking was not slow at all, and he hit the key at once.


    "We''re looking for it, too." Xue Ren was silent for a moment and said, "he joined the organization there. We suspect that He''s a reincarnation over there. "


    There was something strange on old ziluo''s face at last: "the gods over there are reborn into the heavens? That''s interesting Does anyone among the members of the gods see his roots? "


    But Xue Ren could only shake his head: "No. We only know Sylvia who is famous for his shadow. We have never heard of anyone else


    That means that Gu Nan probably changed the rules Where can we start?


    "That''s all." Ziluo old man appeared a smile again, "Gu Nan, let him make trouble. Nothing can go wrong with lorenza."


    ¡­¡­


    Under the sword testing stage, one star master after another has already been seated, waiting for the appearance of those great figures.


    Xue Ren invited hundreds of star masters, especially those above the boundary level, to send out invitation cards.


    In the face of an invitation from a strong person who is likely to be promoted to he Dao in a short time, these stars certainly have no usual reserve.


    As long as it''s not really something that I can''t get away from, almost all the people who received the invitation went to jijiantian to watch the ceremony in person.


    Xue Ren didn''t let the people wait too long, so he appeared on the sword testing platform, arched his hand around and said: "Xue has got something occasionally recently, and is about to confirm it with you Brother Wang


    As his voice fell, a man appeared at the same time. He looks like he is in his thirties. He doesn''t have much expression on his face. He has a long knife in his right hand.


    Chop the way from the heavenly king, and use the Dao to achieve the great star master. If it wasn''t for Bing Wutian, he would be the first swordsman of all heavens.


    "Come on." Wang Li appeared, only said such a word, but his voice spread all over the sword testing platform.


    The star masters immediately fell into silence, because everyone seemed to see a cold light in front of them.


    It''s just that Wang Li said a word, but it caused terrible pressure on the stars.


    Different from Xue Ren, Wang Li is the most traditional kind of swordsman. His martial arts is to stress the heart of the sword, which means that the meaning of the sword is strong enough to cross mountains and rivers.


    "Good." Xue Ren also smiles, the sword in his hand has been stabbed out.


    No one thought that their actions were so decisive that they did not match their identities.


    Xue Ren''s sword is his famous sword. But the wave sword from Xue Ren''s hand is very different from Qu Hongye''s.


    A sword stabs out, Xue Ren''s whole person seems to be integrated with the sword, and then scattered into a huge sword cloud.


    In this sword cloud, every position is Xue Ren, but there is no Xue Ren in every position. His sword can never be determined.


    Wang Li''s face didn''t change. He raised the long sword and stabbed it out like a long sword. The tip of the sword was on a certain point of the sword cloud.


    At this moment, something seems to be torn in the space, the sword cloud collapses at the speed visible to the naked eye, and a black hole appears temporarily on the sword test platform.


    But the next moment, endless sword light cut through the sky, the light was faster than the speed of space collapse, Shengsheng came out of the black hole.


    At this time, Wang Li bravely put out his sword. The original elegant shadow of the sword seemed to expand suddenly. There was a feeling that the whole world was full of it.The powerful long sword fell, but the light of the sword didn''t dodge. Let the sword strike. And the long sword also really didn''t block the sword light, the latter didn''t hinder the location of Wang Li.


    "Sword light is also light I''m very grateful. " Xue Ren reappeared and said to Wang Li with a smile.


    Listen to what he said, it means that the two people have already decided the outcome in this moment.


    Wang Limu thought for a while and said, "it''s powerful, but it''s not enough."


    "That''s why I need your help." Xue Ren understood what he was talking about and said casually.


    Wang Li nodded and agreed with him. Under the platform of the sword test, there was a lot of discussion again. I can''t help but most people didn''t understand their fight.


    Two people''s realm high return high, but this also too mysterious?


    Many famous stars curse their mothers in their hearts. These two guys have played such a game, and they can''t even understand it. How can they explain it to their disciples?


    The star master of Swords is really annoying!


    In addition to jijiantian, some big men in the thirteen days are also paying attention to the fighting here.


    After all, once Xue Ren is promoted, he will be at the same level as them. It''s not unreasonable to give him the necessary attention.


    In Dongxu day, Yulian has a new guest. The man was dressed in a gorgeous gown, with a short knife hanging around his waist, and the scabbard was full of ornaments such as gems and crystals.


    Judging from his appearance, this young man with a short knife looks very rich, just like a dandy in the secular world.


    But only those who know his identity will know how terrible this young man is.


    He is one of the thirteen days, Zou Jiming.

 Chapter 400

    Zou Jiming is a very hateful star master, especially one of the thirteen days, so he attracts more hatred.


    This is due to Zou Jiming''s unruly behavior, and his rules, which block the way of too many people.


    Zou Jiming started his career as a swordsman and gradually reached the level of star master. However, he failed to join the Dao three times in a row, which almost damaged his foundation and became a joke at that time.


    It''s a very enviable thing to strike at harmony, but if you always fail, it will become a waste of your ability.


    It is against such ridicule that Zou Jiming learns from the bitter experience. After thousands of years of continuous closure, he finally finds out that it is his own law that does not conform to his own way.


    His Tao is not just a knife, but any weapon.


    His knife is not just a knife, it can be a sword, it can be a gun, it can be any weapon you can''t imagine.


    So this young and famous genius swordsman resolutely chose to destroy Daoji. Then he took ten times more time to reach the edge of the road again, and finally succeeded in one fell swoop.


    From the genius of Tianzong to the late success of the great instrument, Zou Jiming took the road that others couldn''t finish in their whole life and walked twice, which led to the legend of bingwutian.


    Of course, legend belongs to legend. Zou Jiming''s achievement of Tao is equal to all swordsmen, swordsmen and other martial monks. There is a big mountain on the road, and the difficulty of becoming Tao increases sharply.


    This is also the biggest reason why Zou Jiming is hated.


    On the day when Xue Renjian tried the world, Zou Jiming came to Dongxu heaven.


    "What do you want to do before he''s in harmony?" Zou Jilian said impolitely, standing in front of him.


    Others may not know whether Xue Ren wants to conform to the Tao or not, but in the eyes of the people in the thirteen days, he can''t hide it as soon as he makes a move.


    In fact, Yulian didn''t know what Xue Ren was going to do, but she showed some smile: "you can see it."


    Zou Jiming wanted to say something else, but suddenly, his eyes fell on a small star in the sky. He frowned and said, "just to help him? You''re making a lot of fuss. "


    Face continues to maintain a profound smile, fish lotus secretly but hurriedly to see what happened, so they found an amazing scene.


    In a strange plane, there are countless strange troops pouring out, building space channels through some strange forces, and coming to another star world in batches.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the stage, Yi shanzunzheng looked blankly at the stage. He didn''t know what the result of Xue Ren and Wang Li was.


    Different from some stars around him who don''t know how to pretend to understand, Yi shanzun is always honest. He turns his head and asks a man around him: "this Taoist friend..."


    "Shh A man nearby quickly silenced him, but he looked like he was meditating with his eyes closed. It was as if he had got an amazing feeling from the previous hand.


    Yi shanzun is again honest, at this time also can''t help but give him a look of disdain. He just wanted to continue talking, only to find that someone patted him on the shoulder.


    He subconsciously turned his head and saw a familiar figure.


    "Gu Nan?" Yi shanzun recognized the person in front of him, and said angrily, "you dare to appear in front of me. Last time there was a white bone thief protecting you, this time I''ll see where you''re going!"


    Yi shanzun, the star master, never knew what to be afraid of. He didn''t even dare Gu Nan.


    But after all, this is the place where Xue Ren tried his sword. He didn''t do it boldly. After all, he had some estimates.


    Gu Nan has no scruples. He shows a smile and kicks Yi shanzun.


    Yi shanzun''s reaction is very fast, and a mountain and river seal appears to be pressing down Gu Nan, but he can''t think of it.


    This mountain from the sky, even Gu Nan''s foot can not stop, was directly kicked to pieces.


    "No way!" Yi shanzun blurted out, his mind full of consternation, but he could not even dodge.


    The last time he saw Gu Nan, the other side had to rely on the power of the law to deal with him. Now he can break the seal of mountains and rivers only by his body?


    But he didn''t know that Gu Nan''s promotion to the seventh level, even if he was fighting with Baigu Zhenjun, might be the result of equal share. Where could he be a little star master?


    But Yi shanzun was stunned, but there was someone beside him who couldn''t look down.


    "Amitabha, it''s the day of benefactor Xue''s becoming a Taoist. How can you be presumptuous?" Next to him, a big monk with wide body and fat body read the name of Buddha and said.


    Although the monk said "Amitabha" in his mouth, his face was full of flesh, but he didn''t mean any mercy from Buddha.


    He grabs it in his hand and blocks Yi shanzun in front of him with a Buddhist battle, but it blocks Gu Nan''s foot.


    Fortunately, Gu Nan just stepped casually and passed through the buffer of the seal of mountains and rivers. Otherwise, the great monk might not be able to stop him.


    "Gu Nan thief, don''t think that if you can force Wu tiandaojun to bow down, you are qualified to be reckless here." The big monk blocked the battle, and said with a sneer, "don''t look at where this is, and how many stars are there!"Gu Nan didn''t rush to start, but asked, "which star world are you from?"


    At this time, monk Aoran said, "I''m not sure if it''s a big trouble for you."


    Gu Nan is now famous, and the noise here immediately attracts the attention of the stars around him.


    "It''s Gu Nan again."


    "He likes to send people to some small stars to wreak havoc, and he doesn''t know what the purpose is."


    "What''s the purpose? Once you gain power, you will run wild If one day his star world is exposed, he will be attacked by a group. "


    "Ha ha, I''ll wait to see that day."


    This big monk''s name is his own, but he is a model of self-study. When the angry monk heard the comments around him, his face became more colorful.


    He looked rough, but he was careful. Others are afraid of Gu nan to death, for fear of provoking him to retaliate, but the angry monk is not afraid.


    He could see clearly that his star world was just in its infancy. Even if Gu Nan ravaged it, it would not do much harm.


    On the contrary, if Gu Nan''s fame at this time can make things worse, his anger monk will also make him famous, and it''s easier to summon those who break the boundary to take refuge.


    In the final analysis, the overall strength of the star world still depends on those who break it.


    The angry monk reluctantly did not let himself show his joy, and there was no fear in his heart. Anyway, this is jijiantian. He is a guest invited by Xue Ren. He can''t watch himself killed by Gu Nan.


    "Give me a face, you go out to solve something." Not out of anger monk expected, Xue Ren also noticed the situation here, immediately came to Gu Nan said.


    The angry monk is ready to leave Xue Ren and return to his star world.


    As long as you are in your own star world, the angry monk will not be afraid of each other. And the other party''s destruction of changing places with one shot is just to increase his reputation.


    "No problem." However, Gu Nan nodded to Xue Ren, then grabbed the angry monk''s shoulder, "come on, let''s sit down and have a chat."


    Then Gu Nan turned to Yi shanzun and said, "you have to thank others."


    Yi shanzun did not know, so: "why?"


    "He killed a whole family for you."

 Chapter 401

    Gu Nan''s war of the kingdom of God has always been led by Shana and Lansi.


    SANA leads the Raymond clan, while Lansi leads some of the boundary breakers in the white fog and other envoys at the boundary breaking level.


    This time is the same, slightly different is, SANA''s side with a small oil bottle.


    "Lady, aren''t we going to shanheshi? Why do you want to change places again? " Zhong die said angrily after SANA.


    Xiao Zhong die has the blood of the origin, and is a player. After two years of precipitation, he has been promoted to the fourth level.


    It''s not easy to get out of the pass and want to try their strength. Unexpectedly, she just ran to shanheshi, but Shana informed them that she wanted to change the battlefield temporarily.


    "Target, anger Buddha world, set out."


    "It''s an order from the Lord." After Shana finished commanding the divine servant and his subordinates, she turned to Zhong die and said, "his original words are - you should learn to change lines."


    ¡­¡­


    Under the stage.


    Gu Nan, as the focus of the world, his every move has attracted much attention. His conversation with Yi shanzun and angry monk spread around.


    There is no fool who can achieve the star master. Angry monk is stopped by Gu Nan and immediately realizes what the other party wants to do.


    With a slight change in his face, he quickly sensed the location of his own star world, but the scene he could see almost made him dark.


    Wave after wave of troops are constantly pouring into his angry Buddha world. They all come from a strange star world.


    These armies are all grotesque, with heavily armored human legions and tentacle monsters floating in the air with one eye.


    If Gu Nan knew what the angry monk thought, he would tell him in good faith - this is called evil eye.


    Evil eye of level 2 is mainly used for long-range attack, but melee will not be punished by melee. There are a lot of curse effects in the attack. It is one of the most annoying arms.


    The angry monk was not in the mood to understand this. He was almost angry and wanted to return to the star world immediately.


    He wants to become famous by Gu Nan, because he wants to force the other side to fight guerrilla warfare, so as to show his strength Not in this way!


    If you see the star world destroyed by Gu Nan''s army, but you can''t do anything, it''s not fame, but a joke.


    "Let go of me!" The angry monk let out a roar, and the whole person was just like the real angry Buddha, shining with golden Buddha light.


    If it wasn''t for the big monk who had no hair, Gu Nan doubted whether he would be a Saiya with golden hair.


    But it''s meaningless for Gu Nan. He has already pressed the angry monk''s bald head, and the power of the shadow, which is far more noble than the other monk''s, gushes out and suppresses all the Buddha''s light in a twinkling of an eye.


    The angry monk looked at the scene in a daze. It seemed hard to believe that Gu Nan, who had always fought against the enemy with his flesh, had such attainments in law.


    "It''s not far from the boundary level." Xue Ren took another look and thought of old man ziluo''s "too fast". He agreed.


    This is almost a blink of an eye, he watched Gu Nan from an ordinary star master, to the point where he could touch the boundary level.


    The smile on Gu Nan''s face does not change. He is already in the seventh level of strength. If you want to suppress the angry monk in the sixth level at most, there is no problem at all.


    With the rule to the rule, the suppression effect of rank will be very obvious, which is why Gu Nan only used the physical body to fight the enemy in the early days.


    The angry monk is controlled by Gu Nan, so many star masters naturally pay attention to his star world, and the great movement of plane invasion can''t be concealed.


    The extreme sword heaven is the main world, while the anger Buddha world is just a small star world. The speed of time is far faster than here.


    So by the time the astrologers get there, the world of Nu fo has become a mess, with troops from the God kingdom of Gu Nan everywhere.


    "This is..."


    "It''s Gu Nan''s star world!"


    "He dare to put out the star world, it is not small courage."


    "Mr. Wu is relieved."


    Unlike the angry monk, the star masters, as spectators, don''t care what the angry Buddha world is destroyed like. They are more concerned about the source of these troops.


    This time, Gu Nan sent out more divine attendants than he did in the past two years.


    Therefore, the army does not come all at once. It is still falling in a steady stream. It is easy for people to find the kingdom of God.


    I don''t know how many people have silently recorded the location of the kingdom of God at this moment.


    You know, if it was yesterday, the five words "Gu Nan''s star world" are all valuable news. I don''t know how many big star owners are willing to bid for it.


    But now, the message has been made public.


    Wu tiandaojun is one of the few star masters who didn''t go to jijiantian, but he is also paying attention to the news there.


    Originally just casually pay attention to, did not expect to know Gu Nan''s star boundary, almost did not make him happy to jump up."Good! Gu Nan Xiao''er, do you dare to come to the Taoist sect in the future? " Wu tiandaojun clapped his hands.


    Gu Nan''s star world is exposed, and if he dares to fight guerrilla warfare in other people''s homes, others can follow suit and destroy his kingdom of God.


    More importantly, Gu Nan has offended so many people that he probably doesn''t need to ask for any more trouble. Soon someone will come to him and ask for trouble.


    From the moment when Gu Nan''s star world was exposed, all the star owners had different thoughts and made a clear analysis of the meaning of this event.


    "I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble from now on..." Too many people have this feeling at the same time.


    When all of us are thinking about the changes caused by the exposure of Gu Nan''s star world, only the angry monk wants to cry without tears.


    He doesn''t care where Gu Nan''s star world is, and he doesn''t have the ability to come to him. He only knows his own star world, and in a twinkling he will be slaughtered wantonly!


    One Buddhist temple collapsed, one sitting Buddha statue was broken, and countless Buddhas in the angry Buddha world died under the hands of the divine servant.


    The dark knight''s iron hooves can''t grow a single inch of grass. The sewing monster gnaws all the visible creatures. The curse of the evil eye is everywhere. The heavy gunner can take down a city with three rounds of salvo fire


    These God attendants are carrying out the order of "no dogs or chickens left". They will never leave a dog to the angry monk. The place they pass is like a locust passing through. There is no one who can breathe.


    Thousands of years of hard work will be destroyed once!


    The angry monk is really angry now. He can''t express his anger in words. He begins to ignore it and urge the power of the astral world to bless himself.


    Even if we do our best, we should seize a chance of life from the powerful enemy!


    As long as I return to the star world, everything will be


    Bang!


    Gu Nan blows his fist on his belly. The power of the star world that the angry monk has just mobilized is smashed in an instant.

 Chapter 402

    Gu Nan just stood in the extreme sword sky and watched the Nu Buddha world being slaughtered coldly.


    Just because of an order from Gu Nan, a good little star world suddenly disappeared and everything had to start from scratch.


    The angry monk''s eyes are red and he stares at Gu Nan coldly. The destruction of Xingjie is irreparable. Now he just wants to drag Gu Nan into the water.


    If you can watch Gu Nan die, even if you can''t make up for your loss, you can at least take a breath.


    "Gu Nan, if you have seed, kill the Buddha!" The angry monk raised his head, put on a calm posture to die, and said without flinching.


    "If you go against the law, you are now the enemy of the whole world. Sooner or later, you will die without a burial place!"


    The angry monk is not as honest as Yi shanzun. He knows that he has nothing left. For today''s plan, he can only stand firmly on the opposite side of Gu Nan.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend, Gu Nan has so many enemies, as long as there is a person who can pull himself, what is the loss!


    It has to be said that the angry monk''s calculation is really smart. Just as his voice fell, a voice connected with his words.


    "That''s right."


    The four words are not slow, but also a kind of inexplicable meaning shrouded down, even the presence of the star master did not escape.


    There was a feeling in everyone''s heart that they suddenly agreed with the angry monk''s words a little more, as if the voice said "reasonable", it was really reasonable.


    The star master with quick reaction immediately realized what had happened, because Wang Li had shown them this before.


    "Is he the star master on the edge of he Dao again?"


    Xue Ren frowned slightly, and there was a woman in green beside him. It was the red candle and the sky Green Lantern fairy, who looked at the horizon with unfriendly eyes.


    "It''s the old immortal of Jinghong Academy." The voice of the Green Lantern fairy comes out, which makes people''s identity come to the consciousness around them.


    Jinghong Tianfang Chaoyun Fang is also the dean of Jinghong Academy.


    Fang Chaoyun is a little weaker than Xue Ren and others, but not much weaker. At the same time, because he is attached to the master Daotian, he may still have more power.


    Gu Nan also raised his head. According to his algorithm, the level of the comer is about level 10, just reaching the standard line of level 10.


    There are ten levels of star masters in Shidao heaven, worthy of being the top stars in thirteen days.


    After four words, Fang Chaoyun didn''t show up immediately. On the contrary, there was another voice.


    "Little disciple Qi Bu died at the hands of Mr. Gu Nan. I''m here to seek justice for him so that Mr. Xue can know."


    Fang Chaoyun is the most "reasonable" star master among all the heavens. Even seeking revenge can be done in such an orderly way.


    It''s normal for such people to teach Qibu.


    Xue Ren''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t reply, let alone let Fang Chaoyun come in. Instead, he looked at Gu Nan first.


    If Gu Nan doesn''t want to meet Fang Chaoyun, he will probably block Fang Chaoyun out of the star world.


    With Xue Ren''s position, if you have to protect Gu Nan, you don''t have to care about a Fang Chaoyun at all - only in this way, Gu Nan''s star world can''t be preserved.


    "Startle the sky?" Gu Nan showed a sneer, but the reaction was unexpected.


    Seeing his figure flash, he threw the angry monk aside and stepped directly into it. There is a quick reaction star master to check, he actually Go straight to jinghongtian!


    "I''m afraid it''s not Are you crazy? "


    "Just crazy!"


    "Run to jinghongtian to make trouble? Old Fang can beat him to death if he turns over his hand! "


    Even Xue Ren was stunned, and then he shook his head and laughed. Gu Nan''s behavior is really unexpected. He doesn''t play according to common sense.


    The Green Lantern fairy next to him has bright eyes. She and Fang Chaoyun have a grudge. If they don''t worry about Song Fei behind each other, they say they can''t make trouble every day.


    Not to mention the reaction of the public, Gu Nan came to jinghongtian and saw a huge statue.


    This is his first visit to jinghongtian, and he has not made any investigation in advance, but one thing is very clear - the most important place in the star world is often the place with the most important position!


    In the middle of jinghongtian, there is a huge statue of an old man in a long shirt, with a volume of scriptures in his hand. It looks elegant and upright.


    Gu Nan didn''t want to, but he stood in the air and hit the old man''s head.


    "Dare you


    Several roars came from below, but it was several boundary breakers in the Academy who found Gu Nan''s action.


    But how can they stop it? Gu Nan can only watch a punch down, the statue flashing white light, it seems that there is a guardian border has been triggered.


    It''s a pity that this kind of human means has no resistance in front of Gu Nan.


    With a loud noise, the border was broken in an instant, and the head of the statue of the old man was smashed half by Gu Nanshan.But after Gu Nan finished it, he turned around without saying a word and went straight back to his God country.


    Such a big movement immediately provoked countless scholars to run out, and then looked at the sky in amazement.


    "Grandmaster, the statue of grandmaster..."


    "Grandmaster was smashed! No, the statue was smashed


    In the extreme sword sky, there are more starmasters who are gaping. It''s no big deal to smash a statue. It''s not a great skill, but the problem is This is the statue of Fang Chaoyun!


    I''m afraid it''s going to last forever


    And it was Fang Chaoyun who spoke first. At the time when Xue Ren sent out the invitation, the whole world was paying attention to Gu Nan. Mr. Fang''s face was directly lost to every corner of the world.


    But how does he end up doing this? The anger of a top star is not so easy to bear.


    Sure enough, almost as Gu Nan fled, an old man with a blue face suddenly appeared beside the statue.


    His figure and appearance are the same as those of the statue. It''s just enlarged in proportion. It''s Fang Chaoyun himself.


    "Gu Nan thief!" Even with Mr. Fang''s self-restraint, he could not help cursing at this time, and then ran directly to Gu Nan''s star world.


    He would appear in jijiantian. Originally, it was because Gu Nan''s star world was exposed that he could run away. The monk could not run to the temple, so he decided to seek justice for his disciples.


    I didn''t expect that the other party should be so reckless!


    In God''s country, Fang Chaoyun''s figure appeared above the hall of evil gods, and said calmly: "Gu Nan, you killed my disciples first, destroyed..."


    However, before he finished, Gu Nan''s figure suddenly appeared, and a blow had already come.


    His response once again surprised the stars - Gu Nan still dares to take the lead in the face of Fang Chaoyun.


    Even if there is a star blessing, he can''t even reach the boundary level. Why dare he fight with Fang Chaoyun?


    Even Fang Chaoyun himself was amused. He didn''t retreat. He just waved his hand and wrote the word "Zhen" to Gu Nan.


    With this word, he will directly suppress Gu Nan in his own star realm.


    At the moment when the fist was about to contact the word "Zhen", it was dark.


    Under the blessing of the star world, the shadow diffuses and blocks out the sky and the sun.

 Chapter 403

    It''s getting dark.


    At the moment when endless shadows emerge, all the star owners who look at Gu Nan''s Kingdom feel that the sky turns from day to night.


    Fang Chaoyun suddenly raised his head, which was enough to change the world, and made his vigilance rise to the highest point in an instant.


    In fact, there is no need for him to be more vigilant. The crazy shadow on Gu Nan''s fist clearly shows the strength of this fist.


    The word "Zhen" finally collides with Gu Nan''s fist. Fang Chaoyun, the ten level star master, failed to suppress Gu Nan. Instead, the shadow is more and more powerful.


    Gu Nan''s fists did not smash the characters directly, but the shadow of his fists penetrated through and almost dyed the character "Zhen" black.


    Sylvia said that Gu Nan''s shadow is very different from hers. Her understanding of the shadow is quiet, secretive, and Gu Nan is in the secretive, a bit more overbearing and crazy.


    The breath of the law is related to the practitioner himself. Fang Chaoyun''s words are upright and upright, but when he meets Gu Nan and other unreasonable people, he feels like a scholar meets a soldier.


    Fang Chaoyun''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he didn''t look down any more. He waved and wrote another word.


    This is a "kill" word!


    Confucians respect heaven and earth, far away from ghosts and gods, and walk on the road, so the killing of Confucians represents the general trend of the world!


    This word has been given by Fang Chaoyun with all his strength. The word is like a God, and the wind is not only rolling up, but also changing the color of heaven and earth. Gu Nan''s response is still one punch.


    Just this blow, the shadow of burning is more intense.


    When the fist collided with the character again, the killing character was also quickly infected by the shadow, and the whole body was dark. The word "kill" with the general trend of heaven and earth finally made Gu Nan suffer some injuries.


    There was a slight crack in his neck, which then expanded rapidly. Gu Nan is like a ceramic man. His body starts to break.


    However, Gu Nan seems to have no idea. He wants to catch up with Fang Chaoyun. This time, his goal is Fang Chaoyun himself.


    Fang Chaoyun couldn''t help showing his disdain.


    It''s really amazing that the other side can fight with themselves relying on the blessing of the astral world. But if you think it''s possible to beat yourself, it''s just a joke.


    Just now that word of course has been his full hand, but with this kind of full effort, it''s not hard for him to write hundreds of words, how long can the other party persist?


    The other side''s star world is obviously just starting, and how much loss can the power of the star world withstand?


    After all, he is the star master who has lived for tens of thousands of years. I don''t know how many battles Fang Chaoyun has experienced in his life, and his judgment of the war situation can''t be clearer.


    However, he did not notice that his two polluted words were always floating in the air, only became transparent and difficult to distinguish, but never disappeared.


    Not only did it not disappear, these two words also had an inexplicable connection with the shadow in the sky. It''s just that Gu Nan is so powerful that he doesn''t realize it.


    Fang Chaoyun is very patient. Since he has made up his mind to kill the other side, he even turns attack to defense.


    Every time Gu Nan punches, he will write a word to deal with it. Every word is different.


    If Gu Nan didn''t get the blessing from the star world, he would be able to write a piece of Ci Fu.


    In the whole process, Gu Nan tried his best in every blow, while Fang Chaoyun took advantage of it as if he were walking at leisure.


    This is also in line with people''s understanding of the two sides in the game. Even Gu Nan replaced defense with attack. It''s not common for him to persist in Fang Chaoyun''s hand until now.


    Only with the existence of Xue Ren and other high-level figures can we see that the cloud over their heads is becoming deeper and deeper.


    So a sigh came from the deep of the heaven, and then it spread to every corner of the heaven.


    Fang Chaoyun obviously also heard this sigh, so suddenly looked up, only to find that the cloud above his head, clearly has brought him a strong sense of uneasiness.


    Such a threat hanging overhead, he actually did not find, but also the teacher from the teacher Daotian remind?


    Fang Chaoyun suddenly has a cool feeling behind him. He finally realizes that the other side is gradually strengthening the offensive, so that in order to maintain the advantage, he constantly puts his energy into the battle.


    Because of this, I didn''t even notice that the killing was coming.


    Fang Chaoyun''s reaction is not bad. In the blink of an eye, he understood Gu Nan''s overall layout. Unfortunately, Gu Nan, who arranged all this, was certainly faster than him.


    As early as when the sigh sounded, he had already made a sudden move, and the shadow in the sky suddenly fell.


    At the same time, the characters previously written by Fang Chaoyun are lit up one after another, but they are all black with a strange smell.


    Fang Chaoyun is surrounded by hundreds of black words, all rules are blocked by shadows, and clouds of shadows fall on his head.


    This unavoidable blow, Mr. Fang can only be hard.


    His eyes turned red, and finally he could not help using the power of the star world to write a huge "seal".The word "Feng" rises from the sky and seems to push away the cloud of shadow, but Gu Nan shows a sneer at this time.


    When he waved his hand gently, the cloud of shadow suddenly broke itself, like a shadow all around the word "Feng". It passed through the surrounding, periphery and crevices and blasted on Fang Chaoyun.


    Being secretive and changeable is one of the most important characteristics of shadow.


    I don''t know how long it took before the shadow bombardment came to an end. The black fonts floating in the air were all dim.


    However, Fang Chaoyun''s hair is scattered, and his chest is full of red. It''s clear that he can''t hold back a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, Gu Nan is not in a hurry to start. Even if there are star blessings, it is not very realistic to kill a ten level star master at one stroke.


    In particular, the cloud of shadow has not been able to accumulate to the extreme, it has been broken by people, and he has little ability to fight again - 1050 points of divine power, now there are only more than 300 points left.


    However, Fang Chaoyun''s injury, without hundreds of years of cultivation, may not be able to recover to a perfect state.


    This kind of war is enough to make Gu Nan famous, so that all those who want to make trouble in his kingdom can think about the consequences.


    A blue light from the depths of the void, slowly reflected on Fang Chaoyun''s body, and then a figure appeared beside him.


    The visitor looks like a young man, but he looks especially gentle, and he has less courage than a young man should have.


    "Teacher." Fang Chaoyun, who was seriously injured, struggled to get up after seeing the visitor, and then saluted respectfully.


    After the young man received a complete salute from him, he held Fang Chaoyun, gently held him behind him, looked at Gu Nan and said, "little friend has hurt my disciple. Can you give an account to song?"


    Song Fei was the first one to protect his short life.

 Chapter 404

    There are many famous places for the thirteen great figures in the thirteen days. However, the most famous point of Shidao Tiansong is that he always protects his weaknesses.


    Song Fei is gentle and polite. He often feels like a spring breeze. He is almost the standard model of a scholar, that is I love to show my disciples a little.


    He was well-known for this when he was not a strong one, and even got into a lot of trouble.


    But after he Dao, Song Fei still kept his own way, and even often ignored his identity and did things to bully the small.


    In Song Fei''s words, it means "you can scold me, I won''t see eye to eye with you; but my apprentice has been wronged, I don''t want face".


    The red candle, the sky and the Green Lantern fairy has a big hatred for Fang Chaoyun.


    But she hasn''t aimed at Fang Chaoyun all the time. It''s also because of the existence of Song Fei that he has come to this step.


    Gu Nan didn''t expect that, in Song Fei''s capacity, he could help his apprentice of the tenth level. This is the face on the ground, and stepped forward a few feet.


    But in the face of a shameless figure of thirteen days, what can Gu Nan do to resist?


    Of course.


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "I have nothing to explain. But if I have any loss today, your disciples may have to suffer it completely in two days. "


    After a pause, he narrowed his eyes again and said, "it''s a big deal to leave the star world and start all over again. I''ve gone from ordinary people to today, and I haven''t used it for 50 years. What''s to be afraid of?"


    Song Fei was still smiling mildly: "so, will someone come out for you? Let me guess, is it Yulian or the old gentleman who is unwilling to be lonely? "


    Talking about the old man, Song Fei was not at all unnatural, as if he had not cheated him.


    Gu Nan didn''t change his look and didn''t mean to speak, so he showed some strange smiles.


    From Xue Ren''s invitation to Gu Nan''s, it''s almost time now.


    What kind of person was Song Fei? From Gu Nan''s attitude, he immediately thought of someone who wanted to achieve Tao recently.


    But in the way Xue Ren had done it before, he didn''t seem to be the one who was about to get along.


    Mr. Song Fei was as kind-hearted as the nine bends of the Yellow River. He had a thousand calculations in it. At this time, he said with a smile: "Xue Ren has not gone out of that step after all. There is no danger. It is OK for song to cut off his road to success."


    "Great." Gu Nan gave him a thumbs up. The ten level star Master said that if you cut off people, you can cut off the way ahead. It''s still very powerful.


    Just this words from Gu Nan''s mouth, how to listen to all have some ironic meaning.


    Song Fei didn''t try to find out anything, so his mind faded. In his capacity, I really don''t need to talk to a child of Gu Nan.


    However, at this time, a mysterious breath rose out of thin air, and the whole sky was boiling.


    Song Fei''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he couldn''t deal with Gu Nan. His eyes seemed to be able to break the plane and fall directly to a small plane.


    Xue Ren, however, was still under the stage, looking at the little plane with the same smile: "don''t let me down..."


    The Green Lantern fairy around him, Wang Li and others are surprised.


    Because this is a sign that someone is about to join the Tao, but Xue Ren is still standing in front of him


    So who''s the one? What does Xue Ren want to do when he makes such a fuss?


    There is no need for them to think more about it, because the breath that almost triggered the change of the laws of heaven and earth is becoming more and more intense.


    At this time, anyone can find the source of breath.


    "Where is that?"


    "No, it seems to be a small plane."


    "Not even the star master, not even discovered How can such a plane produce a person who conforms to the Tao? "


    The stars are so frightened that they can''t understand what they see. After all, it''s natural that the stars and masters are in the same way. How can they go to other places?


    "It''s too late."


    In the empty sky, the fish lotus naturally pays attention to this side, but sighs gently at this time.


    "Blood and flowers." Zou Jiming frowned slightly, but he recognized the meaning of this breath and judged the law bias of this Taoist.


    However, the result of judgment made him very confused. Because in his impression, there has never been such a big star.


    Can''t this man come out of thin air?


    Under the attention of countless eyes, a red light suddenly came out of the small plane and went straight to the sky.


    The red light breaks through the clouds and the lotus grows in the sky. It seems that there are countless ensemble of rites and music. The whole plane is full of joy.


    This is a vision of great power and harmony between heaven and earth. As Yu Lian said, they have no time to stop it.


    However, since the birth of the red light, the special power around it, with a strong sense of worship and sublimity, was finally recognized at a glance.


    "The power of faith?" Song Fei''s face finally completely sank down, looking into Gu Nan''s eyes, there was no more smile.Fang Chaoyun also knew what this meant. He pointed to Gu Nan angrily and said, "you have attracted gods and other people to obstruct the path of my monks in heaven. You traitors!"


    Song Fei, even more speechless, waved his hand and hit a blue light, and went straight to Gu Nan.


    In the face of a 13 day level shot, Gu Nan should not have any resistance.


    And he was also very single and did not resist - judging whether the game could be played or not is what players should do.


    However, at the same time Song Fei''s hand, the red light of the small plane breaking through the clouds, like eyes, fell straight into Gu Nan''s God country.


    The blue light and the red light collide and dissipate at the same time. After the red light flashes slightly, lorenza''s figure appears in front of Gu Nan.


    At this time, lorenza''s appearance has changed greatly. She is covered with a red cloak, which is painted with strange lines, and even her hair is completely blood red.


    Gu Nan is familiar with this dress, because in the few task lines of players, lorenza is exactly like this after she is promoted to the main God.


    There is no mistake. After more than two years of dormancy, lorenza finally took that crucial step in the world of the heavens.


    Now lorenza is not so much the God of flowers as the Lord of flowers.


    After blocking Song Fei''s attack, lorenza nodded to Gu Nan and said, "thank you very much."


    Then he looked at Song Fei and said, "my name is lorenza."


    Song Fei nodded slightly, but did not speak. If this one from the world of gods decides to protect Gu Nan, there is no need to turn against her.


    In other words, the foundation of others lies in the world of gods, and there is no saying that there is any mutual restraint. On the side of the heavens, they are totally unscrupulous.


    Lorenza is the first God ever to enter the heavenly world.


    Song Fei''s mind is deep, and his apprentice, Mr. Fang Chaoyun, is different.


    The old man was upright in his life. Even if he had lived for tens of thousands of years, he never changed his mind and immediately opened his mouth.


    "If it''s not my race, it will be different!" Fang Chaoyun worships Song Fei to the end, "teacher, this kind of barbaric alien race must have a big intention to enter our heaven. It''s better to call all the elders together..."


    Before his voice fell, a red light lit up on him.


    Song Fei''s eyes are slightly cold. It''s too late to stop him. He just goes with it. Qingmang directly penetrates Gu Nan''s heart.


    Gu Nan and Fang Chaoyun were almost hit at the same time.


    Gu Nan''s heart was broken, while Fang Chaoyun''s heart burst. This kind of injury is not fatal to them, but it is definitely not light.


    Song Fei held his disciple''s body with a smile on his face, but he didn''t mean to give in.


    "Lord lorenza, if we go on like this, we will lose both sides. Why don''t we take a step back?"


    "Don''t talk about it." Before lorenza spoke, Gu Nan patted his chest, as if the bleeding hole did not exist, and said calmly, "let''s go on, who counsels whose son."

 Chapter 405

    At the critical moment, Gu Nan''s attitude, just like that of a street thug, made Song Fei feel difficult to ride a tiger.


    All of us are injured. Maybe it''s about the tenacity of vitality. Fang Chaoyun can''t catch up with Gu Nan, not to mention that he has been injured by Gu Nan before.


    However, Song Fei is Song Fei after all. The characters at this level are not likely to be shaken by words.


    After he finished speaking, he ignored Gu Nan and lorenza''s reaction, waved Fang Chaoyun up, and his figure instantly disappeared in the same place.


    "In this case, the grievances of the younger generation should be solved by themselves. Gu Nan, you have to be ready. "


    Song Fei, after all, is a super strong man who has been working together for 100000 years. He wants to go, and lorenza, who has just been promoted, can''t keep him.


    If you can''t do what you see, you can just leave decisively. Clean and neat, and look at the face as if nothing, worthy of being one of the 13 days, master of heaven star master Song Fei.


    However, in any case, lorenza step into the realm of the LORD God, Gu Nan and other people''s plan is also a great success.


    Seeing that Song Fei had left, lorenza turned to Gu Nan and said, "I won''t stay here too long. I''ll see you in three days."


    After saying this, lorenza did not stay long, and soon disappeared from Gu Nan''s kingdom. Instead, Gu Nan felt his chin and thought deeply.


    If he guesses correctly, he will see the real core members of the association in jijiantian three days later.


    With the retreat of the two Taoists, the twists and turns of the drama finally came to an end.


    And outside, countless stars staring at Gu Nan, waiting to see the end of the century war, almost stare out at this time.


    The battle between Gu Nan and Fang Chaoyun finally led to a tit for tat confrontation between the two Taoists. I''m afraid such a scene has never been seen in a thousand years.


    More people are already thinking about lorenza''s identity and the impact of this incident.


    For the star owners and even the more open-minded world breakers, the world of gods is not a mysterious existence, and many people have heard of the name of lorenza.


    At this time, lorenza went to the heaven world and became Tao through the law here, which was equal to occupying the place of the heaven world.


    In Fang Chaoyun''s words, Gu Nan and others undoubtedly lead wolves into the house and damage the interests of the whole heaven world, which is no different from traitors.


    Gu Nan, who attracts people''s attention under the guise of his own stardom exposure, or Xue Ren, who pretends to be in harmony with Luo rensha by sending out invitation cards, can be worthy of the word "traitor".


    So on the next day, the topic of "traitor" spread all over the sky. On the front page of all the large newspapers, there was a brief encounter between the God of the foreign land and the master of Taoism.


    As the fuse, Gu Nan and Fang Chaoyun were also brought out to write special books.


    It''s not surprising. In fact, even if there is no one who is in harmony with the Tao, the level of the battle between Gu Nan and Gu Nan deserves the attention of the whole heaven.


    It''s not easy to see the ten level star master.


    ¡­¡­


    Empty sky cave.


    "Thanks to Xue Ren of your family and the little guy named Gu Nan, well done!" Seeing that Song Fei was forced to retreat, Zou Jiming laughed so much that he even burst into tears.


    In the 13 days, Song Fei''s word-of-mouth showed obvious polarization.


    Some of them, led by jiupotian, had a good relationship with Song Fei, while others, such as Zou Jiming, were not interested in him.


    No matter what the old man said, he would not be brainwashed.


    Fish lotus turns out a helpless white eye: "what is my family Xue Ren? Believe it or not, I''ll kick you out now. "


    Zou Jiming immediately made a plea for mercy, showing a smile. He is also in a good mood to the extreme, otherwise he and fish lotus is not much close relationship, will not have such performance.


    Zou Jiming is probably the most willing person to see lorenza become a Taoist.


    The reason is very simple. Lorenza can come to heaven and become Tao. Xue Ren can also go to the world of gods!


    Zou Jiming is the first swordsman in the sky. Even if Zou Jiming is a Taoist, there is not a trace of pressure. With song Feizhu in front, who knows if Xue Ren will go to extremes in the future.


    Without the pressure of Xue Ren chasing after him, Zou Jiming just feels relaxed all over.


    And he said that thanks to Xue Ren and Gu Nan, it was also quite accurate judgment.


    Without the attention of both of them, lorenza''s law fluctuation will inevitably be seen through by other Tao followers in the moment before she becomes Tao.


    What is the most likely outcome for a Taoist who is completely unknown? Of course, it''s a group attack.


    If we can work together, no one in 13 days likes to become 14 days.


    After all, lorenza''s success here is not protected by her own kingdom, which means she is completely exposed to outsiders. This is also the biggest flaw of "cross-border promotion".


    It is precisely because Gu Nan and Xue Ren saw this early that they used their own means to attract the attention of lorenza as much as possible.As a result of their excellent performance, even 13 days have been temporarily concealed, until lorenza success, they are still paying attention to Gu Nan.


    This is where lorenza''s thanks come from.


    ¡­¡­


    When the day, Duan Wenqi is holding a stack of newspapers, excitedly ran to Lu asked this side.


    "Gu Nan and Xue Ren''s reputation is completely rotten this time. I''m afraid I can''t wash out the word traitor all my life. " Duan Wenqi said with a smile, his mood has not been so good for a long time.


    Lu Wen took the newspaper noncommittally and looked at it casually.


    As Duan Wenqi said, the bias of most newspapers is accusing Gu Nan of "defecting to the enemy" and damaging the interests of the whole heaven.


    Even some of their past deeds were dug out, and they became so rampant that they almost became heinous.


    After all, black spots are something that no one can completely avoid.


    Xue Ren, after all, is a figure on the edge of the road, and the major newspapers have some scruples, so more firepower is concentrated on Gu Nan. No wonder Duan Wenqi is so happy.


    However, after reading Lu Wen, he just shook his head with a smile: "how can stars like you and me ever pay attention to the words of outsiders?"


    "In the previous war, Gu Nan has proved that he is not afraid of Fang Chaoyun and other levels in his own star world. How many people dare to do justice for heaven?"


    "No one dares to do it. It''s no use talking about it."


    Lu Wen''s words were like a basin of cold water pouring on Duan Wenqi''s head. In fact, he didn''t think of these things because he was too happy and didn''t pay attention to them.


    At this time, Duan Wenqi''s face became ugly when he was mentioned by Lu Wen.

 Chapter 406

    "Gu Nan His Star Kingdom is not even at the boundary level, so he can already compete with Fang Chaoyun. If he waits until later... "


    Duan Wenqi''s face was not very good-looking. He shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I can''t wait for Mengxian to return. He''s going to step into Hedao."


    It is certain that Mengxian will come back from the long river of time. It is said that Duan Wenqi''s words are somewhat exaggerated, but considering Gu Nan''s terrible promotion speed, it''s really hard to say.


    But Lu Wen, who was always calm, said with a bitter smile: "it''s too late to say this now..."


    "Why is it so late?" Duan Wenqi''s face flashed a trace of ruthlessness, "as long as you are willing to kill a Gu Nan, it''s no trouble, even to kill Xue Ren is not impossible."


    The existence of thirteen days is never a decoration. As long as they think it is necessary, they will definitely do it in person, just like Song Fei who is unreasonable in protecting his weaknesses.


    If Lu Wen puts down his face to sneak attack and wants to kill Xue Ren, it''s really hopeful, let alone Gu Nan.


    "After killing them?" Lu asked, "Song Fei killed Gu Nan that day. Why didn''t he do it?"


    Duan Wenqi was stunned, and then spit out a name: "lorenza..."


    There''s no mistake. It''s lorenza. If lorenza doesn''t leave for a day, Gu Nan is like a cup of poisonous wine. It''s very comfortable to drink, and you have to pay for it.


    Lorenza''s kingdom is not here. It''s a big deal. She was slaughtered for one of thirteen days, and then she left. Who can stop her?


    It''s too difficult to kill a person who is in harmony with the Tao. The fall of every one of them can only succeed in one fell swoop after thousands of years of layout.


    "But she always has to go." Duan Wenqi flashed a chill in his eyes. "Wait for her to go back there and see who can keep them."


    ¡­¡­


    The sky of the sword.


    When Gu Nan set foot on this land again, he suddenly had a strange feeling. For a moment, it seemed that someone was watching him.


    He knew it was not an illusion, but someone was watching him.


    When he was in his own kingdom of God, he could not keep his eyes on him, but once he left the kingdom of God, his whereabouts could not be concealed from the great figures.


    Gu Nan can''t help shaking his head and laughing. He didn''t expect to enjoy Xue Ren''s treatment in advance.


    However, this feeling only lasted for a moment, because Xue Ren immediately used the power of the star world to provide him with shelter and cover up the eyes of the outside world.


    The next moment, Gu Nan stepped into Jianzong, and his figure appeared on the top of Jianzong mountain. Xue Ren and Luo Lunsha had already been waiting here.


    Besides them, Gu Nan met several acquaintances.


    There is no doubt that Taoist Lingyang is here, but the one who is sitting on the throne is an unexpected person -- old ziluo.


    "Gu Nan, meet again." Old ziluo was still smiling, like a kind old man next door.


    But Gu Nan knew that if he had not guessed wrong, the old man might have been the initiator and one of the first members of the association.


    What''s more, if there is a position of "President of the God Association", it''s definitely him.


    The whole thing is clearer in Gu Nan''s mind.


    I''m afraid the old violet woke up many years ago, but he didn''t show up. It wasn''t until lorenza was about to be promoted that she really came to the stage.


    Maybe without Xue Ren and himself, it would be the old man himself who helped to put the satellite to cover up.


    Gu Nan said hello to several people respectively, then waited under the guidance of Xue Ren, waiting for the other members to arrive.


    I didn''t wait too long. There are several stars coming.


    Gu Nan recognized the identities of these people, and all of them were famous stars. Before today, Gu Nan never knew that they were also members of the God society.


    The list we saw at Sylvia''s place at that time was obviously just some peripheral members, while the one sitting at the moment is the core.


    Gu Nan secretly counted, not counting lorenza''s words, there were only eight star owners in total.


    In other words, there are only eight core members of the God society on the side of the heavens.


    "Now that you are here, let''s begin." After waiting for people to arrive at Qi, Xue Ren opens his mouth.


    He looked around for a week, and finally his eyes fell on lorenza: "there have been two major events in the organization recently, and I think you all know about them. One is lorenza''s success, the other is... "


    "Another thing is, after 6000 years, do we finally have a new core member?" Before Xue Ren finished, a woman beside Gu Nan said with a smile.


    The woman was dressed in a lavender and luxurious robe. She looked like an old lady, and her every move had a different charm.


    This is the queen of heaven. Huangjitian is a typical celestial kingdom. Every generation of star owners are decided by royal children, and the competition is more fierce than Xuanqing kingdom.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Gu Nan with a smile. Naturally, no one knew what the latter had done a few days ago."That''s right." Xue Ren coughed softly and said, "Gu Nan made great efforts in the promotion of lorenza, and offended Song Fei. He was promoted to a core member. Do you have any opinions? "


    All the stars waved their hands one after another and looked at Gu Nan''s eyes. They were more kind.


    Gu Nan nodded slightly. He knew in his heart that he could be really accepted by the gods. It was necessary for him to help, but it was better to offend Song Fei.


    If ziluo old man is the founder of the association of gods, then the significance of the existence of this organization is ready to come out.


    They want to build a super organization across the two worlds, and cultivate the people who belong to the organization!


    There are countless relationships among them, but what belongs to the same organization has never happened before.


    Sure enough, after Xue Ren finished, ziluo got up and said, "lorenza is going to go back there after all. I invite you here today to tell you something. "


    He looked around and said, "after today, the God will be exposed in the eyes of those who are in harmony with the Tao. If you feel that your identity is in doubt, you may be suspected for 13 days. Why don''t you come with us to the world of gods? "


    As soon as lorenza left, there was no restriction for 13 days. It was easy to deal with the rest of them.


    Violet old man this words, just let the public all at once calm down.


    They gradually recovered from the excitement of lorenza''s promotion. The current situation is far from perfect. On the contrary, it is full of crises.


    But let us leave the astral world and go to the world of gods alone


    The existence of the thirteen day level is not enough to put down their identity and make trouble for their star world, but there are by no means a few people who are willing to help them.


    Everyone was lost in thought, but Xue Ren was the first to express his position and said with a smile: "I must have gone to avoid the limelight."


    "One more upstairs." This is Gu Nan.


    Although I didn''t understand what he said, the meaning was clearly expressed. Taoist Lingyang then said, "I''m involved in too many things, so I won''t stay here to take risks."


    The others were still hesitating, but old violet said at this time, "you can think about it for a while. But before I leave, I have to recover some interest for what happened in those years. "

 Chapter 407

    The sword lives in the mountain gate.


    The core members of the association of God of heaven have dispersed, and they are going more and more carefully.


    Gu Nan, Xue Ren and Taoist Lingyang finally decided to follow ziluo and lorenza to the world of gods.


    The remaining four are either hesitating or determined to stay in the universe, at least none of them can leave.


    Over the years, the four of them have rarely participated in the specific affairs of the association of gods, and the possibility of exposure is not great, so they have a sense of fluke.


    After all, if you don''t go away, you may be exposed. If you go away, you will be 100% exposed.


    "People who have lived for tens of thousands of years, why can''t they see through?" Lingyang Taoist chuckled and shook his head, "if you leave your life, no one in the star world can take it away."


    At this time, he was sitting on the top of Jianzong mountain with Xue Ren and Gu Nan, blowing the mountain wind and drinking the mountain wine made by Qingquan of Jianzong.


    "When the star world is destroyed, how many people will be open to it Xue Ren said with a smile, then looked at Gu Nan and said, "do you really want a drink?"


    As he said this, he also shook his wine glass at Gu Nan.


    The name of mountain wine was taken by Xue Ren himself and has become one of the specialties of Jianzong.


    The clear spring on Jianshan mountain naturally has a strong sense of sword. With this kind of water brewed wine, wine does not enter the throat, you can feel the strong momentum.


    Taoist Lingyang and Xue Ren are good friends for many years. They usually like to come here to drink a bottle of wine when they have nothing to do, but this time they bring Gu Nan with them.


    Unfortunately, Gu Nan just waved his hand. In fact, he hasn''t drunk for many years. After all, players play games, eat and drink to satisfy the desire for words, that''s all.


    Seeing that he was not interested, Xue Ren said with a smile, "Gu Nan, you can be free and easy. It''s only a few decades since the construction of the left and right worlds. It''s not a pity to lose them. "


    "So it is." Gu Nan thought and said, "if there is a chance to survive, it is certainly the best."


    For these stars, decades of time is just a blink of an eye, but Gu Nan''s game history of a week may not add up to decades.


    If you want to keep the kingdom of God in the hands of the LORD God, Gu Nan is really not helpless. There is something in this world that can seal up the astral world, only in the world of gods.


    Gu Nan is most familiar with the gods, and he doesn''t know if that thing can work for the heavenly world.


    Lingyang Taoist nodded and said, "it''s a good thing that the star world is not damaged. Master ziluo is here for our star world."


    "Oh?" Gu Nan picked to pick eyebrow, in the brain seem to understand what, smile way, "that I can want to wait and see."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan said that he would wait and see, but in fact he could not, because what happened after that was within 13 days, and no one could see except the parties.


    Song Fei is injured.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole universe was shocked.


    Although from the previous promotion of lorenza, we can guess that the battle between the two is inevitable, but things come so quickly that Song Fei is still injured.


    This is Song Fei! Even in the 13 days, shidaotian is the top one.


    After confirming that the news came from 13 days, which is not false, people''s attention immediately shifted from Song Fei to another problem.


    Who hurt Song Fei?


    There was no news on that day, but the next day, the whole story came out clearly. At the same time, there was another news.


    The society of gods, an organization hidden behind the two worlds of heaven and gods, finally came to the stage for the first time.


    Song Fei was injured by two people when he was startling Hongtian to heal his disciple Fang Chaoyun.


    One of them is lorenza, who has just been promoted to be the master of flowers. The identity of another person has once again broken countless people''s glasses.


    It''s ziluo!


    This old man, who has been sleeping for nearly 100000 years, actually took part in the battle of he Dao as an ordinary star master!


    And with the constant fermentation of the news, the details of the war were gradually revealed. People gradually found that old ziluo seemed to play a significant role in the battle.


    Song Fei, of course, in order to help his apprentice heal, let himself temporarily in a state of emptiness.


    However, it was ziluo old man who took advantage of the opportunity and hit song Fei seven inches every step. Lorenza, on the other hand, only provided the power of the last blow.


    In other words, it can be done by changing lorenza into a Taoist, but old ziluo is irreplaceable.


    After the old man hurt Song Fei, he left such a sentence.


    "All your things are taught by me. If you want to get revenge, come back to me with nine spirits."


    ¡­¡­


    "Song Fei used to be a disciple of old ziluo, which is really unexpected." Duan Wenqi''s face was full of fun and emotion.He and Lu Wen did not witness the fall of ziluotian, but after all, they were relatively recent, and they knew something about their grudges.


    Everyone thinks that Song Fei has little to do with old ziluo. It''s the latter who gets in Song Fei''s way that he designs to entrap him.


    But now this sentence, Song Fei''s head but a more "murderer" words!


    "It''s strange." Lu Wen patted long ling''er''s wings on his shoulder and motioned for her to go around. "In old ziluo''s style, she shouldn''t say such words."


    "Feel a little too arrogant?" Duan Wenqi said with a smile, "he made it clear that he wanted to keep Xue Ren, Gu Nan and other people''s star world, and let people have scruples I''m afraid they''re going to run away in a few days. "


    Lu Wen''s eyes lit up and said, "I see It''s just that I''ve been called for 13 days for a long time, and my vision has been blocked. "


    Everything is the game. It was Lu Wen who mentioned Duan Wenqi in the early days. When Lu Wen entered the game, Duan Wenqi saw it more clearly.


    "Now the known members of the association of gods are ziluo, lorenza, Xue Ren and Gu Nan. A world breaker, two top stars, and a little monster who can hurt Fang Chaoyun in his own world. "


    Duan Wenqi continued: "ziluo now comes to such a show. Even if lorenza leaves, the reputation of the God society will be out."


    Lu Wen nodded his head gently, his fingers pounding on the table.


    "If they do leave, it''s our chance." Lu Wen showed a smile on his face and put down the pieces in front of him, but he pressed them on another piece.


    The chess pieces below were smashed instantly, and the position was replaced by the one in his hand.


    "Lou WANYING is dead, but some people are still alive. And some people I''m not afraid of the gods. "


    "Go to Gu Nan for trouble?" Duan Wenqi''s eyes brightened and he said immediately.


    "No Lu Wen took back his hand, and suddenly there was a wisp of sword meaning on the chess piece, "it''s Xue Ren."

 Chapter 408

    Gu Nan three people see violet old man and lorenza again, is already in a front-line position.


    Coincidentally, they came to Tianfu world again - of course, it may not be a coincidence. Taoist Lingyang said that he was responsible for the coincidence.


    Several people meet each other after the ceremony, purple old man suddenly raised his head.


    "Crazy fist is coming. It seems that I didn''t do anything in vain before I was old and decadent." The old man had a smile on his face. He seemed very happy to see someone coming.


    Crazy fist refers to the star master of wuzongjie.


    Wuzongjie is an old Star Kingdom, and the star owner takes "crazy fist" as his name. It is said to be his nickname in his early years. When you become the star master, you just lose your name and use crazy fist as your name.


    Wuzongjie is a very special Star Kingdom. Although it has only the name of "Jie", the fighting power of the star master crazy fist can''t be compared with that of many star masters.


    It''s a pity that crazy boxing is too careless about the construction of stardom, which makes stardom itself slow down.


    Crazy boxing is also one of the core members of the God society. It didn''t follow before, but now it mostly changes its mind.


    "What do you say, old man? Isn''t that the time set? What have you done? " After hearing old ziluo''s words, crazy fist was surprised.


    Gu Nan and lorenza are the first people to see crazy fist. They are shocked to see him like this.


    Don''t you even know what happened in these two days?


    "Well, don''t pretend." Xue Ren, who was familiar with him, came up and said to Gu Nan, "this guy likes to pretend to be a Wuchi. He is better than anyone in essence."


    Crazy fist showed a shy smile: "it''s just wishful thinking to win. In order to win, what about pretending to be a Wuchi? "


    "It makes sense." Gu Nan nodded to him and said.


    "Right? Is that right? " Crazy boxing seems to be very happy that there is a person who can agree with his theory.


    Lorenza still did not speak, and old violet said, "let''s go, go and return early."


    He looked at Gu Nan''s three men and said, "there are not many people who dare to do it openly, but there are not many small moves."


    God will go to the stage, even Song Fei are injured in their hands, suddenly let want to hurt the star owners, take back the careful thinking.


    No one knows whether the gods will make a comeback after a period of time.


    If there is such a day, today''s cheerfulness may become tomorrow''s bane.


    However, as old violet said, there are fewer people who dare to jump out in public, but there are always people who make small moves in secret.


    ¡­¡­


    Qinghe boundary.


    As the largest commercialized astral realm of all heavens, Qinghe realm, under the leadership of Zhong Qinghe, has been developing faster than the astral realm of the same level.


    After all, if properly operated, the potential of commerce is far greater than that of agricultural civilization, and trade is the only way to circulate resources.


    On this day, Zhong Qinghe was finishing a meeting inside the chamber of Commerce, but was stopped by a vice president.


    "My Lord, I made an appointment with your secretary last week. I want to discuss something with you." Vice President students respectfully said.


    "Lao Zhou, what are you doing with me? Sit down." Zhong Qinghe casually called each other to sit down, looking like his own person.


    Lao Zhou showed a grateful look and said, "my Lord, do you remember that Lu Xinhuan took the eldest lady to the world of gods, and they disappeared together."


    Zhong Qinghe nodded: "it''s a pity that something has happened to Xinhuan The life and soul of Xiao die are still there, which means that she has no worries about her life, but she doesn''t know where she is


    "We found the first lady." Lao Zhou said immediately.


    Zhong Qinghe raised his head and looked at Lao Zhou. Finally, he was a little more surprised.


    Lao Zhou cleared his throat and said, "our strength in the bloody capital has been uprooted. But some traces left behind all point to Gu Nan


    "Gu Nan? His star world is in this world, and you find little butterfly in it? " Zhong Qinghe''s face remained unchanged.


    "My Lord is wise." Lao Zhou quickly praised Zhong Qinghe.


    Zhong Qinghe had a peaceful smile on his face and said casually, "then you can go and bring her back."


    Old Zhou Zheng Zheng, hurriedly should leave, but did not see behind Zhong Qinghe that strange smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan and others passed through the Wei Mian wall and entered the world of gods smoothly without any obstruction.


    In fact, no one will stop him from returning to the world of gods. Isn''t that a little stupid?


    On the contrary, when lorenza returned to the world of gods, the original twelve gods felt something at the same time, and a girl with black hair and long skirt came down.


    "Welcome back, lorenza." The girl with black hair seemed to want to give lorenza a a hug, but the latter resolutely ignored her.


    Xue Ren glanced at her and said to Gu Nan, "who is this one?"


    "The embodiment of night, Daisy the goddess of darkness." Gu Nan acts as the identity of understanding and saying, and returns without hesitation.He knew that many people suspected that they were from the world of gods, and he didn''t mean to hide that.


    So they have to guess. No one will guess the truth anyway.


    Daisy, the goddess of darkness, is the top God among the Twelve Gods. Today, she is here to welcome lorenza''s return.


    In fact, lorenza''s promotion is definitely a surprise for the dark gods.


    Originally, they accounted for seven places in the twelve main gods. The God of light relies on the super power of the Lord of light and justice to stay in the fight.


    Now there is one more member of the dark god system, and the pattern of the gods'' world will change again.


    The conversation between Daisy and lorenza didn''t last long, and some deep-seated things would not be exchanged on such occasions.


    After separating from Daisy, lorenza takes Gu Nan and others back to their kingdom of God.


    Compared with the world in danger, the interior of the kingdom of one''s own God is undoubtedly extremely safe.


    "You''re leaving?" Lorenza looked at Gu Nan with a little surprise. "Your 13 days can affect some people here. It''s dangerous for you to go out now. "


    Gu Nan just showed a smile: "I know, but I do have something to do."


    Facing Gu Nan''s insistence, lorenza finally nodded: "Sylvia said she wanted to visit you."


    "I''ll be back soon." Gu Nan thought for a moment and said, "Sylvia''s words can make her wait for me in the Dragon kingdom."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    When the noumenon arrived at the world of gods, Gu Nan, who was hiding in a small plane, slowly opened his eyes.


    "It''s time to start the plan of the player Corps."


    "But before that." Gu Nan''s eyes fell back to his star world, "there are still some small insects to solve."


    There, Zhong diezheng looks at the two men in black.

 Chapter 409

    "Miss, please follow us." Two men in black stood in front of Zhong die, their voices respectful and firm.


    "Who are you?" Zhong die tilted his head and looked simple.


    Two people look at each other, from the left one came forward and said: "Chamber of Commerce subordinate dark Wei 356, 357, have seen the first lady."


    Zhong die blinked his eyes, showing some sudden color: "you are sent by Dad Can you tell my father that I don''t want to go back? "


    The man shook his head and said, "you must at least go back to see your adult."


    "Then I can''t come out again." Zhong die flattened his mouth and his face was full of regret. The next moment, a red light flashed in front of her, but her right hand did not know when it had been stretched out.


    Red light comes too fast, the man standing in front of Zhong die doesn''t respond at all, Zhong die''s right hand has been inserted into his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "Waste! It''s all rubbish


    The original name of old Zhou is Zhou Shi, and his identity is similar to Lu Xinhuan. He is also one of the vice presidents of qinghejie United Chamber of Commerce. But at this time, Lao Zhou had no reserve of vice president, and his face was full of rage.


    "Knowing that there is a group of blood group around the eldest lady, you still send two waste people to come. Do you think you are waste people?"


    Bang!


    A porcelain cup was thrown to the ground, which symbolized that Lao Zhou''s anger had completely broken out.


    In front of his several subordinates, one by one stood upright, bowed his head and did not dare to say a word.


    Lao Zhou scolded those two men for being rubbish. They were also rubbish, but none of them dared to refute. To put it bluntly, I''m not wrong.


    Tangtang Qinghe Trade Union Chamber of Commerce, actually will be Zhong die a spoiled young lady to escape?


    In the era when the chamber of Commerce has just become bigger and the style of work is the most militarized, it is enough for them to make their own decisions directly.


    More importantly, it''s not easy to let Zhong die run away this time and try to find her again. He is not a fool. How can he show up when he knows someone is going to arrest her?


    Until Lao Zhou was tired of scolding, one of them said carefully: "in fact, we have used a lot of means to draw the blood group around the eldest lady away The two secret guards were killed by the eldest lady herself. "


    "First lady?" Old Zhou just slightly a Zheng, frown a way.


    He also just received the news, but he didn''t have time to understand the details. At this time, he was startled to hear what his subordinates said.


    What is Zhong die''s cultivation and personality? Lao Zhou watched her grow up with his own eyes, but he couldn''t understand it better.


    After going to Gu Nan''s kingdom of God, can you kill two boundary breakers?


    Even if these two people are just the first step to break the boundary, the one who may kill them must be the one who breaks the boundary


    The man took a look at Lao Zhou''s face and continued: "the first lady has been promoted and broken the line, and she It seems to have become a blood clan. "


    Bang!


    Another cup on Lao Zhou''s desk was also broken by him. He wanted to scold again, but he felt a little confused.


    The next moment, a figure in a silver robe appeared in front of him, while the figures of several of his subordinates slowly fell to the ground at the same time.


    When you look carefully, all the corpses have been separated.


    "You..." Lao Zhou suddenly got up, and when he recognized the identity of the person, the cold sweat on his forehead began to drip down.


    Now that the news has spread all over the world, the other party should have gone to the world of the gods. How can he be here? No, it seems to be separation


    Lao Zhou is a person who can see all kinds of stars all the time. He quickly recognizes that the other person is not himself.


    But let him helpless is, even if the other party just to a split, to kill him is easy.


    "There''s something for you to do." Gu Nan''s voice had no emotion at all, and seemed very natural, as if he had ordered his subordinates.


    Lao Zhou quickly showed a strong smile: "you order, as long as I can do it..."


    "I want a batch of space-time nuclei. I''ll give you three days to transport them to this plane." Gu Nan said lightly, "don''t play tricks. Zhong Qinghe can''t keep you in three steps. "


    Lao Zhou was full of bitterness in his heart. He hated why he didn''t work in Qinghe, but in this small area.


    However, a vice president like him is not in the headquarters most of the time, and there is no way.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhong die was able to solve the two boundary breakers himself, which not only shocked Lao Zhou, but also surprised Gu Nan.


    The player template is really powerful. Zhong die, who has the blood of origin, will not be promoted much slower than ordinary players. At most, it is lack of direction.


    But it also strengthened his idea of building a player''s legion, and let Lao Zhou search for the crystal nucleus of time and space, just to transport a batch of potential seedlings to the world of gods.


    If there is a player Legion in hand, it means that in the next war of the kingdom of God, the power of the fourth level will be unfavourable.


    There is no force that can resist the impact of a group of player templates.Gu Nan had planned to do it, and even the seedlings were almost ready, but the space-time nuclei had not yet been collected.


    Many people know the existence of Gu Nan''s separation. Hong Wei, LAN Si and even Yan Xiaoxiao in Shenzhou are afraid of being watched.


    As soon as the body of the saint appears, it will be taken down immediately.


    Gu Nan''s noumenon has come to the Dragon kingdom of the world of gods. Sylvia is waiting for him here.


    "How do you know I''m at this entrance?" Sylvia saw Gu Nan coming and said curiously.


    The pattern of the world of the gods is different from that of the heavens. Except for a few main planes, ordinary planes such as the Dragon kingdom can''t get in and out at will.


    The space here is more tight. There is no saying that it will come at will. Ordinary planes have fixed entrances.


    However, the Dragon kingdom is also a well-known Great plane. When the ancient dragon god was still alive, he once wanted to become one of the main planes, and there were absolutely many entrances.


    "You only know this entrance, don''t you?" Gu Nan didn''t even look back. He stepped slowly into the Dragon kingdom. "I heard that you were educated by Du Aoyin before?"


    Dooyin is the head of the metal dragon clan, a very old dragon.


    When Sylvia was young, she had a conflict with dooyin. At that time, the old Dragon God was still alive. As a result, he made peace with each other, and no one was good.


    After the death of the Dragon God, Sylvia was not the one to take revenge. She hadn''t thought of revenge for so many years.


    Until Gu Nan mentioned it, she looked at each other in surprise: "do you even know this?"


    This is an old story that happened tens of thousands of years ago, and it can''t be any smaller. It''s almost impossible for people who have not experienced that era to know.


    She looked at Gu Nan''s eyes, with some doubt, for each other''s identity guess, seems to be able to narrow to a very small range.

 Chapter 410

    Gu Nan didn''t know what she was thinking and was not interested in knowing.


    In addition, he won''t tell Sylvia, not only that he knows her past with dooyin, but also that all the players who have done the "dragon man" system mission know it.


    Dragon people are one of the special races that players can reincarnate, and this race is so high that it doesn''t know where to go.


    In the final analysis, the blood clan is just a dark clan of half undead. It''s amazing that there are ten legendary realms within a clan.


    What about the dragon?


    As long as a pure blood individual grows up normally, it will naturally become a legendary realm when he grows up. Even as a dragon man of mixed blood, he is much better than the blood race.


    The dragon people not only retain the strong foundation of the dragon race, but also have the short growth cycle of the human race, as well as the potential of infinite evolution.


    From the moment he decided to build a player''s legion, the Dragon man was already Gu Nanzhi''s line.


    But he didn''t just come here for the Dragon man. In the Dragon Kingdom, there is also a prop that can temporarily preserve the kingdom of God, which may be used to preserve his kingdom of God.


    "So we''re going to get into trouble with dooyin?" Sylvia''s voice sounded a little eager to try.


    Although she is a God with a poor memory, she can''t help but recall the gratitude and resentment of that year when the name of dooyin reappears in her mind.


    In fact, in the original game, players need to see Sylvia through a pre task to remind her of the past.


    Gu Nan doesn''t have to be so troublesome now. He can just open his mouth.


    He needs the blood of dooyin and the heads of twenty metal dragons to open the tomb.


    He can do it without Sylvia, but it''s best to have Sylvia as a shield and not get too much attention.


    "No, let''s get something first."


    ¡­¡­


    The Dragon kingdom is a very large plane, where there are numerous islands floating overseas, but the central part is a vast continent.


    Just like many fantasy novels, this continent is called the Dragon God continent, and legends often start here.


    Of course, the Dragon gods are not the only dragon people in the mainland. Like all planes, the dominant species here are also the most prolific.


    In the northwest of the mainland, the Yanlong Empire, protected by the red dragon, ruled thousands of subjects here.


    In the Yanlong Empire, there is a famous Prince Charles, who is more famous than his legendary father.


    "I''m looking for Charlie." Gu Nan and Sylvia came directly to the palace of Yanlong empire.


    The servant, who was caught by Gu Nan, felt the great pressure on them. He could not help faltering in his voice: "obey, obey, I''m going to inform you right now..."


    "You just need to tell me where he is."


    A moment later, Gu Nan had already stood in front of Charlie''s door.


    Sylvia curled her lips and said, "if you''re looking for someone, as long as we''re public, they''ll come."


    In Sylvia''s capacity, of course, she disdains to do things so furtively.


    However, Gu Nan does not like to play the game of playing pig and eating tiger, but is not suitable to expose his identity here.


    Otherwise, it would be too deliberate to go to dooyin''s territory and play Sylvia''s signboard.


    Seeing that he did not reply, Sylvia turned to him and asked, "what do you want this mortal to do?"


    "Let him draw a sword for me."


    "Oh, these greedy mortals will certainly take advantage of the opportunity to get a high reward!" Sylvia looked like she had suffered a lot.


    Gu Nan just looked at her with the eyes of the local tyrant.


    Push the door to enter, Prince Charles quickly appears in front of Gu Nan and Gu Nan. He is educating a young girl to study.


    "In the Far West, there is a sword in stone." Gu Nan didn''t talk to them either. He just said it like a mantra.


    As the voice fell, the shadows of him and Sylvia disappeared.


    Until they left, Prince Charles and his sister, little Alice, were still in a state of dullness.


    Or did little Alice come back to herself first and said excitedly, "brother! Did you hear that? There is a sword in stone in the West! Or two envoys come to pass the message in person! "


    In the world of gods, the legend of sword in stone has always been linked with the change of the throne, which is a symbol of the selection of emperors by gods.


    And the God to convey the will of God, is the story of the novel will happen, did not expect to really appear in front of the two.


    For other princes, there might be a wave of fear in this situation, but Prince Charles is different.


    Prince Charles is famous for his great talent and military achievements. It is almost certain that he will take over the throne.


    When the sword in the stone was born, the God''s envoy came to him, but it was a beautiful talk for him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where is the Far West?" Sylvia walked side by side with Gu Nan and asked curiously."The world is round. There is no extreme West." Gu Nan showed an expression of looking at xuezha, "the west of Yanlong kingdom is Chongyin Island, don''t you know?"


    Sylvia was stunned. As I said before, her understanding of the Dragon kingdom is absolutely not deep, and her geography is a mess.


    But at least she knew that Chongyin island was the home of the metal dragon and the residence of dooyin.


    ¡­¡­


    A week later, Prince Charles led his adventure team to Chongyin island after many difficulties and dangers It''s on the outside of the city.


    Then they were stopped by a dragon.


    "Leave at once! Humble people, Chongyin island is not for you to come to... "


    Boom!


    With a thunder falling in the sky, the metal dragon was hit by the head, and then its huge body fell to the ground heavily.


    Charlie and others looked at each other, but the roadblock fell inexplicably, and they did not dare to delay, so they rushed to the interior of Chongyin island.


    "Hello! The Dragon stun by thunder, isn''t that funny? " Sylvia walked out of the shadow slowly, as if dissatisfied with Gu Nan''s poor means.


    Although the manipulation of adventurers for their own use, this is the usual way of the gods, but they always do not play so funny.


    "It''s common sense that metals are easy to thunder." Gu Nan curled his mouth and said the irrelevant theory, but he had already walked towards it.


    But without waiting for a few more steps, Gu Nan suddenly stopped and looked ahead with a little surprise: "we''re not very lucky. We''ve caught up."


    Du Aoyin is a very good person and has caused numerous troubles. It''s not surprising to see him in trouble any time.


    But as soon as I met the most difficult one, I can only say that Gu Nan was lucky Or Sylvia was out of luck.


    At this time, the shadow goddess also found out who was on Chongyin island. Her face changed slightly and she said, "I''ll go first. I have something to do..."


    "It''s too late."


    Sylvia was slightly stunned when she heard a roar coming.


    "Sylvia! You''re running out to seduce men again

 Chapter 411

    What came out of Chongyin island was an angry female voice. Her voice almost spread all over Chongyin Island, especially the word "seduce".


    Sylvia''s face turned red almost with the naked eye. She was afraid to quarrel with the man and make a bigger joke. She turned around and wanted to leave.


    But as soon as she turned around, a wild figure appeared in front of her.


    It was a single horsetail girl wearing a leopard print skirt and holding a golden spear. Her hard facial lines added a bit of tough temperament to her.


    Karina, the fighting goddess, is jokingly known as the eighth level God of Amazon female martial god by players. She has far more fighting power than God, and is famous as the violent female.


    But at the same time of violence, Karina has a tender feeling that others can''t understand.


    She is the first fan sister of Austin, the Lord of light and justice. Since the Second World War, she has pursued the Lord of light crazily, even though Austin was not the Lord at that time.


    "Sylvia, as Austin''s sister, how can you mix with a man?" Karina glared at the shadow goddess.


    Sylvia rolled her eyes, turned her head and said, "who am I with? Do you care?"


    Karina sighed, as if looking at her daughter''s naughty helpless mother: "of course, who do you like is your freedom. But before I marry your brother, you should be clean. "


    Shadow goddess students feel crazy, she angrily pointed to Karina said: "my brother will marry you? Don''t dream, you affectionate sow


    Gu Nan, who had never seen Sylvia before, looked at them in surprise.


    Karina, the female martial arts God with a poor brain, is also famous in the game, but she and Sylvia stand together, which is a scene that even Gu Nan has never seen.


    In fact, in the game world, there are not many tasks about Sylvia, and the shadow goddess is more often a transparent person.


    As if feeling a little humiliated, Sylvia looks at Gu Nan and glares at Karina.


    Being insulted like this, Karina is not angry at all, but rather shy: "excessive enthusiasm is really my weakness, and I want to overcome it, but every time I see Austin Oh


    In the deep YY, Miss Wushen''s face suddenly flushed and even forgot to speak.


    Gu Nan suddenly raised his head, pointed at Karina and said, "Austin!"


    "Where?" Karina looks back in disbelief, then feels a pain in the back of her head, but Gu Nan''s fist has hit her.


    Karina was hit by a punch, and then she screamed and rushed towards Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan did not hesitate to fight with her. After several consecutive fights, Karina said with a smile: "it''s a man who can fight. Sylvia has a good eye this time."


    "Shut up Sylvia has reason to be angry. She just communicates with some male gods normally. Every time she is bumped into by Karina, she will be given the word "seduce".


    "Austin!" Gu Nan pointed to the back road again.


    "Where?"


    So Karina got another punch in the back of the head.


    "Austin!"


    "Austin!"


    "Austin!"


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" After two punches in the back of her head, Karina, who was a little dizzy, finally yelled angrily at Gu Nan.


    "Austin!" Gu Nan still shouts indomitably, so Karina turns her head suspiciously.


    Bang!


    It was a heavy blow, and finally the female martial god was completely knocked unconscious.


    Gu Nan shook his sore right hand and said to Sylvia, "come on, let''s get rid of dooyin first. She should wake up soon."


    Sylvia followed Gu Nan in a daze. It seemed that she couldn''t believe that Karina, who was a headache to countless gods, was solved by Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan of course will not tell her, Karina has also let countless players headache, finally came to this temporary stun her method.


    But that''s all. It''s almost impossible to kill this woman.


    Karina is not an ordinary God. She has a big secret.


    One of the main lines of the game is to help Karina achieve the main God. If you want to help the light God system win the fourth divine battle, this is one of the few routes.


    Karina, an undead little Qiang, once she becomes the master, her strength will go straight after Austin, and even Ms. Daisy will be crushed by her.


    Don''t say Gu Nan has only seven levels, lower than Karina. Even if he has ten levels, it''s hard to kill him.


    It''s easier to turn around and kill karis only after the players turn around.


    But at that stage, the things on nvwushen are useless for players, just to satisfy some players'' collection addiction.Gu Nan didn''t take care of Karina who fell to the ground. For him, Karina''s appearance only gives him a restriction on this operation - to deal with the metal dragon clan before the nvwushen wakes up.


    "It''s time to speed up, but in this way, it''s not easy to blame Sylvia..." Gu Nan is calculating silently in his heart.


    "Who is your highness coming to Chongyin island?" The voice of the old came out slowly from the deep of Chongyin island. Gu Nan and Gu Nan could not understand it more clearly. It was the old dragon du''oyin.


    He thought that Karina''s appearance would be able to send Sylvia away, but he didn''t expect


    Gu Nan came to the center of Chongyin island in the twinkling of an eye. A huge silver dragon was flying in the air. When he saw Gu Nan''s appearance, he was stunned at first and then quickly swung his tail.


    "Little Evan, stop it Du Aoyin didn''t expect Gu nan to move so fast. It was too late for him to stop him.


    Gu Nan didn''t even lift his head. He grabbed the tail of the silver metal dragon and shook it gently. The huge power passed instantly.


    Evan, the metal dragon, seemed to be frozen. His huge body was in the air. Gu Nan immediately dropped his right hand, and the Dragon fell to the ground.


    Smoke and dust all over the sky, Gu Nan just stood in the air, but still holding the tail in his hand, looking at the figure in front of him indifferently.


    It was an old man with a long robe. The wrinkles almost covered his face, which showed that he was old.


    After all, the dragon people are not born gods, and there is a limit to their long life. Duoyin lived for tens of thousands of years, but now he is in his old age.


    Evan is one of his favorite clansmen, and also his immediate descendants. Now he is lying on the ground powerlessly, his tail is like a mark of shame, and he is caught by the man in front of him.

 Chapter 412

    Duo knew that the man in front of him was coming with Sylvia, mostly because he was not good at it.


    But Lao long has offended too many people in his life, and he has not been avenged once or twice. He has rich experience.


    He said solemnly: "Sir, this is the Dragon Kingdom, and I, the metal dragon clan, are


    "Joshua, I know." Gu Nan showed a sneer and said what he didn''t say for duo Yin.


    Joshua, the God of the raven, is the God who protects the metal dragon. It''s not an ordinary God who can bring a dragon into his command. In fact, Joshua is a great God of the ninth order.


    But Gu Nan didn''t care, because Joshua was a very lazy God.


    He is powerful, kind to his subordinates, and by the way vengeful. He is a God not suitable for the enemy. But the trouble with the God of the raven is that he is not very interested in anything. He can''t wait three days for one day.


    If dooyin sent the distress signal back now, I''m afraid Joshua would not read it - nothing could disturb his nap.


    When he met a lord who was not afraid of Joshua, dooyinton had some helplessness. He could only try his best to say: "sir..."


    Gu Nan picked up little Evan''s tail and threw it directly in front of Duoyin. He said casually, "I just came to Chongyin island to find something, and I''ll go as soon as I find it."


    "If you cooperate, it''s OK. If you don''t cooperate, the whole family will die. Do you understand? " Gu Nan pointed to Du Aoyin and said.


    Duoyin has been the patriarch of the metal dragon clan for tens of thousands of years. When did he encounter such a straightforward threat?


    His old face was gloomy.


    If you want to do something, don''t dare. This is the fierce man who has brought down Karina. If you want to be soft and lose face, such a big noise has already alarmed other people on Chongyin island.


    Gu Nan didn''t go to see him again. It didn''t matter what choice Du Ao made. In fact, he had only two ways to go.


    Cooperate alive, or cooperate dead.


    Prince Charlie''s team is getting deeper and deeper. The huge movement in the center of Chongyin island makes them feel surprised, but at the same time, they are looking forward to it.


    "Brother, the sword in the stone must be in front of us. Let''s speed up!" Little Alice, who was also secretly following in the line, yelled at Charlie''s side.


    Alice''s forehead was full of sweat, her long golden hair was almost on, but her expression was still very excited.


    "Be careful, no big mistake." Prince Charles quickly grabbed her and asked.


    "I see Ah, is that the sword in the stone


    Alice''s surprise came, and Charlie looked up. Sure enough, there was a broken sword on the ground in front of him.


    "So easy to find?" Charlie seemed to be a little unbelievable. He felt that his adventure should not be so simple.


    But the sword in the stone was right in front of him. He had no reason to hesitate. He rushed forward and pulled out the broken sword.


    And then Nothing happened, broken sword or broken sword.


    The next moment, Charlie felt two shadows on the ground. He grabbed him like tentacles and rushed forward.


    Before long, a huge body appeared in front of him, but the broken sword had disappeared into it.


    "This is Dragon? " Charlie found that the broken sword was a silver dragon, covered with metal scales.


    But these scales with amazing hardness are the same as those made of paper in front of the broken sword.


    "What''s that man holding in his hand?" Duoyin is crazy to shout, because he has been aware of the special smell from the broken sword.


    There is nothing special about the broken sword when it is pulled out, but when it enters Evan''s body, the resentment spirits from countless dragon families seem to emerge at the same time.


    This kind of special weapon has a special name in the world.


    "Dragon Slayer." Sylvia frowned slightly, but Gu Nan was looking for this.


    "Dragon killing sword." Gu Nan said that the players love this sword.


    Prince Charles pulled out the broken sword, but found that it was not appropriate to call it "broken sword" again.


    After being washed by dragon blood, the rust of the sword has been completely removed, showing its original appearance.


    It''s a dagger with gold all over it!


    "It''s a sword in stone..." Prince Charlie murmured, but then he felt the shadow in front of him was flashing, and his sword had been snatched away.


    Prince Charles looked at him angrily, but he saw that the "God envoy" he had seen that day, holding a golden dagger, carefully examining.


    Every "Dragon Slayer" has a hidden "dragon resentment" attribute, which has a strong ironic effect on the dragon people.


    This short sword was born in Chongyin Island, and in the twinkling of an eye, it will attract countless dragon people to pursue and kill, which is exactly Gu Nan''s purpose.


    He needs the heads of twenty metal dragons, but the dragon race is greedy for life and afraid of death. They run fast, so it''s better to find someone to pull out the dagger.When Gu Nan got the sword, Charlie was not so happy.


    However, his royal highness, a prince with great talent and strategy, did not question Gu Nan harshly. Instead, he showed his respect.


    "I''d like to offer my sword with a reverence. I don''t know which one''s name is..."


    He figured out that the two people in front of him must be the envoys of some gods, but they were greedy. After all, the envoys were not all good people.


    But as long as you know the identity of the God, you can always get it back today. Maybe the God will give you more compensation.


    Gods will encounter the need for ordinary people to do something for them, a good reputation is very important.


    However, Gu Nan just looked at him, and then put the golden dagger into his abdomen.


    "Don''t think too much." He patted Prince Charlie on the shoulder.


    "Brother!"


    "Your Highness Charlie!"


    A exclamation came from behind, and then a golden light flashed by, and pieces of bodies lay on the ground.


    "This sword is genuine." Gu Nan shook the blood on his sword and nodded.


    "Why?" Sylvia had come behind him.


    "It''s good to cut the dragon, but not the man."


    Sylvia looked at Gu Nan and said, "if you do this, your reputation here will be ruined. No one will dare to do anything for you in the future."


    A God will kill an adventurer who works for him. Once it gets around


    "Nothing." Gu Nan gave her a smile.


    Sylvia was serious: "Karina has learned that you are here. Don''t think that if you kill everyone, no one will know!"


    Gu Nan took a look at her, then raised his dagger and looked at the metal dragons who were attracted by the Dragon killers.


    "In the name of your highness Sylvia, die, dooyin the blasphemer!"


    All over Chongyin island.

 Chapter 413

    With Gu Nan''s loud drink, not only a large number of metal dragons began to gather, but also the malfeasant du''oyin was in a state of confusion.


    As Gu Nan was talking, he turned his dagger and thrust it directly into Du Aoyin''s chest.


    "Didn''t you say it would be ok if you cooperated?" The roar of the honest dragon.


    Gu Nan thought about it and decided to throw out the pot: "in the name of Lord Sylvia! Well, anyway, there is no credibility in the dead. "


    Sylvia, who was standing next to Gu Nan, was about to turn black. She was angry and said, "don''t think you can frame me like this. Karina can testify!"


    "Who would believe that madman." Gu Nan turned his lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The blood of Du Aoyin is flowing. After sticking to the golden dagger, the smell of dragon resentment becomes stronger and stronger, which also makes more and more metal dragons come quickly.


    It''s true that the dragon people always have the habit of being greedy for life and afraid of death, but when they face the soft persimmon, they can perfectly show the pride of the dragon people.


    Under the gods, there are not many people who know Karina. On the contrary, Gu Nan''s words seem to be more like Sylvia''s envoy.


    In addition to the gods, the great dragon has not been afraid of anyone!


    The first metal dragon came to the center of Chongyin island. His huge body cut across the sky. At the same time, he was surprised.


    A man and a woman stood in the air, while dooyin had fallen to one side with a huge dragon on the ground.


    "This..." The arrival of the metal dragon brain micro Leng, did not understand what this is.


    He didn''t have to figure it out, because the next moment, there would be a flash of gold in the sky, the neck of the metal dragon would break, and the huge head would fall to the ground heavily.


    Next to his head came the corpse, but his death did not stop his companions from dying.


    For one thing, the death happened too quickly. The small area of Chongyin island made it possible for the dragon people to arrive soon. At this time, it became the bane of their death.


    Secondly, the power of dragon resentment is too strong, which makes the dragon''s mind far from clear.


    So the second, the third As more and more dragons arrive, more and more corpses are left, but Gu Nan seems to have never moved.


    Each time he made a move too fast, beheaded with one sword and then returned, so that he seemed to be standing still, and the dragons were beheaded inexplicably.


    Until the smell of blood permeated the whole Chongyin Island, the Dragon resentment on the golden dagger had become real, making the sword almost purple, Gu Nan finally stopped.


    He also had to stop, because there was no stupid dragon to die again.


    The valley where dooyin lived was full of headless dragon corpses, but their heads were collected by Gu Nan and placed in the middle of the valley in a strange formation.


    And the blood of dooyin was also scattered in the middle, flowing slowly, as if forming a thin line, connecting the 20 dragon heads.


    "Is this the Dragon array?" Sylvia was well-informed, and she could see what Gu Nan was doing at a glance.


    The first node of the twenty dragons, with the blood of dooyin as the guide, clearly wrote a special dragon character.


    "Ancient dragon language." Gu Nan stubbornly corrected the right path. Old players like him are very persistent in distinguishing between Dragon language and ancient dragon language, because they are totally two different things.


    Sylvia shrugged, but her eyes fell on the field.


    She was Gu Nan pit, to say not angry that of course is false. But it is hard to say how much hatred this shadow goddess has.


    After all, she is the sister of the Lord of light and justice, and her position in the gods is extremely special.


    Don''t say she didn''t do it. Even if no one planted it, she was not afraid of the God of crow behind the metal dragon clan.


    On the contrary, she was curious about Gu Nan''s final Dharma array. From this character, it seems to be the function of unsealing.


    As Sylvia expected, with the final completion of the array, the blood from the metal dragon began to penetrate into the ground, and the ground began to collapse at this time.


    This is not an underground layout that has been hollowed out. If there were something like a cellar, it would have been discovered by the dragon people.


    It was clear that there was a solid soil under the valley, but under the influence of the array, it was just dispersed.


    But this is not the whole function of the Dharma array, and then not only the soil is expelled, but also the space begins to collapse. This is the real function of the Dharma array!


    With the stripping of a layer of camouflaged space, the true face of the underground is finally revealed.


    "There is a world hidden under Chongyin island?" Sylvia''s voice was filled with wonder. She was surprised to see what was underneath.


    It''s not surprising that the gods have done too much to hide a small space. But this is not a small space, but the world, the real world.The laws of space in the world of the gods are more stable than those in the heavens, so there are not so many planes that can travel freely, and there is no such statement as reincarnation.


    But there is no difference between the two in essence. Small space is small space. It is highly unstable and will collapse in a hundred years.


    And the world is the world. Even if we live thousands of years, we can''t have the idea of self collapse. We can only reproduce life slowly.


    Under the ground of Chongyin Island, there is a world, not a small space made by man.


    "Does the plane depend on the existence of the Dragon kingdom? How did it come about? " Sylvia had never seen such a strange plane in her long life.


    Gu Nan didn''t answer immediately. In fact, he didn''t understand the principle.


    From the perspective of game theory, he is more willing to believe that the purpose of designing such a scene is just for the prop inside, so there can not be a second place like this in the world.


    However, this does not prevent Gu Nan from saying nonsense: "the Dragon Kingdom used to be the kingdom of the LORD God. After the fall of the LORD God, the kingdom of God experienced a long enough time and gradually came into being with self-consciousness, which is the proof."


    "The kingdom of God has a sense of self!" Sylvia was shocked by the shocking truth and repeated it subconsciously.


    As far as management wisdom is concerned, she tells her that there is no such thing at all, but Gu Nan has done too many extraordinary things, so she can''t help believing it.


    Even if he knew where the mirror God was, and was killed by him, it seems that it is not too strange that the kingdom of God can produce consciousness.


    And it''s only the kingdom of God that falls This is not impossible, after all, to the level of the LORD God, all kinds of strange is not ordinary gods can imagine.


    "Go back and ask my brother when you have time." The shadow goddess was lost in thought.

 Chapter 414

    Casual nonsense is one of Gu Nan''s habits, in fact, old players have this habit.


    Because there are too many hidden settings and colored eggs in the game, and the officials are not willing to disclose them all, they have to let the players explore little by little.


    If you tell NPC something beyond their understanding, it may trigger some special mechanism and lead to unexpected gains.


    Of course, this is purely an attempt to win a prize. It doesn''t matter if you get nothing.


    Gu Nan ignored Sylvia in his meditation and stepped into the world that was revealed.


    In fact, the world below the valley of Chongyin island does not have much layout. Even this world is pitifully small, just as big as a room.


    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to have such a small world, and the small space is rarely so small.


    But the fact has been placed in front of us, and even more in front of us - in front of Gu Nan, there is a crystal clear bead, emitting a glimmer.


    If it hadn''t been floating in the air, there would have been nothing strange about it, but when Sylvia came down, she knew at a glance why all this had happened.


    "The world In there? " She pointed to the bead in an incredible way. Inside the bead, it was the shape of the whole world.


    "Yes, this is the crystallization of the divine consciousness." Gu Nan nodded solemnly, and then He reached out and took the bead, and the light under the ground was dim for a moment.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Sylvia is going crazy. Gu Nan took such a precious thing directly? Anyone should study it carefully?!


    Gu Nan ignored her. After holding the bead in his hand, he began to hook up his kingdom of God and tried to put it inside.


    He didn''t know what the ball was, but Gu Nan knew all about its function.


    In the game, the scientific name of this thing is "treasure of the kingdom of God", which can be used to absorb and store a kingdom of God.


    In fact, the most important function of the jewels of the kingdom of God is to keep the players in captivity and kill the enemies of the kingdom of God infinitely. Gu Nan now wants to store his kingdom of God, which is not a reliable usage.


    Normally, it is impossible for anyone to do this, because after the kingdom of God puts the jewel in, it can no longer provide the blessing of the astral world, which is tantamount to breaking its arms.


    What''s more, Gu Nan''s kingdom of God is located in the world of the heavens. It''s not a problem for him to communicate with each other reluctantly. Whether he can put it into the pearl is another matter.


    Under Sylvia''s gaze, Gu Nan''s forehead gradually began to sweat, but he finally sighed helplessly.


    He tried his best to establish contact with the kingdom of God several times, but when he wanted to deposit the kingdom of God in the treasure, the contact would be interrupted instantly.


    "I don''t think so. I''ll have to wait a few days to try again." Gu Nan shook his head and finally could only put away the jewel.


    Fortunately, he had expected, but he was not disappointed. Anyway, it''s just a try. In the world of gods, we still have to wait for the "player corps" to be sent.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of the heavens.


    "My Lord, the space-time nuclei are ready." Lao Zhou drove all the people out and spoke to the air with fear.


    In front of him, there is a big box of time and space crystal nucleus. The efficiency of qinghejie is really high enough.


    "Not bad." The body of the saint appeared and nodded with satisfaction.


    Old Zhou saw Gu Nan put away the space-time crystal nucleus one by one and tried to summon up courage: "my Lord, Miss Zhong die is my adult''s daughter after all. If you want to accept her as your subordinate... "


    "I''ll call you next time I need to." Gu Nan finished counting the nuclei, enough to meet his requirements, patted Lao Zhou on the shoulder and said.


    After saying this, the body of the saint disappeared in an instant. He didn''t pay attention to the matter of Zhong die.


    Whether Zhong Qinghe wants to keep her or find someone to take her away, Gu Nan doesn''t care very much.


    The real legion of players must accept the absolute control of the divine envoys. Zhong die is not qualified to enter the kingdom of God. If the kingdom of God is no longer hidden, she is not qualified to enter the kingdom of God.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan slowly opened his eyes, and a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes.


    The space-time crystal nucleus is ready. When the seedlings are transported, he can let these people go on the road of players one by one.


    Sylvia was sitting in front of Gu Nan, staring at him.


    "And the bead?" Sylvia stares at Gunan road.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Nan picked his eyebrows.


    Sylvia said bitterly, "I asked my brother that it is impossible for the kingdom of God to give birth to consciousness, and the LORD God is even more impossible than ordinary gods!"


    At the level of the LORD God, it means to leave the kingdom of God and return to itself.


    According to the world of heaven, the monk''s body and the road coincide. From then on, he is the embodiment of the rules, but the star world is not as important as before.


    So Gu Nan''s previous statement is to bully Sylvia, who doesn''t know the LORD God, but her brother Austin can''t listen to it."Oh. Anything else? " Gu Nan was exposed face to face, but there was no superfluous expression.


    So the scene began to fall into silence, Sylvia did not speak, Gu Nan did not continue to say.


    "In fact, Sylvia has come here to ask for your help." Finally, a voice rang out from the two people, and the figure of Lingyang Taoist slowly appeared.


    The Taoist has a smiling face and looks very kind.


    Lingyang Taoist is half a world expert of gods, and he is quite familiar with the situation here. Gu Nan was right here when he entered the meeting of gods.


    And his words did not come out of Gu Nan''s expectation. Sylvia is certainly a more idle God, but it is not nothing to do.


    She specially came to find Gu Nan. Of course, she couldn''t just follow him around the Dragon kingdom. She must have an intention.


    But there were so many accidents along the way that she didn''t have time to speak.


    "It''s a duel of laws." With the foreshadowing of Lingyang Taoist, Sylvia finally opened her mouth.


    "I will fight for the shadow, but The opponent may be very strong, so I want you to replace me


    Gu Nan''s eyes flashed a glimmer of enlightenment, as if he understood what Sylvia wanted to participate in. That event is also a famous event in the game.


    "Since they are members of the organization, there is no problem in helping." Gu Nan said frankly, "if you want to pay..."


    He turned to Taoist Lingyang and said, "I have a group of people who want to be transported here. Can your people help me?"


    Lingyang Taoist said with a smile: "of course, it''s just a little help."


    "Hello! Do you even want to be paid? " Sylvia, who had been cheated several times by Gu Nan, was immediately dissatisfied and said, "I''ve helped you carry the black pot."


    Gu Nan looked at her, thought about it, and said, "the black pot is on your head, not your help."

 Chapter 415

    It''s really not a lot of trouble to ask the xuanqingjie of Lingyang Taoist to help send a group of people to the world of gods, especially when Gu Nan is ready for the crystal nucleus of time and space.


    But when players do tasks, they always take as much advantage as they can, regardless of whether they will lose face or not.


    Sylvia left bitterly. After asking Gu Nan who he wanted to see off and making an appointment for the meeting place, the figure of Lingyang Taoist disappeared quickly.


    Gu Nan looked at his back and thought more.


    The significance of the existence of such an organization across the two worlds must be multi-faceted.


    For Xue Ren, lorenza and others, what they want is for the other side of the world to have an unimpeded future and to be convenient to become Tao. However, for Taoist Lingyang, Sylvia and others, it is too early to consider this.


    Not everyone goes straight to the way of harmony. There are many indulgent stars and gods in the world. If not, how could there be so many illegitimate children of gods?


    Taoist Lingyang doesn''t seem to be a person who indulges in enjoyment, but he travels a lot in the world of gods. It seems that he has something to deal with here.


    Then Gu Nan shook his head again. What Taoist Lingyang thinks is none of his business.


    The more important thing at the moment is that Sylvia came to the door.


    The event settings in the game are very interesting. Most of the events have Roulike features. Every week in the game, the time point is too same, even the details are a little different.


    Only the subject of the event will be the same, which gives the players more fun - of course, now Gu Nan hopes not to have such fun.


    If Sylvia needs Gu Nan''s help, Gu Nan will know what it is without her asking.


    The shadow sect.


    In the world of gods, there is a sect with believers in many planes, even in all major planes, which is shadow sect.


    Shadow sect is a comparative church, because it does not belong to a certain God, but a sect composed of three gods.


    Sylvia, the goddess of shadow, severis, the God of thieves, and Eden, the sage of dead wood, are the founders of the shadow sect. The believers in the sect are mainly from the three believers.


    It''s one of the better ways for the weak gods to harvest their faith.


    After all, it is impossible for any one of them to run the church by himself.


    But at some point, the shadow sect will face the impact of another church, or the challenge of a powerful God.


    ¡­¡­


    When Sylvia came to Gu Nan''s residence again, she brought a piece of information about a God.


    "Chamberlain, the shadow sword saint, this is our opponent this time." Sylvia pointed to the information on the paper with a slightly dignified look.


    Gu Nan is not surprised, because no matter how the crisis of shadow sect changes, the final boss is the same. It''s the same Chamberlain.


    The conflict between the two is also very simple, that is, the dispute of belief.


    The name of "shadow" of shadow sect is the collection of Sylvia and other three gods'' laws. Unfortunately, the original law of shadow swordsman is also "shadow".


    In this case, Chamberlain''s followers will naturally be separated from the shadow sect, and the swordsman is naturally unwilling.


    It''s not that Sylvia and the other three want to take advantage of others, but when shadow cult was founded, there was no Chamberlain at all.


    The shadow swordsman is a God who has just risen in the last ten thousand years. In just a few thousand years, his strength has reached the eighth level, and he can be called a genius.


    It is precisely because he is sure of his own strength that he began to attack the shadow sect and bully the United sect, which has only two seventh and one sixth orders.


    Of course, he didn''t want to break up the shadow sect completely.


    Although their own strength is not very strong, the alliance of the three old gods has many friends, and they are not afraid of anyone to fight in an all-round way.


    Chamberlain''s goal this time is just to change the name of the shadow sect, so that the believers he should enjoy will not be separated.


    he proposed to fight fairly with the three gods of the shadow sect, and the winner will be named "shadow".


    "Ah, Chamberlain I know how to advance and retreat. " Gu Nan commented on this. If Mr. Jiansheng dares to come, there are many people who are willing to hold the light God.


    On the contrary, he confined the matter to the dispute of faith, which made it difficult for Sylvia and other friends to make a move.


    Of course, we can ask for help when it comes to the survival of religious sects, but if outsiders even have to intervene in the fight for faith, the loss of believers will be very serious.


    "But if we change the name of the sect, the loss of faith will be very serious." Sylvia''s voice sounds distressed, and that''s the dilemma they''re facing.


    The denomination that has been in operation for tens of thousands of years will certainly lead to the loss of believers, and the result of seeking help from outsiders is similar to changing the name."Then how can I help you?" Gu Nan thought and said.


    "You fight for me. Anyway, it''s the shadow rule. Chamberlain has never seen me. There''s no reason to recognize me."


    "I may not only fight with shadows, what if he recognizes it?"


    "Then say you are a new member of the shadow sect!" Sylvia obviously had already figured out the way out. "Even if you really want to join, I''m sure the two of them won''t refuse."


    Gu Nan couldn''t help smiling. Who said Sylvia was pure? When it comes to self-interest, it''s not slow at all.


    Join shadow sect in name or in essence, which is the way in the game.


    As long as the player''s rule is related to shadow and is familiar enough with one of the three gods, it is possible to trigger the event of "shadow sect".


    The way for players to get involved is to join the shadow sect as a God. Whether they want to quit depends on the choice of the players.


    "I see." Gu Nan nodded, "what''s the time and place of your appointment?"


    "About frame" this word let Sylvia mouth slightly smoke, but finally told Gu Nan the information, and then quickly left, go back to communicate with the other two gods.


    After all, it is not a small matter that a new God may be added to the sect.


    Of course, Gu Nan is not interested in faith. The reason why he is interested in participating in this event is actually Chamberlain.


    This happens to be a tacit agreement with what Gu Nan is going to do next. If he wants to build a player corps, he has to fight Chamberlain.


    Because only when the player participates in the shadow sect event and successfully defeats Chamberlain, the shadow swordsman will learn from the bitter experience and keep his promise to give up the name of "shadow" and change it to "phantom swordsman".


    And the player hides the profession "phantom sword saint", only in this way can it be opened.


    So Gu Nan stopped and said, "I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 416

    Mirage is a very powerful, but also very difficult route.


    First of all, after a turn, that is, after the level of the gods in the game, we can also go to work. There is no doubt that it is powerful.


    In other words, the upper limit of this route is very high, and it can be used for two turns all the time, so it is necessary for players to return to the evil god route.


    The second is that players participate in the shadow sect event, which is equivalent to directly brushing down Chamberlain''s voice. If you want to take office through normal means, you can imagine the difficulty.


    Moreover, since chamberlain is the founder of this route, there is no such thing as inheritance in killing each other.


    There are some crazy philatelic players, in order to experience the power of "phantom swordsman", even through self destruction.


    After defeating Chamberlain, they decisively choose to destroy their body of evil gods, then regenerate in the hall of evil gods, and finally take up the post of ghost swordsman.


    Gu Nan himself had experienced this incident, but he didn''t go crazy to destroy himself. After trying several ways, he couldn''t take the post of shadow swordsman, so he decided to give up.


    Now it''s simple. He just needs to bring in some people from the heavens and let them try to take office.


    But what Gu Nan didn''t expect was that because of his actions, some of the events this time exceeded his expectations.


    ¡­¡­


    In Sylvia''s shadow Kingdom, two figures are slowly emerging.


    It looks like two old men with a hunchback and a small one.


    It is said that Eden is the only deity among the herdsmen. The reason why he became a deity is that he awakened his special law after he was abandoned by the group.


    The other was tall and handsome, gentle and polite in every move, and a perfect example of a gentleman.


    It''s hard to imagine that this one is the God of thieves in the legend, which is completely opposite to the image of "thief''s eyebrows and rat''s eyes" in the ordinary people''s impression.


    "The one that seems most unlikely is often the real criminal." Gu Nan knows this very well, because the image of the three gods of crime is the same.


    After they arrived, they didn''t rush to say hello to Sylvia, but their eyes first fell on Gu Nan.


    "Welcome, my friends." Sylvia introduced them to the castle and took the lead in introducing Gu Nan, "this is Mr. Gu Nan from The heavens. "


    "I see." On the old face of the dead wood sage, he showed a clear smile. "It''s a bit strange that another shadow leader has never been known."


    When Sylvia told them to come, she naturally told them the reason.


    He was explaining their previous actions. Gu Nan nodded gently and didn''t say much.


    The God of thieves, severis, said, "is Gu Nan going to fight instead of Sylvia? Since you don''t mind joining the shadow sect, you might as well take part in it in your own capacity. "


    Chamberlain has a great reputation, and both Eden and severs are actually a little bit less confident.


    After all, none of the three of them is based on the principle of frontal combat, while the opponent is just the opposite - the name of the sword sage was originally built up by the sea of corpses.


    If Gu Nan takes part in the war in his own capacity, it means that they can fight with four people at the same time, and the chance of winning is even greater.


    "Actually There''s no difference. " Gu Nan thought about it and said.


    Sylvia''s face suddenly turned black again. Gu Nan noticed this and turned his head seriously and said, "don''t get me wrong. I''m not aiming at you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Cough." The sage of withered wood coughed, which relieved his embarrassment. "Mr. Gu Nan is very confident, so Can we have a look? "


    Whether it''s to replace Sylvia or join shadow sect, it''s inevitable to test Gu Nan''s strength, which is also their main purpose.


    If Gu Nan wants to join the shadow sect, his strength will determine how to distribute the internal interests.


    "It should be." Gu Nan smiles, the shadow under his feet has begun to gather, "who will come first?"


    The God of thieves and the dead wood sage look at each other. Since it''s just a temptation, it''s enough for one person to do it. It doesn''t matter who comes first and who comes second.


    So the dead wood sage waved his hand gently. In the crevice of Sylvia''s castle, some dead branches came out and quickly climbed towards Gu Nan.


    These withered branches were burnt black, as if they had been burned by fire, but they showed full vitality, which was very strange.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the withered branch had curled up and twisted itself, forming a huge withered tree giant, hitting Gu Nan with a heavy blow.


    At ordinary times, Gu Nan would not even blink his eyes. He would smash it casually, but this time he used the power of shadow.


    The shadow at Gu Nan''s feet suddenly rose, turned into innumerable tentacles, rushed to the dead wood giant, and quickly fell into the giant''s body, shuttling between the cracks of the dead wood.The next moment, the whole dead giant was instantly dismantled, and a shadow was attached to each dead branch.


    The smile on Aidan''s face was a little stiff, and his power began to urge him, but he couldn''t make any impact on the dead branches. He knew what it meant.


    All round suppression.


    ¡­¡­


    Chamberlain is a very strict person.


    Although he was extremely confident in himself, even though he could defeat the three gods with one enemy, he never stopped collecting information about the three enemies.


    There is a lot of news about the God of thieves and the sage of withered wood. On the contrary, there is little news about Sylvia. This mysterious goddess is rarely discovered.


    But this time, the news about Sylvia was well known.


    Many people have identified Sylvia as responsible for the tragedy of Chongyin island in Longjie. After all, she did appear there.


    But Chamberlain didn''t believe it. Because chamberlain is also a man with a wide range of friends, and he has many friends, the most of whom are battle maniacs, such as Karina.


    "You mean Sylvia has a strange god by her side?" Chamberlain touched the moustache on his chin and said thoughtfully.


    "It''s a strange god with a hard fist!" Karina emphasized, touching the back of her head, which was still aching, "and I can see that his fundamental law is shadow."


    This is the most strange thing for them. Another rule is the God of shadow, which they have never heard of.


    "Sylvia appears with a strange god at such a time. It seems that I have more twists and turns to win the name of shadow." Chamberlain sighed.


    "When do you say that person will help?" Karina was surprised. "Great!"

 Chapter 417

    The world of the heavens.


    In a front-line plane, several young people are walking slowly onto a boat, in a neat line, and it is Lansi who stands in front of them.


    "Lord Lansi, it''s already arranged there. As soon as you arrive at the world of gods, someone will lead you to Lord Gu Nan." Beside LAN Si, a Taoist said with a smile.


    "In which plane?" Lance nodded.


    "The kingdom of flowers."


    ¡­¡­


    On the boat, LAN Si was still looking at the scenery passing slowly on both sides, and he was a little distracted for a moment.


    Gu Nan wants to transport a batch of seedlings to the world of gods. As one of the managers of the kingdom of gods, LAN Si must be the leader.


    Because these seedlings, which grew up in the kingdom of God or were collected from outside, were initially managed by LAN Si and Yan Xiao.


    Only the two of them can have enough prestige among these people.


    There are nine Miao Zi who are going to the world of gods this time. Each of them is an elite among the elites, and each of them is stepping on the bones. Where can ordinary people hold them.


    And Yan Xiaoxiao has something to do with the origin of the kingdom of God In Lansi''s words, it''s more and more impersonal.


    All in all, she is the only one who can run out and lead the team. But Lansi didn''t know at first that he was going to the flower kingdom.


    There It''s her hometown. It''s where she grew up.


    Although so many years have passed, she is no longer that ignorant girl. I''m afraid more people died in her hands than she had seen in the kingdom of flowers.


    "Lord Lance." Liang Ruxin appears beside LAN Si. When she sees her side face, she feels a little melancholy. She thinks she is wrong.


    LAN Si looked back, and all his looks had been subdued. He just said calmly, "of the nine of you, your potential is the biggest, and your origin is clear. When you get to your adult''s side, you must perform well. "


    With these words, she took another deep look at Liang Ruxin: "I believe you are a smart man."


    "Of course." Liang Ruxin showed a smile, "these days, people around me have said the most words, that is, the existence of that person is supreme, no one can resist."


    LAN Si nodded, just wanted to speak, but Liang Ruxin said: "but I think there is always the same supreme existence as that one in the world."


    While saying this, Liang Ruxin also stares at LAN Si tightly. Before meeting that one, it might be his only chance to get to know each other.


    To Liang Ruxin''s surprise, LAN Si didn''t show any anger or anger after being offended, but just a kind of ironic smile.


    "If you are an ambitious person, then following adults is your best choice."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan was waiting with a pair of blue cards in his hand.


    Opposite him sat Sylvia, who was scratching her ears. She also had a pair of pattern cards on her hand, but the number was not much.


    What they play is called black card. It''s a very popular card game in the world of gods to simulate the war of the kingdom of God.


    This kind of card game is also quite popular among the players, and later even a separate game client is specially developed, which is independent from the evil god game.


    Not many gods like to play cards. Sylvia is just one of them. When she meets Gu Nan who is bored, there is a big fight on the spot. Anyway, it''s still early to make a fight.


    Of course, the result is that the shadow goddess students have ten battles and ten losses, and even Gu Nan''s cards have not been seen.


    Seeing that the game was going to be lost, Sylvia saw that lance had brought people here, and whether she knew them or not, she threw her hand and got up and said, "you have guests. I''ll go first."


    With these words, the figure disappeared in a flash. Even Gu Nan didn''t catch her. After all, she was the goddess of shadow, and she was good at running.


    Gu Nan shows a touch of ridicule, then picks up the hand she left behind, puts it back out of the court, and restores the crooked field to its original state When she comes back next time, get ready for the 11th company.


    Gu Nan thought for a moment, and looked at Sylvia''s hand by the way.


    Liang Ruxin follows LAN Si, her eyes drooping.


    He has never judged people by their appearance. He has met many unruly heroes. Of course, he will not underestimate this one because of some small things.


    "My Lord, there are nine of them." LAN Siquan didn''t see the scene and said meticulously.


    "Good." Gu Nan also put down his hand, nodded and said, "it''s not easy to come back. Did you go to see lorenza?"


    LAN Siwei was stunned. She thought Gu Nan would be very taboo about this topic. Unexpectedly


    But then she shook her head with some helplessness in her eyes: "that Probably don''t remember me, or never know meWhen lance left that year, lorenza was already a top ten God. How many envoys were there in her kingdom?


    Not to mention the brothers and sisters, in fact, they are not even God envoys. They are only crazy believers of lorenza, and they will not be remembered by the gods.


    At the beginning, they went to the heaven world, in order to be just a most basic water system God. It may have been very powerful at that time, but in lorenza''s eyes, how could it be worth her so much trouble?


    If you really want to be a God, just go and kill a hostile God.


    So it was lorenza''s emissary who assigned lance to go there in those years. Maybe even lance can''t match today.


    "Then I have to go back and have a look. Maybe it can trigger something Well, maybe we''ll meet some acquaintances. " Said Gu Nan with a smile.


    LAN Si felt a little hairy in his heart, but he nodded: "yes."


    After LAN Si left, Gu Nan looked at the nine people he had brought with him: "have you all been sent to the small plane to perform tasks before? It''s the same with what you need to do in the future. "


    After a pause, Gu Nan said, "work for me and finish the task I gave you. As a reward, you will get Power. "


    After a period of silence, one of the nine finally spoke, looking like a young man: "do we have the right to refuse?"


    "Of course." Gu Nan said very generously, "but that would make me unhappy, and if I am unhappy, I will kill the person who makes me unhappy."


    The boy was silent. A girl beside him said with a sneer, "isn''t that right to refuse?"


    "Not really." Gu Nan seriously corrected, "you have the right to refuse, and I also have the right to kill you. I respect your power, and you have to respect my power. This is the truth in the world. "

 Chapter 418

    Of the nine people brought, the young couple were the youngest and the most gifted.


    After all, young people have the characteristics of young people. They are not as gloomy as other people. They don''t even have a voice.


    For the sake of their courage, Gu Nan is willing to teach them some life experiences.


    The teenager thought for a long time, finally looked at Gu Nan and said, "if one day I can beat you, will you let me go?"


    "If you can beat me, it''s not whether I can let you go, it''s the other way around."


    The young man nodded thoughtfully, and then, instead of the original green and astringent appearance, he suddenly swung his sleeve and said: "I''ve done it!"


    "What''s your name and what did you do?" Gu Nan looked at him and said.


    "Ann was born, bandit."


    ¡­¡­


    Bandit an Tiansheng is 14 years old, which Gu Nangang just learned.


    However, he doesn''t mind using child labor. As long as he can do his job well, he still dares to use it when he is four years old.


    At this time, the nine people were no longer in front of Gu Nan, but were all in a room, browsing a pile of information at full speed.


    This information is recently sorted out by Gu Nan and related to player routes.


    Route is very important. Instead of letting Gu Nan understand them one by one, it''s better for them to make their own choice first.


    For the sake of confidentiality, from the time they enter the room, they are not allowed to leave unless they choose the route they want to work.


    After choosing a good route, we should also explain our own characteristics and the reasons for choosing this route. Finally, Gu Nan will guide them to complete their inauguration.


    To Gu Nan''s surprise, the first person to meet him was not an Tiansheng, but the girl.


    "I''m Xie Yun, sir." Perhaps Gu Nan''s previous words have had an effect. Xie Yun''s attitude is obviously better and her voice sounds crisp.


    "What route did you choose?"


    "Gun expert."


    Gu Nan couldn''t help smiling and took the information from Xie Yun: "this is not the route that ordinary people would choose."


    Gun expert is a very interesting route, which can simulate gun by energy, pure thermal weapon fire suppression.


    However, this also determines that the upper limit of this route is not high, and its scope of application is about Level 3 to level 6.


    Level 7 can barely be used, but if you go up, the ability brought by gun experts is basically useless. Players can only fight with the body of evil spirits and their own rules.


    Gu Nan''s selection of these people has no evil temple, which means that after Xie Yun chose the gun expert route, the combat effectiveness can only reach seven weak levels at most.


    Unless she takes another route and starts all over again.


    Of course, for Xie Yun, if the combat effectiveness can reach the level of level 7, it is completely acceptable. Not everyone directly points to he Dao Da Neng.


    "Have you ever seen a gun?" Gu Nan thought and asked.


    "Of course." Xie Yun nodded, "I have been to a science and technology plane, where the development of thermal weapons is very high!"


    When he said this, Xie Yun''s eyes were shining. Gu Nan seems to be able to figure out what it''s like for a girl growing up in the metaphysical lateral plane to see a hot weapon for the first time.


    For the lower level, the determination of thermal weapons is practical and windy, but for the higher level, it is not enough.


    For example, the strength of Gu Nan''s body now has no effect when facing a nuclear explosion. No matter it''s high temperature or shock wave, or that little radiation, it''s impossible to hurt him.


    "Then try it." Gu Nan says so, write down a paragraph of information, give Xie Yun.


    ¡­¡­


    Until the date of the engagement between the shadow sect and Chamberlain came, all the nine people brought by lance had been sent out.


    They go to the places they want to go, try to complete the route task, and take the route they want.


    For the time being, no one has chosen the route of mirage swordsman, but Gu Nan is not in a hurry. If nine people go out, half of them will succeed in taking office.


    Player route is not so good, normal players have a great probability of failure, not to mention these have no experience in the game, the strength of the general NPC.


    "Hey, it''s time to go!" Sylvia has been familiar with Gu Nan. She seems not polite at all. "I hope you don''t get knocked down by a sword when you face Chamberlain."


    "My strength is as good as the game." Gu Nan said with a smile, "if it goes well, you will have the 50th consecutive defeat in the afternoon."


    "Lady, you''ll never be a gentleman." Sylvia curled her lips and grunted.


    In order not to affect the mortals, but also not to affect their reputation, the gods usually make an appointment in the deserted place where people rarely visit.


    The same is true this time. When Gu Nan comes, severs and Eden are already waiting."Mr. Gu Nan, I recently received a message." "Chamberlain may have a hand," said the handsome god of thieves


    Sylvia frowned and said, "is the helper he has got qualified to intervene in our war?"


    If anyone could step in, Sylvia would be able to find too many people. She didn''t have to look for Gu Nan.


    "Sylvia!" Sylvia''s face turned blue as a rough voice came from the sky.


    Armed with a golden spear, the female warrior God came in an instant, and the spear pointed at Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan didn''t even lift his head. He blocked it. The golden spear stuck on his palm, but he didn''t leave a mark.


    "Karina, this is a fight between our shadow sect and Chamberlain. Are you sure you want to step in?"


    Sylvia''s voice was a little cold, and if Karina got involved, they would be the real enemies.


    "I''m just looking for this guy!" Karina was not stupid either. She pointed to Gu Nan with a spear and said, "he beat me up. Don''t you allow me to take revenge?"


    Sylvia couldn''t help but get angry: "what''s the difference between taking revenge on him now and helping Chamberlain?"


    Next to him, Eden and severs had a wry smile on their face.


    They don''t have a good brother like Sylvia. From the past contact with Karina, this one doesn''t make any sense to you.


    Sure enough, Karina''s next sentence was, "I don''t care!"


    As soon as the words fell, Sylvia was not given the chance to say more. The spear had already stabbed Gu Nan.


    The golden spear is shining with amazing brilliance. It is obvious that Karina has mobilized her own law, which is different from the previous random spear.


    All eyes fell on Gu Nan, trying to see how he would deal with it, but Gu Nan did not respond.


    The spear pierced into Gu Nan''s chest without hindrance and came out from behind, leaving a terrible blood hole.


    Sylvia''s eyes widened, and even Karina didn''t seem to think that the opponent who could stun herself was so careless.


    But the next moment, she found something wrong.


    Gu Nan, who had been pierced by her chest, had a strange smile on her face, but her spear could not be pulled back and was stuck by the other side.


    When the spear enters the body, her law is suppressed for a short time, while Gu Nan raises a hand and grasps on the pole of the spear.


    "Let me give you a lesson today." Gu Nan''s voice was still calm, which reassured Sylvia a little. "The fighting goddess also has weaknesses."


    "What weakness!" Karina''s words are faster than anyone else. She realized that she had reached the extreme of the present stage, and the divine body had become perfect, so it was difficult for her to make any improvement.


    Her divine body is really perfect. Even Gu Nan can''t find a way to kill her, but it''s just perfect.


    "The attack power is too bad!" Gu Nan said impolitely, "if not, you need to find the God of craftsman to make this spear?"


    When Gu Nan said this, he pointed to the golden spear that had penetrated his body and was then grasped by him with one hand.


    When Karina was stunned, Gu Nan had already raised his other hand and hit the spear heavily.


    The spear that has accompanied Karina for thousands of years is broken.

 Chapter 419

    This is what Chamberlain saw when he arrived.


    Karina was holding a broken spear, looking a little stunned, while Gu Nan was randomly pulling out the other half of the spear and throwing it on the ground.


    "Here comes Chamberlain. Let''s start." Gu Nan didn''t look at Karina.


    Karina punched angrily, but Gu Nan didn''t even bother to move. She let her hit her in the shoulder, and then And then there''s no more.


    Players can always find the weakness of any NPC, even Karina, the hidden protagonist of Shenzhan.


    After all, even the evil spirits of the players are bound to be biased, which depends on the skills they choose before turning.


    Gu Nan, for example, focuses on speed and resilience, but attack and defense are just players'' ordinary level.


    Karina is known as the fighting goddess. In fact, her law should be related to defense, which provides her with amazing resistance. Even Gu Nan can hardly hurt her, let alone kill her.


    On the contrary, her speed and attack power are far below Gu Nan''s level.


    When the spear that provided her with most of the killing power was damaged, she lost her best means of fighting the enemy.


    "Karina, don''t get involved in this." Chamberlain obviously saw that, and said solemnly.


    After all, Karina has only one reason to attack Gu Nan, but Gu Nan can ignore her attack.


    Of course, if she does it by force, it will have a little restraining effect, but the scene will be too ugly, just like the female martial god is making trouble.


    Maybe the goddess didn''t care, but Chamberlain didn''t intend to.


    He was not an insidious villain. Originally, he only wanted to fight for the name of "shadow" which should belong to him. He didn''t want to form a death feud with the three gods.


    So Karina angrily stood aside, and Gu Nan, the shadow sect, took part in the fight. For the sake of Chamberlain''s good manners, they would not fight with each other.


    "After this war, there will only be a" shadow "in the world." Chamberlain slowly drew the sword from his waist and said, "if I lose, I''ll change my name to phantom."


    The shadow swordsman is really a man who acts very openly. He doesn''t rely on his own strength. He plans to challenge again and again.


    Even if Sylvia for this challenge, to find Gu Nan this foreign aid.


    So Sylvia was a little embarrassed and said, "otherwise..."


    "Shut up." Gu Nan quickly interrupted, "the light God system is ink. If you want to hit it, hit it quickly."


    Chamberlain and Sylvia belong to the God of light, and only they can do this kind of trick of humility in the battle for faith.


    You can see the dark gods, Severus and Eden. One of them is one of the three criminal gods, and the other is degenerated from the shepherd. How can they be humble at this time?


    One laughs more darkly than the other.


    Sylvia''s words were blocked by Gu Nan''s "shut up", and she could only stare at him fiercely.


    Chamberlain was not affected at all. The sword in his hand had pointed directly at the God of thieves.


    The tactical intention of the shadow swordsman is very clear. He wants to take the lead in breaking the weakest point of cervez, and then free his hand to deal with the other two.


    To fight more with less is always two strategies - either to destroy the weakest first or to destroy the strongest first.


    Gu Nan proved with practical actions that he was not so easy to destroy, so severs became the best target.


    Selvester and Eden are also very quick to respond. In fact, they have a good relationship, and they are not fighting together twice at a time.


    The tall and handsome god of thieves disappeared directly from the air without saying a word, and countless dead branches from the dead wood sage ran into Chamberlain''s sword quickly.


    The swordsmanship of the gods is quite different from that of the heavens.


    There''s no need to pay attention to the mysterious things like the meaning and the heart of the sword. Some of them are just extremely fast!


    Chamberlain''s sword is as fast as lightning, leaving a shadow from the space. At the same time of the dead wood sage''s hand, there are six shadows around Eden.


    This is a strike from the East!


    The old Eden''s eyes glared, and it was too late to mobilize the dead branches again. He expanded rapidly, and his skin blackened and quickly turned into dead wood.


    This seventh level God, a face to face between the body, visible shadow sword Saint brought him how much pressure.


    The six shadows around him are the famous swordsmanship of Chamberlain. All the six shadows are real, and each one brings amazing damage.


    However, at the same time when the six shadow swords, a fist fell from the sky and hit one of them.


    Six shadows at the same time, and then turn the sword Road, pointing to Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at it. He let six swords stab him, but his fists still hit the enemy.So the other five shadows disappeared at the same time, leaving Gu Nan alone. It was Chamberlain himself, whose mouth had oozed blood.


    If you take Gu Nan''s fist in the front, even the eighth level gods can''t bear it. Not everyone is Karina''s kind of pervert.


    "You seem to know me well?" Chamberlain didn''t care about the injury, just looked at Gu Nan strangely.


    His shadow transforming swordsmanship has been famous for many years, but people who really know the details can count it with one hand. Obviously, Gu Nan is not one of them.


    "Every one is real, but there is always one more real, isn''t there?" Gu Nan showed a strange smile, and then broke the mystery of this sword.


    This is exactly what Chamberlain himself said, but Gu Nan borrowed it in advance after he became a mirage swordsman.


    On the other hand, the fact that he can find Chamberlain''s noumenon has nothing to do with the reality - he just took a chance. Anyway, one of the six is true, but he didn''t expect to find it right all at once.


    If the first one is wrong, he will attack the next one decisively, and Aidan''s life and death is not in his mind.


    Chamberlain didn''t know this, his eyes were slightly dignified, Gu Nan was more mysterious in his eyes.


    He didn''t want to take another punch, so he resolutely gave up shadow sword, and his body began to turn into shadow, swimming in the gap of space.


    At the next moment, the sharp point of the sword suddenly rose and pierced into the heart of Aidan''s tree.


    The dead wood sage had no time to react and hit the sword, but he showed a fierce color in his eyes and held on to the sword with both hands.


    The sword immediately took away and cut off Eden''s hands. But there was a dull hum. The figures of severs and Chamberlain appeared at the same time.


    In the hands of the tall severis, he was playing with a dagger.

 Chapter 420

    That''s what Eden and severs came up with.


    If there is no gu Nan, the dead wood sage will act as MT, the God of thieves will wait for the opportunity to output, and the goddess of shadow will restrain them.


    But it has to be said that their efficiency in doing so is very low.


    It''s a long process to stab Chamberlain to death by the dagger of severs, but it''s hard to say how long the dead wood sage can last.


    And Chamberlain''s misfortune is that there is a Gu Nan here.


    At the moment when he appeared, Gu Nan had all the firepower, and the sword of shadow fell, which made Chamberlain have to fight with his sword.


    Both of them are extremely quick. They fight with hundreds of swords in an instant. Gu Nan''s swords are always advancing and never retreating. He falls down according to his opponent''s key points, but is blocked by Chamberlain.


    The name of swordsman is worthy of reputation.


    Gu Nan had no choice but to show his hand. In the middle and late stage of the game, players will face this situation. NPC''s operation is quite strong, and its strength is no less than PVP''s.


    But it doesn''t work.


    Just when Chamberlain thought he could breathe a sigh of relief, Gu Nan suddenly stood up to meet him, took his stomach and "ate" his opponent''s sword, and then stabbed him with a sword.


    The scene of Gu Nan''s being stuck is not as easy to recover as Aidan''s.


    I saw Chamberlain mouth slightly pumping, had to jump, trying to escape from Gu Nan''s attack from mid air.


    But he escaped Gu Nan''s shadow sword, but there was no room for him to move. So Gu Nan didn''t want to bump his head into Chamberlain''s forehead, and there was a loud noise


    A moment later, the shadow swordsman held the sword with one hand and covered his forehead with the other. He left his blood without money.


    Chamberlain is a pure race. Even if he becomes a God, his blood is still bright red, but now it looks a little bleak.


    Tangtang Jiansheng was defeated by Gu Nan in this way.


    Two times, Chamberlain fell to the bottom. It''s not that his strength is weaker than Gu Nan''s, but that in order to win in the end, he took a more adventurous tactic, but Gu Nan completely penetrated it.


    The injured chamberlain is still fighting hard, and those who can get to this step will not lack perseverance and persistence.


    Gu Nan may not be able to compete with each other in terms of willpower, but the problem is He doesn''t have to be tested at all.


    Gu Nan will recover from any injury in a very short time, and he doesn''t need to worry about how to fight.


    What Gu Nan needs to do is to stab his sword into Chamberlain''s body, no matter how much it costs.


    A moment later, Gu Nan was still standing there in good condition, while Chamberlain was wounded all over.


    Once again, after blocking the attack from the God of thieves, Chamberlain sighed.


    "I lost." He slowly put the sword away and said, "from today on, the name of shadow belongs to your sect."


    Selvester and Eden looked at each other and were relieved. Sylvia wanted to say something more, but she saw that Chamberlain''s figure had disappeared.


    The sword sage who lost the name of shadow left, but Karina didn''t leave. Instead, she came to Gu Nan.


    "Next time I''ll bring enough spears and come back to you!" Nvwushen is obviously not convinced and loses to Gu Nan in this way.


    "I''m afraid you won''t come." Gu Nan responded with a smile.


    "Where do you live?"


    "The kingdom of flowers is the one who has just been promoted."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Nan came to the world of the gods, he made a lot of noise, but it can''t be compared with lorenza.


    A new God!


    The birth of each God is an earth shaking event, which can directly change the pattern of the world of gods.


    In these days, lorenza has almost no time to spare. She has too many things to deal with and too many people to meet.


    In particular, she has not been promoted through the normal way, but has taken this step in the universe, which is even more intriguing.


    As a result, the existence of tianshenhui is also well known in the world of gods, and more and more gods try to join it.


    "So when can we go back?" Gu Nan asked.


    In front of him were Xue Ren, Taoist Lingyang and crazy fist, just a few people from the heaven.


    Only old man ziluo has not been seen since he arrived here.


    "Soon." Xue Ren said with a smile, "in a year and a half at most, we will be able to go back to the heavens."


    Crazy fist is in a side way: "go back to do what?"? It''s good here. There are plenty of people who can fight. "


    Unlike Gu Nan, who wants to go back to earn points, crazy boxing students have a comfortable life recently.


    Few people in the world of gods know his reputation, so that he can easily find someone to challenge, and often others don''t know who he is after fighting.If you want to say that Gu Nan is the most noisy person in the world, the second one in the row is crazy boxing.


    Gu Nan shrugged and said it didn''t matter.


    Because of the lack of points, it''s not convenient for him to accumulate too much sin value, but it''s not a big problem.


    Before stepping nine steps, time was still on his side. He didn''t have to be in a hurry.


    What''s more, Xue Ren''s words have undoubtedly implied something, and the result is not hard to guess.


    Gu Nan''s life returned to calm. The usual activities are nothing more than drinking tea with Xue Ren and Taoist Lingyang, or playing two black cards with Sylvia.


    Even though Sylvia still didn''t win, there was no sign of winning.


    As the days went by, the nine people who had been sent out before also came back one after another.


    The result is worse than Gu Nan expected. Eight of the nine have returned, but only three have completed their inauguration, even if they have a full set of strategies provided by Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan was not disappointed with his psychological preparation. He just asked them to try again or change the route.


    Of course, before that, Amway''s "Mirage swordsman" route is inevitable.


    This kind of route, attribute and growth that needs preconditions is certainly more powerful than the normal route.


    "Who else is there?" Gu Nan asks LAN Si who has come back.


    "Ann was born. He went to work as a robber."


    Gu Nan thought of the boy who called himself a "bandit", and he could not help smiling: "the bandit route is very suitable for him, but it is difficult to take office."


    "I haven''t come back yet. It''s mostly trouble. Go and find out where he is." Gu Nan said, but he didn''t care too much.


    He has left his mark on all nine people. If he is worried about his life, he will know for the first time.


    What he didn''t expect was that just one day later, Lance came back and reported, "my Lord, I''m afraid ANN is in trouble When he took office, he robbed the wrong things. "

 Chapter 421

    In the game, the "route" where players can work is a very interesting setting.


    In theory, a player can work in countless routes. It''s not so much to work as to "learn from teachers". Of course, the skills he learns are his own.


    Each route has its own upper and lower limits, as well as the attributes and rank requirements of the inauguration, but it will not affect the power of the players themselves.


    And these routes can also help upgrade. In various ways, "bandit" is an interesting route.


    The robbers in office can improve themselves by snatching the most precious things from others. The tasks and skills in office are also related to them.


    According to Gu Nan''s experience, the target of an inauguration task is always with considerable strength or background. It''s not easy to get into trouble - don''t ask why Gu Nan has experience.


    In order to complete the inauguration, Ann Tiansheng also robbed a wonderful guy.


    "Masfield, the daughter of God, is a real goddess. Both her parents are gods." LAN Si sees Gu Nan''s indifference and says in a solemn tone.


    "Mesfield, I know." Gu Nan is more clear than she is, "the daughter of the God of steel and the goddess of sunlight, who is going to roast people into dried meat."


    Masfield, the daughter of God, is also a well-known NPC in the game.


    Because she is not only in a dominant position, but also in a legendary state of strength. Her identity is so special that she has numerous tasks.


    Her parents are not gods of high rank, but mesfield is their only daughter, and the love she gets can be imagined.


    The goddess of the sun is an old seven level God. It has been in this stage for a long time, and it has a lot of contacts and influence.


    The God of steel has not been promoted to the seventh level for a long time, but his growth momentum is very strong, and it is not impossible to be promoted to the eighth and ninth levels in the future.


    It is precisely because of his potential that these two gods have the premise to come together.


    Said, the God of steel and Gu Nan also had some intersection.


    At the beginning, Gu Nan went to the kingdom of the dead and took the Raymond clan to the celestial world as the reserve power of the kingdom of God. Before Gu Nan, the Raymond clan was sheltered by the God of steel.


    "Should mesfield have been a legend for a long time? It seems that the little guy succeeded in taking office. " Gu Nan said with a smile.


    Ann was born in the third level, not even the peak of the third level. If he wants to seize the fourth level, he must be a successful robber.


    "Yes." Lansi nodded, "and what he robbed..."


    "What? Robbed her underwear? " Gu Nan immediately connected. He had seen such a task before.


    LAN Si said: "how can it be What he robbed was a crystal ball. It is said that mesfield offered a high value reward to find out Ann''s whereabouts. "


    "Crystal ball of mesfield, good thing!" Gu Nan couldn''t help sighing.


    Robber this line is very special, ask the player to rob the other party''s most precious thing, but the most precious thing is not necessarily a good thing.


    Therefore, it is particularly precious to snatch things of high value like masfield.


    "What''s that?" Even Gu Nan thought it was a good thing, which made LAN Si curious.


    "It''s useless to me. It''s good to put it in your hands." Gu Nan further explained, "that crystal ball can store spirits. If you die outside, you can use it to revive."


    The crystal ball of mesfield is a necessary prop for the Lich route and a perfect material for the Lich life box.


    Even if it''s not a lich, it can be revived by this crystal ball. It just needs the help of others. It''s one of the most excellent props before a turn.


    Moreover, it''s not very difficult to get this prop. Masfield, a careless young lady, is too easy to get something from her hands.


    LAN Si''s eyes brightened: "then we Leave the crystal ball? "


    "Of course!" Gu Nan looked at her inexplicably, "when it comes to the things in my hand, does anyone want to go back?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ann was born to run fast, through the jungle quickly, with a wild wolf in her hand.


    Don''t get me wrong, he''s not running for his life. He''s busy going back to make a fire to cook. Today''s dinner is roast wolf meat.


    An Tiansheng, who has been a bandit since childhood, is no stranger to the wild life. The pursuit from mesfield is just like a joke.


    Ann was born to change places every two days. During this period, she even had the mood to improve her food.


    Just as Ann was sitting on the waste land, slowly roasting the wolf meat, a voice rang.


    "It seems that you have a very comfortable life." LAN Si didn''t know when he had appeared beside him and said in a cool tone.


    An Tiansheng was not surprised, as if he had expected LAN Si to appear. He took a bite of wolf meat and said, "when are you going to take me back?"LAN Si didn''t answer him, but his eyes became colder and colder: "do you think you can beat me now?"


    "That''s right!" An Tiansheng suddenly dropped a wolf leg and hit LAN Si with one punch.


    And then He flew back faster.


    After all, LAN Si is a person with a divine personality. After so many years of precipitation, his strength has already reached the peak of the fourth level. One day he will have an epiphany and take the last step to really light the fire.


    Even if he took up the bandit route, Ann naturally wanted to surpass lance, at least for the moment it was completely impossible.


    A moment later, an Tiansheng was standing beside LAN Si with a flattering face: "Lord LAN Si, I''m wrong!"


    Lansi looked at him coldly: "come with me."


    ¡­¡­


    In Helios, a blonde girl was holding a lady''s arm and said bitterly, "mother, someone has taken my crystal ball I didn''t make trouble this time, I swear


    They are, of course, miss mesfield and her mother, Sandra, the goddess of the sun.


    Obviously, the sun goddess didn''t believe her daughter''s words very much. She put down her brush, and her eyes still stayed on the drawing board in front of her: "are you really going to provoke others first?"


    "Absolutely not!" Masfield pointed his finger and swore, "Uncle Adam can testify to me that it was the man who robbed me for nothing!"


    Sandra frowned slightly. Seeing her daughter''s determined appearance, she didn''t seem to be lying So is there any mortal who dares to bully his daughter?


    Thinking of this, Sandra did not ask her daughter any more. Instead, she said to the bodyguard outside, "let Adam see me."


    "Yes, your highness." There was a sound outside the hall, and then a touch of sunlight came to the world.

 Chapter 422

    "Did a robber take her crystal ball?" Sandra''s voice was still a little strange as she said this.


    Sandra knew that her daughter''s crystal ball was a good thing and a gift from her husband in the kingdom of the dead.


    But some people dare to snatch things from their daughter Did the other party not know who he was robbing?


    "That''s what we thought before yesterday." Adam stood in front of the sun goddess, but his voice was dignified, "but today we received news that someone has taken the robber To the kingdom of flowers. "


    "The kingdom of flowers?" Sandra''s face stopped and her brush stopped.


    The kingdom of lorenza, the new God, even if it''s not as rich as some old gods, it''s definitely not a seventh order God that she can offend.


    The goddess of sunlight was silent for a while, and finally said, "first check the origin of the robber."


    ¡­¡­


    "Take out the crystal ball." Gu Nan looked at an Tiansheng standing in front of him and said.


    "Why should I give you what I robbed by my ability?" An Tiansheng, who was still obedient just now, suddenly changed his color when he heard that he was going to hand over his spoils.


    "If you rob others, I can also rob you. Are you going to hand it in, or do you want me to take it? " Gu Nan said with a smile.


    An Tiansheng''s eyes turned, or took the crystal ball out of his arms, but he said: "boss, it''s OK for me to give you things, but you can''t take them all, can you?"


    "In the past, when we shared the spoils, the boss took the biggest share, but the brothers also had a share! Otherwise, who is willing to work hard for things? "


    An Tiansheng earnestly admonishes Gu Nan not to eat alone, and gives an example of his time as a bandit.


    "You have a point." Gu Nan showed the color of meditation, "then as a reward, you can get a chance of resurrection."


    "Resurrection?" An Tiansheng looks puzzled and doesn''t understand what Gu Nan is referring to.


    "Yes. If you are killed outside, as long as you leave a wisp of spirit with me, I can revive you. "


    Ann was ecstatic: "is there no price?"


    Gu Nan said with a dumb smile: "of course. If you are resurrected, your strength will not be restored. You can only practice from the beginning


    "That''s not bad..." An Tiansheng thought in his heart, and soon he said, "deal!"


    "Then leave your spirit here." Gu Nan hands the crystal ball to an Tiansheng again.


    ¡­¡­


    An Tiansheng, who is aware that he seems to have been cheated, leaves with an angry look, and Liang Ruxin appears immediately.


    Liang Ruxin belongs to the part of the nine who failed. He was completely defeated in the route challenge and didn''t even pass the first level.


    Gu Nan had expected this for a long time, because Liang Ru''s new route is really bad He chose scholars.


    Most of the contents of scholars'' tests have nothing to do with their strength, but are about knowledge. On the one hand, it''s impossible to have a new player like Liang Ruxin.


    So when the first question appeared and asked him to investigate the convergence of a limit, Liang Ruxin resolutely chose to give up.


    "How does it feel to challenge a completely unknown field?" Gu Nan drank a light green juice and asked with a smile.


    Liang Ruxin showed a wry smile: "I''m willing to follow your instructions and choose the route, my Lord."


    "Smart people." Gu Nan patted him on the shoulder, "go and try the magic sword Saint first. With your foundation, there is hope for success."


    "Yes."


    Mirage swordsman is a super route that can use level 10 all the way, and there is almost no entry threshold. It is a very excellent route.


    A true ghost swordsman can''t work until he is close to the fifth level, but anyone with excellent qualifications can worship Chamberlain and practice slowly.


    After telling Liang Ruxin the main points of his apprenticeship to Chamberlain, Gu Nan asked him to go back and prepare himself. At this time, a figure appeared slowly.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Gu Nan, my dear McKinsey." This is a tall man in a black suit, slightly bent over and respectful.


    "Lorenza''s people?" Gu Nan picked his eyebrows. Lorenza has been so busy recently that she didn''t expect to send someone to her.


    "My Lord has gone to the kingdom of red river." As if seeing what Gu Nan thought, McKinsey said with a smile, "I''m here for the sun goddess and goddess."


    ¡­¡­


    In another part of the country, several men and women in uniform robes are discussing something.


    "It is said that miss masfield was robbed of a crystal ball, and Her Highness the goddess of daylight sent someone to negotiate."


    "Who moved the hand?"


    "The great crown comes from the heavens, one of the world''s guests."


    "The heavens? Sure enough, they are as savage as the northerners! "


    The heavenly world regards the gods as barbarians, and vice versa.These people are the envoys of lorenza, who are responsible for the management of the kingdom of God and have no low authority.


    "As I say, the crown has become the highest being. Why pay attention to Sandra?" So one of the blue haired women said, apparently not interested in the goddess of the sun.


    As a divine envoy, she should not have called God by name.


    "Be careful!" The youth around her frowned and said, "Dilla, remember our identities McKinsey went to talk to the guest. Let''s see what he meant first


    "Do you expect the barbarians to hand over the stolen things?" The former blue haired woman, Dilla, said again.


    She''s not partial - she looks down on either side anyway.


    Next to a person interface: "crown just promoted, we must be fair, can''t leave a bad reputation."


    "Exactly."


    Several people are still talking, McKinsey finally came slowly from the outside, with a sad face.


    "How''s it going? The guest had a bad attitude? " The young man could not help asking when he saw McKinsey''s face.


    "That''s not true. That Gu Nan is very polite." McKinsey showed a wry smile. He really didn''t get any negative response from Gu Nan.


    "That''s good. That doesn''t look unreasonable." Another emissary said.


    This man was in contact with Gu Nan and others, and saw Gu Nan and Sylvia playing cards with his own eyes.


    "Then you are wrong." McKinsey looked helpless and said, "do you remember the battle between two goddesses in the Dragon kingdom not long ago and the destruction of Chongyin island?"


    "Of course. It''s said that his highness Karina was also injured, even the weapon was broken It''s been rumored that her highness Sylvia must have got someone''s help. "


    McKinsey nodded silently, then took out two truncated spears from behind: "the one who asked me to give this to the goddess of the sun, and said..."


    A group of envoys came up and snatched the spear from McKinsey.


    "Is this..."


    "In terms of texture and rank, it''s really similar..."


    "Don''t make any noise. What else did that one say?"


    McKinsey took a deep breath, imitating Gu Nan''s tone, and said, "remember to take it back after you show it to Sandra. It''s very expensive."

 Chapter 423

    "With the highest respect from the goddess of the sun, sir." When McKinsey came to Gu Nan again, he looked more respectful than last time, and brought the attitude of sun goddess.


    As Gu Nan expected, Sun Goddess didn''t live on dogs for tens of thousands of years. After seeing Karina''s spear, he resolutely chose to recognize her.


    The fight for the name of shadow is unknown to outsiders. The two sides chose a small, uninhabited position, which was originally for the sake of reputation.


    However, the conflict between Karina and Sylvia, together with the fact that she later asked someone to recast the spear, can be known to outsiders, so the two are naturally linked.


    Gu Nan took back two spears from McKinsey''s hand and asked casually, "last time you said lorenza went to the Red River Kingdom, did she come back?"


    Red river goddess is not the main God, but she is a good friend of lorenza. She is an iron ally in the world of gods.


    Now that lorenza is promoted, she will not forget her old friends, which is related to her reputation.


    "My Lord has not yet returned."


    "Ask someone to let her know. She can almost come back." Gu Nan said in an extraordinarily calm tone.


    McKinsey looked at Gu Nan for a while with strange eyes. Finally, he didn''t say much. After saluting, he left. Believe it or not, at least at present, he does not dare to ignore Gu Nan''s orders.


    Gu Nan didn''t pay any attention to him. After all, there are some things that can''t be perceived if the level is too low. There''s no mistake. Just like when lorenza was promoted earlier, the anomaly of the birth of the one who is in harmony with the Tao has begun to appear.


    The closer to the realm of the Lord, the easier it is to find this anomaly. In addition, if Gu Nan had been prepared for such a long time and took the initiative to explore, it would be easier to detect.


    It''s still not Xue Ren.


    If Gu Nan is right, I''m afraid it''s ziluo who will be promoted this time.


    The old man may have recovered early, and then he has been quietly accumulating strength, or even deliberately suppressing his own strength, without immediately completing the promotion.


    The reason is very simple. It is much more difficult for him to be promoted in Zhutian than here.


    At that time, he was in Song Fei''s way, so Song Fei united with the nine spirits star master to remove his stumbling block. Now that Song Fei is in the upper position, he is in front of old man ziluo.


    Even if there is no problem of getting in the way, will Song Fei sit by and watch old ziluo get promoted?


    Maybe he is really a gentleman, but only lengtouqing can gamble Song Fei''s character with his future.


    Old ziluo was obviously a resourceful person. He even waited until lorenza, a promoted person, appeared in the meeting of the gods.


    Therefore, the real reason why old ziluo spoke at that time was not because Gu Nan, but because lorenza had already arrived in the world of heaven.


    If someone discovers lorenza''s existence, this old man is the real last line of defense.


    Just because of Gu Nan and Xue Ren''s performance, he saved his mind.


    "It really won''t take long to go back..." Gu Nan said to himself. He''s still waiting to go back there and harvest all the selected stars and brush enough points.


    On the contrary, on the side of the gods, he can only choose to wait, let alone kill. If he gains too much evil value, he will have a certain risk of exposure after reaching the level 9 standard.


    When the identity of the evil god is revealed, he is the real enemy of the whole world, at least in the world of gods. There is no reason for him.


    ¡­¡­


    After that day, lorenza really soon returned to the kingdom of God. Perhaps Gu Nan was not the only one to remind her.


    Moreover, only when she is in charge herself can she be regarded as reassuring enough. Different from her previous promotion, this time everyone knows where old violet is, so it''s impossible to rule out the possibility that someone is sneaking in.


    After all, Song Fei and Jiu Po may not be able to make it by themselves, but it is entirely possible for them to come up with a certain price in exchange for the LORD God''s hand here.


    Not long after this day, however, Taoist Lingyang came to the door again.


    "Rare guest!" Looking at the figure of the old Taoist, Gu Nan could not help but express such emotion.


    Since lorenza''s return to the world of gods and the reputation of the God association has been hit, Taoist Lingyang hasn''t appeared for a long time, but Xue Ren often comes to Gu Nan for tea.


    "There''s something I want to ask you for help." Lingyang Taoist said with a smile. He and Gu Nan have been quite familiar with each other, and he didn''t say so politely.


    "What''s the matter? Is it good? " Gu Nan asked.


    "Please help, there will be benefits." The Taoist of Lingyang looks like I know your way, and then he slowly expresses his intention.


    It''s also very simple to say, that is to ask Gu nan to be an examiner.


    More and more gods are willing to join in, so that the organization''s power in the world of gods has finally ushered in the best opportunity for development.


    You know, originally, the development of the gods on both sides was extremely unbalanced - the powers of the heavens were much stronger than others. The core members of the gods were eight, while the gods were only three."We need to develop a group of new members. This time, the assessment standard is much stricter than before." Lingyang Taoist said so.


    , this is also what it should be. After all, the reputation of the organization is very strong now. Fish in troubled waters and even the eye liner will never be less.


    "I know you know a lot of people here, so I want you to check it." Lingyang Taoist said without hesitation.


    Gu Nan was probably born in the world of gods, which he didn''t hide from anyone, so Lingyang Taoist didn''t taboo this.


    Gu Nan said thoughtfully: "why not find the core members of the organization here?"


    "Of course." Taoist Lingyang showed his helplessness. "It''s not that there are not enough people There are too many people to investigate. "


    "Then your investigation is really strict." Gu Nan looked at him with strange eyes.


    The absolute number of gods is not many. When it comes to the point that investigation is impossible, it only means that the investigation is so meticulous that a goal will take a lot of time.


    "Well." Taoist Lingyang nodded, "since before the organization came to power, it can''t be as loose as before How can we say that we also have a group of Taoists. Well, maybe there will be two soon. "


    At this point, the two couldn''t help laughing at each other.


    "Well, what''s my advantage?" Gu Nan didn''t care much. Taoist Yang wanted to know how to investigate. He first asked about his reward.


    "If the target passes the inspection, you can be the guide of the inspection object." Lingyang Taoist said solemnly, "in the future, he will belong to your group in the organization. At the same time, you should be responsible for his behavior."

 Chapter 424

    There is no faction in the party, and there are all sorts of strange things.


    There are struggles within any group, which Gu Nan knows very well. However, it''s the first time that Taoist Lingyang has put the theory of faction on the surface.


    But the old Taoist gave his explanation very quickly.


    We should know that the members of the association of gods and gods are all at the level of star owners or gods, and the requirements for resources are not high. It can be said that there are few direct conflicts of interest.


    In this case, it is better to have a clear division of factions than to have a noisy group, which is more convenient for management and cooperation.


    After all, there may not be a struggle between factions, but also a cooperative relationship.


    In the conception of Lingyang Taoist, the future God will exist in the form of several factions, which is also recognized by Xue Ren and ziluo.


    "That sounds good." Gu Nan is no stranger to this kind of organization. In fact, a well-known killer organization has a similar organizational framework.


    Seeing that Gu Nan had no objection to this, Taoist Lingyang gave Gu Nan a list of the gods who applied to join the association of gods.


    "We need to examine the strength and purpose of applicants, mainly the latter." Lingyang Taoist said.


    The strength of the gods is not a big secret. On the contrary, their intention to join the association is worthy of their investigation.


    "In what way?" Gu Nan said as he looked at the names on the list.


    "There''s no limit. You can choose." Lingyang Taoist gave Gu Nan the greatest autonomy, "even if you don''t directly recruit people."


    "But if something goes wrong, you need me as a faction leader to take charge?" Gu Nan picked the eyebrow road.


    "Yes. However, the faction leader is too ugly to be heard. We have to set a more authoritative title in the future. " Lingyang Taoist said with a smile.


    After contacting him for a long time, you will find that the old Taoist is actually a very funny person, not as old-fashioned as he looks.


    It is an efficient choice to let the core members become the leaders of their respective factions and develop their members in the way of offline development.


    And in order to ensure that no one will randomly add people, even the system is very reasonable.


    No wonder the progress of the other core members is so slow. Maybe they didn''t mean to add too many people.


    As gods on this side, they have their own network of relationships. They can choose people directly from it.


    "Is Sylvia a core member?" Gu Nan''s first thought is naturally his own card friend.


    "She''s very old, but she''s not involved in the organization all the time, so she''s not the core."


    Taoist Lingyang stopped for a moment, then said: "the old group of members must belong to the major factions, you can take Sylvia as long as she wants."


    Gu Nan nodded noncommittally, then circled two names from the list.


    "Just them. I think I know the purpose of these two guys."


    ¡­¡­


    "You''re sending Karina to the organization I, I don''t agree! "


    Sylya just joined Gu Weinan''s room and was immediately shocked by the news.


    There is no mistake. One of the two names in Gu Nan circle is Karina, the fighting goddess.


    "Oh." Gu Nan nodded to Sylvia''s protest, "it''s your turn to play."


    "You know how to play cards!" The shadow goddess threw her hand angrily and said, "do you know why Karina joined the organization?"


    "It''s not because of you, it''s because of me..." Gu Nan said with indifference, "by the way, Karina''s card skills are also good. Do you two want to try?"


    Sylvia left angrily, mostly to find someone to complain, but Gu Nan didn''t care.


    Karina''s free fighting power is not in vain. What''s more, what he is really interested in this time is another God chosen by him.


    David, the God of lost ways, has a very special divine power. He can create a lost way that can''t be found by any means. He can also trace back to the source and find the source.


    His second ability is exactly what Gu Nan needs now.


    Gu Nan''s kingdom of God is in the world of heaven. He can''t get many points here, but there are still many good things to gain in his familiar territory.


    For example, after getting Karina''s broken spear, you can use it to open a treasure, which has a prop that is of great help to the kingdom of God.


    However, Gu Nan didn''t do this task. Before, he was still thinking about how to find the treasure, and David just came to the door.


    ¡­¡­


    In the kingdom of flowers, Xue Ren and Taoist Lingyang are sitting opposite each other.


    "Gu Nan went to investigate the new people. Crazy fist went to challenge the gods again. Do you want to stop me?" Lingyang Taoist looked at the opposite and said in a calm tone.


    "It looks like you''ve got everything ready." Xue Ren nodded, then sighed, "so many years, still can''t put it down?"


    The Taoist priest of Lingyang said with a smile, "I joined the God of heaven Association and planned for so many years, just for today.""Before the old man gets promoted? We can all help you. " Xue Ren''s face was so rare that he didn''t smile, only dignified.


    "Master ziluo has saved my life, and the members of the God society have nothing to do with it. Why do you get involved?" Lingyang Taoist is still calm.


    "You are not sure." Xue Ren stares into his old friend''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan saw the Lost God, he almost startled Gu Nan.


    In a word, Gu Nan also took photos with the God of lost when he played games, and David was not so miserable at that time.


    The God of the lost was dressed in rags and his face was covered with grey marks, like a beggar who had been wandering for a long time.


    "Are you David? You are... "


    "Under Gu Nan." David gave a wry smile. "I''m afraid I can only keep this shape these days I accidentally offended the misty one. "


    On hearing this, Gu Nan immediately understood it and said with a smile, "did you offend divana? Courage is commendable. "


    Divana, the poor God, is one of the three sisters of bad luck. To offend her is to be cursed by the poor God, the decadent God and the moldy God at the same time.


    David, the Lost God, is famous for his sarcastic face. He can offend people wherever he goes. So as soon as Gu Nan saw his name, he knew that he must have come to seek refuge.


    "You want to join the order of the gods?" Gu Nan didn''t write to him either. He asked directly.


    "Yes, sir." David tidied up his clothes to make himself look less slovenly.


    "I''ve heard about the reputation of your organization for a long time, and..."


    "Well, stop blowing." Gu Nan interrupts him. He doesn''t believe how much this guy who is always on the run knows about the God.


    As he spoke, he took out Karina''s spear again.


    "The two spears were stained with the blood of the God of the early craftsmen. Help me find the source of my blood, and the God will provide you with protection. "


    David''s face froze: "the God of the early craftsmen, who was in the first God war, had to spend unimaginable power to find them..."


    Gu Nan knocked his arm with a broken spear: "if you can''t find it, you will lose all your magic power."

 Chapter 425

    David was arranged to rest.


    Now that he has come to the kingdom of flowers, Gu Nan is not afraid of his escape. And even if you want to go back to the source, it''s not urgent at this moment - at least Gu Nan doesn''t want to go with a beggar.


    The three sisters are famous and powerful, but they also know that their abilities are not likable, so they don''t get angry with others easily.


    Even if David is such a death expert, he will not be cursed for long.


    Gu Nan is not in a hurry at present. At the beginning, it took lorenza two years to prepare for her promotion. Even if old ziluo had a better foundation, it would not take too short time.


    For their level of "fast", the absolute time for a year and a half is normal.


    "Gu Nan!" Karina comes to Gu Nan, obviously she has found out Gu Nan''s identity.


    Lorenza came back from the celestial world and brought some guests of the celestial world, which is no secret among the gods today.


    "Fight!" Carrina holds a brand new golden spear and points to Gu Nan.


    This spear looks different from the original one, but Gu Nan and Karina all know the difference.


    Among other things, the spear that accompanied Karina for tens of thousands of years drank the blood of hundreds of gods, which is rare in all artifact.


    "Why are you fighting with me?" Gu Nan didn''t do it. Instead, he asked.


    If it was someone else, Karina would have stabbed it long ago. There would be more words. But Gu Nan, after all, was the one who once defeated her, which won him the qualification for dialogue.


    Karina tilted her head to think that she didn''t have much hatred with this man. When she first met, he stood beside Sylvia


    "You hit me!" Karina doesn''t have a complicated brain circuit. When they first met, Gu Nan didn''t hesitate to give her a hand.


    Gu Nan nodded, but he didn''t feel sorry: "I can help you chase Austin."


    Karina had almost stabbed Gu Nan''s spear in front of him. At this moment, she stopped, and then she quickly took it back.


    "That, that Under Gu Nan''s Pavilion... " Karina looks like a lady, but it''s not convincing to match her dress.


    "If you always see Austin with this virtue, it''s reasonable for people to look down on you." He turned his mouth to the south.


    When Karina Dun closed her face, she glared at Gu Nan fiercely. If the latter could not give her an explanation, the next spear would be a full shot.


    "In theory, Austin won''t take a fancy to you all her life. At least I haven''t seen such an ending." Gu Nan recalled the strategy in his mind and said seriously, "but there is a way that you finally get together."


    "How to do it?" Karina blurted out, regardless of what she didn''t understand in Gu Nan''s Dialect - anyway, she didn''t understand what many people said.


    "Before the next divine battle, promote the Lord." Gu Nan stares into her eyes and says, "help the God of light to win an all-round victory and ascend to the top of the gods Then you can marry whoever you want. "


    Karina''s expression is a little stunned, she is really nervous, but not big enough to feel that she can be promoted to the LORD God at will.


    Over the years, there have been only 12 Gods in the world of gods, including lorenza, who has just been promoted, and those who fell in the early years.


    There are countless planes and hundreds of millions of creatures, but only they can take that step, and the difficulty can be imagined.


    "If I Can''t do it? " Murmured Karina.


    "If you can''t, wait for the next time." Gu Nan took it for granted, "Austin has no room for improvement, you can catch up with him sooner or later, as long as you work hard. Come on, boy, use love to generate electricity. You can do it. "


    ¡­¡­


    Karina is indeed a model of using love to generate electricity. She can start from the eighth level and rush all the way to the position of the light God. The official explanation is "because of love".


    Although the fighting goddess did have some background, it was beyond the scope of golden finger to rush so hard.


    Gu Nan didn''t cheat Karina. In so many endings of the game, this is the only way she wants to get together with Austin.


    Only she was promoted to be the LORD God and personally participated in the next divine battle, which directly led to the big scuffle between the two divine families The Lord of light and justice will be defeated.


    "As long as it''s Austin, it doesn''t matter if it''s just a mortal, does it?" Gu Nan thought of the final scene of the ending and couldn''t help smiling.


    It is also Gu Nan''s interest to promote the next Holy War.


    His kingdom of God is located in the world of heaven, which means that in the whole turning stage, he can''t try to invade the kingdom of God and eliminate those important roles.


    In this way, he will face a little more enemies after the second turn. Only by triggering a divine war can we reduce the pressure in the future.


    A few days later, when the Lost God finally got rid of the curse and returned to the dress of an aristocrat, Karina found Gu Nan again."What are you doing here?" Gu Nan is planning to take David and set out to find the origin of the spear.


    After several days of searching, David has basically determined his destination, which is in the theme plane of the dark god system, the theme plane of arensa.


    "Fight!" Karina spear pointed to Gu Nan again, "if you want to be promoted, you need to find someone to fight!"


    Gu Nan Zheng for a long time, finally nodded: "come with me, take you to fight."


    ¡­¡­


    "Arenza, I''m back."


    A quiet voice with some indifference sounded, but Xue Ren and Lingyang Taoist came here, this voice is from the mouth of Lingyang Taoist.


    Two people stepped on a green grass, not far from the front is a cemetery, two or three pedestrians, most of them holding a bunch of chrysanthemums.


    It''s a little sad, but the weather is not so beautiful. Instead of some light rain, it''s sunny.


    Taoist Lingyang walked slowly into the cemetery and skillfully came to a tombstone, on which was written a Lady Margaret.


    From her life, she should have been thousands of years ago.


    It is also very rare that a tombstone can be preserved for thousands of years. This not only shows that the material of the tombstone is amazing, but also that it is often cleaned here.


    "Sorry to disturb you." A middle-aged man came to them and looked at Lingyang in surprise. "Two gentlemen, Ms. Margaret?"


    Lingyang Taoist slightly frowned: "are you?"


    "I''m Hutton, Hutton cable." "Our family has been entrusted to guard this lady''s tombstone for thousands of years."


    "Well." Lingyang Taoist nodded, "I am your client."

 Chapter 426

    After going to Marguerite''s tombstone, Lingyang Taoist put in intense preparation work.


    In recent years, the ancient continent of arenza has just ended the war, the Vatican of light has been completely destroyed, and the dark Empire dominates the continent.


    From then on, it can be announced that this place has fallen into the control of the dark gods.


    This is the general trend of the world of gods. Among the twelve main gods, the dark gods occupy seven of them, and their strength can crush the light gods.


    If it wasn''t for Austin''s strong personal strength to support the light God system, perhaps the world of the gods would not have seen any light.


    What Taoist Lingyang did at this time was to subvert the rule of the dark Empire - to be exact, he wanted to subvert the rule of the imperial royal family.


    One by one, orders are issued, teams of people are sent out, and a plan that has been planned for many years, waiting for the unification of artensa, has now revealed the tip of the iceberg.


    "Gu Nan and Karina have come to artensa." Just as the Lingyang Taoist was writing hard, Xue Ren suddenly said.


    He is responsible for receiving the information from the God''s Association, and now he knows it for the first time.


    Lingyang Taoist''s action a little bit, and then continued: "Gu Nan accepted the Lost God, mostly to find what ancient relics, has nothing to do with us."


    It doesn''t conflict with Gu Nan''s plan to explore his treasure when he is so big.


    "I really don''t want to ask them to do me a favor?" Xue Ren said with a smile.


    This time Lingyang Taoist''s action did not stop, casually replied: "I don''t pit my own people."


    "So I''m not my own man?" Xue Ren shows the color of auspicious anger and says with staring eyes.


    "You jumped into the pit yourself."


    ¡­¡­


    It is true that arensa is very big, and there are not many planes in the whole world of gods, and it is one of them.


    It is even more difficult to belong to the theme plane of the dark god system, which means that there can be unified scheduling and development, and the power of faith can be harvested with the highest efficiency.


    Gu Nan brings Karina and David to a strange place.


    It used to be a small mountain range, but it was enveloped by a wonderful force, forming a garden.


    "It was here that the early craftsman God made the spear. He watered this artifact with his own blood. The blood mist evaporates, affecting the surrounding laws. "


    David''s pupils slowly turned from empty to normal, but he was talking.


    "There are several legendary humans who have occupied this place." Karina looked up ahead. The mist outside the garden seemed to have no effect on her.


    Gu Nan is no stranger to this place: "this is the ghost garden I didn''t expect that the spear was made here. "


    As a result of years of fighting, there are countless tasks for artensa, so Gu Nan is quite familiar with this continent.


    Gu Nan took out two pieces of spears. As expected, there was a faint light on them. This was the result of the mutual echo between the spears and the things left by the craftsman God.


    "Is this my spear?" Karina''s head came up.


    "It''s mine now." Gu Nan stressed.


    Karina rolled her eyes and raised her new spear: "it''s just the representative of the early craftsman God."


    I''m sure that if it wasn''t for the blood of countless gods, the craftsman God of the early generation would not be as good as the present one in terms of skills and materials.


    As time goes by, the gods are making progress. The older they are, the stronger they are. It''s always bullshit.


    But what Gu Nan cares about is not the weapon itself, but what it represents.


    In other words, he also accumulated wealth beyond the imagination of ordinary gods.


    After all, it costs money to find him to make artifact.


    According to the background of the game, all the good things he really pressed on the bottom of the box were left in the place where the spear was made.


    "Why did the early craftsmen do this?" After listening to Gu Nan''s narration, Karina couldn''t help wondering.


    She was born much later than the early craftsman God, and she was not the first owner of the spear, so she didn''t know much about it.


    "This spear, which he called Liao Si, is the highest achievement in his life, though it is nothing now." Gu Nan explained plainly.


    This is the power of technological innovation, but also the power of knowledge.


    At least the early craftsman did not know the mechanics of materials. His most proud spear was hard enough, but its shear resistance was very weak, so it was easily broken by Gu Nan.


    "Go in." Gu Nan didn''t say anything more, he said directly.


    The ghost garden is just the stronghold of several legends, which is completely ignored by the three gods. They didn''t even mean to hide their tracks, they just stepped into them.


    At the moment when the three of them set foot, a shadow floated in front of them and lowered their eyebrows, but their words were not respectful.


    "Your Highnesses, the ghost garden is under the protection of the Archmage Lord Claude. We are believers in the dark kingdom."The kingdom of darkness is the kingdom of Lewis, the God of darkness, and master Claude is the spokesman of Lewis in this continent.


    The laws of the God of darkness and the goddess of darkness are similar, which makes Lewis almost lose the hope of setting foot on the level of the LORD God, but also brings him the strength far beyond the level of the LORD God.


    As long as people who are not too stupid get the laws of light and darkness, they will not be worse.


    "It turned out to be Lord Lewis''s possession." David nodded, with no sign on his face, but a retreat in his heart.


    The theme plane is a very special existence. The strong above the main god can''t come in person, and they can do it in the air at most. So the great God like Lewis is the main force to attack the theme plane.


    In fact, on the mainland of arenza, the royal family of the dark empire is the blood of Lewis.


    So it''s not surprising that Gu Nan and others met with the power of Lewis, because his faction was originally the most powerful people in this continent.


    David just received Gu Nan''s "coercion" and came here to search for treasure. He didn''t want to provoke Lewis.


    Of course, it''s also because the people in front of you are respectful enough. Otherwise, the majesty of a God is not something that a legend can offend.


    David is ready to retreat. Even if it''s Lewis''s territory, the three of them sneak in.


    However, he never thought that Gu Nan didn''t even say anything, and half of it had already fallen on the man in front of him.


    Gu Nan used Karina''s broken spear to smash the newly solidified shadow, even the whole ghost garden began to crumble.


    "It''s going to collapse." Gu Nan slowly raised his head, knowing that most of the people who died in his own hands were the managers of the garden.


    "Under Gu Nan''s Pavilion..." David felt a little thirsty. "If you kill someone directly, isn''t it..."


    "It''s OK. It''s still early when the news reaches Lewis." Gu Yang''s back was broken when he said, "OK?"


    Two experts in throwing the pot.

 Chapter 427

    Arenza is a lively theme plane, because it is the main task place for players when they first enter the game decades ago.


    From this Gu Nan can also know that the time line of the gods world is probably the same as in the game.


    On the day when he crossed into the world of the heavens, the world of the gods was the time when the player entered the game.


    Just because Gu Nan has been in Zhutian for decades, when he comes here now, the main plot of artensa is over.


    Just like the result of the whole play, the dark god system has won an all-round victory.


    The absolute protagonist in the plot of the game, "the dark warrior" Goro rose strongly. At the age of less than 50, he was promoted from an ordinary man to a God and successfully lit the magic fire.


    Lewis, as the leading mainland, has achieved all-round results, so his income is naturally the biggest.


    Lewis, who was originally a god of the tenth order, once again rose in the position of the dark god.


    The position of the first person under the LORD God was originally occupied by lorenza. Now she is promoted successfully, and Lewis has the tendency to take over this position.


    But in the face of Lewis in this position, Gu Nan did not mean to give face at all.


    A spear stabs the guardian of the ghost garden to death, making the law of guarding this secret place collapse instantly, showing the true face of the garden.


    After losing the cover of the law, the spirit garden soon lost its mysterious atmosphere, just like an ordinary garden.


    And more and more people began to flee, in the face of the enemy can not force, most people still do not have the courage of the first World War.


    Gu Nan leads the way. The precious plants planted in the ghost garden are all trampled by him mercilessly.


    It''s not that no one is trying to resist. After the death of the garden manager, Gu Nan can clearly find that there are two legends who have different opinions.


    One of them ran away quickly, presumably to report the news, while the other started the defensive magic array in the garden, trying to delay for a while.


    As a result, of course, there is nothing to say. Even David can''t be trapped by this level of law - the other party obviously doesn''t realize what level of opponent he is facing.


    "Under Gu Nan''s Pavilion..." David followed Gu Nan with a bitter look on his face. "Since you have a spear in your hand, it must not be difficult to find the craftsman''s treasure, or I will..."


    "It''s your investigation, Mr. David." Gu Nan showed a strange smile and said slowly.


    David''s face froze, and then he remembered that his trip was nominally an investigation, although he had tacitly admitted that it was a deal.


    Since Gu Nan didn''t want to let him go, he had to go on.


    After all, people who have been hunted and killed for so many years, the God of astray gritted his teeth and finally adjusted his mind to say nothing more.


    Although he has offended so many people, there is not a figure of the level of Lewis, the God of darkness.


    "Hey, didn''t you mean to bring me to fight?" Karina was even more afraid of Lewis and asked directly.


    This fighting goddess claims that no one is afraid under the main God, and the ten level gods have not fought each other. The results are the same - no one can fight her super God body.


    Although the fighting rule is called "fighting", it is called "beating" rule or "iron sheet" rule among players.


    Because not only Karina, if you are a defensive player, you can also choose the fighting rules, and the final shaping is a similar route.


    Super defense, with the super resilience of the evil god itself, but lack of damage output.


    "You''ll be called later." Gu Nan said flatly, "the early craftsmen not only know how to strike iron, but also fight very hard."


    ¡­¡­


    In the imperial palace of the dark Empire, there were busy figures everywhere, as well as government officials dealing with official affairs in various palaces.


    At the beginning of the world, there were many affairs to be handled and distributed, and unexpected situations were happening everywhere.


    But today''s situation seems to be much more special.


    "Lord Claude, there is a mutiny in the frontier leader..."


    "Lord Claude, a letter from Lord van Stapf..."


    "Lord Claude..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Claude is a figure in the position of prime minister in the dark empire. Almost all the internal affairs need to be handled by him, and he is also the brains of the dark emperor.


    Today, however, the think tank is in a bit of a mess. He felt that the situation everywhere seemed to break out on the same day, and there were so many things to deal with that he could not accept.


    Claude even felt for a time that if someone was building a conspiracy, first of all, he would bring down the internal affairs department of the whole empire with a large number of heavy government affairs.


    But he soon ruled out this idea. After all, the areas where the problems occurred were too wide and the types were too complex. It didn''t seem to be artificial.If it''s really human, how much time and energy has the other party spent on such a plot?


    As a think tank of the underworld empire that has just calmed down the world, Claude can''t think of any force that can do this.


    "Lord Claude, something''s wrong with the ghost garden." Another official came to the master''s desk in a hurry and said quickly.


    He didn''t even have time to deliver the information. He said it directly. Obviously, he felt that the news was too urgent and had to "jump in the queue" to deal with it.


    Claude, who had been writing at the desk, suddenly raised his head and fixed his eyes on the person.


    "Who did it?" The master stopped the pen in his hand, with a deep indifference in his voice.


    After all, this world belongs to the world of the top strong. In fact, the secular army does not have much power to fight back against legendary level masters.


    There are three legends in the ghost garden, but they are easily broken. Even the news is delivered by officials, which shows that the enemy''s strength is beyond imagination.


    Which side''s remaining evils still have top fighting power?


    Claude''s brow was locked, which was more troublesome than the previous trifles.


    "Not on the mainland." The official seemed to know what Claude was thinking and offered to say, "it''s the gods The last intelligence that came from there was his highness Karina, the fighting goddess. "


    When he said this, the official''s face was bitter and astringent, but there was also some relaxation - after all, he was not able to deal with the big people at this level.


    Claude has nothing to relax about. He was already burdened with heavy government affairs, and suddenly a famous goddess appeared, which would be fatal.


    "Go and tell your Majesty the news. I''ll go to the ghost garden myself." The Archmage pondered for a moment and made a decision quickly.

 Chapter 428

    Ghost garden covers a large area.


    In Gu Nan''s understanding, it seems that this place was set up by the official of the dark Empire to cultivate rare plants, but the government did not recognize this.


    There are also tasks about digging this matter in the game, but for Gu Nan at this time, there is no attraction.


    Gu Nan was not familiar with the interior of the garden, but with the guidance of the spear, they did not have the possibility of getting lost and pointed to the target.


    "Is this the treasure?" As Gu Nan came to a place to stand, Karina couldn''t help looking around in doubt.


    Because there was nothing around, it was completely empty.


    It seems that there is nothing strange about the underground. For the gods, it is easy to determine whether the underground is hollow or solid.


    "It''s really here." Said David. Although this lost god is a little timid and has a stronger ability to attract hatred, he still has a strong control over his own clergy.


    However, he was also wondering where the so-called treasure was hidden by the early craftsman God.


    The lost god can lead the way, but is not responsible for digging treasure.


    Gu Nan knows the process very well. Although he did not dig this "treasure" by himself in the game, it must have been tried by some players.


    For players, a big advantage is that players can communicate with each other. Gu Nan also saw the process in the forum and strategy.


    He took out the two broken spears and thrust them into the ground.


    The reason for using the word "ruthless" is that Gu Nan''s actions and expressions really mean "vicious", as if he was stabbing into the enemy''s body.


    To their surprise, just after Gu Nan''s action, the cracks on the ground were very strange.


    It wasn''t an ordinary form of land cracking. On the contrary, it felt like a needle had penetrated into the skin. Even after the spear entered the ground, some black viscous liquid began to seep out of the land.


    "This is..." David looked at the ground in amazement. On the black liquid, he felt a very familiar smell.


    The familiarity is not that he has seen it before, but Just met.


    "The ground of ghost garden is very hard and fertile, so it''s very suitable for plants to grow." Gu Nan explained with a smile, "few people know It''s because it''s not the ground at all, it''s the skin of the gods. "


    As Gu Nan''s voice slowly fell, the three felt the ground shaking, and something seemed to wake up under the ground.


    No, it should not be said that it is under the ground, but the ground itself is awakening.


    "The first God of craftsman died in the hands of the second God of death. At that time, he was not the LORD God." Gu Nan''s voice continued, "it''s the ancestor of all Necromancers."


    ¡­¡­


    In the eastern part of altensa, Taoist Lingyang walks slowly into a shabby church, which is covered with dust and seems to have been deserted for a long time.


    But Lingyang Taoist completely didn''t like it, as if he spoke to the empty church: "Lady Maria, please show up."


    There was no response.


    Taoist Lingyang gently drew a Taoist symbol in his hand and printed it on the top of the church. So a blue light fell, and everything in the church was clearly shown.


    In a corner of the church, there are many soldiers lying in disorder. Some of them have no breath, but most of them are still groaning in pain.


    After this scene was clearly revealed, a nun at the head finally got up and went to the Taoist priest Lingyang.


    "With the highest respect, sir." Sister Maria frowned and said, "we''d like to serve you, but..."


    "I don''t need you to do anything." Lingyang Taoist interrupted her, "I just want you to stand up."


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, there''s a ghost teleport to Blackfield garden.


    But when he got there, he found that things were not as good as he thought.


    "This is What


    In front of Claude, he was a giant hundreds of meters tall, holding a huge hammer, with dark skin and no breath of living people.


    As one of the highest levels of the dark Empire, Claude was too familiar with this breath.


    This is the undead!


    But How could there be such a powerful undead?


    Every time the black giant waved his hammer, Claude felt palpitating. This great mage, who is known as the "demigod" level in the world, feels that just one hammer is enough to break himself to pieces.


    This feeling is certainly not an illusion, because he can clearly see who is facing the black giant.


    The vigorous figure holding the golden spear is the fighting goddess!


    Undead creatures who can fight with fighting goddess If only it could be used by us?Claude couldn''t help thinking like that. The existence of this level, even the dark emperor, can never be its opponent.


    If handled properly, it will become the super card of the dark Empire and lay the foundation for the rule of the Empire for thousands of years.


    At this moment, however, a figure appeared behind Claude.


    "Master Claude?"


    Claude suddenly turned his head and found a young man in white looking at him with a smile. He can''t judge the strength of the other side completely, but the person who can appear quietly will not be the weak.


    "Your Excellency is..."


    "Ha ha, don''t watch what you shouldn''t watch."


    As soon as Gu Nan''s voice fell, Claude felt that it was dark in front of him. His head was suddenly blasted, and a touch of real spirit woke up in another place.


    This place is extremely hidden. It is neither the palace of the dark Empire nor Claude''s own magic tower, but a place that seems to have nothing to do with him.


    "It''s dangerous..." Claude''s consciousness wakes up in his prepared body, but his heart is still palpitating.


    He thought of the figure of the young man in white, but he could not figure out who it was. Is there such a God among the gods related to the fighting goddess?


    Claude had no idea. But in any case, at least two gods have come to arenza, and the super undead, the news must be sent back as soon as possible.


    However, just as he wanted to get up, a familiar voice sounded in his ear.


    "The Lich?"


    Claude, as like as two peas, all of them started to play, with a ghost on their faces.


    Claude thought quickly, said quickly: "Sir, you can''t kill me! If I die, which one exists... "


    The next moment, he felt a sharp pain coming from the depth of his soul, and the true spirit was torn in an instant.


    In the ghost garden, Karina is still fighting heartily, while David looks at Gu Nan suspiciously.


    "What did you do?"


    Gu Nan looked at the black giant in front of him and said: "the situation is a little different from what I thought I''m going to call Lewis over and have a look. "

 Chapter 429

    Gu Nan''s impression of the early God of craftsmanship is not so strong.


    Although he has never done this task in person, he can''t make mistakes in judging the player''s strength required by the task, which is the basic quality of a high player.


    At least in the previous life, I have never heard that this task requires players to reach level 9 or even higher.


    There''s no mistake. With the fighting power of the dark giant, he has nearly nine levels of power.


    The God of craftsman in the early times was not only the blacksmith, but also had the power to match the rank, that is, the real ten rank God.


    After he died in the hands of the second-generation God of death, he was successfully transformed into an undead by the first necromancer in history, and his strength also declined.


    After all, it is impossible for the undead to have any more rules. It is all up to the spirit body left by the craftsman God to fight.


    Fortunately, he is a craftsman God. If he were any other God, he would be even weaker.


    But on the other hand, even if it was the first craftsman God, the power of this giant undead was too strong - it was able to share equally with Karina, which meant that almost players wanted to kill him, which was also very difficult.


    "You You got Lewis in trouble, too? " David stares at Gu Nan''s idea.


    Even if this person is not afraid of powerful gods, he doesn''t need to take the initiative to offend each other, does he? What''s in it for him?


    Gu Nan is silent, or maybe he is too lazy to talk to davido. After all, the latter has no use value, and his eyes are on the black giant.


    What''s the advantage of bringing Lewis in? Of course, there are advantages. The biggest advantage is to accumulate enough output.


    The God of craftsman, the undead, is more rough and fleshy than expected. Gu Nan has even tried it himself, but neither his fist nor his shadow sword has done much damage to the dark giant.


    He simply estimated that it would take at least half a day for him to kill this super Undead - Karina can basically ignore it, and can not provide much output at all.


    If there is such a big stir in ar? Rensa, I''m afraid the eyes of the whole world of gods will be attracted. At that time, everyone will know that Gu Nan is such a strange existence.


    He doesn''t plan to expose himself on a large scale until he reaches the ninth or even tenth level.


    "Gone." So Gu Nan got up and hit the black giant with one blow, then grabbed Karina''s shoulder and said.


    Karina is still full of ideas. She hasn''t met such an opponent for a long time.


    The two of them are rivals, and neither of them can kill the other.


    "If you want to go, go by yourself!" Karina replied rudely. She is not Gu Nan''s subordinate. She doesn''t even pay attention to Lewis. Of course, she doesn''t care about Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan didn''t take out Austin to crush her, and the fighting goddess was willing to stay and fight, which would not hinder his plan.


    So Gu Nan shrugged his shoulders and disappeared quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    The East.


    Taoist Lingyang sat in the camp and issued orders one by one, but he was mobilizing enough troops to attack the city and seize the territory of the dark Empire at an amazing speed.


    All the flags they played were the Holy See of light and other light gods.


    The flag of the holy see is very useful. It wasn''t long before the dark Empire calmed down. It''s obviously impossible to say that there are more people in the original Holy See''s territory.


    In fact, the influence of the Vatican is far stronger than that of the underworld empire on the continent of arenza.


    The final victory of the empire is largely due to the dark warrior Goro. The rise of this new generation of God is basically the victory of the dark empire.


    Therefore, when the Lingyang Taoist team won the site, they won the support of the local people with little effort, and then gathered more strength.


    In a very short period of time, this army, which started from the East, gathered a great force like a prairie fire and snowballing.


    At least in the East, they have the ability to threaten the rule of the Empire.


    Of course, with more and more people in the former Vatican of Guangming, there are some problems.


    At this time, for example, Maria was surrounded by several former Crusader commanders in white armor and blonde hair and blue eyes.


    "Lady Maria, how can the Vatican''s army be commanded by an outsider?" One of them spoke justly. His armor was the most worn, and it was clear that he did not live well in the post Jihad era.


    His name was o''milo. Originally, he was the commander of the third holy crusade. He was one of the top ten figures in the Holy See. It was because he received the news of the restoration of the holy see that he rushed back.


    I didn''t expect that when omilo came here, he didn''t see half the figure of the holy crusader, and he was quickly put under house arrest, completely without the expected courtesy and military power.


    "Lord omilo, I can understand your feelings." Maria looked helpless and comforted a few people, "but all the troops are that There is nothing we can do about the Taoist''s staff. "The word "Taoist priest" is a bit of a tongue twister among these aborigines, but the Lingyang Taoists insist that they call it this way.


    "Maybe at first." O''milo''s face appeared proud, "but now it''s different. All the believers of our Lord have returned. How can the army still be controlled by that man?"


    "Not bad. He wants to use the name of the Holy See to win people''s hearts, but he doesn''t want us to interfere. Is that a good thing? " Another commander nearby is also helping.


    Ms. Maria''s eyebrows are locked. From the heart, she also wanted to reappear the glory of the Holy See, and didn''t want to be taken advantage of under her own banner.


    But now the forces against the dark empire are just getting better. She really doesn''t want to be dirty inside.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Maria sighed and said, "well, I''ll take you to see the Taoist priest."


    When they met Taoist Lingyang, the latter was looking at a piece of information in his hand. He looked thoughtful and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    To her surprise, Maria Daoming and her party didn''t show any dissatisfaction. Instead, they said with a smile, "no problem. I just feel that I have no skills and need some help. "


    He spread the map in front of the crowd and pointed to one of the tunnels: "I just got the news that there is a very powerful undead here. Why don''t we have several commanders to destroy it?"


    Maria was not familiar with the war, so she could only look back at omilo.


    O''milo and his companions looked at each other and said, "it''s a great honor. Where are we going? "


    "Ghost garden."

 Chapter 430

    After confirming the location, omilo soon left with several companions.


    They didn''t pay attention to the powerful undead in Lingyang. In the years when they were in charge of the Holy See, they did not know how many dead people they had killed. They could not be more familiar with this.


    Where can the dead be powerful?


    Several Crusader commanders join hands, and even the demigod Lich has the power of World War I.


    When the old people of the Holy See left, Xue Ren''s figure slowly appeared beside him: "send them to die? You have a good face and a dark stomach


    Taoist Lingyang gave a shy smile: "there are still a lot of people in the Holy See. It''s too ugly to kill people directly It''s a small thing to send them to die. It''s a real big thing to fight Karina. "


    At the end of the day, he was already unconsciously serious.


    When Maria brought people in just now, the information that Taoist Lingyang saw was exactly about the news that super dead appeared in the ghost garden and fought with Karina, the fighting goddess.


    "Did Gu Nan do it? He doesn''t stop going anywhere. " Xue Ren looks funny and shakes his head.


    He knows who Karina came with, and it''s not difficult to infer Gu Nan''s existence.


    "If it''s Gu Nan who brought out the dead, that''s a good thing." Lingyang Taoist also laughed.


    For him, as long as the news is not made by the dark Empire itself, but unexpected, it is a good thing. Because his ultimate goal was to create troubles that the Empire could not solve.


    "I''m afraid there will be too much noise. I''ll beat the grass to scare the snake." Xue Ren came coldly and handed over another piece of information.


    Lingyang Taoist frowned and took it, but the information contained in the intelligence made his pupils shrink.


    It says: Master Claude died, the dark emperor has gone to the ghost garden.


    Knowing that there is a fight at the level of gods, but also in the face of the existence of an easy to kill Claude, if you think that the dark emperor is going alone, it would be too contemptuous of the emperor''s intelligence.


    Taoist Lingyang takes a deep breath.


    He knew that his goal was coming.


    ¡­¡­


    After discovering that the spirit of craftsman was stronger than he had imagined and could not kill quickly, Gu Nan was not in a hurry to start.


    Anyway, what he wanted, as long as the God of craftsman died, there would be, and he didn''t care who killed the dead. What''s more, it''s something that other people don''t use very much, and even the possibility of fighting for it is very small.


    The craftsman God the dead will produce a drawing, which is specially used for the construction of the kingdom of God.


    The building Gu Nan can be used, but neither Karina nor Lewis, who has already reached the tenth level and whose kingdom of God tends to be perfect, need it very much.


    So Gu Nan killed Claude, hoping to attract the attention of the dark empire.


    As long as Lewis''s attention is drawn to this side and the presence of the spirit of craftsman, he is likely to appear in person, or at least consider accepting the spirit of craftsman.


    However, Gu Nan did not expect that the army of the dark empire was not the first to come, but the holy crusade.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s too loose. There''s no sense of honor to be a Crusader!" On the March, a Crusader commander couldn''t help complaining.


    "It''s their honor to fight for the light. Sooner or later, they will understand." O''milo is not too anxious, said to his companions.


    When the Crusaders were formed, there was no leader of the Crusaders.


    Of course, the result of forcibly taking a new army on the road is that the military discipline is extremely loose, which makes several commanders unable to accept.


    "It''s coming soon. Cheer up!" O''milo suddenly glanced at the ground as if he had noticed something and cried out.


    The rest of the commanders were also slightly excited. As the veteran of dealing with the undead, they all knew from which point o''milo judged.


    Where powerful undead exist, their dead breath will naturally escape, affecting the surrounding space and land.


    It is very easy to give birth to new undead on the land eroded by dead air, so every powerful undead often represents a legion of undead.


    Sure enough, without going out for a long time, the Crusaders met a large number of weak and small spirits, but they were easily cleaned up.


    "Doesn''t it mean that the undead has just been born? How could there be so many undead soldiers? " O''milo frowned and marched more carefully.


    In any case, several commanders were qualified. With the slow progress of the Crusade, more and more dead people died in their hands, but the damage was quite limited.


    But the uneasiness in o''milo''s heart is more and more serious, because not only the number of the dead is far beyond imagination, but also the area of the dead seems to be a little too large.


    How powerful is the so-called powerful undead?


    O''milo soon saw it. The holy crusade did not go far. The huge body of the black giant was the first to enter people''s eyes.And near the black giant, there is a golden light moving fast. Every time the golden light collides with the giant, it will produce an unimaginable aftereffect.


    "This What kind of undead is this? " O''milo stared at the scene, the dark giant beyond his understanding of the dead.


    "It''s the dead..."


    A sigh rang out beside him. O''milo turned his head and saw a soft faced young man in a dark purple robe standing there.


    He didn''t know the young man, but he knew the man standing beside him - the middle-aged man in black standing behind him. He would never forget his face in his life.


    Dark emperor!


    The founder of the dark Empire, a man who led countless troops to destroy the Holy See''s thousand year foundation!


    "The light is on!" O''milo let out a roar, drew out his sword and rushed to the dark emperor.


    As long as you kill this man, even if you let yourself die immediately, omilo is happy!


    However, in response to him, only the dark emperor''s indifferent eyes. The Emperor didn''t even mean to play, because he knew very well that the other side couldn''t get close at all.


    The commander began to charge, and the Crusaders naturally followed, but soon they realized that they were wrong.


    Only in front of more and more black, head and feet are also more and more dark, their charge seems to step into the boundless darkness.


    The young man in purple just stood in the same place, but there seemed to be endless darkness behind him.


    "Sleep in the dark forever." The young man sighed softly, and the whole crusade was buried in the darkness.


    The dark Emperor didn''t even look there. He just looked at the black giant and asked, "ancestor, who is this?"


    "The God of craftsmen, the first generation." The young man in purple said softly, with a strange light in his eyes. "This is an opportunity."

 Chapter 431

    "This is an opportunity."


    Lingyang Taoist stood in the sky, his eyes fell on the dark emperor below, and said softly.


    Who are the following two people? Of course, Taoist Lingyang doesn''t know each other. The dark emperor, and his ancestor, Lewis, the God of darkness.


    The Taoist of Lingyang tried to control his sight, not to fall on Lewis below.


    For these ten level strong people, they are very sensitive to their surroundings. The concentration of their eyes can make them feel something.


    Especially Taoist Lingyang With malicious eyes.


    "It''s really your best chance for him to show up on the main plane." Xue Ren also didn''t go to see Lewis. In fact, he didn''t see anything because it wasn''t his business.


    With these words, he said with some humor: "you have planned for today for thousands of years, but the plan has not started yet, and people have been led out by Gu Nan What do you think? "


    When Xue Ren came to the end, he almost wanted to laugh, just to save some face for his old friend.


    The story of the old Taoist is not complicated at all. As an old friend, Xue Ren knows this very well.


    Lingyang Taoist had already come to explore the world of gods before he became the master of the stars. It was because of this experience that he stood out in the future struggle for the master of Xuanqing sect and finally took charge of the Xuanqing kingdom.


    Also in the course of the world of gods, he met a goddess who helped him a lot.


    Later, he became the star master of Xuanqing world, and he still did not forget the goddess. Unfortunately, when he released his hand and came back to the world of the gods, she had completely fallen, and it was Lewis who died.


    Margaret, the goddess of blue water.


    After thousands of years, even her descendants do not remember that their ancestors were once a God, but Lingyang Taoist still remember.


    Even if they only had a few simple contacts, they were far from lovers. Even if Marguerite still remembered herself, Lingyang Taoist couldn''t be sure.


    But it doesn''t matter. She''s dead. He wants revenge. It''s that simple. This old Taoist is such a stubborn person.


    But it''s not easy to kill Lewis.


    Let''s not say that the God of darkness is a tenth order God. Let''s just say the most basic problem - in the world of gods, the Taoist of Lingyang can''t mobilize the power of the star world.


    In addition to Gu Nan, who fights with his body, the normal star master can''t even exert 80% of his fighting power.


    Fortunately, there are places like the theme plane.


    In the world of gods, the theme plane is a very special existence. The laws of space in the world of gods are very stable, and the theme plane is particularly stable.


    When the existence is stable to the level of the LORD God, the real body can not enter the theme plane at all. Even ordinary gods can hardly use the power of the kingdom of God on the thematic plane.


    Lewis is here, and his fighting capacity is not much better than that of Taoist Lingyang, so Xue Ren will say that this is his best chance.


    However, what is more embarrassing is that this opportunity was not made by him, but by Gu Nan.


    "Laugh if you want to." Lingyang Taoist did not expect that the undead was so attractive to Lewis, but it was not a bad thing.


    As long as the goal is achieved, even if most of the millennium plan is abandoned, what does it matter?


    Xue Ren gave a dry cough, which relieved the embarrassment: "don''t say that. Now that Lewis has come out, how sure are you? Do you need me to do it? "


    In Xue Ren''s opinion, their best chance is only once. Once you really scare the snake, it will be very difficult to kill a ten level God.


    Lingyang Taoist''s eyes still fell below: "wait..."


    ¡­¡­


    Lewis is looking at the black giant.


    He felt a little uneasy, but it didn''t wake him up. Standing in front of the undead of the early craftsman God, if he doesn''t feel the threat at all, it shows that his intuition is wrong.


    The God of darkness is also a God who has lived for countless years. He is no stranger to the death of the early craftsman God, but he doesn''t know that he died in artensa.


    "Karina." He didn''t hide his meaning, he came out and said.


    The fighting goddess is making too much noise. It won''t be long before countless gods will notice. If they want to take down the undead, there will be a lot of competitors.


    Karina and the black giant fight time is not short, three minutes of heat is almost the end, heard the cry and turned back.


    "It''s you. What can I do for you?" Karina''s hand kept moving, and another spear stabbed the black giant''s hand and returned casually.


    The fighting goddess didn''t seem to realize that two of her teammates had already run away.


    Lewis didn''t want to provoke the madwoman, so he first asked, "is the spirit of craftsman your target? I want the living dead. If the goals don''t conflict, we can cooperate. "


    Karina''s eyes brightened. "Can you catch him and let me fight when you have time?"She is a little tired now, but it''s a pity to let her opponent go. It would be great if someone could control it and let themselves have time to fight.


    "Of course." Lewis smiles. He''s not surprised at Karina''s answer. He doesn''t know who the fighting goddess is or who the old gods are.


    "Deal!" Karina agreed without hesitation.


    She''s not afraid of Lewis going back on his words or cheating on her - anyway, if there''s no undead, she''ll just go to fight with Lewis.


    "Cooperation? Count me in Another voice came in. The voice sounds dry and cold, as if the iron sheet is rubbing, which makes people feel hairy.


    Around them, another man appeared out of thin air, but he was a skinny old man with wrinkles on his face.


    Stevenson, another great figure in the dark god system, is also a rare one who finally achieves the existence of the gods with the body of the dead.


    It''s said that Stevenson was just an ordinary skeleton soldier, born in the kingdom of the dead, but finally came to the present level step by step, which should not be underestimated.


    "Stevenson." Lewis looked at him for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I want the undead. Karina wants to fight with him. What do you need?"


    On the old face of the skeleton sage, he pulled out a cold smile: "I need him to do some research, which will not affect his own activity."


    In fact, it is very similar to the human necromancer, so he has no reason to let go of the masterpiece of the second generation of God of death.


    Lewis pondered for a moment and finally nodded in agreement.


    Only Xue Ren on the horizon looked at Lingyang Taoist with deep eyes: "there are still helpers."

 Chapter 432

    When the three gods reach a consensus, it is not difficult to deal with the dead.


    After all, there is a skeleton sage, the master of the undead, and their goal is not to kill the undead, but to find a way to control or even accept him.


    After a long time of training, the spirit of craftsman has no self-consciousness and will only act according to instinct.


    "Time has worn away the will of the craftsman God. Now he only has the instinct of the dead. It''s not difficult to control him." Stevenson said, "I''m curious. How did he wake up?"


    The dead, who have been sleeping for tens of thousands of years like this, will never wake up by themselves -- the eyes of the skeleton sage look at Karina.


    If you let them know that this undead was deliberately released, I''m afraid they will be more vigilant.


    But where can Karina manage so much, just urge them to accept each other as soon as possible.


    Stevenson shook his head and said, "I''ll set up a Dharma array. You can control him in the Dharma array and weaken the fire of his soul as much as possible until the Dharma array is finished."


    To weaken the soul fire of the dead is to hurt him as much as possible.


    Karina shrugged and said she couldn''t do anything about it, so Lewis said, "leave it to me."


    Although the power of darkness is not good at attack and defense, he is a ten level God after all, and the level suppression is enough for him to produce enough output.


    Many people think Karina''s attack power is too weak, in fact, they ignore her real rank.


    With her strength of level 8, facing the enemy of level 9 or even level 10 will naturally be the result. When she was promoted to the tenth level, she was afraid that she would be invincible under the real Lord God.


    The skeleton sage was busy arranging the array, while the other two began to besiege the undead. Karina is in charge of containment and Lewis is in charge of killing.


    Compared with the fighting goddess, Lewis actually knows more about how to kill the undead, or he has more means to do it.


    The sharp dark blade fell down and directly cut the small half of the head of the black giant, revealing the burning soul fire inside.


    But the black giant didn''t feel it until the darkness fell on the flame, which made him roar.


    "Tough soul." Lewis couldn''t help sighing that his eyes were more happy than worried.


    Although such a soul now brings trouble to him, once he can accept the undead, he will be able to survive for a long time.


    Lewis seems to have seen that he easily occupied a theme plane for ten thousand years, and then accumulated a huge power of belief.


    One after another, the darkness hit the soul like money, making the black giant roar, but unable to resist the siege.


    Karina can easily block all his attacks, and the dark god will not be affected by him.


    Finally, with the breath of the God of craftsman becoming weaker and weaker, Stevenson''s Dharma array was completely completed.


    Lewis was satisfied with the sudden death, and the skeleton sage was also attentive. Otherwise, it would be difficult to arrange this level of formation in a short time, unless he had been prepared.


    Thinking of this, Lewis suddenly felt as if he had realized something, but his consciousness had come too late.


    A white bone walking stick pointed at his back, and the unique gloomy voice of the skeleton sage sounded.


    "Well, fall into the trap, Lord Lewis."


    A white flame burst out at the top of the white bone walking stick, which instantly engulfed Lewis.


    This kind of attack can''t really hurt Lewis, but can let him fall into the just set array.


    Lewis was right. The skeleton sage was really prepared for him.


    At the moment when Lewis fell, a Taoist talisman seemed to fall from the sky and immediately fell on Lewis'' head.


    The Daofu radiates a dazzling blue light and begins to penetrate into Lewis'' body. In the skeletal array, Lewis could not free his hand to block it, but could only watch the blue light enter the body.


    The figure of Lingyang Taoist began to walk out slowly, and finally he could cast his eyes on the young man in purple robe.


    It seems that feeling the malice of the people coming, Lewis finally figured out who was the mastermind of his attack.


    It''s normal that he doesn''t recognize each other. Lewis killed too many people in his life, how could every enemy remember?


    Only the other side could find the help of the skeleton sage, which he did not expect at all.


    "Stevenson, it''s not good for you." Lewis was blue light into the body, avoid unavoidable, simply chose not to resist, but to look at the skeleton sage road.


    "You can''t do me any good, this Well, the Taoist priest can Stevenson obviously didn''t know about heaven, and his address to Lingyang Taoist was ridiculous.


    Lewis eyes slightly cold, he began to try to mobilize the dark law, but no effect, but let the green light into the faster.


    The man in strange clothes was obviously using all his strength to urge Qingguang to work in the shortest time.Lewis didn''t know what the blue light was, but it was not a good thing after all.


    His eyes turned to Karina, the fighting goddess who was not trapped in the array. In other words, she has more than enough to help.


    However, before he could speak, Stevenson had already said, "Lord Karina, when Lewis is solved, I will give you a completely controllable undead."


    So Karina also stopped, showing a indifferent expression, anyway, she is not afraid of others to cheat her.


    Another helper route was cut off, but the expression on Lewis''s face didn''t change much. Instead, he became silent.


    And the spirit of the dead, the God of craftsman, who was beside him, was dying and was consumed in the skeleton array.


    If Lingyang Taoist''s action is slower, maybe before Lewis falls, the God of craftsman will die out first.


    At this time, the dark emperor who had been standing below suddenly sighed and said to one of the people in the line behind him, "Goro, please."


    A man holding a big black sword and hiding in Dark Armor walked out slowly with a smile and said, "it seems Lord Lewis is right to be cautious."


    "I didn''t expect to be a backhand..." "It''s really useful," he said


    At the next moment, the dark figure appeared in the air, even with many gods. A sword had been cut off.


    At the same time, Lewis, who has been silent all the time, suddenly looks up, two purple lights in his eyes, and points to Lingyang Taoist.


    Finally, the dark force broke out of the Dharma array. If the Taoist of Lingyang wants to manipulate the talisman, it is inevitable.


    In the sky, a sword fell, accurately blocking in front of Lingyang Taoist, and then revealing Xue Ren''s figure.


    But he didn''t look good, because after saving his old friend, he couldn''t stop the dark warrior.


    Lewis finally showed a cold smile and spoke up.


    "You can''t deal with them. Break this dharma formation for me and release the spirit of the craftsman!"

 Chapter 433

    In any sense, Lewis'' choice is right.


    With calculation in mind but not in mind, Taoist Lingyang has made the best of the situation and made full use of the available conditions.


    In other words, as long as Lewis cuts off one link in the whole layout, he can get out of the predicament.


    The only difficulty is that Lewis has few cards to play.


    The persuasion of Stevenson was fruitless, and Karina had nothing to do with it. Her violent counterattack was also blocked. His card was only the Black Warrior "Goro".


    Goro is really a promising young man, and for Lewis, he is also a direct descendant.


    Because Goro is the son-in-law of this generation of dark kings. As early as Goro began to rise, the dark kings discovered his potential and married his favorite daughter to him.


    But even Goro, who is rising like the rising sun, has been rising for too long, and now he is just a sixth order God.


    Maybe with some cards, he has the ability to threaten the seventh level, but compared with the skeleton sages and others, he is still too young.


    However, his power is enough to interfere with Stevenson''s array.


    As long as there is a little loophole in the array, and if it loses Karina''s control, it will immediately expand the loophole infinitely, and the whole array will break itself.


    In Lewis''s reminder, Goro sword a turn, decisively pointed to the foot of the big array.


    The internal relationship is complicated, but in the eyes of several parties, they are all like mirrors.


    But Stevenson can''t do it, so can Taoist Lingyang. Xue Ren has no time to stop Lewis in order to stop him


    A lot of times, the game is like playing cards. Who has more cards, who has deeper cards, will win the final victory.


    Lingyang Taoist felt that he had forced out all the cards of his opponent, but he didn''t count that Lewis still had a six level card, which was enough to decide the outcome.


    Of course, Lewis would not have thought that he could not play this card.


    Just when the dark sword was about to break the battle, one hand appeared out of thin air, and one of them grasped the body of the sword, so the sword could not be saved.


    Goro was slightly stunned. In an instant, his sword was on the body. A black flame quickly lit up on his dark armor, and his sword was cut heavily on the man.


    Although he has only experienced a few decades of life, Goro''s fighting experience has been extremely rich.


    As long as this step is enough to push his opponent back Even if the seventh level gods want to avoid the attack, why not succeed?


    Gu Nan''s figure walked out slowly from the void. After blocking the big sword with one hand, he didn''t even raise his head in the face of the new sword.


    He let the sword cut on his arm, and then patted the place where he hit the sword without leaving a white mark. Gu Nan just dusted away some dust.


    The next moment, Gu Nan casually raised a foot to kick in the past, the terrible strange force let all black inflammation instantly extinguish, even can hear the sound of armor broken.


    Goro like a meteor across the sky, and then heavily hit the ground, hit a deep hole in the ground.


    Lingyang Taoist and Xue Ren looked at each other and saw the lightness in each other''s eyes.


    Of course, they know Gu Nan is nearby, but they are not sure whether Gu Nan will help or even which side he will help.


    Crazy boxing is crazy, so is Karina, but in the final analysis, their madness is traceable.


    Gu Nan is crazy, but others can''t understand his madness. In other words, neither Xue Ren nor Taoist Lingyang thought that they could find what Gu Nan wanted.


    "Who are you..." Lewis fixed his eyes on Gu Nan, and his voice was more dry, because he knew that he was really going to lose this time.


    "You don''t know me?" Gu Nan''s face seemed to show some surprise.


    Lewis shook his head honestly.


    "That''s great." Gu Nan said with satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    Lewis is dead.


    For the gods of this level, even the description of "falling" can''t express his power, but he died so easily.


    On his deathbed, the dark god tried every means to survive.


    He persuades every deity on the scene, even the Taoist of Lingyang, trying to find a chance. Unfortunately, only Karina chats with him.


    He tried to break the game with his own strength, but both Stevenson and Taoist Lingyang were too familiar with his methods and had no chance at all.


    "Since you dare to enter the theme plane, you are ready to fall?" Karina was puzzled by the dark god''s methods. In her dictionary, there was never such an item as slapping.When the divine body enters the theme plane and loses the protection of the divine Kingdom, it is tantamount to giving up its greatest advantage.


    Therefore, the most common place of death for the powerful gods that have fallen from ancient times to modern times is the theme plane, even for several divine battles.


    Now that we have taken this step for the sake of our interests, we should not expect to retreat from it all the time.


    The falling speed of the God of darkness is too fast, which is also the preparation of the Taoist of Lingyang is too full, and it doesn''t give people any time to react.


    When all the gods came back, there was no sign of the gods in artensa. Lewis even had his body taken back by the skeleton sages.


    "Thank you this time, anyway." Lingyang Taoist stood in front of Gu Nan and made the most standard Taoist bow ceremony.


    Gu Nan looked at the old Taoist priest and thought for a long time, "it seems that you have nothing to thank me for. Let''s talk about it later."


    Lingyang Taoist was probably shocked by Gu Nan''s uprightness. For a long time, she didn''t say anything. But Karina was dissatisfied and said: "you killed the dead, and then you will fight with me?"


    The spirit of craftsman died naturally without accident. The remains were in Gu Nan''s hand. It was a strange looking phalanx.


    "Isn''t someone saying that the undead should be kept intact?" Gu Nan nuzui toward Stevenson over there, a bit impolitely said, "you go to him!"


    The skeleton sage almost didn''t choke himself to death. It was the first time that he encountered Gu Nan''s shamelessness, and he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    According to the previous agreement between him and Taoist Lingyang, the unexpected God of craftsman, the undead, should have been his spoils.


    Now it''s just for Gu Nan''s crucial hand and his long-time acquaintance with Taoist Lingyang that he gave up the spirit of craftsman to him. Now he has the face to say such a thing?


    Then he saw Karina come up to him.


    "He has a point." Karina said solemnly.

 Chapter 434

    The scene at the scene of dividing up the stolen goods suddenly froze.


    The skeleton sage took a look at the Lingyang Taoist, and found that the latter didn''t express anything - their cooperation was limited to Lewis, and they had no friendship in private.


    So Stevenson''s old face showed a sneer, in his view, the other party this is clearly to see that he has only one person, intends to eat black.


    But Karina would also do this with the other party, which surprised him a little.


    "Who is the one who killed the spirit of the craftsman? Instead of going to him for trouble, you come to me?" The skeleton sage did the last persuasion, and jokingly urged, "how, can he beat you?"


    "He Almost as good as me Karina stopped for a moment, and then said firmly, "if you don''t compensate me for an opponent, then you can play with me!"


    The voice fell, and Stevenson was not given the chance to speak again. The spear had come straight.


    Stevenson was a little stunned. He finally understood the meaning of the fighting goddess, that is to bully the weak and fear the hard!


    If she can say "almost able to play", it''s basically no different from being able to play better than her.


    It''s just that what makes the skeleton sage laugh and cry is that he is the mainstay of the dark god system. He is only a little worse than Lewis, and now he''s being pinched as a soft persimmon.


    Taoist Lingyang ignored him very much. The old Taoist was carrying a bag with Lewis'' head in it.


    The old Taoist decided to take his enemy''s head to Margaret''s tomb according to the custom of his hometown.


    Gu Nan had nothing more to say. He decided to turn around and leave. What he wants has arrived, so there is nothing he cares about here.


    No matter Karina or the lost dark warrior, Gu Nan is not concerned.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in his room, Jingying takes care of the flowers.


    This phalanx is Gu Nan''s booty, and it''s also the target prop that he tried his best to get.


    The phalanx from the early craftsman God is actually an architectural drawing, which can be used to build a miracle building called "craftsman Temple".


    Miraculous buildings built with drawings can not be upgraded, and they are not included in the number of buildings promoted by the kingdom of God, so there is basically no additional income.


    In contrast, of course, the architecture itself is extremely powerful function.


    The function of craftsman''s temple is to build equipment, which can provide the most suitable weapons or armor for the envoys, and it is fully automatic.


    Every month, the craftsman temple will have a free place to build, and it can also be used by paying points - it won''t be too cheap.


    Craftsman temple is a very popular building among players, because its equipment effect is very good, which is no less than evil temple.


    In other words, once there is a temple of craftsmen, the combat ability of the envoys will be greatly improved, and it is not impossible to complete the step-by-step challenge.


    Gu Nan, as an old player, knows very well that there is not too much difficulty in the whole turning stage of the kingdom of God.


    No matter how fast or slow the players develop, they can crush the external gods and will not feel any pressure.


    However, it is obviously not in the interest of the game authorities to kill the players'' time only once, which will inevitably lead to a complete collapse.


    When players are promoted to level 9 or even level 10, the possibility of the evil god''s identity will be greatly increased, especially in the eyes of the main God.


    Often, 90% of the novices died in the first stage of transformation. They were too arrogant and attracted too many people''s attention. Then they were caught and killed as soon as they reached the tenth stage.


    Experienced veterans, however, will be ready in the early stage to ensure the success rate of the war.


    Wait until the crime value reaches the critical point, quickly accumulate points, trying to step into the situation of two turns.


    "You lost again!" Sylvia''s voice rang out in Gu Nan''s ear, followed by the smile of the shadow goddess.


    Of course, what she defeated was not Gu Nan, but LAN Si, who was full of chagrin at this time.


    After a formal 50 game losing streak, Sylvia finally gave up her "dignity" and challenged other people around Gu Nan.


    Every member of the player''s Legion who comes back to "report" will be given a black card by her. When they start to hide from each other, she can only play Lansi''s idea.


    Gu Nan also ignored this boring goddess, he is busy with his own player Legion.


    With the attempts again and again, the player Corps has gradually been about to take shape.


    Seven of the nine people have already got their own route and are constantly improving themselves according to Gu Nan''s plan.


    They are the best in the third level. After they took up the player route, they soon entered the fourth level.


    This gap in mortals, like a natural moat, is particularly weak in front of the player template.


    One of the fastest is Ann Tiansheng.This little guy is really a born bandit. He is very suitable for the "bandit" route.


    When he finds that robbing others can improve himself, he is out of control.


    Not only did Gu Nan successfully complete the task assigned to him, but he also robbed a large group of God envoys, legendary strongmen, and even ancient beasts along the way.


    He is now running to another theme plane, and he is living a very happy life by virtue of God''s rare practice of entering the theme plane.


    And two people who have not yet got the route, one is Liang Ruxin, who has no news since then, and the other is Xie Yun.


    Mirage swordsman is by no means an easy route to take office, and it is natural that Liang Ruxin has no news at the moment.


    Gu Nan is not afraid of betrayal. There are too many ways for the gods to control people.


    At first, he wanted to find a prop by himself, but before that, Ann was born to bring it to the door - a crystal ball from the daughter of God, which can revive the emissary. In turn, he also has the ability to control life and death.


    All this is based on Gu Nan''s power far beyond them. As long as the absolute power is strong enough, many things can be done easily. This is always the rule of the world of gods.


    And just as Gu Nan ran around and plundered the resources he wanted, the opportunity for them to return to the world of heaven finally came.


    On this day, the whole world of gods felt a palpitation without warning.


    Then the Twelve Gods woke up at the same time and set their eyes on the land of flowers, where lorenza was.


    Lorenza was silent, but she completely closed her kingdom and blocked all the eyes of the outside world.


    In this case, if someone still dares to spy, it is to tear face with lorenza.


    So at this moment, the real high-level figures in both worlds realized that another god level figure was about to be born.


    Maybe it''s not birth, but return.

 Chapter 435

    The world of the heavens.


    Near the kingdom of God in Gu Nan, two figures are wandering, turning around the surrounding space, as if looking for Suitable ambush location.


    "Old ziluo will come back sooner or later, so will Gu Nan. He has just returned to the heavens, and it''s too late to control everything. This is our best chance


    These two people are clearly a monk and a Taoist. At this time, it is the Taoist who is talking.


    However, the two men are somewhat strange. He Shang has short hair on his head and a long sword on his back. On the contrary, he is more like the legendary Jian Xiu.


    However, the Taoist took the dust and wore a Taoist crown on his head, but he was wearing a neat Buddhist cassock. His gold and red color were shining with each other, which was very eye-catching.


    Monks are not like monks, and Taoists are not like Taoists. They are a couple of well-known monks and Taoists in heaven, jianluohan and Buddhist Taoist priest.


    Jianluohan also agreed with Taoist priest''s words, but he always felt that he had some grievances: "that Duan himself had a grudge against Gu Nan, but he used us as a Spearman?"


    "There''s no way." The Buddha sighed and said, "who let the leader return soon? As a result, we even made a mistake about who the Holy Son is and let the real Holy Son die in Gu Nan''s hands?"


    Jian Luohan sneered: "isn''t that Lu Wen''s good work? If he hadn''t switched people back then... "


    "Forget it." The Buddhist priest waved his hand, flicked the dust and interrupted him, "only killing Gu Nan is our chance to make up for it. Be prepared and never let him return to the astral world. "


    The sword Luo Han nods in silence.


    Before lorenza became Tao, Gu Nan was able to fight against the sky with his own strength.


    From then on, no one would dare to say that Gu Nan would win steadily in 13 days, because no one could do anything for him as long as he hid in the star world.


    ¡­¡­


    Xie Yun failed again.


    As one of the nine people who came here from the heaven world, Xie Yun''s talent can be said to be one of the best, and the only one who can compare with her is an Tiansheng.


    Liang Ruxin is the most experienced and stable of the nine, but he is still inferior to the two children in terms of qualifications.


    But in this way, Xie Yun, 16, is destined to be the last of the nine to get the route - or even not, because it is not far from Gu Nan''s return.


    "Gun experts are not for you." Gu Nan put a data sheet in front of the girl and said calmly.


    After several challenges, Gu Nan has long realized the problem, but never talked to Xie Yun until she came to ask for advice.


    "Why?" Xie Yun looked down, then she was blinded by the data she couldn''t understand, and asked unconvinced.


    "You have a serious lack of awareness of firearms, whether it''s the manufacture or assembly of firearms, let alone the modification that is most suitable for your own feel."


    Gu Nan stopped for a moment, pointed to the paper and said, "there are the names of the guns you have used every time. You don''t even know their names and performances. How to play with guns?"


    "I love guns!" Xie Yun said aloud, "and the more expensive the gun is, the more powerful it is?"


    Gu Nan shook her head. It was very embarrassing for her to play with the gun like this Well, there is a route for her.


    Gu Nan Wei was stunned, but let him remember a very special route.


    There are too many routes for players to work in the game. Even Gu Nan can''t remember all of them. What he wrote to nine people before is just some routes that he thinks are more neutral and easy to work.


    "If you just like to play with guns, you can try this route." Gu Nan quickly lowered his head and wrote down a piece of information, then handed it to Xie Yun.


    Xie Yun looked down in disbelief and saw that at the top of the paper, there were four big words "krypton gold expert".


    The official name of krypton gold experts should be "gold eating experts". This route is very strange, players can get a life weapon, and then through the "krypton gold" way to enhance it.


    This life weapon can be any form the player wants, but it can''t be changed after the initial route is selected. It can only evolve. The improvement of this life weapon will also bring the player''s own improvement.


    To put it simply, money can make you stronger.


    "Strengthen by swallowing gold?" Xie Yun understood this time, because the upgrade logic of krypton gold experts is really simple, krypton gold is OK.


    What''s more, "gold" here really means gold itself. Any other form of money or valuables are invalid.


    "Can I see her choice of weapon after the gun is introduced


    "Of course."


    "It''s decided to be it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xie Yun came and went in a hurry, which did not affect the occurrence of some things.


    Gu Nan is sitting in the flower god''s country, and the second union road witnessed by him is about to be born.


    It''s almost two days since the change in God''s country. Now the signs in the world of the gods are so intense that even the fourth order can feel them.Old violet is breaking through, and everyone outside is waiting silently, waiting for the critical point.


    Breakthrough is a slow and lasting process, not a cry "give me a breakthrough" can immediately break through.


    It''s like adding a straw to a camel. It seems to be the last straw to complete the qualitative change, but in fact it''s no different from the previous straw.


    "Here we are." Xue Ren''s voice rang out in Gu Nan''s ear. The world''s number one swordsman, I don''t know when he has come to Gu Nan, with a relieved smile on his face.


    "You seem nervous?" Gu Nan saw the worry in his eyes.


    "Of course." Xue Ren grinned freely, "if the old man fails to break through, I''m afraid we will rebuild the star world here There has never been a saying that the things that conform to the Tao are bound to succeed. "


    No one dares to say that he will succeed if he is in harmony.


    Xue Ren and Gu Nan have offended the situation for 13 days. Once the news of ziluo''s failure in promotion comes back, I''m afraid their star world will be destroyed for the first time.


    Even if Song Fei didn''t do it himself and didn''t open his mouth, there were many people willing to do it for him, so he didn''t need to speak for himself.


    Almost as Xue Ren opened his mouth, Gu Nan saw a purple light in the sky, as if something had awakened from the depths of the flower kingdom and pointed to the sky.


    However, at this time, a ray of light came from the East and went straight to the purple light.


    The light of the East seems to have penetrated the space directly, and it has hit the purple light at the same time. Until then, people have a chance to see the light of the lineup.


    It was clearly a ruler, just like the one used in the country private school, simple and old-fashioned.

 Chapter 436

    Of course, this ruler is not an ordinary one. It''s a famous weapon of the teacher Tian Songfei. The quantity It''s not a ruler, it''s a ruler.


    Song Fei began to practice in a small private school. The ruler he had in his hand was this one, so it had no name.


    Later, a disciple asked Song Fei what the name of his most famous magic weapon was. It was these four words that Song Fei said - it was the ruler.


    At the critical moment when old ziluo was about to join the Tao, Song Fei finally made a bold move. With his own magic weapon, he shot through the face of Wei.


    "Song Fei..." Xue Ren''s eyes were cold and gloomy when he looked there.


    He was not surprised that Song Fei would do it, which was obvious. On the contrary, if the other side is quiet, Xue Ren will doubt whether there is any conspiracy.


    What really made Xue Ren feel heavy was that lorenza didn''t resist.


    This is her kingdom. She can''t miss the coming of the ruler. Of course, it''s unlikely that she betrayed the organization.


    If she really betrays, she can kill people directly, which need to make so much trouble.


    So there''s only one possibility.


    ¡­¡­


    "Daphne." Lorenza looked coldly at the elegant lady in front of her, and her whole body was falling into a green.


    Although this is her kingdom, it''s only a moment to break each other''s restrictions, but the most critical time has been missed by her.


    The time when the opponent appeared was exactly the moment when the ruler appeared.


    Daphne, the goddess of nature.


    There should be no communication between the highest levels of the celestial world and the world of the gods.


    So lorenza didn''t expect that someone would collude with him and join hands to prevent old violet from becoming a Taoist.


    "Why?" Lorenza spoke coldly.


    The sea of blood destroyed the green barrier for the first time, but it didn''t make any sense. Because the ruler has long disappeared, and its influence is fermenting.


    "There''s nothing hard to understand." Daphne, a mature woman with noble temperament, said in a soft voice.


    "No one wants to see you rise up safely and form a giant that even the LORD God can''t control."


    The existence of tianshenhui has never existed before, at least it is the first time that it has come into the sight of the main god level figures.


    From an unknown small organization, it has become a super organization with God in its seat, and now there will be a second one.


    As long as the gods are not blind, they will not sit back and watch the gods grow bigger.


    Of course, there are also interest disputes between the gods. It''s also a joke to want them to join hands. At most, it''s a way to see others.


    Now Daphne is the one who stands out, and the reason for her doing it is very simple - she is not afraid to offend lorenza.


    When lorenza was the God of flowers, the goddess of nature was a stumbling block in her way.


    On the other hand, Daphne also regards the former as a strong pursuer, and they beat her down both openly and secretly. The relationship between them is never good.


    Since we have no friendship, we are not afraid to offend.


    "Your power is interesting." The goddess of nature waved with a smile, and then slowly disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Song Fei." Lu Wen took a sip of sake, and a trace of clarity appeared on his face.


    Lu Wen was born very late. He didn''t see Song Fei''s fight with ziluo, but he also saw Song Fei''s style.


    This saint, known as the "master of all ages", is just like a talented swordsman. He can break through all illusions and hit the key with one blow.


    "Whether the God of heaven or the LORD God on the other side, it''s only external force after all." Duan Wenqi also sighed, "if the old man ziluo doesn''t enter the way, he will be as stable as Mount Tai in Song Fei."


    The early silence was only for the fatal blow of the present time, which was Song Fei.


    "Others only see the strength of the God Association, but he sees the fragility." Lu Wen shook his head with a smile. "But in this way, you didn''t do that for nothing?"


    Duan Wenqi curled his lips: "white is better."


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, when Zhutian world marveled at Song Fei''s acuity, the breath of Fanhua God was very dignified.


    Taoist Lingyang had already appeared to make peace with the public, but there was no more casual color on his crazy fist face.


    At the beginning, I followed old violet to come here to avoid the small probability of accidents. Unexpectedly, the smaller probability of accidents happened.


    Gu Nan is also here. He is calmer than others.


    In other words, he has been through many battles for a long time, and he is very experienced. The destruction of the kingdom of God in the game has not happened before. It''s just another time.


    Even some players feel that they are not prepared enough, and they are easy to be exposed after the 10th level, so they will destroy the kingdom of God and come back again.


    "We still have a chance." Violet old man''s voice finally rang out, and at the same time, gave everyone hope.The old man walked slowly from the void. His appearance was not much different from that before, but his expression was more publicity.


    "You made it?" Seeing this scene, Taoist Lingyang couldn''t help blurting out.


    Lorenza also appeared here, but she did not say much, just slightly frowned at old violet.


    "It''s a success, and it''s a failure." Old violet called the people to sit down and said, "ten years."


    He looked at Xue Ren and said, "I only have ten years. I can block Song Fei and Zou Jiming for you in the past ten years. You must join the way in ten years. "


    "Ten years?" Xue Ren''s eyes flashed slightly, and he repeated old ziluo''s words in a low voice.


    Adding a time limit to the word "he Dao" is a great pressure for anyone, even Xue Ren, who is known as the closest to he Dao.


    Old ziluo nodded gently: "put the headquarters of the God''s Association in zilaotian. If you can succeed, I can get a ray of life, otherwise everything will be done."


    After hearing this, Xue Ren bowed his head and said nothing. Ziluo old man looked at Gu Nan and other three.


    "If things go against our wishes, it will be difficult for you to leave again. If you don''t want to take this risk, you might as well stay here. "


    To stay in the world of the gods, at least lorenza has been a big supporter. The natural organizational relationship between the two sides gives them a foundation for alliance.


    Crazy fist didn''t have any hesitation. He said directly, "I''ve played all over here. It''s time to go back and see my old friend."


    Because he didn''t want to take risks before, he faced a more difficult choice. This time, he didn''t want to be cautious.


    On the contrary, after a moment''s silence, Taoist Lingyang said, "I''ll stay."


    Xue Ren looks up in surprise and doesn''t seem to understand that his old friend has made such a choice.


    Lingyang Taoist said with a smile: "I am afraid of death."


    In this regard, Xue Ren can only shake his head slightly, obviously does not believe what Lingyang Taoist said.


    "And you?" Ziluo finally turned his eyes to Gu Nan.


    "Shall we go?" Gu Nan asked, "ten years, it''s still a bit of a rush."

 Chapter 437

    For the real high-level of the world of the heavens, it is no secret that the ruler appears in the world of the gods inexplicably.


    So when everyone thought that the old man would never appear in the universe again


    He came back, and with all the stars who had left from the heavens, he returned to the purple sky in a high profile, setting up the headquarters of the God society, which is now well known, in the purple sky.


    Ziluotian has been a free plane for tens of thousands of years. At the moment of ziluotian''s return, he has a real master.


    It is also from this moment that the term "thirteen days" has officially become the past tense. Now it is time to call them fourteen days.


    But what is really puzzling and puzzling is that Shidao Tiansong Fei didn''t express any opinions on the return of ziluo old man, let alone his actions.


    Similarly, the old man did not express any dissatisfaction with the ruler of that day. It seemed that nothing had happened on both sides.


    This strange attitude made the onlookers fall into silence.


    If it wasn''t for the power of old violet, people would have thought it was a dream.


    Until one day, when a disciple of Song Fei was communicating with others, Zhuang Ruo inadvertently revealed something, and the time limit of "ten years" gradually spread in the world.


    Later, because the rest of the followers acquiesced, the news became more and more true.


    But these are later things, and the goal is to focus on ziluo old man, and Gu Nan has nothing to do with it.


    What is really related to Gu Nan is another thing.


    The first time he returned to the heavenly world, he returned to his kingdom of God. However, at the moment of his coming, a sword and a brush came to him at the same time.


    This lurking did not know how long, without any sign of attack, directly hit Gu Nan - of course, he did not want to hide.


    The sword runs through Gu Nan''s neck in an instant, and the dust blows heavily on his forehead. The strong impact makes the space break Only Gu Nan did not move.


    The scene seems to be suddenly stagnated. Gu Nan''s unresponsive appearance cools the hearts of the two ambushes.


    "Go Sword arhat quickly draw sword, already realized that things can''t be done, withdraw quickly, but then see the companion can''t retreat.


    The Buddhist priest just slowed down a step and found that he could not get out of the way, because Gu Nan was just holding the dust in his hand.


    Buddhist Taoist priest, who has not reached the level of the world, but has seven levels of strength, has no fighting power in front of Gu Nan.


    All his rules, insights, and the power of the star world became a joke when he took the initiative to send them to the door.


    At this time, jianluohan already regretted. They thought Gu Nan was just a special star, but he was still just in charge of the star, not too strong.


    But did not expect that only on their own strength, the other side is far beyond their imagination.


    In order to ambush each other, they specially chose close combat and even sent themselves to the door.


    Bang!


    Gu Nan grabs Fu Chen with one hand, but he has a sneer on his face. He hits the head of the Taoist priest with one fist, kicks him in the abdomen with one foot, and hits the other leg with a knee. The target is Jian Luohan.


    This set of movements makes Gu Nan twist into a strange posture, but full of mechanical beauty.


    Gu Nan is also a master of virtual combat. His understanding of small-scale combat is no weaker than those star masters who fight by the rules all the year round.


    After the initial stupor, the Taoist priest did not hesitate any more. He let go of the dust in his hands and his figure retreated suddenly.


    But the speed of his retreat was obviously lower than that of Gu Nan, so the Buddhist Taoist priest could only force his head to deviate from Gu Nan''s fatal blow, but he had to bear the kick in his abdomen.


    The Buddha and Taoist priest only felt that his abdomen was hit by the stars. Since he was promoted to the star master, he has never suffered a serious physical injury. This kind of pain is particularly strange to him.


    Gu Nan, however, was very powerful. With a previous knee stroke, he avoided the sword arhat and immediately chased the Buddhist Taoist priest in front of him. He hit him with two fists.


    "Wait!" Seeing that he couldn''t stop him, jianluohan yelled, "don''t you want to know who sent us? Someone is plotting against you in secret... "


    Bang!


    Gu Nan''s fist hit the head of the Taoist priest, which instantly burst the head of the Taoist priest.


    "I don''t want to." Gu Nan shook the blood on his hand and turned his head.


    ¡­¡­


    The ambush from near the kingdom of God was not taken seriously by Gu Nan.


    With the player''s level improved, more and more enemies are provoked. Gu Nan has been used to this kind of thing for a long time.


    The two men''s ambush ended with the fall of the Buddhist priest and the escape of jianluohan, but they didn''t live and die together.


    The body of the evil god is powerful, and it is not omnipotent. In short, Gu Nan''s goal is to be invincible within five meters, and the outside is none of his business.If the stars are far enough away from him, Gu Nan is hard to catch up and kill each other. After all, there are many ways to protect their lives.


    On the contrary, after this incident, the envoys who were about to welcome Gu Nan and others back opened the state of explosion.


    In these days when Gu Nan disappeared, both a group of loyal old ministers headed by Hongwei and a group of new envoys led by Baixi, who came from the white bone world, realized the importance of Gu Nan.


    It seems that without Gu Nan, the kingdom of God can also operate as usual without any impact, but the actual situation is not so simple.


    Without Gu Nan, there would be no goal for the kingdom of God. No one launched the war of the kingdom of God, and no one spent the accumulated points. The development of the kingdom of God is far slower than before.


    And when the development of the kingdom of God stagnates, a kind of God envoys naturally can not enjoy the development dividend, whether it is the pursuit of strength or power.


    So in the case of everyone competing to show, just two hours later, the information of monks and Taoists was placed in front of Gu Nan''s desk.


    "Very fast." Gu Nan took a look and couldn''t help saying.


    "Jianluohan and Buddha and Taoist priest have obvious characteristics among the celestial masters, which is also the reason why they don''t hide." Red tail replied quickly.


    Gu Nan nodded and looked at the information. In fact, he is not suitable to be a superior, even the manager is not qualified, after all, he is just a game otaku.


    He can only play games, by the way learned to kill in the game, that''s all.


    Fortunately, as long as he has enough strength, Gu Nan does not need to fear anyone''s betrayal, and even a group of people will spontaneously gather around him.


    All abilities in the world are very important, and the ability to control people''s life and death is the most important.

 Chapter 438

    There is nothing beyond Gu Nan''s expectation about the information of the combination of monks and Taoists.


    The two have reached the seventh level, but they haven''t promoted the star world to the world level star master.


    As for why they came to ambush themselves, red tail and others can''t find out too much. They only know that it''s related to Duan Wenqi at the gate of the star world.


    "I have to talk to this old Duan when I''m free." Gu Nan threw the information aside and said it casually.


    Gu Nan has always had a good attitude in playing games. He never affected his development plan because of NPC''s provocation.


    After all, if the player is led by NPC, won''t he fall into the trap of the game designer?


    Gu Nan, who had such an idea for a long time, could naturally ignore such a level of ambush.


    In contrast, he did not return to the kingdom of God for a long time, resulting in a lot of things waiting for Gu nan to deal with.


    First of all, the war of the kingdom of God didn''t start, but the two copies of the map are still being continuously brushed, the points have accumulated a lot, and the raw materials for the next war are ready.


    As long as the right target is determined, it can be immediately put into the production of arms to launch a comprehensive attack with the most suitable arms.


    On the other hand, the seven members of the player''s Legion have been brought back by Gu Nan. The next is their debut in the sky world. It''s time to verify the power of the player''s legion.


    Xie Yun and Liang Ruxin are still in the world of the gods, while LAN Si is waiting there. Anyway, luolunsha and Lingyang Taoist take care of them, and Gu Nan is not worried about any accident.


    By the time Gu Nan finished his domestic affairs, the time had come to the afternoon, and the red tail also handed in a new report at the right time.


    This is about the choice of the next invasion target of the kingdom of God, and the target on the top is to make Gu Nan slightly stunned.


    Star world.


    Noting Gu Nan''s expression, red tail, who was also born in the star world, showed a smile and said, "this is the suggestion from the cabinet. Most of them have nothing to do with the star world."


    Gu Nan knows that it''s red tail who is worried. He thinks that she takes the opportunity to take revenge. After all, there is still an account left between her and her peers in the world of stars.


    Instead of focusing on this, Gu Nan asked with great interest, "has the cabinet been built?"


    "Yes, about three years after you left Well, God''s time. "


    The kingdom of God can not be managed by no one for a long time, nor can it be completely managed by one person, which is the significance of the existence of the cabinet.


    In fact, before Gu Nan left, the intention to establish a cabinet had already appeared, even the name was given by Gu Nan, whose main responsibility was to be responsible for the internal affairs of the kingdom of God.


    The cabinet is headed by Yan Xiaoxiao and Hongwei. There are a large number of political talents and think tanks in the cabinet to assist the construction of the kingdom of God.


    Of course, there are also red tail and its military generals, and a considerable number of them hold positions in the cabinet.


    After all, the war of the kingdom of God is the main source of revenue for the kingdom of God.


    "The cabinet has listed more than ten positions worth taking and evaluated them in terms of income, difficulty, damage expectation, etc The comprehensive score of stardom is far higher than that of other stardom. "


    Red tail apparently also read the report, and finally sent it to Gu Nan, apparently agreeing with the cabinet''s proposal.


    Gu Nan nodded, didn''t speak, just looked at the report from the cabinet.


    As Hongwei said, the report analyzes the specific situation of several planes in detail and makes a judgment on it.


    Among them, the situation of Xingyu is very consistent with Gu Nan''s impression.


    According to the report, the star master of the universe was injured ten thousand years ago and had been sleeping for a long time, which led to chaos and separatism within the universe.


    Compared with the monolithic star realms such as the white bone realms and the Xuanqing realms, the difficulty of attacking the star realms is simply at the novice village level.


    Only a few decades ago, Zuo Zuo''s invasion of the astral world made the astral world worse, and Hong''s injury became more and more serious.


    The star master is seriously injured and the star world is weak. Apart from some troubles in the communication of the star sea pattern, Gu Nan can hardly find any shortcomings in attacking the star world.


    "Well, let''s fight the star world." Gu Nan is also obedient, no pressure to say.


    "Yes." Red tail should be the way immediately.


    The cabinet also attached the required arms below, and Gu Nan did not express any opinions on this. As a matter of fact, all the common arms have been owned in Shenzhou, and the choice of the cabinet is basically correct.


    "Before you set out, you should select three of the God envoys who have passed the test of strength and loyalty." Gu Nan suddenly said.


    Red tail nodded, then asked: "do you need them to do anything?"


    "No Gu Nan waved his hand, "give you some equipment."


    ¡­¡­


    The day after Gu Nan came back, a brand new building was set up in the kingdom of God.


    Compared with other buildings, it looks particularly magnificent, regardless of its shape or floor area.This is a palace. When it is completely completed, it is almost half the size of the evil temple. After all, it is a miracle building that cannot be built inside.


    On the first day when the craftsman temple was built, Gu Nan''s number one general, Shana, got the first weapon from it.


    Shana''s talent is really incomparable, her strength progress is very fast, just a few years will be left behind other blood.


    And with God in the body of Lansi, at this time and far away in the world of gods, also had to cheap this vampire.


    After putting in a lot of points, what Shana gets from it is a dagger.


    "Comophil dagger." Gu Nan just took a look, and immediately recognized the origin of this dagger, "high injury, high sensitivity, self mutilation and increasing injury characteristics match the blood clan."


    When this dagger is activated, it can damage the user spontaneously in exchange for the super increase of the next hit.


    Shana played with the dagger in her hand and felt the abundant power contained in it. She couldn''t put it down for a moment.


    The quality of the equipment produced by the craftsman''s temple is very high, which is no less than the player''s equipment. Almost all of them are artifact level in the game.


    The first batch of people who got the artifact were not many. Apart from several envoys such as SANA, only a few people with outstanding military achievements got it.


    Combined with the news that Hongwei will choose three envoys next, it will undoubtedly be the best way to mobilize the enthusiasm of the envoys.


    In the past, Gu Nan didn''t care about this, but now he is in a hurry.


    The war of the kingdom of God is the most time-consuming way to play. In order to accumulate enough points in ten years, he must try his best to improve his efficiency.


    "Well, target star world, let''s go."


    Just three days later, Gu Nan stood in front of a group of God envoys and God servants and said this in a calm tone.


    After many years, Gu Nan finally set foot on the land of Xingyu world and returned to the big Xingjie world, where he first came.


    Only this time, he came with a lot of malice.

 Chapter 439

    Star world.


    Hong stayed in her palace as usual, looking at the boundless starry sky calmly.


    Compared with when Gu Nan was still there, Hong looked much more haggard. Obviously, the battle with Zuozuo had a greater impact on her than she thought.


    On this day, a figure appeared slowly in the quiet palace of stars.


    While this man appeared, several shadows appeared at the same time, blocking in front of the person, it was the bodyguard in the Star Palace.


    However, after seeing the appearance of the visitor clearly, several bodyguards quickly retreated, obviously already quite familiar with the visitor.


    "Is someone coming again?" Red is still sitting on her throne, looking at the front calmly, the girl no return comes slowly from there.


    Since that war, they have become good allies.


    In fact, the weak Xingyu world has attracted many covets. Hong''s strength can''t stand too much consumption. It''s the girl who can''t help her to repel the enemy every time.


    Wugui didn''t give a positive answer. Instead, he said, "your bodyguard is more and more able to hide his body."


    Even when Wugui just came, she didn''t notice the appearance of these bodyguards. It''s obvious that Hong has invested a lot of energy in this aspect.


    Hong said with a smile: "after many years in quiet, I found that I like this environment."


    In the past, the Red Palace was very busy. It was not until Zuo Zuo came that Qian Han betrayed and rebelled against all her bodyguards that there was a saying of quietness.


    The girl didn''t smile when she didn''t return. She said calmly, "no matter whether you recover from what happened in those years or not, we are in trouble this time."


    There was no change in the expression on her red face, and she seemed indifferent: "who''s coming?"


    "Gu Nan." The girl Wugui vomited out these two words with a strange look.


    Red fell into a long silence, and then slowly opened her mouth: "is it him..."


    When Hong just heard the name, what she thought of was Gu Nan, who was just a star master after the first World War, rushing to flee after blocking the blow.


    However, in a short period of ten years, it was just a nap for the stars. This man had been killed again with a completely different face.


    Hong didn''t ask the girl where she got the news, because if it was Gu Nan, the whole world would know as soon as he did something.


    What is Gu Nan''s identity now?


    The hottest core member of the God society, the youngest star master in history, can fight with Jinghong Tianfang Chaoyun with his own strength


    In a sense, Gu Nan''s pressure on them is greater than that of Zuo Zuo.


    Left left at least has obvious weakness, red early prepared to deal with him, and Gu Nan what weakness?


    Those who have seen his resume will find that since Gu Nan''s debut, he has not lost in a real sense. In the face of an opponent who is far stronger than himself, he can still retreat completely, which is undoubtedly a brilliant result.


    Even because of the existence of the God society, if it were not for the "ten-year limit", I''m afraid more people would take care of the south.


    "His men have arrived?" Red eyes swept in the starry sky, but what they saw was that there were divine attendants falling from the sky everywhere.


    "It''s the same as the rumor." Wu GUI sighed, "fearless of pain, fearless of death, most of them are not human."


    "I don''t know where he got these guys Just give it a try. "


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan stands in the starry sky of the central star field, accompanied by red tail.


    "Why don''t you meet your people?" Gu Nan watched the commanding Shenshi fall to the ground, and began to enter the red tail of the slaughter rhythm, "is Guan Hongchen going to pick up her family?"


    "Yes." Red tail nodded, "it''s not just her Several envoys from the star world all plan to bring some relatives and friends back to the kingdom of God. "


    Gu Nan doesn''t have any opinions about this. He doesn''t need the points. Obviously, it''s better to urge the envoys to bring them back to their relatives.


    When all the attendants were arranged, red tail let out a long breath: "I I don''t know what to say when I see the ethnic people. "


    Of course, there are several of her friends in the clan, but in theory, these people are the targets of slaughter.


    "Now that you are the winner, you can say anything." Gu Nan patted her on the shoulder and said, "go ahead, remember to leave a group of children down."


    Red tail was stunned. She couldn''t believe that this sentence came from Gu Nan''s mouth. When will this one think about others? Do you want to leave seeds?


    "The reproduction speed of your Qingqiu clan is good. You can come back in a few years." Gu Nan naturally said.


    ¡­¡­


    Red tail finally went to Qingqiu mountain. Gu Nan didn''t care much whether he would follow Gu Nan''s instructions.


    The idea of leaving seeds is just a casual one. Who knows what will happen in a few years, and whether the star world can be preserved this time depends on Hong''s attitude.Just as Gu Nan was thinking, the red figure appeared unexpectedly.


    "You two have become a group?" Gu Nan looked at the girl who appeared at the same time and was really surprised.


    Today''s no return, the strength compared with that year has a lot of improvement, at least has got their own star world, at least six degrees.


    Of course, it is more likely that her astral world has always existed, but she finally successfully transformed it into her own magic Buddha kingdom.


    Even as the reincarnation of the great power, the promotion speed of the young girl without return has been too fast.


    Just compared with Gu Nan, a more outrageous guy, she was left far behind.


    In the face of Gu Nan''s surprise, Hong didn''t speak immediately. Instead, the girl said, "what do you want we can give you? Do you have to attack the star world?"


    "I want people''s lives." Gu Nan shrugged indifferently, "if you are willing to provide it, I am willing to accept such cooperation."


    Red finally showed a sneer: "it means that I work hard to cultivate monks, and then give them to you to kill?"


    "No Gu Nan waved his hand and seriously corrected her, "you can cultivate monks, my people can kill, I don''t mind their resistance."


    Red eyes gradually become indifferent, hit Gu Nan: "then try it."


    Even if she is seriously injured, even if Xingyu is just inherited, even if she has not been in charge of Xingyu for a long time After all, this is our own star world.


    It''s not anyone who can do it!


    The last dignity from a world-class star master, endless red began to come, wrapped Gu Nan''s whole person in it, as if his world had completely become red.


    "Try it." Two quiet words come from the red.

 Chapter 440

    Red is not the kind of star master who is good at tackling difficulties.


    Her ability is related to blood and red, which is more suitable for large-scale combat. If she is commanding the Legion, she will play an unimaginable role.


    Unfortunately, she has to face personal challenges now, and Gu Nan is just an expert in this field.


    The red color became denser and denser, which almost wrapped Gu Nan into an eggshell. He could not see clearly.


    The next moment, a loud noise came from the deep red eggshell, as if something hit the eggshell wall heavily, even the space was shaking.


    No return to see Gu Nan was easily wrapped, there is a sense of relief, but then looked at the side of the red.


    "You go and help." Red mouth hard to say, the forehead has begun to sweat.


    "For whom?" Wu GUI asked quickly. She believed that at the moment, she would not let herself help Gu Nan.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    There was more and more loud noise from the inside of the eggshell, and the sound became louder and louder. It seemed that they could see Gu Nan''s fist hitting the eggshell wall heavily.


    "Shadow song." Red said these two words, as if exhausted the whole body strength.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    With the sound of some kind of glass breaking, the crimson eggshell finally broke open, and Gu Nan walked out of it slowly.


    "Your strength is declining too much." Gu Nan looks at Hong calmly.


    He wasn''t hurt, just a little red on his body. This means that Hong can''t control the power even the most basic cohesion.


    In just over ten years, Gu Nan broke through two ranks in a row, and his strength soared; however, Hong did not advance but retreated, which was even inferior to that of that year.


    What''s more, the astrosphere, as a kind of space plane with a great space between stars, is far weaker than the ordinary astrosphere.


    The power red can borrow from the astral world is even weaker than some sixth order star masters. They are fighting with their own strength.


    "You let Wu go to save Ying song?" Gu Nan said with a smile, "it seems that your relationship is not simple."


    Yingge and Zidian are still in the world of stars, and their level is completely ignored by Gu Nan.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingqiu mountain.


    A team of Dark Knights came down from the sky and started to charge from mid air, aiming at the top of the green hill.


    Under the seat of the knights, the horse''s hooves trampled in the air, but it made a sound of shaking on the ground.


    The leader of the Dark Knights is also a knight, but his bright red armor stands out in the crowd.


    Ren dongcha, one of the nine members of the player''s legion, took office on the route of blood knight.


    Blood knight long is a good or bad route. It doesn''t have many adverse forces, but every ability is very practical.


    First, it has the common ability to command and strengthen the order of knights, and then it has the special rules of blood.


    Blood sucking reincarnation, blood sucking enhancement, blood tracking and so on are more like the combination of blood clan and undead.


    This time, he led the Dark Knight order, aiming at the gathering place of special practitioners such as Qingqiu mountain.


    "Who is it?"


    With the first dark knight falling, the crisp Jiao shouts suddenly, but there are several fox women standing below.


    When the invasion war started, all the envoys came at the first time, and the aborigines obviously didn''t realize what had happened.


    Ren Dong took a cold look at the fox girl below. The beautiful faces of Qingqiu didn''t change the expression under his helmet.


    If he doesn''t give orders, the Dark Knights will only carry out the original orders.


    Charge! Keep charging!


    Every step forward will make the knight''s speed faster, impact stronger and the law of convergence more solid.


    There is no mistake. These dark knights, who generally have only three levels of strength, can concretize the rules because of their divine service.


    "Stop! Dare to invade Qingqiu mountain, you... "


    A fox girl''s drinking is not over, the long gun from Ren Dong''s chopping has already arrived, instantly penetrated her head.


    Followed by the Dark Knights in the speed charge, they didn''t mean to slow down, poked the enemy in front of them at will, and then stepped heavily on their bodies.


    The Knights came directly to the top of the green hill, and then made their way to the bottom of the hill, where the fox people lived.


    Six elders of Qingqiu have appeared. They are all surprised by these inexplicable enemies.


    However, at this time, a layer of mist began to emerge, blocking the way of the Dark Knight order.


    As soon as the Knights entered the mist, they charged and slowed down with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    No, it''s not that their charge has been slowed down, but that there seems to be a long distance between them and Qingqiu mountain."Lord Devon, thank you for being here this time." An elder of Qingqiu saluted and expressed his thanks to a young man beside him.


    "It''s just a small lift." Diwen waved his hand and said with a smile, "with my relationship with xian''er, how can I sit and watch the Qingqiu people suffer?"


    Beside him, there was a beautiful young girl standing, with a blush on her face.


    "I don''t know where these murderers came from But they dare to be presumptuous in the central star region. Xinghai Pavilion will teach them a lesson. " Another Qingqiu elder also said.


    The three words of Xinghai Pavilion still have a strong deterrent force in the world of stars, which makes people feel sure.


    Devin even said with a smile: "these guys seem to be powerful, but they are just extraordinary. I''m afraid they will run out of strength in a short time."


    A moment passed.


    Ren dongcha is still leading the attack in the front of the Knights'' order. He doesn''t rely on his own strength to move forward quickly, but Diwen''s face is a little stiff.


    A moment later, the mist had already been washed over half of the range, and the dark knight had no intention of slowing down. Devon began to do his best.


    The haze space is lengthened again, but the knight''s acceleration is faster!


    "Here they are No matter how hard it was for Devin to delay, he could only force himself to shout and signal to all the people around him to stay away.


    But what he didn''t expect was that at the moment when his voice just came out, a blood red figure had taken the lead and came to him in the blink of an eye!


    Blood knight long Ren Dong chop!


    Ren Dong cuts the hand blood red long gun lightly to send, but is like some kind of ferocious giant''s violent impact, the chest in the gun Di Wen instantly burst into a blood mist.


    He was followed by black hurricanes after black hurricane. The mist of Devon was like a perfect acceleration belt, adding the speed of the dark knight to the extreme.


    Several elders of Qingqiu didn''t even hum. In the twinkling of an eye, Qi Qixiang died.


    Ren Dong looked down at the corpse on the ground and said: "continue to charge, according to the order of adults, no one will stay."


    On this day, the Qingqiu mountains were full of blood, and similar scenes were still happening all over the world.

 Chapter 441

    Bang!


    After another crisp sound, a layer of red broke in front of Gu Nan, revealing his red and pale face.


    As Gu Nan initially guessed, the strength of the Red Army in its heyday was about level 8, and it declined after being injured in the early years, between level 7 and level 8.


    After so many years of self-cultivation, when it''s hard to recover, it''s time for the left to invade. It''s a house leak and a continuous rain at night.


    Now, her realm is similar to Gu Nan''s, and her strength is far from being able to compete with the body of evil gods.


    The star world is too weak, so red can''t borrow too much power, can''t kill Gu Nan all of a sudden, that can only be consumed by him.


    Gu Nan suddenly stepped out, and his fist was already printed on the red left shoulder. The latter reaction is very fast, a touch of red block on the shoulder, is to block the punch.


    But the power of terror is still transmitted in the past, let the red body a slight shock, the sound of bone fragmentation on the shoulder.


    The next moment, her figure disappeared, leaving only a red shadow.


    "Can you walk away?" Gu Nan laughed silently and soon disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    In Qingqiu mountain, the Dark Knights led by Ren dongcha charged again and again. There were only the sound of horse hooves, crying and swearing, but no sound of these knights could be heard.


    They are like a group of ghosts, the mission of existence is to kill, nothing else.


    "What are these things?" At the top of Qingqiu mountain, Yingge frowned and looked down. The existence of the Dark Knight Order made her feel strange.


    "It''s like some kind of ghost, like a thousand year old zombie waking up in a mass grave." Zidian holds the hilt with one hand and speaks in an uncertain tone.


    The two of them came to the green hills only by chance. Unexpectedly, they met the invasion of the Dark Knight order.


    "I''ll try." Yingge draws out the bloody cutlass from his waist.


    After all, these two people are not as shameless as Gu Nan. They can''t leave the Qingqiu people.


    Despite the lessons of several elders of Qingqiu, they can be described as skilled and courageous. Instead of being afraid, they analyzed the weakness of the enemy.


    "Diwen, that idiot, used space isolation to deal with ghosts, and let them accelerate to the limit." Yingge sneers.


    Zidian also nodded: "those knights in black armor are just extraordinary. We cut in from the flank."


    "Good."


    At the moment when the voice fell, their figures disappeared at the same time. After years of cooperation, they had a tacit understanding and appeared on the left side of the Dark Knight order. They chose a knight as their target.


    Yingge''s machete and Zidian''s sword hit the target at the same time. One of the two knights was cut off half of his body, and the other was pierced by a sword.


    "It''s really just extraordinary level..." Yingge has a strange look on her face. She always thinks these monsters are not so simple.


    "Be careful!"


    There was a warning sound of purple lightning in her ear. Yingge didn''t want to move her body sideways. Then she saw that the head of the blood red knight was stabbing her original position.


    This is the boundary breaker


    Shadow song such idea has not yet fallen, suddenly feel behind a tight, seems to be tightly hooped by steel, and Ren Dong cut spear straight into her face.


    She could not help looking back in surprise, but saw that the dark knight, who had been cut off most of her body, was hugging her with his last arm!


    Keng!


    Ren Dong''s long gun has not yet fallen, it is accurately picked by the purple electric. Then he cut off the dark knight''s arm with a sword, grabbed Yingge''s arm and flew back.


    Ren Dong looked at them coldly, but he didn''t order to pursue them. It''s no problem in speed for the Dark Knight order to catch up with the two fourth level strong men, but they are bound to change direction again and again, so it''s very difficult to catch up.


    He was a well-known battlefield general before Gu Nan was accepted as a divine envoy. Of course, he would not make such a mistake.


    When Zidian and Yingge went back to the top of the mountain, Yingge said, "even the zombies of generals and ministers can''t move freely without their heads..."


    "I''m afraid those are not creatures at all." Zidian''s face was a little gloomy. He didn''t expect that Yingge would almost hurt them as soon as he fought.


    He thought for a moment and said, "let''s go back and see you first Well, see what happened? "


    At the level of two people, the great events of the universe are too far away from them, and they don''t pay much attention to them on weekdays. Of course, we can''t guess what happened at this time.


    Yingge gnaws her teeth and ponders carefully for a while, but says in a deep voice: "try again."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ren dongcha."


    A voice frowned from behind and let the knight look at the blood.


    Red tail''s figure is walking slowly from there, holding a little girl of Qingqiu clan. The little girl looks unkempt. She shrinks at the sight of the dark knight.Red tail gently patted her head, indicating that she did not have to be afraid, and then Shi ran spoke.


    "The adults ordered that the young children of the Qingqiu clan be left behind."


    Ren dongcha''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he said in a deep voice: "the order I received is Tu Jue


    While saying this, he also slightly looked down at the little girl, cold eyes let the latter body tremble, almost cry.


    "Now the order has changed!" Red tail''s voice suddenly raised. She was the commander-in-chief of the operation. She was appointed to the East chopping team under her command.


    However, Ren dongcha just showed a sneer, did not look at the red tail, turned over and mounted the horse.


    "Charge


    As his orders fell, the Dark Knight Order rushed up again. They had washed the blood of Qingqiu mountain back and forth. Now they are about to return to the top of the mountain.


    Until the shadow of the Dark Knight disappeared, Ren didn''t look back.


    Red tail, with a gloomy face, crushed a rune in her hand and passed the order to several other envoys, who she had recruited in the white fog.


    "Bring people to Qingqiu mountain immediately!"


    At the same time when the red tail command is issued, a red light suddenly lights up at the top of Qingqiu mountain, but it is the reappearance of Yingge''s machete. This time, it points directly at Ren Dong.


    But Yingge realized that it was not realistic to gradually encroach on the opponent, so it was better to catch the thief first!


    While the machete appeared, the purple sword light also surrounded Ren Dong''s body, which separated him from the surrounding Dark Knights.


    The division of labor between them is clear, and Ren dongcha''s own strength is not as good as Yingge''s, even if it''s just a face-to-face, it''s enough to hurt him!


    However, what they didn''t think about was the response of the blood knight.


    "Charge! Charge


    The urgent command sounded in the army, and the whole Dark Knight Order speeded up again - Ren dongcha did not intend to retreat, but chose to continue charging!

 Chapter 442

    With unparalleled power, the army directly bumped into Yingge and Zidian.


    The bloody machete and the long sword named "Zidian" easily hit Ren Dongzhan. However, the latter''s face was as iron as stone, and he didn''t even have a trace of expression.


    With the blessing of the blood knight leader, the Dark Knights in charge show a powerful and unimaginable impact.


    More than a dozen times in a row of collision, directly hit the purple TV to spit blood, can only be out of the battle in a hurry, this just looked at the bottom with astonished eyes.


    You should know that his sword light is not just ordinary sword dance, but with a super law that belongs to those who break the boundary, but was directly smashed by a group of extraordinary people.


    And when Yingge draws back the machete from Ren dongcha, the terrible battle charge also comes to her.


    After all, she is the top one who breaks the boundary. At this critical moment, her body is soft out of thin air, and her whole body turns into blood and scatters all over the place.


    This is the way to protect her life. As long as the blood is not completely destroyed, she can be reborn.


    However, it is quite unexpected that the enemy whom Yingge meets this time is called the Blood Knight Commander.


    At the same time when he saw his opponent turn into blood, Ren dongcha suddenly pulled the reins, so the Dark Knights behind him also stopped on the spot and didn''t take another step.


    This picture looks very strange, all the Knights stop in an instant, as if inertia does not exist at all.


    Ren dongcha, on the other hand, put his spear on the ground, and his bloody armor on his chest lit up. Unexpectedly, the strange lines painted on it gradually lit up.


    Attracted by the blood light on the armor, all the blood around began to spontaneously rise and gather in the direction of Ren dongcha.


    Even the red tail at the back felt a suction, as if the whole body was about to be pumped, not to mention the first shadow song.


    "No!" Purple electricity seems to understand what, the mouth of the fury unceasingly, the whole person crazy like toward Ren Dong cut.


    Ren Dong''s face was expressionless, but suddenly he felt something. He looked up at the sky doubtfully.


    At the limit of the sky, there seems to be the palmprint of gold and purple.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the starry sky, in the Red Palace, one bodyguard after another appeared from the void, stabbed Gu Nan with a knife, but disappeared in an instant.


    "Interesting bodyguards, but they can only delay your defeat." In the face of such a defenceless attack, Gu Nan was stabbed in the abdomen, but he didn''t even change his face.


    The real strength of red is that she can bless her subordinates, which is the biggest use of her star power.


    So there were only a thousand guards in her palace at that time. Unfortunately, she was betrayed by Qian Han and designed a pit to kill her.


    Now she changed her mind and made all the bodyguards invisible servants. With the blessing of the red screen, their attack and defense ability increased greatly, and they became the most terrible assassins.


    It has to be said that this method, even in the face of the left, is much better than it was then, but now she has to deal with Gu Nan.


    Poof!


    It was another stab in Gu Nan''s right abdomen. This time, Gu Nan finally caught the chance and suddenly stretched out his right hand and punched him directly in front of him.


    So a blood mist burst out in front of him, half of the body came out of the void, but most of the bodyguard''s body was directly blown up.


    At the same time, the wound on his body was healing quickly, as if he had not been hurt at all.


    Normal star owners pay attention to quick war and quick decision when they invade, because they can''t fight a war of attrition with others on other people''s territory. It''s all for death.


    But Gu Nan relied on himself to fight. Instead, he could choose to hold the other side back and let the divine attendants attack the city and seize the land, which was his goal.


    But this time Hong was very calm: "I''ve prepared 3000 bodyguards for you. You can play slowly I hope those of you can survive the endless raids. "


    Gu Nan didn''t expect that Hong''s intention was the same as his. As long as you hold Gu Nan, the most powerful fighter, you can completely deal with other people.


    Gu Nan''s action stopped suddenly, which led him to take two more stabs, but he didn''t care.


    "Thank you for the reminder." He nodded to the deepest part of the palace, then forced to open a space channel and walked in slowly with the assassination of countless bodyguards.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingqiu mountain, a palm from Wugui falls, instantly shoots Ren Dong into the ground, and the blood pumping stops naturally.


    The blood that belongs to Yingge takes the opportunity to escape, showing her figure beside her, gasping in her mouth, and her face is full of shock.


    She also completely did not expect that the other party should be so resolute, now let her choose again, say what also won''t go up again.


    "Are you all right?" No return of the eyes in the shadow song body for a little stay, indifferent said.


    Yingge shakes her head and takes the machete back to her waist: "it''s ok Huh? He''s still alive. "


    With the sound of Yingge falling, Ren Dongzhan on the ground is still patted into a ball of meat mud, but a few drops of blood are converging in the middle.The next moment, the blood suddenly expanded, but it turned into a Ren Dong chop figure, he quickly turned over to the horse.


    "Wait!" A voice came in, but red tail rushed in.


    She gave Ren Dong a wink and motioned him to step back. Red tail was born in the world of stars. He knew exactly what his identity was. It was not for the Dark Knights to fight against him.


    "No return to Buddha." She looked at Xiang Wugui again and said, "this time, my Lord has made great efforts to attack the star world. This world is about to be destroyed. Why do you have to go through this muddy water?"


    But no return is what temperament, how ever a mortal in the eyes, suddenly sneer a way: "it''s not your turn to teach me."


    Red tail bit his teeth, just want to say something more, but there is a sound behind him.


    "Charge


    "Are you crazy?" Red tail can''t help but look back and scold, but what comes into her eyes is the figure of no one in the Dark Knight order.


    She looked back again, but what she saw was the figure of Ren dongcha who didn''t hesitate to rush forward, even if he was vulnerable in front of no return.


    Wugui''s face sneered even more. He clapped it with one hand, and the Buddha and the devil agreed with each other. It suddenly expanded into a huge fingerprint, which directly destroyed most of the Dark Knight order.


    But even so, Ren dongcha is still back to life again, with the only Dark Knights left, speeding towards no return.


    But anyone can see that Ren dongcha''s power has begun to weaken. Obviously, this resurrection is not without cost.


    "Why..." Red tail was speechless for a moment, and could not understand the behavior of such death.


    "Well done." At this moment, she heard such a sound of appreciation in her ear. She quickly turned to see Gu Nan standing there.


    "Learn." Gu Nan pointed to Ren dongcha in front of him and said to Hongwei, "the divine servant is used to die. Sooner or later, he will use the sea of people tactics to kill a star master. Your heart is too soft."

 Chapter 443

    For Gu Nan now, the point of making dark knight has been completely ignored by him.


    The war of the kingdom of God belongs to the game of big input and big output. Undoubtedly, the most difficult stage is the primitive accumulation of points.


    When the players successfully set up an army and successfully hit the next level, they will earn more points than they put in.


    I''m not afraid that players won''t make money, but I''m afraid that they won''t spend money. Novices often make the problem of not willing to score, but reduce the efficiency.


    Therefore, Gu Nan appreciated Ren dongcha''s practice.


    Even if he just died in vain, he can become a model for others. Anyway, it''s not difficult to revive mortals after getting masfield''s crystal ball.


    As subordinates, they just need to execute orders meticulously. Weighing the gains and losses is not what they should do, especially when Gu Nan doesn''t care about the losses.


    No matter what Gu Nan''s war policy is, his arrival is the most influential thing at the moment.


    The girl Wugui immediately realized that something was wrong. She didn''t even mean to meet Gu Nan. She cut Ren Dong off and patted him down. The other hand had already rolled gently and involved Yingge and Zidian in the cassock.


    However, just as she wanted to turn back, she felt that Gu Nan was standing in front of her.


    No return to want to also don''t want a palm to push out, boundless Buddha voice instantly shrouded around, let Gu Nan as if in three thousand Buddha kingdom.


    It''s also the Buddha''s body. In those days, she had to make enough preparation for her no return, but now she can easily create it. It can be seen that her progress is really great.


    It''s a pity that Gu Nan has changed a lot. At present, he has no pressure to resist the attack of no return.


    Gu Nan''s fist was printed on Wu GUI''s palm, so in this instant, all the Buddha''s voice disappeared, all the Buddhas disintegrated, and Wu GUI''s whole person was thrown out.


    "Well, you go on." Gu Nan turned his head and looked down, then his figure disappeared, and he returned to the depths of the sea of stars.


    ¡­¡­


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Nan went back and forth between the Star Palace and Qingqiu mountain. After he seriously injured Wu GUI, he stood in front of Hong again.


    According to his estimation, Wugui would not have much combat power left even if he did not die on the spot.


    Even if you can still do it, you can do it again at most.


    The red face is very blue, and a ghost bodyguard keeps gathering, almost encircling Gu Nan, but he has learned a lesson and doesn''t want to make a second mistake.


    For Hong, her original plan is to lead Gu Nan here and use her home advantage to bring her strength to the extreme so as to hold the other side back.


    In addition, other words and actions are just a kind of psychological offensive.


    But she didn''t expect that Gu Nan was so tough that she could break away from her palace with the attack of bloody guards.


    In Gu Nan''s view, this is nothing more than a tactical game between the two sides.


    If Hong wants to take advantage of his own advantages and hold him back with BINGTUAN tactics, he can also, on the other hand, take advantage of BINGTUAN''s shortcomings of being too cumbersome and far less flexible than himself to fight back.


    Up to now, red hand can use the card, has almost nothing left.


    She was originally a star master who didn''t make many friends. She didn''t even care about the star world these years. She spent all her time healing.


    If the script goes on like this, Hong can only watch the star world invaded and completely destroyed by Gu Nan''s Shenshi army.


    And they did. Under the leadership of their respective envoys, they launched an attack on the nine star regions at the same time, and the fire of war instantly spread all over the star world.


    With this, Gu Nan can get a lot of points in advance according to his estimation.


    After all, although the star world is weak internally, it is largely due to the characteristics of the star world, which makes the high-end power unable to concentrate, and the total value of points is not low.


    But the reality is not as good as the script.


    Just as Gu Nan was staying in the palace of the stars, he and Hong looked at each other.


    "So there are still helpers?" Gu Nan looked at Hong with a smile.


    In his perception, there was a star Lord coming from the sky, went directly to one side of the star field, and began to snipe Gu Nan''s divine servant army.


    But the star master is not strong, it seems that he has barely reached the sixth level, and even the star world has not been selected.


    Red face is not clear color, but also some doubts. However, such a look is only fleeting. She knows very well that at this time, the most important thing is not to be seen through by Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan didn''t think much, and his figure disappeared again. This time, the ghost bodyguard couldn''t even stop him. Obviously, he was familiar with their attack.


    Gu Nan''s figure instantly appeared in front of the star master. Without saying a word, it was a blow. The terrible power made the star master turn pale.At this time, an inexplicable crisis rose in Nannan''s heart, as if he had a piercing feeling, which made him subconsciously turn back to receive his fist.


    The warning from the body of evil spirits is not an illusion. When Gu Nan left, a solemn word "kill" appeared out of thin air, which was pressing on his original position.


    An old man with white hair and beard appeared slowly. He couldn''t see any expression on his face, but his eyes were fixed on Gu Nan.


    "Fang Chaoyun?" Gu Nan saw the man who appeared, and he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    This person was injured in Gu Nan''s hand earlier, which surprised Mr. Fang Chaoyun. He is a disciple of Song Fei, and also a great star master of the tenth level. Even in the universe, he can be regarded as a great man.


    Gu Nan couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t expect that as a man, he came to find his own trouble.


    Just Fang Chaoyun next words, let Gu Nan realize that each other is not only to find their own trouble, but also intend to keep looking.


    "Gu Nan." Fang Chaoyun stepped forward slowly and said in a low voice, "the star master of the star world has no injustice or hatred against you. Why do you want to invade this world?"


    "What''s your business?" Gu Nan replied impolitely.


    However, Fang Chaoyun sneered: "if the war goes on, the whole life will be ruined. The only word" Confucianism "that Fang worships in his life is to take the safety of the world as his own responsibility. How can he sit back and watch you do something wrong?"


    Gu Nan had a headache when he heard these words, but he understood the meaning.


    In the final analysis, if Gu Nan wants to invade other star worlds in the future, he has to ask Lao Fang first.


    After all, Lao Fang is the master of the tenth level star. He was injured in Gu Nan''s hand before, but he just ran to Gu Nan''s Kingdom and killed him. If it were outside, he would not be afraid of Gu Nan.

 Chapter 444

    Gu Nan also scratched his head.


    It is inevitable that the invasion war will cause collective resistance sooner or later. It''s impossible for the stars not to understand the truth of cold lips and cold teeth and the tragedy of the rabbit.


    However, it''s really troublesome for Fang Chaoyun to hold up the banner of righteousness and make clear that he wants to fight against himself.


    The old man needs strength, connections, backstage and backstage. It''s really impeccable. He can hardly find any weakness.


    However, Gu Nan''s difficult task is not once or twice. Of course, he won''t flinch. Without saying a word, he has already hit Fang Chaoyun.


    A familiar word "Zhen" emerged, easily blocking Gu Nan.


    "It''s weaker than last time, and it''s not much weaker..." Gu Nan''s attack was ineffective and he didn''t rush to attack. Instead, he analyzed the situation of the enemy.


    The above-mentioned injury of Fang Chaoyun, under normal circumstances, has been cultivated for at least a hundred years, but now it seems that although there are still injuries, there are not many left.


    This can only be attributed to Song Fei.


    What Gu Nan didn''t expect was that in the twinkling of an eye, nearly ten star masters appeared at the same time and entered the star world from different places. The target was the God servants in the slaughter.


    Gu Nan frowned slightly. He gave up the plan of killing each other with human life in his heart and ordered decisively from the kingdom of God.


    "Retreat, as much as you can."


    The voice rang out in the hearts of all the envoys at the same time, so the army of God attendants in the star world changed in an instant, and they fled to the God country together.


    Of course, in the case of the star master''s intervention, the loss can not be avoided. For most of the ministers below the fourth level, the level of the star master is still too high.


    Shenshi can be absolutely forbidden, and there is no way to travel through space, so the speed of retreat is very fast.


    Fang Chaoyun''s spirit is also scanning the whole world. Seeing Gu Nan''s troops withdraw, he doesn''t stop them. Instead, he makes a gesture to speak.


    "It''s not too late to know your mistakes and correct them." Fang Chaoyun touched his beard and said with a smile, "I hope you can be restrained after this time, otherwise I don''t mind punishing again."


    With these words, he turned and went back to his own star world, regardless of Gu Nan.


    This is probably the cruel words of cultural people. While Fang Chaoyun disappeared, those star masters also disappeared, for fear that Gu Nan would catch them.


    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan showed some strange smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    "You did a bad job this time."


    When the day, Lu Wen sat in front of Duan Wenqi, said impolitely.


    Duan Wenqi is not angry either. He knows that many times he is far from seeing clearly as his old friend, and he doesn''t mind listening to his opinions.


    Lu Wen didn''t even give Duan Wenqi a chance to open his mouth.


    "It''s nothing to provoke those two idiots to go to Gu Nan. It''s just a small matter. But you cooperate with Fang Chaoyun Well


    At the end, Lu Wen could not help sighing: "the fight between ziluo and Song Fei is too much to be avoided by others. How can you get involved?"


    To a large extent, it was Gu Xingqi, the leader of Chaonan, who didn''t help him.


    It was he who first proposed Gu Nan''s wanton behavior, and then got Fang Chaoyun''s approval. It was also in the name of Fang Chaoyun that he personally contacted the star master of Daotian''s first series to deal with Gu Nan.


    It can be said that after this, Duan Wenqi has completely stood on Song Fei''s side.


    Duan Wenqi''s identity strength is not low, so he is so anxious to stand in line, which makes Lu Wen especially unable to understand.


    In the face of Lu Wen''s question, Duan Wenqi just said with a smile: "as long as you choose the right side, you can get more than two different sides, can''t you?"


    Lu Wen frowned slightly. He didn''t try to persuade him any more. He could only sigh.


    ¡­¡­


    In Shenzhou, Gu Nan has been sitting in the hall of evil gods, waiting for the results of the statistics.


    "What about the loss?"


    "The loss of divine servants exceeded 80%. Ten divine envoys were killed, all of them died in the hands of the star master." Red tail''s face is very dignified, even some gloomy meaning.


    She can''t see the existence of points, but she knows how much time Gu Nan spent preparing for these divine attendants. She didn''t expect to lose most of them in a flash.


    The power of more than ten star masters at the same time is still too strong. It seems that all of them come to kill the army, and they are merciless, not to save the world.


    Although the loss was not small, at least no important person died.


    It is also with this twists and turns, originally intended to give Ren Dong cut a lesson, she was not in the mood at this time.


    Gu Nan just nodded slightly, but he was not as nervous as red tail. The first batch of divine attendants were slow to make, largely because they had to build and upgrade buildings, and the points for making divine attendants were not many.On the other hand, although the invasion war was not successful, the harvest was good.


    The star world is only about 70%, but the integral is quite considerable. It''s not far away from the eighth level. You can use the brush to make up for it. At most, it will take a few months.


    But on the other hand, if you can win the star world at one stroke, Gu Nan''s points can burst in an instant, and the losses caused by Fang Chaoyun and others are still great.


    "Teacher, a secret letter from the gods." At this time, Yan Xiao''s figure appeared here.


    Gu Nan nodded and received the secret letter. There was nothing strange in his heart. Fang Chaoyun for himself, to say that there is no Song Fei and ziluo behind the factors of the elderly, he does not believe.


    In this case, of course, the gods will respond.


    As he expected, the secret letter explained the cause of the incident in detail, with the focus on the cause of more than ten star owners'' actions at the same time.


    In the back of the secret letter, he didn''t mention how he would deal with it. Instead, he asked him to talk to Xuanqing.


    The signature is the new leader of Xuanqing, a Taoist of zhuangxuan.


    "Duan Wenqi." Gu Nan whispered the name.


    In my memory, the conflict between him and the elder of the gate of the astral world is not very deep. I can''t imagine that this branch mission that hasn''t been solved leads to a bigger branch mission.


    In any case, Fang Chaoyun of level 10 is not what he can handle for the moment. Gu Nan''s plan has become to wait for the accumulation of points, go to the world of gods to harvest the evil value, and promote to the eighth level.


    When it''s time to shrink, it''s not advisable to be mindless. After the eighth level, at least he is not afraid of Fang Chaoyun when he is fighting head-on. At that time, there will be no way to deal with these people.


    Xuanqing Kingdom also needs to go to see how the God society expresses its attitude. In essence, it is the fight between ziluo old man and Song Fei.


    But before that


    "Duan Wenqi." Gu Nan read out the name again, with a sneer on his face and a crystal clear bead in his hand. "Do you think Lu Wen can protect you?"


    The jewel of the kingdom of God.

 Chapter 445

    When Duan Wenqi left, he wanted to go to zilaotian subconsciously, but then he stopped.


    After a sigh, he turned and went to another star world, which was his own star world - demon world.


    It''s a long time since Duan Wenqi came here. It''s really an incredible thing for a star owner.


    The astral world is not only the foundation of the astral master, but also the cornerstone of his power. Even if you don''t think your star world is good in all aspects, there''s no need to have a hard time with yourself.


    When Gu Nan first met Duan Wenqi, he felt that his strength and popularity were in the middle of Bo Zhong''s life. In fact, there was no mistake.


    Duan Wenqi is no weaker than Hong in his own practice, but his star world is still world-class. No matter how weak the astral world is, it is also the level plane of the real world. The two are not at the same level at all.


    The slow development of demon world has a lot to do with Duan Wenqi''s spending a lot of time at the gate of the star world.


    Yaoluo world is a typical wild plane, where the civilization level is very backward, which is very similar to the ancient times in many plane legends.


    The origin of the name of the demon world is precisely because there are a large number of demon families here.


    The big demons of different shapes roam wantonly in this vast wilderness, carrying out the most primitive predation and survival.


    When he returned to his star world, Duan Wenqi really relaxed. He slapped down the mountain in front of him like a vent and cut it in half, which showed his anger.


    "Damn ziluo..."


    Duan Wenqi''s eyes were red and his forehead was blue. He was breathing heavily and couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    It''s very rare for a star master to lose his attitude.


    It''s hard for Lu Wen to understand that he deliberately targeted Gu Nan, because Duan Wenqi didn''t mean to target Gu Nan at all. He wanted to target ziluo old man.


    From the beginning, Duan Wenqi had to stand on the side of Song Fei. Does he need any reason for Gu Nan?


    Duan Wenqi has worked hard for the gate of the star world for tens of thousands of years, and he can''t even take care of his own star world. How can he not be annoyed that he has made wedding clothes for others overnight?


    The first thing that old man ziluo did after he returned to the heaven world was to let the gods settle in ziluo heaven, and the second thing was to incorporate all the organizations in ziluo heaven.


    These organizations, big or small, must all be under the command of the God of heaven society and become the peripheral organizations of the God of heaven society, otherwise they will be expelled from the violet sky.


    It''s extremely overbearing, but the major organizations have to accept it.


    On the one hand, the other party is the one who is in harmony with the Tao, and is the real owner of zilaotian, so they can''t resist at all; on the other hand, after so many years of operation, everyone''s foundation is rooted in zilaotian, and it''s impossible to move to other places.


    Many people don''t understand the motivation of ziluo, but Duan Wenqi is very clear - this is because the original law of ziluo is organization.


    Every star master has his own law, and the existence of this law is bound to affect the star world.


    It''s just like it''s easier to practice sword in jijiantian, and it''s more profitable for both teachers and students to open an academy in shidaotian. The core rule of the astral world is what really exists.


    The core rule of violet sky is organization, so when violet old man disappeared, it became the best place for the development of major organizations.


    It is the special principle of "organization" that overlaps with Song Fei''s "teacher''s way".


    Both of them need the cultivation of posterity, in order to help the progress of self cultivation, so old ziluo got in the way of Song Fei.


    It is also because of this that old man ziluo would bother to run the God''s Association and spare no effort to help lorenza, Xue Ren and others to become Taoists.


    To him, helping others is helping himself.


    But for Duan Wenqi, such a move is particularly unacceptable Because his law is also organization!


    He has managed the gate of astral world for so many years, and even secretly accepted some small organizations. His power in violet sky has expanded to a terrible level.


    If you give him a few thousand years, maybe he can really take the whole zilaotian into his own hands by means of peaceful evolution.


    "Councillor." A voice rang up beside Duan Wenqi. The visitor was a young man in blue.


    His name was Fang Tun, the confidant of Duan Wenqi in the gate of the former star world.


    Under Duan Wenqi''s command, xingjiemen is one of the few organizations that flatly refuse to be incorporated and move into the demon world. Fortunately, xingjiemen''s main business is reincarnation, otherwise the loss will be too big to accept.


    Hearing this familiar address, Duan Wenqi slowly converged and nodded: "how about the transfer of members?"


    Fang Tun said with a bitter smile: "the rest is not a big problem, but the work of reincarnation has stopped This is not the boundary level


    It is not the heaven level or the boundary level, so it cannot be reincarnated to other planes.


    Duan Wenqi was stunned. Living in zilaotian for so many years, he almost forgot this rule. If all goes well, he doesn''t have to think about it at all, butIn his heart, his hatred for ziluo old man increased a little. Duan Wenqi could only say: "for the time being, I''ll arrange for them to go to tianzhuansheng. I''ll find a way here."


    Fortunately, he had Lu Wen, a good friend, but he didn''t have to worry too much.


    But Duan Wenqi didn''t expect that since he was promoted to star master, the biggest disaster in his life will soon come.


    ¡­¡­


    "Who are you?"


    In the kingdom of God, Gu Nan looked at the tall and thin Taoist standing in front of him and asked in doubt.


    "I''m Zhuang Xuan, please follow me to the boundary of Xuanqing." The Taoist priest made a comment and answered in a voice without any emotion.


    Gu Nan recalled that this is the one who wrote a secret letter to himself. The Taoist of Lingyang stayed in the world of the gods, so it was natural for someone to inherit the world of Xuanqing.


    It''s just that the succession is so rapid that even the affairs of the Heavenly God society have been inherited. It''s a little too simple - there''s only one possibility that Taoist Lingyang has already intended to go.


    Gu Nan''s face appeared in his mind. He had arranged everything early.


    "Lingyang Taoist is..."


    "It''s respect for teachers."


    I didn''t expect that Taoist Lingyang looked quite normal, and the apprentices were so methodical.


    Gu Nan nodded, but he didn''t care. He put away the treasure in his hand and said casually, "I''ll go out first. After that, I''ll go to Xuanqing."


    With that, he was about to turn and leave, but Zhuang Xuan frowned slightly in front of him: "wait a minute, hermit. You may not understand what happened This time, not only your activities were targeted, but also master Xue and master crazy boxing were attacked at the same time. "


    Gu Nan Wei was stunned. He really didn''t expect that the other party''s handwriting was so big that all the three core members of the association were affected.

 Chapter 446

    When Gu Nan came to the Xuanqing Kingdom, the core members of the God society came to Xue Ren, crazy fist and the empress Taisheng of the emperor''s heaven.


    When old ziluo wanted to take people to the world of gods, the empress Taisheng didn''t go, but now she is here.


    This time, she is not afraid of exposure, the reason is very simple - her left hand is wrapped in a circle of white gauze.


    "It seems that there are a lot of people being attacked." Gu Nan glanced around, but Xue Renhe''s face was not very good-looking. It was obvious that this was a meeting of the assailants, and the situation was a bit serious.


    Xue Ren has only ten years, even he has time to run out, it can be seen that he has reached the most critical juncture.


    "The old man was attacked, too." Seeing Gu Nan coming, Xue Ren said in a deep voice, and then raised his finger to the top.


    This time Gu Nan was really a little surprised. He didn''t expect that old man ziluo was not as strong as he had imagined.


    "Song Fei?"


    "If he''s ok It''s nine spirits. " Xue Ren''s voice sounds very low. Compared with the teacher Tian Songfei standing in front of the stage, the nine spirits star master is really hard to chew.


    Song Fei was one of the oldest people to help him.


    Moreover, Song Fei''s actions were not bright, but at least they were on the bright side, while jiupo was different.


    Even if he secretly attacked old man ziluo, only two of the people involved knew that Zhutian Wanjie had not received any news at all.


    In a sense, this is the snake that lurks in the dark, biting in the most lethal position.


    Then there is the exchange of information.


    Gu Nan''s invasion of other worlds was blocked. Crazy fist was besieged when challenging others. Xue Ren was extremely unstable in Jiantian. The dispute between traditional Kendo and new Kendo began again.


    The most bizarre is Taisheng Fairy Queen. Inside her emperor''s heaven, there was suddenly a lot of dragon Qi, which was completely out of her control.


    For the celestial kingdom, such as huangjitian, this phenomenon means the rise of the new immortal Kingdom, and the Taisheng fairy queen, also based on Dragon Qi, can hardly be stopped.


    Four people at the same time encountered their own different obstacles, and purple old man is nine spirit days personally attack, visible enemy is not good.


    At this time, the nearby Taoist Zhuang Xuan suddenly coughed and said, "ladies and gentlemen, the situation may be more complicated than you think."


    "Oh?" Taisheng fairy picked eyebrow, although only spit out a word, but still can hear a little dissatisfaction in her tone.


    She was dissatisfied with Taoist Zhuang Xuan''s intrusion, because she didn''t have a good impression on the younger generation at first.


    Originally, in the meeting of gods, Taoist Lingyang played the role of a housekeeper, and daily affairs were always handled by him.


    The Taoist of Lingyang stays in the world of gods, and the vacant position here naturally needs to be replaced.


    Xue Ren is busy with promotion. According to his qualifications, Taisheng Fairy Queen is undoubtedly the most qualified one. It''s a pity that Taoist Lingyang has one more disciple before she gets to the top.


    Zhuang Xuan didn''t think so. He said to himself, "it seems that the four elders and ziluo were attacked by the same person, but the situation of Xueren is slightly different."


    He stopped for a moment, did not give the empress Taisheng another chance to speak, and said: "I have seen the causes and consequences of your affairs. Other things may be temporary, but not in the Kendo fight. "


    Xue Ren was slightly stunned, then nodded: "that''s right. This time, my two senior uncles have been dormant for thousands of years, and they are well prepared. "


    The dispute of orthodoxy can only be solved by the people in jijiantian, and the operation and preparation are very troublesome, which is far from being solved in a short time.


    The Empress Dowager frowned and looked at Zhuang Xuan: "what do you want to say?"


    "I mean, there may be two groups of people doing it in the dark." Zhuang Xuan''s young face was still quiet and could not see any fluctuation, but his words were enough to surprise everyone.


    Xue Ren''s eyes narrowed slightly: "there are a group of people who really intended to attack us by various means. And another group of people have been planning for a long time and have come to attack me? "


    "Not bad." Zhuang Xuan finally nodded and said, "so I think our current strategy should be to shrink the front in an all-round way and try not to give temporary measures. We can deal with it by avoiding war. On the contrary, Xue Ren is the top priority of the God society at present and should concentrate resources to help him solve the problem.


    Crazy fist said immediately: "I know, I''ll stay in the star world during this time It''s none of my business that people call on me! "


    Zhuang Xuan replied, "if someone comes, please don''t leave your hand."


    Taisheng Fairy Queen looks a little strange. She also wants to know the cause and effect. She just needs a younger generation to give her some advice. It really makes her feel strange.


    Even Lu Wen can''t see through it, let alone them.


    However, she also knew that this was not the time to be impulsive, and Zhuang Xuan''s suggestion had some merits.


    "I will deal with the Dragon Qi in the astral world by myself." Taisheng Fairy Queen looked at Xue Ren and said, "if you need my help, just talk."This fairy queen can win the throne from a number of princes and princesses, but her character is more heroic than that of men.


    Zhuang Xuan said: "it''s not difficult to clean up the Dragon Qi. Please treat the symptoms and don''t trace the source for the time being."


    In short, it is to maintain the status quo.


    When the empress Taisheng nodded, Zhuang Xuan looked at Gu Nan and said, "it''s the easiest thing for Gu nan to solve. As long as the invasion is suspended and the gate of the astral world is firmly guarded, there will be no fear of Fang Chaoyun. "


    Zhuang Xuan kept on talking about what the enemy might have done and what he should have done.


    This young man, who seems to be a bit dull, only at this time can his eyes shine strangely, as if he was born to do this.


    Until the end of his speech, the scene began to fall into a quiet - what should be said has been finished by Zhuang Xuan.


    Xue Ren glanced around without any trace, taking a panoramic view of the public reaction.


    The successor of Lingyang Taoist priest, of course, asked him to take care of him in advance, and today is also the stage he designed for Zhuang Xuan.


    As long as he wins the recognition of these people in front of him and his own support, Zhuang Xuan will have a firm foothold.


    From their reaction, the effect is still wait a minute.


    His eyes fell on Gu Nan, whose expression seemed different from his imagination.


    "Is it done?" Gu Nan a pair of skip the plot dialogue expression, "I should go to chat with Duan Wenqi."


    "Senior Gu Nan." Zhuang Xuan frowned slightly, stood up and said, "you have no reason..."


    "I don''t need a reason." Gu Nan interrupts his words, "I only know, do not accept."

 Chapter 447

    Gu Nan didn''t listen carefully to what Zhuang Xuan said.


    After all, in addition to the initial analysis, he also brings a lot of reasons for the follow-up, and the players just don''t have much patience.


    It''s enough for players to understand NPC''s general attitude. The rest of the story dialogue can be skipped.


    Gu Nan has no opinion about Zhuang Xuan''s suspension of the war of the kingdom of God. Anyway, Fang Chaoyun is against him, and it''s unlikely that he will get any results. He''s just wasting his divine service.


    To start the war of the kingdom of God again, it''s at least necessary to wait until he is promoted to the eighth level and to fight Fang Chaoyun and others.


    However, before that, Duan Wenqi also has to be solved. If we don''t teach him a lesson, won''t everyone dare to hide behind and calculate themselves?


    "Senior Gu Nan." Zhuang Xuan didn''t know when, he had already stood in front of Gu Nan, blocked his way, and looked at him without flinching.


    Even if Gu Nan is famous, it doesn''t seem to make Zhuang Xuan afraid.


    In fact, this young man is very fastidious.


    Previously, he wanted to persuade Gu nan to come to Xuanqing, but he was not a low-profile "senior" in terms of address, because Gu Nan could not attach importance to himself if he was too low-profile.


    But at the meeting, he was a junior and didn''t want Gu nan to feel that he was isolating him.


    With Zhuang Xuan''s dullness, he is not a good dancer. But he was very clear about all this, and tried his best to unite all the forces that could be united.


    From the aspect of the steward of the God''s Association, Zhuang Xuan has almost reached the acme, and there is nothing to be picky about.


    "Gu Nan." Xue Ren stopped for a moment and said, "the overall situation is the most important."


    However, even in the face of the two men''s persuasion, Gu Nan still walked forward without looking back. He walked straight in front of Zhuang Xuan and just waved his hand behind him.


    When Gu Nan''s figure disappeared completely, the empress Taisheng shook her head helplessly and said, "he has gone so smoothly that he has hardly suffered any setbacks, which is inevitable."


    "Behind Duan Wenqi stands a Lu Wen. It''s not a good choice to regain self-confidence." Xue Ren also shook his head.


    Gu Nan''s amazing resume has obvious problems in the eyes of many people. If you go too fast, you will inevitably have unstable foundation. No one in the world can go far if he goes too fast.


    In particular, it''s very common for a genius who has a good journey to fall behind because of a blow.


    Gu Nan has been taking advantage of almost every battle since his debut. Even in the face of Song Fei, Gu Nan also achieved his goal.


    Such a person, however, has almost suffered a comprehensive blow and lost most of his troops at one stroke. It is perfectly normal for him to lose his mentality.


    From the perspective of empress Taisheng and Xue Ren, we can understand Gu Nan''s mood.


    Zhuang Xuan is also very understanding, but this does not prevent him from making the best choice.


    "Mr. Gu Nan insists on that. Let him go. Just follow the plan I can''t wait for the other party to fall behind. "


    With these words, he used the most standard etiquette and turned to leave. It is not clear in a word or two how to mobilize the resources of the God society, but Zhuang Xuan''s strategy is also needed.


    "This kid is a little funny." After Zhuang Xuan also left, the first one to make an evaluation was crazy boxing.


    Taisheng Fairy Queen also said: "he and Lingyang are the same kind of people It doesn''t look like it. "


    The Taoist of Lingyang is gentle, courteous, and insightful of the world. He is the best person to preside over and manage the God Association.


    But the disciple he taught was only half as polite and has character.


    But no matter what it looks like on the outside, at least there is not much problem with ability. Even the empress Taisheng was satisfied with him and temporarily put out the idea of fighting for the throne.


    For her position, it is useful to fight for some discourse power, but it is not necessary.


    Xue Ren showed a faint smile. Although Gu Nan''s reaction was somewhat unexpected, it was not in vain to establish Zhuang Xuan''s position.


    ¡­¡­


    Demon world.


    The transfer of some members of Stargate was smooth. Without much trouble, he sent them to shijitian, which gave Duan Wenqi some comfort.


    In front of yaoluoshi''s promotion, these people can only do so for the time being.


    With years of experience in managing Stargate, Duan Wenqi''s ability in running stargate is no less than that of some top stars.


    If he didn''t want to step up to heaven, or demon world would have been promoted to the world level, even qualified to attack the heaven level.


    Now, with Duan Wenqi''s focus back, yaoluoshi suddenly entered a stage of rapid development.


    Depending on the time flow rate which is much slower than that of the main world, the inner world of the demon world is changing rapidly. In a very short time, it strides from the barbarian era to the semi technological era.Among them, of course, a large number of Stargate members are also indispensable. After all, stargate is the top organization of all heavens, and the level of science and technology is also top.


    In today''s demon world, you can see many buildings with strange runes on the foundation surrounded by the same runes.


    Duan Wenqi watched all this calmly. Fang Tun, a young man in blue, was standing in front of him, reporting the progress of his tasks one by one, just like he was in the gate of the star world.


    "Continue to support the Terrans and teach them the way to keep the demons in captivity." Duan Wenqi said, "the potential of human civilization is not comparable to those monsters."


    "Yes." Fang Tun should be respectful. He was planning to continue to report, but he saw Duan Wenqi''s face move.


    "My lord?"


    Duan Wenqi frowned slightly, as if he was closing his eyes and feeling something, but finally he shook his head and said, "it''s OK, go on."


    So Fang Tun continued to report. In fact, what Duan Wenqi just realized was that he vaguely felt that someone had entered the demon world, but then this feeling disappeared.


    His first reaction was that Gu Nan came, but then he gave up the idea.


    Because, in principle, other masters cannot hide their own existence in other people''s astral world.


    It has nothing to do with the strength and characteristics of power. As long as you are in this environment and interact with the outside world, you will inevitably expose yourself.


    You may be able to hide it from others, but you can''t hide it from the star master himself.


    Duan Wenqi knew this very well, so he finally chose to believe in himself.


    However, there is one exception - that is, the one who enters the astral world is not the star owner.


    On the other side of the demon world, a silver robe figure slowly appeared, all over the body wrapped in a layer of shadow, all the breath away.

 Chapter 448

    Duan Wenqi never dreamed that Gu Nan would choose to throw into his star world as a fourth-order sub body.


    Since Gu Nan was promoted to the seventh level, the body of the Holy One, which was rarely used, was used by him again at this time.


    Fourth order mortals are better at hiding themselves than the stars. It''s not that fourth order mortals don''t interact with the outside world and are hard to detect.


    But there are not a few such beings in the astral world. The star owners are also people, and their sensing is based on their own judgment, not radar.


    One more drop of ink on a piece of white paper can naturally be detected at the first time, but it is much more difficult to distinguish a drop of white paint even if the other person''s vision is as high as 5.0.


    Gu Nan''s holy body came to the demon world, and he was still walking on the earth with the divine treasure in his hand.


    Duan Wenqi''s transformation of the demon world was quick, but not thorough. The central area where he settled has shown the signs of metaphysical science and technology, but the remote areas are still wild.


    Just like Gu Nan''s area, monsters and giant birds can be seen everywhere. Above his head, there are nine days in the sky, and the earth seems to be steaming out heat.


    "Good place." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    It''s really a good place to place the pearls of the kingdom of God.


    The role of the Pearl of the kingdom of God is to contain a plane. It sounds very powerful, but there are still some problems in practice.


    For example, players must enter the target plane, and give Baozhu a certain time to play a role, in order to really absorb the plane.


    After all, the original purpose of this prop is for players to captive the kingdom of God, not against the enemy.


    Gu Nan found a place to bury the jewel in the wilderness, and then let the body of the saint sit near the town.


    Almost at the same time when the pearl is buried in the earth, an inexplicable suction begins to appear, as if there is a black hole buried on the ground, and the scope of the wave is expanding rapidly.


    Even the body of the saint can feel the obvious power. According to this trend, at most half an hour, it can contain the whole demon world.


    However, Duan Wenqi will not be able to hide such a big news at that time. In fact, half of the time, he should have noticed something.


    In order not to be disturbed by Duan Wenqi, Gu Nan did not choose to take any protective measures, but intended to attract the other party''s attention with another thing.


    ¡­¡­


    In the center of the demon world, Duan Wenqi is still diligently directing his subordinates to do things, and even fangtun is assigned by him.


    As long as you can promote the demon world to the world level in the shortest time, it is worthwhile to invest in the early stage.


    However, in this hot time, a giant palm suddenly fell from the sky and completely destroyed the foundation just built.


    "Who?" Duan Wenqi was so angry that he suddenly got up and rushed to the other side.


    Duan Wenqi chose Rune technology for the star world. The construction of foundation is more difficult and more valuable than building.


    This time in Duan Wenqi''s perception, the location of the visitor is clearly visible, and it does not look weak.


    But Duan Wenqi is fearless. With his qualifications and strength, no one can make him retreat without fighting - what''s more, this is the demon world!


    With the blessing of the power of the star world, Duan Wenqi instantly locked the enemy''s position and pointed his sword at him.


    But when he was really close, he found the real identity of the enemy - Gu Nan!


    "It''s you Duan Wenqi saw Gu Nan, it can be said that new and old hatred emerged together, and immediately gnashed his teeth.


    But his mind was very clear. The other side is the one who can force the Taoist sect to bow down. Even though he can surpass the other side, he can''t stop him from coming and going.


    Reading this, Duan Wenqi suddenly calmed down. It''s meaningless to chase Gu Nan blindly. On the contrary, it''s more important to find out the other party''s intention.


    But Gu Nan didn''t plan to give him the chance. Without saying a word, he had already smashed it.


    "Stupid." Duan Wenqi sneered scornfully, and then blocked Gu Nan''s attack.


    His own strength is not weak. Staying in his own star world is at least equivalent to the existence of the Ninth level. He is not afraid to meet Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan gave up his speed advantage and ran to fight against him, which is undoubtedly a suicide.


    Duan Wenqi didn''t mean to keep his hand any longer. Behind him, a big demon appeared. It was a monster with half fish and half bird.


    As soon as the big demon''s shadow spread its wings, the terrible power suddenly fell on Gu Nan''s head. Holding thousands of Demon power, this is the horror of Duan Wenqi.


    However, Gu Nan laughs and it turns out that He ran away without looking back.


    Duan Wenqi was slightly stunned, and then found that there was another explosion in the distance, which was obviously Gu Nan''s handwriting.


    The other side''s speed is too fast to catch up with the big demon Duan Wenqi gritted his teeth and soon caught up with Gu Nan, but Gu Nan changed his place.


    "Gu Nan, what do you want to do?" In the end, Duan Wenqi simply didn''t want to chase any more and stopped at the original place.It would be naive for the other party to force itself into submission by means of wantonly sabotaging.


    The construction of yaoluoshi is just at the beginning, and it''s no pity to be destroyed.


    It seems that his words had an effect. Gu Nan turned to attack him again. This time, he adopted the tactic of exchanging injuries for injuries, and he didn''t care about himself at all.


    Duan Wenqi is even more happy. The terrorist power of the power of the star world can still cause damage to Gu Nan, and can''t recover quickly.


    According to this estimate, at most half a day is enough


    Wait!


    Duan Wenqi, after all, has rich experience, so he immediately responds - is the other party''s purpose to delay time?


    This idea came out of his life, and Duan Wenqi instantly noticed the strangeness in the star world. Somewhere on the edge of the star world, there is a strong suction, which is wantonly absorbing everything around.


    "Damn it Duan Wenqi''s heart read a move, no longer care about Gu Nan in front of the top, figure directly open space, fell on the edge of the demon world.


    If Gu Nan had not been involved, he would have found something strange here. Obviously, this is Gu Nan''s real purpose.


    "What on earth is this?" Duan Wenqi stands not far from the Pearl of the kingdom of God. The strong suction is coming, but it will not affect him.


    On the contrary, the spectacle in front of him attracted his attention, and he gradually realized that what was in front of him might be an extremely precious treasure.


    I haven''t even heard of it!


    Duan Wenqi didn''t hesitate any more, he went directly to the suction Center - he didn''t choose to destroy to prevent absorption, instead, he wanted to directly collect the treasure of the kingdom of God!


    "It''s greedy." Gu Nan stood in the air with a sneer on his face.


    Duan Wenqi certainly will not forget Gu Nan''s existence. He dares to act like this, but he thinks that he has completely decided Gu Nan in his own star realm.


    After all, Duan Wenqi is now in a terrible position.


    In addition to Duan Wenqi can rely on the power of the star, even Gu Nan can''t get close, unless he is willing to die with Duan Wenqi.


    Gu Nan gently shakes his head and turns to leave the demon world.


    Near the Pearl below, a silver light cut through the space and hit Duan Wenqi heavily.

 Chapter 449

    When Lu Wen received the news, the whole demon world had disappeared.


    Along with Duan Wenqi himself, and some of his members of Stargate, all disappeared without a trace.


    "What''s going on?" Lu Wen''s face was gloomy and terrible. In front of him, there were a group of people who came from different organizations.


    But they all have one thing in common, that is, they had the last contact with Duan Wenqi.


    Fang Tun is one of them. The boy in blue is very lucky. Before Gu Nan shows up, his last task is to leave the demon world, which happens to avoid a disaster.


    If he is still in the demon world, I''m afraid he will disappear.


    "My Lord, he He seems to have found something Fang Tun recalled the scene carefully and even imitated Duan Wenqi''s expression.


    It''s a pity that he can provide too little information. He doesn''t know whether what Duan Wenqi found is a person or a matter.


    Lu Wen''s face is still gloomy. He has gathered all the people he has contacted with Duan Wenqi here to inquire, but he still can''t get any useful information.


    Demon world, what happened?


    After learning the news of Duan Wenqi''s accident, Lu Wen''s first reaction was that someone was seeking revenge, and it might even be Gu Nan, who had just been hit.


    But I can''t be sure. After all, Duan Wenqi is a well-known star master, and the gate of the star world has provoked many enemies in recent years.


    Now the gate of the star world is driven out of zilaotian. If an old enemy takes the opportunity to create such a situation, it makes sense to blame Gu Nan and others.


    Lu Wen waved to the crowd to go down, while he frowned and sat back.


    The silver dragon on his shoulder soared, circled in mid air, and then gradually transformed into a human shape.


    With the gradual growth of experience, long ling''er seems to have become more accustomed to human form. He often keeps human body and learns from others to discuss things with Lu Wen.


    "Can''t you go back in time?" Long ling''er asked. She heard the news all the way and naturally understood what had happened.


    Lu Wen shook his head and said, "even time has been swallowed up. A piece of time is vacant, and then it is quickly mended But what is missing is forever missing. "


    As the controller of time, there are few things that Lu Wen doesn''t know. He can see everything he wants to see along the long river of time.


    But this time, even the law of time disappeared, and Lu Wen could do nothing.


    Long ling''er was stunned, then pondered solemnly: "is it the plane collapse? I went to see the situation of the demon world, and there are indeed collapse points. "


    The collapse point of space is so obvious that Lu Wen certainly didn''t think about it, but he quickly ruled it out.


    "The natural collapse of space will last for a long time, and Lao Duan will never sit back and watch his star world suffer." Lu Wen patiently explained to long ling''er.


    Lu Wen thinks more than long ling''er.


    Space collapse is indeed the most likely situation. If it is caused by human activities and Duan Wenqi is detained by someone, can it lead to such a situation?


    But in the demon world, how many can hold Duan Wenqi?


    Lu Wen knows his old friend''s ability very well. Gu Nan can''t do this. He''s afraid that he needs someone of Fang Chaoyun''s level to do it.


    And even if there is such a person, how can they drag Duan Wenqi into the space collapse?


    Lu Wen knows Duan Wenqi''s character very well. The latter is sometimes very irascible, but he is also an extremely calm person. He can never get angry.


    Once he found that things can''t be done, he would definitely escape for the first time, and there was no reason to bury the demon world.


    It''s just a small star world. How hard is it to find another one with the ability of an old friend and your own help?


    All kinds of questions appeared in Lu Wen''s mind. No matter how he thought about it, there was always something that couldn''t be explained. Lu Wen had a headache for a while.


    But long ling''er was silent for a long time, and suddenly said, "is he really dead?"


    Lu Wenwei was stunned and suddenly stood up.


    ¡­¡­


    Duan Wenqi is not dead yet.


    This star master, who was implicated by greed, is now trapped in the treasure of the kingdom of God with the whole demon world Also trapped in Gu Nan''s hands.


    In God''s country, Gu Nan threw the bead on his hand, with a smile on his mouth.


    "Old Duan! In order to seal you, I have paid the price of a saint. "


    Gu Nan''s original intention is to swallow the demon world, while Duan Wenqi lost the power of the star world, give him a lesson. After all, with Lu Wen in, it''s not easy to kill Duan Wenqi.


    I didn''t expect that Duan Wenqi was calmer than he thought and found the treasure of the Kingdom ahead of time.


    As a result, before he started the backup plan, Duan Wenqi was greedy and took the initiative to try to control the treasure of the kingdom of God.


    So Gu Nan used a collision from the body of the saint to send him into the treasure of the kingdom of God.


    However, Gu Nan''s current points are just a saint''s separation. In fact, it has not been the case for a long time. Instead, Duan Wenqi is trapped in the treasure, which makes him have some new ideas.Anyway, he is a seventh order star master. If he uses it well, his second turn will be much safer.


    "Teacher, it''s all ready." Yan Xiaoxiao''s voice came from the side, reminding Gu Nan that it''s time to go to the world of gods again.


    This time, he is going to butcher God, thinking that he has accumulated evil value, and by the way, he will bring LAN Si, Xie Yun and Liang Ruxin back - if the latter two have successfully taken office.


    Gu Nan nodded and got up. His eyes fell on Yan Xiaoxiao again. He sighed: "do you still decide to take this road? When I come back this time, you''ll never come back. "


    Yan Xiaoyi''s face, as in the past, showed a shallow smile: "from the moment I was born, I was destined to go to this step."


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, Yan Xiaoxiao is the same as before, but Gu Nan, the owner of the kingdom of God, is very clear.


    In a sense, Yan Xiaoxiao is no longer human.


    Her companions were promoted one after another, but she remained at the top of the third level. It''s not that she can''t take that step, it''s that she doesn''t want to.


    She is on a different path - she gradually integrates herself with the kingdom of God and makes herself a part of the origin.


    Because from the beginning, Yan Xiaoda was forced to separate from the origin of "immortal world", the predecessor of the kingdom of God.


    What she has done now is to reverse the process.


    When Gu Nan is promoted to the eighth level, the kingdom of God will be completely promoted to the boundary level. Yan Xiaoxiao''s part of human will disappear completely and become the manifestation of the will of the kingdom of God.


    If the kingdom of God is compared to a super large artifact, then Yan Xiaoxiao will become the spirit of this artifact.


    At that time, Gu Nan''s control over the kingdom of God will rise to an indescribable level.

 Chapter 450

    After several times, Gu Nan is familiar with the world of gods.


    However, this time is different from the past. Gu Nan finally entered the world of gods through official channels instead of smuggling.


    After the promotion of ziluo old man, although he has not been called "fourteen days" for the time being due to the limited circulation of "ten years", the members of the God of heaven Association at least don''t have to hide in the open.


    Before ziluo decided to go down, the God association was still a popular organization in the world. Gu Nan and others could walk horizontally when they went out.


    "Lord Gu Nan, please wait here. We will arrive at the world of gods tomorrow evening." A waiter stood respectfully in front of Gu Nan and said.


    Gu Nan, who has gone through the official channel, is now in the middle of a giant cruise ship.


    Cruise ships are not sailing in the water, but directly in the void, between the two worlds.


    It has to be admitted that the efficiency of such a huge cruise ship carrying thousands of people at one time is much higher than that of smuggling.


    But when it comes to individuals, it doesn''t have to be. At least Gu Nan himself on the road, do not need to go through layers of audit and control.


    Because of the need to transport thousands of people at a time, the speed of the cruise ship will naturally slow down, which is the main reason for delaying the journey.


    As the waiter bows to leave, Gu Nan walks alone on the top floor of the cruise ship, thinking about which God to hunt this time.


    Now that he has been promoted to the seventh level, there are many goals to choose from. Unlike the previous six levels, we have to go to the trouble of the mirror God.


    Theoretically, he needs to kill a ninth level God to accumulate enough evil value. However, if he kills the Ninth level God now, it may be too much.


    If he could, Gu Nan didn''t mind killing more eight level gods, even seven or six level gods.


    If you can''t get rid of the boss''s equipment and only have experience value, it will be more efficient to brush ordinary monsters.


    Gu Nan''s mind flashed over a suitable person, each with a suitable event to trigger, in order to make these gods in a single state.


    Just as Gu Nan leaned on the railing with one hand and was absorbed in thinking, a sound of footsteps rang out in his ears.


    "Help me! My Lord, please help me


    At the same time as the footsteps, there was a cry for help from a woman.


    Gu Nan turned his head and looked, but it was a blonde girl who fell into his eyes. She was wearing a conspicuous pink dress, which looked wrinkled and had not been changed for a long time.


    Gu Nan was slightly stunned when he saw her, and subconsciously said, "iris?"


    The blonde girl was also stunned. It seemed that she didn''t expect to meet someone who knew herself in such a place.


    From the girl''s expression, Gu Nan can see that the other side is her memory of Alice.


    It''s just that she was supposed to be a person in the world of gods. How could she appear in such a place? Gu Nan felt that many things seemed to be disturbed again.


    The sound of her footsteps behind her became more and more urgent. She could not care to ask more questions, so she quickly hid behind Gu Nan.


    Several uniformed men rushed to the scene, and their eyes fell on Alice behind Gu Nan.


    One of the younger ones, with his eyes wide open, reached out to catch Elise, but was pulled back by the elder next to him.


    This is the top floor of the cruise ship, where real big people live. No one can offend at will.


    However, he didn''t mean to shrink back. He believed that as his own master, the other party would be willing to give him face.


    "This girl is Qin Ning Daozi''s favorite girl. Please give her up. There will be a big reward from the empty sky." After the man stopped him, he said to Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan''s reputation at this time was at its peak, but not many people knew his face. After all, he was in contact with big people.


    Gu Nan didn''t take each other seriously.


    The so-called Daozi is nothing more than the successor of the next generation sought by Dong Xutian. If Yulian is robbed, dongxutian will not break the inheritance.


    However, there are at least dozens of such Taoists, but they are not enough to be seen here.


    Gu Nan completely ignored the person in front of him, turned his head and looked at her and said, "how can you be here?"


    "I I came to heaven with my father. " When she saw Gu Nan''s serious face, she didn''t dare to hide it.


    "Later, my father wanted to marry me to Mr. Qin Ning..."


    "I see." Gu Nan nodded and asked, "where''s your father?"


    Alice shook her head and said, "I came out on my own."


    The conversation between them is over. Gu Nan has nothing to ask, but he has a strange feeling in his heart.


    There is a task line on Alice, and the trigger mechanism is that her father wants to marry her out. But in the original game, it is impossible to marry a Taoist.


    In other words, the plot is misplaced.


    Iris came to the heavens, and the object of her mission became the people of the heavens.Gu Nan was very interested in this change. He wanted to know what made it happen. But before that, he has to deal with these guys.


    "You have heard, sir." The previous man said again, "this is the family affair between this girl and my family. You..."


    "Go back and tell her father that if you want to go back to your daughter, come to see me in the kingdom of flowers." Gu Nan patted Alice on the shoulder and motioned her to follow her.


    "Stop!" The young man, who seemed to be hot tempered, finally could not stand such a naked disregard.


    He drew a long knife from his waist and looked forward coldly At the next moment, he was taken out by a shadow, his body broke the skylight and fell into the endless void.


    Countless void substances harmful to ordinary people poured in quickly, and the skylight position had been covered with a layer of black fog. The old people could not help clapping.


    "It''s a big deal..."


    The alarm sounded for the first time in the cruise ship, and several cruise ship guards arrived quickly. They had skillfully started to repair the broken skylight. It was obviously not the first time to do this.


    However, Lu Tao, a vice captain who arrived immediately, was still very angry. He couldn''t believe that when the cruise ship just started, there was a violent incident - so much noise!


    This is not the owner of the cruise ship - bingwutian Zou Jiming adult in the eye?


    Lu Tao looked at the old man with gloomy eyes: "which family are you from? Private fights are strictly prohibited on the cruise ship. Didn''t you tell me before you got on board? "


    The elder man had just been killed by one of his companions, but he was scolded by the other side, and his face was not good-looking.


    But he also knew that the other party''s position was not comparable to his own, so he forced the fire channel: "the sixth Dharma protector in the lower qinning Taoist seat was the first one to move. Please be aware."


    "Who moved the hand?" Lu Tao said calmly.


    The sixth Dharma protector quickly points to one side, which is the room Gu Nan takes iris into.


    At the same time, he had some pleasure in his heart: even the noble guests who lived on the top floor offended the two of them for 13 days at the same time


    "Do you want to die?"


    What he didn''t expect was that Lu Tao suddenly blurted out after he saw which room it was.


    Then he waved his hand with a bad look: "let''s get off the boat, don''t know how to die at that time!"

 Chapter 451

    Iris is also a very interesting role.


    In the game, she is known because she is the world famous broom star of the gods.


    Her father had married her three times, to a legendary strong man, a son of God, and a real God.


    But none of the three can last until their wedding day. From their engagement with Alice, they were doomed to die.


    This phenomenon has attracted many people''s attention. Some people think that she has something related to "bad luck", but the three sisters denied it.


    At first, many people didn''t believe it, but when iris''s third fiance, the God, died, no one doubted the three sisters.


    There is no sign that even a goddess can curse herself.


    So in a sense, Gu Nan saved the life of the Taoist priest Qin Ning, although the latter may not appreciate it.


    "How many fiances have you had?" Gu Nan took iris to no one''s place, and first asked.


    The plot of Elise is not fixed time, and the extent of the plot has decided how much more Gu Nan can dig.


    "Three, three..." Said Alice with some hesitation.


    When she heard Gu Nan''s question, she knew that this man knew his reputation, and she felt ashamed of being exposed.


    Gu Nan nods in disappointment. Alice has killed the God, which means she has little value left Oh, there''s one last point left.


    The content of her life experience can lead to an eight level God, which is better than nothing.


    However, his presence made him curious: "your father I remember it was Donald, right? Why did he go to the heavens? "


    "My father is fox, Alexander fox..." Alice looked at Gu Nan angrily, and then let out her breath, "he thinks no one over there is willing to marry me. He wants me to have a try here."


    Iris''s father, don Well, fox, the old man whose name Gu Nan can''t remember correctly, is also a poor fellow.


    When his wife died in his early years, he loved his daughter so much that he wanted to find a good mother-in-law for her. As a result, he won the first sweeper in the world.


    I''m afraid the father won''t feel very well in this embarrassing situation.


    "Then, do you need my help?" Gu Nan looked at the girl with a smile, "if there is no accident, it won''t be long before you can get married normally."


    "Really?" Alice looks at Gu Nan pleasantly. With her not rich experience, she has not learned to doubt yet.


    Gu Nan nodded with a smile. He did not lie, but at that time, she may not be willing to marry.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tao Zi." The sixth Dharma protector stood stiffly in front of Qin Ning, and the expression on his face was still not very good-looking


    "I know about it." Qin Ning waved his hand to interrupt the six Dharma protectors and sighed.


    Qin ningdaozi looks like a young man with red lips and white teeth, but he has a look of indifference, which makes people never think that he is just a young man.


    The old nine in the mouth of the six Dharma guardians is the young man who died in Gu Nan''s hands. Their nine Dharma protectors have never been bullied like this since they followed Qin Ning Daozi!


    Just look at Qin Ning''s attitude. Obviously, he doesn''t intend to pursue this matter.


    The sixth Dharma protector was a little cold in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. Instead, he was a man beside him: "Daozi, do you want to inform Zhangjiao?"


    This man is also one of the guardians of the law. Although Lao Jiu is hot tempered, he is popular in ordinary life. Now that he is killed for no reason, his companions will certainly be filled with indignation.


    Qin Ning road son but coldly aimed at that person one eye: "how? Do you still want to find Zhang Jiao to avenge Lao Jiu? "


    Daozi''s attitude made the person who opened his mouth look stagnant, but he still insisted: "that person despises my empty heaven so much..."


    "Do you know who that is?" Qin Ning Daozi''s words made several people around quiet at the same time. After vice captain Lu Tao brought them, he only talked with Qin Ning.


    Qin Ning Daozi glanced around and saw that several people''s eyes were full of the meaning of "say it, Lao Tzu doesn''t advise anyone." he couldn''t help shaking his head secretly.


    These people have been with their families for too long, but they have forgotten their basic caution. If they were born in 13 days, they would be able to run across the sky.


    Qin Ning pointed to the sixth Dharma protector and said, "what is the purpose of this Taoist priest''s going to the world of gods? Lao Liu, do you remember?"


    The sixth Dharma protector said without thinking: "visit the star master of Lingyang and join the God meeting."


    "That''s right." Qin Ning said, "Zhang Jiao doesn''t allow us to interfere in the affairs of the God meeting, but there are nearly a hundred Taoists in the world. How can Qin stand out? It''s just a bet. "


    With these words, Qin Ning took another cold look at the six Dharma protectors: "if everything goes well, that person may be one of the examiners of this Taoist school, do you understand?"¡­¡­


    The incident on the cruise ship did not bring any trouble to Gu Nan, and no one dared to question him.


    Even after the event, the captain himself came to apologize for letting the curfew come to the top floor and disturbing the guests.


    Gu Nan is not interested in this kind of nutrition, so he waves him down.


    With Gu Nan''s current status and strength, no one will doubt his final achievements. In addition to those who have too big a gap in levels, no one will die without opening their eyes.


    After all, even if old ziluo falls down, Gu Nan goes directly to take refuge with someone from thirteen days, and the latter will definitely accept it, even Song Fei.


    The next night, the cruise ship arrived at the world of the gods.


    Gu Nan naturally takes iris to the kingdom of flowers. First check the progress of the remaining two players'' legions, and by the way trigger the task on iris.


    Gu Nan has a rough draft of which gods he wants to hunt, but whoever he wants to deal with, he has to accept it first.


    "Mr. Gu Nan, will my father also come here?"


    "Of course, I''ve had him informed." Gu Nan said casually to Alice, stepping into the flower god country, what he saw was a familiar figure.


    Lingyang Taoist -- now it seems that he can''t be called a Taoist. He has changed his native dress of the world of gods, and he looks like a upstart in the countryside.


    Not only is the dress, even the appearance is much younger than before, it seems that most ordinary people are in their early 30s. With their own temperament, they forcefully improve their taste.


    "How do I dress?" This outsider, who came from the heaven world, asked Gu Nan for advice.


    "Very good." Gu Nan nodded seriously, "only 300 years away from mainstream taste at most."

 Chapter 452

    Although they often come to the world of gods and even stayed here for a long time in their early years, culture is not so easy to accept.


    It''s like a foreigner running to China. No matter how many years he has been here, he can be recognized immediately when he speaks. This is culture.


    The world of gods also has its own unique culture, which comes from the God wars in ancient times, and then develops step by step to the present.


    Like


    "Can playing this really help me fit in?" Lingyang Taoist holding a hand of black cards, Gu Nan abuse after several sets, finally a face confused to ask.


    "Of course." Gu Nan replied without hesitation, "at least you can take this to communicate with Sylvia. Culture is understood through communication."


    Lingyang Taoist thought about it, and finally nodded: "it''s reasonable."


    ¡­¡­


    Xie Yun''s krypton gold expert route has been reached, and Liang Ruxin seems to be in the end, and the final assessment will be carried out soon.


    The progress of the two did not exceed Gu Nan''s expectation, but the agreement between Xie Yun and krypton gold experts surprised Gu Nan.


    According to LAN Si, Xie Yun hardly encountered any difficulties, so she started this wonderful route directly.


    And Xie Yun seems to have an innate talent - she can think of a switch into gold, into the route.


    "She went to artensa, which is rich in minerals." LAN Si said helplessly.


    There are a lot of gold mines in altrensane. Obviously, Xie Yun is not satisfied with ordinary trade and is determined to rob the gold mines directly.


    Gu Nan nodded clearly. Krypton experts can often soar in a short period of time, but they will soon fall into a bottleneck.


    Because in the middle and later stages of this route, the amount of gold needed is very terrible, and it is not enough to empty several major themes.


    But then again This route seems to be the most appropriate one for the universe.


    Different from the man-made kingdom of God here, the heaven and the world over there are all naturally generated. There are many gold mines, which are suitable for Xie Yun to plunder.


    "Just take her with you when you leave. Now it''s up to her."


    Gu Nan made up his mind, then ignored Xie Yun''s situation and concentrated on the arrangement of iris.


    After the reputation of Alice''s "three grams of fiance" spread out, it would not have much use value.


    Because so far, most of her tasks have been completed, and there are only some small branches without nutrition left.


    But players are players because they can make the impossible possible.


    "Lance." Gu Nan called the emissary in front of him, "spread the news."


    ¡­¡­


    When old fox arrived here, the news of iris "throwing the hydrangea" to recruit her son-in-law had already spread all over the world of gods.


    If it''s the old fox, he probably can''t understand what "Hydrangea" is. But it was not the first time that he had seen this custom after he had been to the world of heaven.


    Sure enough, as they said, it was the great men of the heavens who robbed Alice!


    Old fox could not help clenching his fist, his eyes were full of resentment - damned guy, he even wanted to ruin iris''s reputation!


    As a man who married his daughter three times, old fox knew too well what her reputation was now.


    But for his Highness''s unbelief, no one would have married his daughter.


    And now that man is going to ask for marriage in public, this It''s salt on the wound!


    "Where the hell is that guy? I want to see him


    "That one said, please go to see him in the kingdom of flowers..."


    "You''re kidding! How can I get to the flower kingdom? "


    ¡­¡­


    For mortals, the main world is their whole living place, and the kingdom of the gods is an unattainable existence.


    Unless guided by the divine envoy, there is no way to enter.


    Whether Gu Nan intends to do so or not, the news that he arranged for Elise to "throw the ball" has already spread.


    People don''t know who is standing behind Elise. They just think that this "broom star" girl is in a hurry to go to the doctor, and then she makes such a fool of herself.


    Do you really think that if you open up your son-in-law, someone will come?


    A lot of people have a joke mentality, and the fact is exactly what they think.


    The place where Alice threw her Hydrangea was also in artensa, a new land still in turmoil, so no one came to visit her.


    Just in the sound of a joke, a new news came out.


    Although Alice didn''t recruit her husband, her Hydrangea ball was still thrown out, and she didn''t know where she was.


    It is said that a man who has been engaged in marriage has no intention of getting it, so this gentleman who doesn''t know iris at all also died.


    When the news began to spread, the world of gods finally began to boil up - this is an invisible artifact to kill people!And the men who have engagement and have not yet got married fall into the situation of self danger.


    Who doesn''t have many enemies? No one wants to wake up, home more than a red Hydrangea, and then live in fear, panic endlessly.


    For a time, the whole young men in artensa began a wave of marriage and divorce.


    Whether they get married or get divorced, their purpose is the same, just to get rid of the identity of "fiance".


    However, due to the complicated procedures and the need for the woman''s cooperation, getting married is far more troublesome than quitting, so countless scenes of "don''t cheat the poor girl" are staged.


    What''s more terrifying is that in a few days, a red Hydrangea appeared in some young men''s homes.


    The horror legend of "red Hydrangea" has spread in the world.


    "What are you doing this for?" Taoist Lingyang, dressed as a upstart, looks at Gu Nan curiously.


    At this time, they were sitting in a remote manor in artensa, while Gu Nan changed his dress and dressed in gorgeous clothes, looking like a rich man.


    It has to be said that Gu Nan''s taste is higher than that of Taoist Lingyang.


    Taoist Lingyang is very curious about Gu Nan''s behavior, especially after seeing him hold a son-in-law recruiting meeting for Elise and making hydrangeas himself.


    There is no mistake. Most of the hydrangeas flowing secretly on the mainland today are from Gu Nan, and each one has been sold at a high price.


    Sometimes he even arranged for the young people who got the hydrangea to die to prove the truth of the curse.


    It can be said that most of the reasons for the panic of the people in artensa are due to Gu Nan.


    "I need to kill some gods." Gu Nan didn''t mean to hide it. Anyway, he couldn''t hide it from Taoist Lingyang.


    "Revenge?" Taoist Lingyang thought of this for the first time, because he had done it himself.


    "No, No." Gu Nan waved his hand and said, "I just want to kill God, no matter what God it is."


    Lingyang Taoist Leng Leng, and asked: "then you do this, you can attract the gods?"


    He has personally proved how difficult it is to bring a God to the plane.


    Of course, he seems to have forgotten that Gu Nan had no pressure when he did something similar last time.


    "Here we are." Gu Nan did not answer his words, just said with a smile.


    Outside the manor, a woman in a light red cloak is walking slowly to the manor.


    "In the name of my Lord, his highness Emma." The woman''s pretty face was covered with frost. "Stop these stupid, despicable businessmen immediately!"

 Chapter 453

    "Which God is Emma?" Lingyang Taoist slightly surprised asked.


    He was half a world of gods, but he had never heard of Emma.


    The whole world of gods is just a few hundred gods. For the same level of Lingyang Taoist, there should be no one who doesn''t recognize them.


    But Gu Nan knows that Emma is an exception. In fact, not to mention the Lingyang Taoist, even the local gods in the world of gods, there are a lot of people who do not know the existence of Emma.


    To be exact, she has disappeared completely since the first World War of the gods, and few people have contacted her.


    What''s more interesting is that Emma didn''t mean to hide herself. After that year, she broke away from light and dark, and announced that she would not set foot in divine warfare.


    She doesn''t grudgingly show up when it''s necessary for her to perform her ministry. Only for tens of thousands of years, there has been very little need for her to do it.


    She''s Emma, Emma.


    "The God of love?" Lingyang Taoist searched his memory carefully and confirmed that he heard the name for the first time.


    "Emma''s ministry is love." Gu Nan said succinctly, "but because there is no God of marriage, the marriage is also in her hands."


    This is the reason why the emissary of love appeared outside the manor.


    Gu Nan''s series of actions have seriously damaged the normal marriage of arensa and the operation of Emma, so she will send a divine envoy to stop her.


    Of course, under Gu Nan''s deliberate arrangement, this already confused God of love did not find that all this was a conspiracy.


    In the news that she got, it was just a man rich businessman who suddenly wanted to sell hydrangeas to earn money after hearing the story of Alice.


    Although it is not the intention of the other party that makes the people of arenza panic and the marriage rate plummeting, it is still necessary to send a divine envoy to punish the other party and let the other party stop this kind of action.


    After understanding the whole process, Lingyang Taoist couldn''t help showing his strange color.


    "How did you know that it would alarm Emma?" Gu Nan''s series of actions are so purposeful that Taoist Lingyang didn''t think he was just trying. He must have been sure for a long time.


    Gu Nan shrugged and did not answer.


    He can''t tell each other that this is the plot triggered by a boring player in his previous life when he was tossing about the task of Elise.


    Gu Nan didn''t see the emissary of the God of love, otherwise she would be easily noticed by Emma.


    Under his arrangement, the legendary strong man who had been ready for a long time came forward and sent the messenger away in a very rude manner.


    Even if the other party shows his status as a divine envoy, the legendary strongman still scolds her in a vulgar tone and then sends her back.


    "My Lord, what you ordered has been done..." Jordan, the legendary strong man, stood in front of Gu Nan and said nervously.


    He was not only afraid of Gu Nan, but also afraid of being retaliated by the gods. After all, his previous behavior really angered the gods.


    Gu Nan is playing the black card leisurely, and easily crushed the Lingyang Taoist, saying: "are you afraid? Don''t be nervous. Emma is a hot tempered God. She''ll be here soon


    Jordan is about to cry. Is there any consolation?


    Instead, Taoist Lingyang understood Gu Nan''s words - since he would come soon, he would die soon.


    ¡­¡­


    Old fox was in artensa at the moment.


    After days of driving, his face was full of frost. As a mortal, he did not have the ability to travel through the plane. Fortunately, the cruise ship from the celestial world just put him in Atlantis.


    "Mr. Fox, I have to remind you What you are doing is very dangerous. " A man stood beside old fox and cautioned carefully for the 20th time.


    Qin Ning sent the two guardians to his side.


    Fortunately, the second Dharma protector is here. Otherwise, old fox would have been slaughtered in the current situation of Alice''s "fame".


    Now the two of them are going to the place where Alice "throws the hydrangea".


    If there is no mistake in the second Dharma protector''s conjecture, there is a great possibility that the second Dharma protector will pay close attention to that place, or even live in person, which is the real place of ten dead and no life.


    "My daughter is there." Old fox''s eyes were fixed on the front. At this time, there was only one last distance left from their destination.


    According to the order, the second protector could not stop fox, but could only dissuade him, which made him helpless.


    However, he didn''t want to go with old fox to die. He could only try his best to persuade him: "that one obviously has a plan. You might as well wait for this matter to end..."


    "Who knows what he''ll do to my daughter!" Old fox showed the unique stubbornness of the arensa people, glaring at the second Dharma protector.


    The second Dharma protector couldn''t help but curl his mouth. He wanted to say that as that one, he really wanted to do something to your daughter. No one could stop her.While they were talking, a throb came from the front, as if something was pressing on their heart.


    Old fox looked blankly ahead, did not understand what happened, but the second Dharma protector was very familiar with it, with a look of panic.


    "Gods..."


    ¡­¡­


    Love is here.


    As I said before, this clergyman is a god of literature and art. In fact, his character is not low-key at all, or even explosive at all.


    But she had few friends. After the first divine battle, even fewer people knew her. In addition, the people who overlap with Emma''s clergy are extremely rare, so she becomes invisible in the gods.


    But today, the invisible man was blown up by Gu Nan.


    Emma is a blue haired girl with oval face. She wears a light red robe and stands in the void: "mortal, you will be proud of your ignorance, superficiality and..."


    The shadow emerged from behind Emma, which made the words of God of love come to an abrupt end, because the deep sense of crisis made her shiver unconsciously.


    She hasn''t had that experience for a long time.


    Since the God war tens of thousands of years ago, she has rarely had the chance to fight with others, and no one is willing to provoke an eighth level God.


    But at this moment, the other party is completely ignoring these, up is a fatal blow!


    Gu Nan''s fist fell from the back of Emma''s head, but the power of his shadow wrapped around them, isolating the breath of God''s fight.


    In the eyes of outsiders, I''m afraid we can only see a shadow.


    Taoist Lingyang stood in the manor and calmly looked at the scene above.


    He knows very well that even Gu Nan can''t last long with this degree of Shadow Power - in other words, Gu Nan is sure to solve the battle in a very short time.


    There is something strange in Taoist Lingyang''s eyes: the other side is the eighth level God. What do you want to do?

 Chapter 454

    It''s inconceivable for Taoist Lingyang to tear the eight level gods by hand, but Gu Nan has done it many times.


    From the crack of Emma''s neck, it''s the God''s blood splashing out.


    "You Who is it? " Emma can''t catch the opponent''s figure at all. She feels pain all over her body and is falling into a crazy attack.


    Her question was, of course, unanswered.


    Emma tried to escape, trying to get rid of Gu Nan''s crazy attack, but she was never good at fighting, and could not do it at all.


    However, no matter how slow she was, she knew that this incident was not a simple business for profit, but A complete conspiracy!


    It''s all aimed at her. I want to kill her on the thematic plane!


    Emma hasn''t been in such a mess since the first divine battle.


    Her law was easily broken by her opponent, and her supreme power had no effect. She hit her opponent like a stone sinking into the sea, even a tiny reaction.


    "Who the hell is this?" In this desperate situation, Emma is still in the mood to think about it.


    Of course, this is not the God of love, but because she thinks she will not die here, even if the enemy is unusually strong.


    "You can''t kill me, sir." There was no emotion in Emma''s voice. "I think we should put down our prejudice and have a good talk."


    Even in the face of those who try to kill themselves, the gods can still make rational judgments. Eros is just hot tempered, not a crazy woman like Karina.


    But Gu Nan did not respond to her advances, and even the offensive was further strengthened.


    There are more and more scars on Emma''s body, and even blue blood is flowing all over her body, which looks like a porcelain with blue pigment.


    "It''s no use." Emma finally simply gave up resistance and let the divine body be destroyed, "why do you want to kill me? We might as well sit down and talk. I can help you


    She looked like a big sister: "for love? Your lover left you? Or falling in love with someone else? "


    "As long as it''s not about other gods, I can make any girl fall in love with you unreservedly."


    Bang!


    Gu Nan''s fist finally hit Emma''s head and broke her skull. What she said before seems to have been completely ignored by Gu Nan.


    "I said, it''s no use." Emma''s voice is still very calm, even if because the vocal cords are damaged, the voice begins to deform.


    She seems to have faced such a scene many times, so she can appear to have no waves.


    The next moment, the pink mist rose, began to cover Emma''s body, her body was gradually restored.


    This process is not fast, far less than some real resurrection ability, and can even be forcibly interrupted.


    However, Gu Nan knows the horror of this ability, because it can only be interrupted and will never fail.


    In other words, Eros is immortal. It is because of this ability that she can survive the first divine battle with the most serious casualties.


    Love is immortal. As long as there is love in the world, the God of love will not die out.


    "Love lives on." Emma''s head has completely recovered. "Please stop your unnecessary attacks, sir."


    The God of love cannot be destroyed, even if it is a super God like the Lord of light and the public, or a player after the second turn.


    Gu Nan doesn''t know what the meaning of this setting is. Maybe it''s just the bad taste of the game designer, but he knows how to crack it.


    To be exact, it''s not to crack the point of "eternal love", but to bypass this point to kill Eros.


    Alice appears in Gu Nan''s hands, or in front of Emma.


    Emma was stunned and didn''t understand what it meant: "sir..."


    "Go and get what you deserve." Gu Nan just pushed her gently. The little girl with a blank face rushed to the body of Eros.


    Emma, who is in the process of recovery, has no ability to resist all this. She can only watch the little girl bump into her.


    "I don''t know if love lasts forever, but you certainly don''t."


    Gu Nan''s shadow sword in his hand stabbed into Emma''s eyebrows without hesitation, and a touch of golden light began to twinkle.


    That''s where the Godhead is.


    Under normal circumstances, only when the God dies, the divine personality will be exposed, otherwise it will never be attacked.


    Even Emma didn''t understand why the Godhead appeared at this time.


    "Because of love." Gu Nan pointed to iris, who was being led by the brilliance of the divine personality and gradually walked past.


    Her body gradually overlapped with Emma, when Emma found that the girl was very similar to her in height, contour and posture.


    "There is only one generation of Eros, which has been true since its birth, but this is not the truth." Gu Nan continued, his words like the sharpest blade, straight into Emma''s heart.Emma seemed to be aware of something, and a frightened growl came out of her mouth: "no..."


    As iris gradually merged with the golden light, her face began to show a strange light, and Gu Nan was very familiar with it - it was divinity.


    It is very difficult for mortals to become gods. But in some people, it only takes one step to become a God.


    Love may last forever, but when the priesthood of love is stripped, Emma will not live forever.


    Bang!


    Gu Nan is another blow down, this time Emma''s head is like a watermelon burst, completely disappeared in the world.


    But in the middle of the sky, Elise''s golden light was getting brighter and brighter.


    On the ground, old fox finally arrived. He yelled into the air like crazy: "iris! Alice


    Alice slowly opened her eyes and looked at the familiar and strange figure below. After a pause, she said blankly, "father."


    Old fox breathed heavily. Anyway, as long as iris''s okay.


    But iris is not really OK, she is not the original mortal girl, now she is the new God of love.


    There are few examples of stepping from a mortal to a God, and Alice is one of them. The reason lies in her mother.


    Even old fox did not know that the girl he met in his early years was actually the incarnation of another god of love.


    In the first divine battle, she fell into Emma''s hands. From then on, Emma enjoyed the priesthood of love exclusively.


    But also because of the eternal nature of love, her divine power did not die out, but remained in the major themes, and even was fused by some mortal women to create an incarnation.


    "Iris, are you ok?" The old man pulled his daughter in front of him and examined her carefully to make sure she was not hurt.


    "She''s better than ever." Gu Nan''s voice came from one side and looked at Alice at the same time. "Now you can get married, but I have to remind you."


    "Someone who becomes the husband of Eros may encounter some strange things. You have to help him."


    To fall in love with the God of love, in fact, is tantamount to interfering in the clergy, and will be warned and punished by the rules of the world, unless the God of love himself is willing to influence the world in reverse.


    "And No one dares to marry me, does he? " Alice said calmly.


    After Gu Nan''s propaganda, her reputation has become more popular.


    "Theoretically, yes." Gu Nan nodded and looked at Taoist Lingyang again. "By the way, did you say yesterday that there was a Taoist who wanted to join the association of gods?"


    "Qin Ning Tao Zi."


    "He''s not married, is he?"

 Chapter 455

    When qinning Taoist met Lingyang Taoist, Gu Nan had no interest to know what kind of story would happen and what kind of response the Taoist would make.


    For him, the most important thing is to successfully hunt Eros and gain nearly 3000 points of sin value.


    Love is more valuable than mirror. Although she looks weaker, in fact, she is weaker, but the value of God and sin is not all measured by strength.


    Just like the more difficult it is to fight a monster, the more experience it must have. It will be influenced by other factors.


    Of course, the first thing that determines the value of gods is rank. Gu Nan needs to collect another 10000 points of evil value when he is promoted to level 8. Killing a level 9 God is enough.


    But if it''s level eight, it''s three to four. That''s because each god represents a different evil value.


    The order determines the order of magnitude, while the number of beliefs in the target God determines the specific benefits of killing God.


    After sleeping like a mirror God for many years, even a god whose kingdom needs to be rebuilt cannot be worth too much sin.


    The God of love also rarely appears in front of the world, so we can not get too many beliefs, even less than the average level of the eighth order gods.


    "It''s pretty good. According to the schedule, two more will be up to the standard." Gu Nan roughly estimated the average level of gods in this period.


    There is a big difference between killing three and killing four.


    The most convenient place to hunt gods is, of course, the thematic plane. If you want to go to the God''s country to kill, no matter the difficulty or the success rate, it will become not optimistic.


    But God is not a fool. If there are successive events of God falling on the theme plane, no one will come here easily.


    This is also why we should try our best to hide the shadow of the battlefield to the south.


    "Qin Ning agreed." On this day, Taoist Lingyang came to Gu Nan''s residence and said the first sentence.


    "Oh, that''s good." Gu Nan casually replied, "did you tell him the consequences?"


    "Of course Do you think everyone likes to pit his own people just like you? " Lingyang Taoist scornfully glanced at him, "he will soon return to the heavens, the impact is not so big."


    Gu Nan nodded. If Qin Ning wanted to return to the world of heaven, he was not afraid of the suppression of world rules. There was no God of love there.


    However, Alice is busy receiving the legacy of Eros. I''m afraid she can''t go with her. The couple are destined to be separated.


    "By the way, Qin Ning wants to visit you." Lingyang Taoist said again.


    ¡­¡­


    This is Gu Nan''s first meeting with Qin Ning. The latter is no stranger to Gu Nan. After all, Gu Nan''s reputation is too loud now.


    Qin Ning Daozi''s reason for coming here is very good. Naturally, he apologized to Gu Nan for the offence of the previous Dharma protector.


    The whole thing is dramatic.


    Originally, because she didn''t want to marry Qin Ning Daozi, she ran out without permission. As a result, she met Gu Nan''s iris, and finally went on this road.


    But she didn''t want to hurt people at first, but now she may not be unwilling. In terms of appearance alone, the Taoist priest Qin Ning is quite good, and he can''t find any faults in his speech and manner.


    More importantly, he is not the one who breaks the boundary, but the star master.


    Of course, it is impossible to cultivate dozens of successors at the level of breaking the boundary, such as Dong Xutian. Even if Yu Lian is willing to abdicate, what qualifications do they have to ascend to the sky at one step?


    Therefore, although there are nearly 100 Taoists in Dongxu heaven, they are now qualified to "fight for the grand unification". There are only less than 10 Taoists who have been promoted to the star master.


    Qinning is one of them. He has been ahead of many people, but he is not satisfied. He wants to be ahead of everyone.


    It''s a lot more convenient to have a God as a wife. As long as we can bear the consequences, the deal can''t be said to be worthless.


    "Lord Gu Nan." Qin ningdaozi sat respectfully in front of Gu Nan and lowered his posture to the lowest level. "In addition to apologizing, there is another thing."


    Gu Nan knew that this was the real intention of the other party, so he said calmly, "say it."


    Qin Ning straightened his face and said seriously, "there are some voices in our cave void sky recently It''s about Xue Ren. "


    The relationship between dongxutian and jijiantian has always been very good, which comes from the good personal relationship between the two star masters.


    But now that Xue Ren has become a senior member of the association of gods, will his relationship with ziluo be closer than that of Dong Xutian?


    If one day Xue Ren was promoted to be a Taoist, and Dong Xutian would have a bad relationship with God, which side would he prefer?


    Unless Xue Ren makes a public statement, as long as this suspicion exists, it will certainly affect Dong Xutian''s attitude.


    After all, Dong Xutian is not Yulian''s star world, because she gets the star world by inheritance, not by herself.


    Gu Nan understood the root of all this, but he didn''t have much interest in it. He just said with a smile, "you should talk to Lingyang or Xue Ren about such a thing. It''s no use telling me.""No, my Lord." But Qin Ning said firmly, "now you are the only one who can help Xue Ren."


    Without waiting for Gu nan to reply, he continued: "as long as you are willing to stand up for Xue renge, the leader of the sect can easily suppress those opposing voices. This is also the best opportunity for the God of heaven to have direct contact with Dong Xutian!"


    When he said this, Taoist Qin Ning''s face was full of excitement.


    In a sense, this is the real reason why Daozi of Qin Ning came all the way to the world of gods and now came to see Gu Nan again.


    If he didn''t want to connect the Heavenly God meeting with Dongxu heaven, he just wanted to join the heavenly world. Why did he have to come here?


    In the final analysis, he needs a person who has great weight in the God society and has a close relationship with Xue Ren to stand up for him.


    In this way, not only can the suspicions of both sides be resolved, but also the God of heaven will directly contact Dong Xutian, and the contacts on both sides will undoubtedly get great benefits.


    These two contacts are naturally Gu Nan and Qin Ning.


    Qin Ning didn''t say it clearly, but he believed Gu Nan could understand it, and it was a win-win situation. The latter had no reason to refuse.


    Even if Xue Ren really wants to alienate Dong Xutian, it doesn''t prevent Gu Nan from acting.


    The calculation and people''s conjecture are very delicate and trivial. It took Qin Ning a long time to plan and finally stand in front of Gu Nan.


    So he has confidence in himself.


    "Why?" Gu Nan asked with a puzzled face.


    Qin Ning''s calculation was stiff on his face, and he could only force himself to say: "my Lord, if this is successful, it will be good for all parties. Whether you are Tianxu or Tianxu... "


    "Oh, you can find Zhuang Xuan for this kind of thing." Gu Nan waved his hand and said, "the old man''s Apprentice outside, go to Xuanqing to find him."

 Chapter 456

    Qin Ning Daozi left with full of doubts.


    Until he left, he felt that Gu Nan had something to do with it. He even went to find Taoist Lingyang to test it.


    However, after hearing this, Taoist Lingyang just said with a dumb smile, "even if it''s a gift, you have to know what people want, right?"


    A moment later, Taoist Lingyang came to Gu Nan and said with a smile, "this little guy should have come to me."


    Of course, it is impossible for Taoist Qin Ning to know in advance that Gu Nan would come to the world of gods. His initial goal must be to be a Taoist of Lingyang.


    After all, even if the latter is not in the heavens, its status in the society will not decline much. It is still one of the elders, but it is responsible for different affairs.


    Gu Nan shook his head. He had no interest in Qin Ning''s so-called benefits. In Gu Nan''s eyes, it was not worth mentioning the internal status of the God Association and the opportunities for direct communication with Dong Xutian.


    The interaction between players and NPCs is mostly limited to the pattern of "task reward". Except for some guys with special interests, no one will go deep into the communication.


    As for seeking status in the NPC group, that is even more a joke.


    Players only know that if they don''t accept it, they will fight to the server. If they don''t accept it, they will fight to death.


    "Then, do you have any other gods who have hatred?" Gu Nan turned his head and looked at Taoist Lingyang. He didn''t forget that the last time Taoist Lingyang designed a pit to kill Lewis, the method was still excellent.


    Lingyang Taoist didn''t reply angrily: "no!"


    ¡­¡­


    After Lingyang Taoist also left, Gu Nan finally began to think about which God he would like to start with.


    If it is a normal development of the player, in fact, there is no such trouble. Because if you follow the normal route and become a God, there will always be some enemies and friends. It''s much more convenient to arrange around them than to arrest people out of thin air.


    It''s like using iris to lead to the God of love. There are many such leads, but it''s not easy to find such a lead.


    Of course, Gu Nan is not without benefits. At least now he is like a transparent man, who guarantees that as long as he doesn''t die, few people will pay attention to him.


    A moment later, LAN Si was called to Gu Nan.


    Lance''s life has been quiet recently. As long as she is optimistic about Xie Yun and Liang Ruxin, she only needs to focus on her own cultivation, which is much easier than in the world of heaven.


    But when Gu Nan put a piece of information in front of her, she knew that the quiet days were coming to an end.


    "Here''s a list." Gu Nan pointed to the list and said, "check the recent situation of these people and whether they have encountered any strange things recently."


    Lansi glanced at the names on the list and found that they were basically mortals, even the legendary strong were rare, and all lived in the major themes.


    "I see." LAN Si didn''t ask much. He immediately said, "but we are short of manpower here, and we have a lot of time..."


    In fact, it''s not that Gu Nan is short handed. He has no influence in the world of gods.


    "Looking for Lingyang helps. Most of arensa is his. If he wants to rebuild the astral world, he can''t be without hands on other planes. "


    Gu Nan thought about it and decided not to ask lorenza for help.


    Now she is the main God, openly looking for her to help hunt the gods, maybe she will find some clues and find her identity as an evil god.


    However, Taoist Lingyang seems to have made up his mind to establish a Star Kingdom in the world of gods, and he doesn''t know what he thinks.


    LAN Si took Gu Nan''s list and began to investigate the situation of the introduction, but only two days later, Gu Nan received another message first.


    Liang Ruxin is back.


    "My Lord." Liang Ruxin, who is carrying double swords, meets Gu Nan in a completely different way. Gu Nan can hardly recognize him if he doesn''t have some similar outlines on his face.


    Liang Ru''s face was more or less old after the vicissitudes of the new calendar. He could be called a middle-aged uncle with a full face of Hu dregs.


    But now he is as white as a woman. He can''t see any calluses on his hands and palms. His long hair falls from both sides of his cheek. He exudes a decadent and strange atmosphere.


    "Are you sure it''s the phantom swordsman in office, not the sunflower descendant?" Gu Nan touched his chin and said. Even Chamberlain himself has never been able to practice this virtue.


    Liang Ruxin showed a wry smile: "the master''s swordsmanship is too mysterious. Liang can''t understand it directly, so he has to divide it into two and practice it one by one."


    "How to divide it?"


    "The sword divides Yin and Yang." When it comes to Kendo, Liang rushin immediately straightened out, "I''ll get Jianyin first, and then learn Jianyang, then I can achieve great success."


    Gu Nan''s face was strange. Although he has never worked as the ghost sword Saint himself, he knows that there is no Yin and Yang in this route.


    In fact, this is Liang Ruxin''s own understanding, which is a Kendo theory from the universe.


    This is also a problem that Gu Nan ignored. After all, people in Zhutian world are not players. They have their own world outlook and understanding of power system.Young players like an Tiansheng and Xie Yun are good to say, but Liang Ruxin''s Three Outlooks have taken shape, and his talent and savvy are also excellent. It''s too hard for him to follow the route honestly.


    However, it is not necessarily a bad thing to have one''s own understanding. Maybe we will achieve more in the future.


    Gu Nan was more interested in the so-called "Yin and Yang division of sword" and said casually, "try to make a sword."


    Liang Ruxin nodded and drew a sword directly from behind. He knew that the gap between himself and the man in front of him was too big to hurt him, so he had nothing to worry about.


    What''s more, he has been promoted to a higher level and wants to try his own qualities.


    The long sword held by Liang Ruxin is a strange sword shining with a low light, but inexplicably able to capture people''s mind.


    This sword is not strange in itself, but is infected by Liang Ruxin''s power and becomes what it is now.


    At the next moment, Jianyin suddenly cuts through the space and comes straight to Gu Nan. In front of Gu Nan, he can still tear the space easily. This is something that many gods can''t do!


    Gu Nan''s eyes are slightly fixed. This alone is not the ability of the illusory swordsman, but Liang Ruxin''s own understanding.


    Just as Jianyin was about to fall on Gu Nan, Liang Ruxin moved again. He divided the sword into six parts. At the same time, he put out his sword from six directions, which was the hallmark ability of the illusory swordsman.


    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan grabbed one of the long swords with one hand, but let the others stab his body, with a smile on his face.


    The sword shadow disappeared in an instant, while Gu Nan left only a few white spots on his body. Liang Ruxin''s face was slightly stunned, and then he came back to his senses. He quickly received the sword and said, "I''m offending you."


    Gu Nan waved his hand and said with a smile, "do you know what you can do now


    "What?"


    "Assassin."

 Chapter 457

    For Gu Nan, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages of Liang Ruxin''s strange inauguration.


    The phantom swordsman himself belongs to the close combat route of frontal combat, and Liang Ruxin''s personal position will not be changed after he takes office, but his new ability is different now - Assassin type characters can sometimes play an unexpected role.


    Because whether in the heavens or the gods, in the final analysis, it is Weili who belongs to his own world. The destruction of the top combat power means the collapse of the group to a large extent.


    What''s more, Gu Nan does not lack front-line combat personnel. On the contrary, he lacks such special talents.


    The next morning, Gu Nan called Xie Yun over and asked her to fight Liang Ruxin.


    The result is needless to say. Xie Yun, who has just been searching for gold all over the world, totally despises Liang Ruxin, who has just been promoted and broken the boundary. However, he has lost five battles.


    At the end of the game, Xie Yun''s own head was a little dizzy, several low-level mistakes in a row, leading to a near total defeat in the last game.


    After they left, Gu Nan looked at LAN Si and said, "what do you think of them?"


    LAN Si did not hesitate to reply: "Xie Yun''s strength is to be stronger. Liang Ruxin has more means and more experience."


    Gu Nan nodded gently, and with LAN Si''s eyes, his evaluation of them was basically in place.


    In terms of the game, Xie Yun is like an ordinary player dressed in purple. He can only play the game, far from reaching a high level of operation.


    Liang Ruxin is like a professional player on a whiteboard. Although he has poor attributes, he has more skills and more experience than his opponent.


    However, the problem of experience varies from person to person. What Gu Nan wants to tell LAN Si is actually the difference of routes.


    "You should not feel that Liang Ruxin is more valuable than Xie Yun because of this." Gu Nan said, "no matter how savvy Liang Ruxin is, he has to rely on himself."


    LAN Si seemed to understand something and said in disbelief: "is there enough gold for Xie Yun to break through to the fifth level?"


    In fact, even she herself is still stuck on the threshold of the fifth level, which is the difference between God and man after all.


    It''s just that Lansi has a spirit in her hand. She wants to touch the threshold, which is much easier than others. Even if she gets stuck in front of the threshold, she can play a stronger fighting force.


    But Xie Yun There is no threshold.


    "That''s right." Gu Nan said with a smile, "as long as you charge money, you can become stronger. This is the only conscience of a money pit official."


    In terms of overall strength, krypton experts can only be regarded as a medium route. After all, players only need sin and points to upgrade, which is not very difficult.


    Moreover, this route hardly provides any combat means, and all the route skills are for krypton service.


    But for NPCs who rely on their own practice, krypton experts have enormous advantages. No bottleneck, no epiphany, money can upgrade, this is how many NPC dream.


    "I''ll take her back there as soon as I can." Lansi has realized the great potential of Xie Yun, especially with the nearly unlimited resources of Zhutian world.


    Gu Nan nodded: "take Liang Ruxin back with you. Let them familiarize themselves with their abilities as soon as possible. After I go back, a new war of the kingdom of God will soon be launched. "


    LAN Si should have left and started to deal with Gu Nan''s list.


    This is the only task left for her here. As long as she sends the information to Gu Nan, she can return to Zhutian world as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    What Gu Nan didn''t expect was that when the list was not available, it was an excellent opportunity to send it to him.


    "There''s a little trouble. I may need your help." Sylvia said calmly, holding a cup of tea in her hand.


    This cup of tea is of course from the Lingyang Taoist beside her, otherwise there is no such drink as tea in the world of gods.


    "Oh?" Gu Nan can''t help but pick eyebrows, a little curious in his heart. In his impression, Sylvia was never a God with many tasks. On the contrary, she could be regarded as the one who had nothing to do with the world.


    However, Sylvia did not appear in front of them during this period of time. It seemed that she had something to do.


    Lingyang Taoist seems to have known something. He said with a smile: "it''s related to me."


    Sylvia gave him an angry look, and then she told him what had happened.


    It has something to do with Zhenyang Taoist. At the beginning, he designed to kill Lewis. Although the process was different from what he expected, the result was still ideal.


    After that war, Lewis died, and the dark empire on artensa began to fall apart, but one man survived.


    The dark warrior Goro, a genius who rose like a comet from a mortal to a deity, is still active in all aspects.


    At the beginning, even the Lingyang Taoist didn''t touch him. This man not only has many secrets, but also is said to have something to do with a big man in the dark god family. He is not easy to deal with.Of course, nobody can match Sylvia in backstage, but this time it''s not her own business.


    Diana, the goddess of night and moon, is one of Sylvia''s few close friends. Now she and Goro are almost enemies of life and death.


    "After Lewis died, Goro broke away from his camp and worked alone." Lingyang Taoist explained, "there was a treasure that was originally given to Diana by the following divine envoy, but it was robbed by Goro."


    Gu Nan frowned and thought for a while, but he couldn''t recall the entanglement between them.


    If it wasn''t for his memory bias, Goro and Diana would have no intersection, even though their laws are very close.


    In other words, apart from the part of Diana''s priesthood that belongs to the moon, it''s fair to say that they share the same priesthood.


    Gu Nan, who is familiar with the background of the game, knows very well that Goro''s law is the law of the night, and there is a plot line to help Goro become the God of the night.


    "It''s from over there." The Lingyang Taoist said again, referring to the heaven world of course. "It was meant to be sent to Lewis."


    When Taoist Lingyang said this, Gu Nan understood.


    It was originally given to Lewis, but by the time it was delivered, Lewis had already died in the hands of Taoist Lingyang. How can the treasure that Lewis can look up to be really given away?


    Since it is impossible for the other party to return the favor, the thing naturally doesn''t need to be sent, just transfer it to another person in need.


    Gu Nan wanted to understand the meaning and asked, "is it a treasure related to the law of night?"


    "Yes." Lingyang Taoist nodded, "seven thousand years ago, the sabre of the night king, but now it has become something nobody wants. It can only be sent here."

 Chapter 458

    The night king is a famous star master in the sky world. He once made a legendary name 7000 years ago, but then he fell down quickly.


    He didn''t die in the hands of the enemy, but lost to the main road - he was already the night king of the tenth level, and he failed in the last step of he road.


    After the night king, there was no famous practitioner of the law of night in the world of the heavens, and the people who got the sword of night had to sell it here.


    Some newly promoted star owners may be able to match the rules, but they can''t afford the price.


    "Maybe it''s because of the knife that Goro and Lewis turned over." Gu Nan said with a smile, the brain has made up a big play.


    Lewis himself is a ten level God, and his demand for the sword of the night is actually very small. He bought the knife, probably for Goro, to win people''s hearts.


    "Exactly." Lingyang Taoist also said, "it''s because of this that Goro started to snatch. Anyway, Diana hasn''t paid."


    "But Diana didn''t want to give up the knife." Sylvia said stiffly.


    She''s on the side of her friends, of course. From Diana''s point of view, no matter how many reasons you have, she only knows that someone has robbed her own things.


    Unlike Sylvia, Diana is definitely a very popular God.


    She belongs to the light God system, but because of the characteristics of her own law, she also has friendship with many dark gods. This time, Goro robbed her. It was like poking a hornet''s nest.


    Sylvia is willing to help, but Goro''s strength is progressing too fast, and now it''s almost level seven. She was not sure, so she wanted to invite Gu Nan and Taoist Lingyang to fight together.


    "If you''ve locked Goro in, there''s a need for sophistication, just open your mouth." Taoist Lingyang is also a good man. Naturally, he will not refuse this kind of help.


    But Gu Nan''s reaction was somewhat unexpected.


    "How can it be without me?" Gu Nan a pair of obligatory appearance, "as long as there are traces of Goro, please be sure to inform me, I will help confirm where Goro."


    Taoist Lingyang looked at Gu Nan strangely. In his impression, Gu Nan is not like a man with a strong sense of justice.


    Sylvia was very happy. She didn''t want to think much about Gu Nan''s purpose, but she was satisfied with his attitude.


    "Great! Diana is trying to organize the gods who are willing to contribute. Would you like to join us? "


    Gu Nan nodded: "it should be so."


    ¡­¡­


    Lingyang Taoist sent LAN Si and his party away, and together with Xie Yun and Liang Ruxin, they returned to the world of heaven.


    Looking at the figure they left, their faces became young. Taoist Lingyang, who can be called a young Taoist, showed a thoughtful look.


    Gu Nan''s series of actions, in fact, did not hide his meaning, even let LAN Si to find those mortals, a large part of them also passed through his hand.


    Especially after learning that Gu Nan''s goal was to hunt gods, Lingyang Taoist felt more and more strange.


    He didn''t understand Gu Nan''s action, what help to achieve the goal, what''s more, he even showed a strong interest after hearing about the night sword.


    Then Gu Nan asked him to send LAN Si and others away, which undoubtedly means that he thinks that Lan Si has no need to stay.


    "To kill Goro?" Lingyang Taoist thought about it, and finally came to this result.


    Gu Nan''s origin has always been very mysterious. Perhaps others are afraid of Goro''s possible background, but Gu Nan has no such scruples, so he wants to take advantage of this opportunity.


    Of course, what he won''t know is that Gu Nan needs to kill at least two eight level gods, which is not enough for a Goro.


    ¡­¡­


    The kingdom of night and moon.


    "Thank you very much for coming. The night is with justice, and the night will remember your help." Diana smiles gently, thanking all the helpers for coming.


    This time, there are ten gods gathered here. This is just the vanguard of Goro. It can be seen that Diana''s popularity is really good.


    However, as Diana herself is only an eighth level God, there are no people beyond this level who came to help this time.


    Along with Gu Nan and Sylvia, there were ten people who came to help, among whom the three most powerful were the eight level gods.


    Marshall, the God of paper, Luke, the God of recovery, and cliff, the God of the sky, who once met Gu Nan and was also a member of the association of gods of heaven.


    These three people are all the gods of the light God system, so it can be seen that Diana''s popularity is good, and the difference of the God system always exists.


    After seeing Gu Nan and Sylvia, cliff was stunned and nodded to them first.


    "We''re all here for Goro, so don''t be too polite." Marshall, the God of paper, was the first to say, "Goro robbed the sword of night, no doubt for his own understanding, leaving us little time."


    The sword of the night falls on Goro''s hand. Every day that passes, there is more possibility for him to fully understand it. Even if he takes back the treasure, the effect will be reduced.Marshall is a loyal pursuer of the goddess of night and moon, which is almost well known, so if Diana is inconvenient to speak, he is very relaxed.


    "That''s right. We need to find Goro as soon as possible." Luke nodded.


    Luke is a disheveled uncle with a slovenly face, which is almost for him.


    However, he does not think so. He always regards his own dress as a trend, and thinks that he can win the favor of female gods. He is also Diana''s pursuer.


    If Marshall is Diana''s true love fan, then Luke is purely trying to prove his charm.


    The two have always liked to saddle Diana, and this time is no exception.


    Gu Nan''s eyes swept over the two men and then said, "Goro is likely to be hiding in artensa."


    "What do you say?" Seeing that a third person finally opened his mouth, Marshall didn''t want to confront his old opponent at this time. He quickly looked at Gu Nandao.


    Luke also rubbed his messy hair, staring at Gu Nan, said: "Goro must be hiding in which main plane, we all know that, why do you say he is in Atlantis?"


    Only if the space of the theme plane is limited, it will not be found out quickly by the gods, and it is also the most suitable place to hide.


    But there are so many thematic planes, how to determine the location of Goro has become the most important thing.


    "Because I saw him before." Gu Nan, who has been staying in the kingdom of flowers, said without blushing and beating.


    "Really?" Diana was surprised. A God once ran into Goro by chance, which is the best luck.


    "Of course." Gu Nan said with a deep smile, "is there any need for me to cheat you?"

 Chapter 459

    Diana and others have reason to believe Gu Nan, because as Gu Nan said, why should he cheat them?


    Sylvia''s introduction to him is very clear - as a person from a foreign land who has no grudge against all of you here, Gu Nan came because of Sylvia.


    Therefore, with Gu Nan''s "testimony", the focus of the search will undoubtedly be on artensa.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that the other main planes will not be searched. After all, Goro is a living man. It''s possible for him to have his front foot in artensa and his back foot in other places.


    Gu Nan had just met him by chance, but he didn''t foresee what would happen in advance. Then he stared at GOLO all the way.


    However, it is not entirely without doubt.


    "Hey, do you really see Goro?" Sylvia asked, looking incredulously.


    At this time, it is after the distribution of the search area and everyone leaves. Sylvia''s question, which she didn''t say before, finally got a chance to speak.


    "Of course." Gu Nan firmly said, "I can''t see half of my heart." I have investigated some information of mortals, focusing on Atlanta, and Ling Yang can testify.


    Sylvia naturally had no time to find Taoist Lingyang to prove it, so she had to leave suspiciously.


    The number of thematic planes is not small, and gods are needed everywhere. Even if arensa is the key search, there are only four gods here.


    Gu Nan himself needless to say, and Diana went next door, the remaining three gods of artensa, there is only one eighth order - the God of recovery, Luke.


    Sylvia was not included in the other two. The arrangement of the gods was arranged by Diana herself. She tried her best to distribute her strength evenly, so she didn''t have time to consider her own relationship.


    "There is only one eighth order, which is just right." Gu Nan didn''t smile until Sylvia left.


    It is not difficult for gods to cross planes, but it takes some time to go from one plane to another.


    There is only one Luke in artensa, which is undoubtedly Gu Nan''s favorite situation.


    Goro now has only seven steps at most, maybe six. Gu Nan certainly despises the flesh on the mosquito''s legs. From the beginning, his target was the gods who came to search.


    No one among these gods would think that Gu Nan''s target was them, because they could not find a motive.


    What kind of case is the most difficult to crack? Of course, there is no real criminal motive.


    However, Gu Nan still needs to make some preparations before he really starts - now he doesn''t intend to expose himself completely.


    ¡­¡­


    Artensa, Ian city.


    Ian is the capital of the underworld empire. With the current pattern that the underworld Empire unifies the mainland, it naturally becomes the political center of the whole continent.


    Gu Nan walked quietly in the street, his eyes skimming over the familiar street scenery.


    He is, of course, familiar with this place. As the most magnificent continent in the game, arenza is the main plane that 70% of the players first touch, and 100% of the players have done the task line of this plane.


    Gu Nan started from the dark Empire more than once, so he was not only familiar with Ian City, but also with Goro.


    The protagonist in this game scenario, I don''t know how many times it has been cheated by the players, and even some players are happy to abuse Goro.


    Gu Nan is not so boring, but if you want to talk about the weakness of Goro, he is definitely better than those gods.


    Gu Nan walked in the street step by step until he walked slowly into the palace. But none of the guards and passers-by around him noticed him, as if he didn''t exist at all.


    Until he stood in front of a woman, all of them suddenly woke up, as if there was a figure in his mind, but he could not remember what he looked like.


    "Sir Who is it? " Natasha asked in a deep voice, trying to keep herself calm.


    Although she has been in power for a long time, and since her father left, the whole empire has been controlled by her, but the power of the mortal world is in vain.


    Natasha, who is herself a legend, knows this best.


    So she knew that she could not fight against this one. It''s meaningless to resist. It''s only reasonable to find out the other party''s purpose as soon as possible.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m not looking for you." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    Without waiting for Natasha to recover, a dark sword appeared out of thin air and pointed directly at Natasha''s eyebrow.


    Natasha was totally unable to guard against the sword. She felt that the tip of the sword stabbed in front of her. Then she jumped out of the night and managed to stop the sword.


    It''s not right to say to block it, because the night only blocks the dagger once, and then it breaks.


    But it was this delay that made Natasha jump to one side and look at it in shock.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    The same question, this time not from Natasha''s mouth, but from a man''s voice deep in the room - this is Goro''s voice.Of course, Gu Nan can''t know where GOLO is, and he doesn''t have time to hang out in artensa, but he knows how to find GOLO.


    The reason is also very simple. As a key figure in the rise of the dark Empire, Goro is the husband of the imperial Princess Natasha. This dark warrior, who is affectionate and righteous, can never sit by and watch his wife die.


    With the positioning method that had been arranged on Natasha for a long time, Goro rushed to the palace at the first time and looked at Gu Nan with a gloomy look.


    He''s really in artensa, but he''s hiding in a corner. It''s not easy to find him.


    Now Gu Nan forced him to show up, but the risk of exposure is much greater.


    "Give me the knife of the night." Gu Nan said calmly.


    With no hesitation at all, Goro took out the long knife from his waist and threw it in front of Gu Nan. Then he said, "can I take her away?"


    "I''m afraid not now." Gu Nan took the sword of night in his hand, felt the law of night, and then said with a smile.


    "How many rules of the night have you influenced? Diana will have to see them before she decides whether to forgive you." Gu Nan looks like "I''m just entrusted".


    Goro has no doubt. Of course, it''s up to the victim to decide what to do with himself, which is a matter of course.


    He just felt that he was too unlucky. Among these high gods, there were people who didn''t want to face. They knew so much about themselves that they knew how to threaten themselves with Natasha.


    Gu Nan waves a shadow and traps Natasha in the same place to make sure that no one can break it and take it away. Then she disappears with the sword of night.


    The next moment, he''s on the other side of arenza, where Luke lives.

 Chapter 460

    Gu Nan came so fast that Luke was a little strange.


    "Did you find Goro?" Luke looked at Gu Nandao in front of him with his chicken head on his head.


    "Well, good luck." Gu Nan nodded, took out a long knife from behind and said, "what do you think this is?"


    Luke is also a god of the eighth order. Even though the law is not strong in level and combat effectiveness, he can see the law breath on the night sword at a glance.


    "This is "The sword of the night?" He couldn''t believe it. He and others haven''t done anything yet. What Diana needs has been taken by others.


    "It''s not that easy." Gu Nan showed his helpless color and said, "there are still some problems with this sword of night."


    Luke nodded clearly. GOLO is famous for his cunning and wisdom. He doesn''t believe that Gu Nan can get the night sword so easily.


    On the contrary, Gu Nan finds out Goro''s whereabouts and has to leave the sword of the night, but it also leaves them trouble. This theory is more reliable.


    Luke''s brain mends these, and Gu Nan has handed the night knife to him.


    "What''s wrong with the knife?"


    "See the blade?" Gu Nan pointed to the blade of the night sword, which was emitting a strong night.


    Luke stared at the blade, as if trying to find some clues.


    However, the next moment, the night of the knife suddenly burst up, a knife cut in his neck!


    The golden blood gushed out, and Luke cut most of his neck with this knife, then looked at Gu Nan in disbelief.


    The God body is injured badly in an instant. It''s too late for him to mobilize his own law.


    "Why..."


    Gu Nan didn''t mean to give him a chance at all, and he was not in the mood to explain to Luke. He waved several knives in succession.


    The sword of the night, which used to be a weapon belonging to the ten level strong, had a surprising effect in Gu Nan''s hands.


    The night easily tore up Luke''s defense and cut his body into several sections.


    the God of recovery, who was supposed to be the hardest to kill, was put down without any resistance under Gu Nan''s shameful sneak attack.


    He is proud of the rule of no use at all, because Gu Nan''s output is too high, did not give him a chance to lift the blood line.


    "Next..."


    Gu Nan''s eyes flickered, and his brain recalled the distribution of the other eight order gods.


    There is an eighth order God sitting on the closest thematic plane to arenza, which is cliff, the God of the sky.


    Although the cautious cliff would be more difficult to deal with than Marshall, there is no other choice now.


    After all, if you go around a long way, it''s not right to blame Goro, and it''s meaningless for Gu Nante to find the sword of the night.


    Gu Nan arranges Luke''s body and piles it aside, then leaves artensa quickly.


    His time is tight. After all, Luke is not a god of love like a transparent man. His death will soon be discovered, and he must be killed as soon as possible.


    The sin value of Luke''s contribution is higher than that of the God of love. It has reached 3500 points. It is enough to kill an eighth level person.


    ¡­¡­


    The theme plane that cliff is responsible for belongs to the light God system, and its name is also very interesting. It is called the holy land.


    The holy land is the main plane of light creatures, with various types of angels, light elements, light unicorns and so on.


    However, the holy land was not a unified one, but was divided by three empires, with a large number of small and medium-sized countries in the middle.


    The main fighting force among various countries is the elite Knights order, which has common beliefs and even similar doctrines.


    It was originally one of the places where Luke was worshipped, because it was different from the one where he was worshipped.


    However, this does not mean that cliff is not careful enough. In fact, he is far more cautious than Luke. In such a place as the theme plane, it is necessary to be vigilant at all times.


    The existence of the temple also ensures that no one can sneak in at will. This is the home of the gods.


    But Gu Nan also understands cliff''s character, so he can find a way to deal with it.


    Cliff sat quietly in the temple with his eyes closed, waiting for the feedback from the Raiders, then suddenly opened his eyes.


    In his perception, there is a breath outside the temple, which is the law of the night!


    But cliff, who is cautious by nature, doesn''t act rashly. On the contrary, there is a touch of ridicule in his eyes.


    "Are you trying to deceive me into calling all the others?"


    The law of the night was so close to him that it made him suspicious, so he decided to hold on.


    The breath lingered outside the temple for a while. It seemed that he was not moving. He was a little worried and rushed towards the temple.


    Cliff sneered even more in his heart, driving the emissary to encircle the other side while driving himself to the other side.If Goro dares to break into his temple, will he take the initiative to avoid it? After all, he is just a rising star.


    However, when the two began to contact, cliff suddenly woke up.


    It''s not Goro standing in front of him!


    The comer''s action is too fast and the target is too clear. Almost in the blink of an eye, he comes to cliff. It''s Gu Nan holding the night knife.


    At this time, Gu Nan was wrapped in the dark shadow, looking like a demon.


    Cliff''s heart is full of warning, but the identity of the visitor really makes him suspect.


    The power of the night sword has been pushed to the extreme. Gu Nan''s shadow power has been covered up by the too strong law of the night.


    What''s more, there are some similarities between them, which makes it impossible for cliff to judge. But at least he knew it wasn''t Goro.


    Gu Nan''s cold eyes fell on cliff. He didn''t mean to say much. He had already cut cliff with his knife.


    But after all, cliff had been prepared. Instead of cutting the divine body, the night sword was firmly blocked outside.


    A light cyan sheen appeared in front of cliff, as if he had put the whole sky in front of him.


    The God of the sky is known as the most defensive God, and few laws can break his defense.


    But Gu Nan just sneered and didn''t speak. He didn''t even think about it with his left hand. He punched again. No matter how strong the defense is, is it better than Karina?


    Night''s sword can''t give full play to Gu Nan''s power, because if he wields it with all his strength, he is afraid that it will break with a few blows.


    With a punch of strange force, he banged heavily in front of cliff, directly smashing the sky in front of him.


    The next moment, the knife of night pokes into his body without hindrance.


    With the natural outbreak of the law of night, another eight level God easily died in Gu Nan''s hands.


    It has been proved that once they are approached by evil gods, they are no more difficult to kill than ordinary people.


    It was only at this time that the gods who rounded up Goro arrived late and began to gather on the land of the Sanctuary - they were attracted by the law of the night that broke out.

 Chapter 461

    In the process of Gu Nan''s killing cliff, he intentionally sent out the breath of the night sword.


    On the one hand, it''s to hide itself from cliff, on the other hand, it''s to let Diana and others find out what''s going on here.


    Gu Nan took a look at Cliff''s body at his feet, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Unlike Luke, cliff''s body was not destroyed by him, just a blood hole in his chest.


    The pot is ready, and the next step is to button it on Goro''s head.


    Before the other gods arrived, Gu Nan''s figure had quickly disappeared, and he rushed back to artensa.


    ¡­¡­


    When Diana and other gods arrived, she saw such a scene: in the temple of the sky, cliff''s body was still lying there, still boiling with the law of the night.


    "It''s Goro?" Marshall looked at the ground in disbelief. Cliff''s body stung him.


    Cliff''s strength is very strong, even Marshall thinks he is the strongest in his group. If cliff can be killed, isn''t everyone dangerous?


    Diana''s face was ugly, too. Anyway, cliff was killed to help her, which made her feel very sorry.


    "It could be Goro But how did he do it? "


    "Even cliff died in his hands, worthy of growing up with the theme plane..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wait a minute Sylvia recovered from the shock of cliff''s death. "Why hasn''t Gu Nan come yet? Neither did Luke


    With Sylvia''s exclamation, the gods who came from all directions found that two of them were missing.


    Diana seemed to understand something and blurted out, "come on! Let''s go to artensa! "


    ¡­¡­


    Artensa.


    Gu Nan returns to the palace of Ian City, Natasha is still imprisoned here, and Goro has not even had time to hide.


    In fact, it didn''t take much time for Gu nan to go back and forth. His journey to kill God was very fast. As soon as Goro pacified his wife, Gu Nan had already returned.


    Of course, during this period, Goro did not try to crack Gu Nan''s ban, but with his only six level strength, he could not do such a thing.


    When he found Gu Nan appeared, Goro quickly stood up and looked at him with vigilance.


    Gu Nan just laughs and leaves the sword of the night behind, then relieves the restriction on Natasha.


    "What do you mean? Is this letting us go? " Goro''s vigilance did not even go to pick up the night knife and protect Natasha behind him.


    "That''s right." Gu Nan said calmly, "by the way, I''ll give you a piece of advice: take this knife and leave here as soon as possible."


    After that, Gu Nan''s figure disappeared in an instant, as if he had never appeared.


    The palace was quiet again. It seems that before picking up the sword, Goro will walk on the night without any damage.


    "He must have done something evil with this knife and planted it on your head." Natasha said, looking at Goro''s movements.


    She grew up in the Imperial Palace and assisted her father in dealing with political affairs when she was not an adult. She was very familiar with this method.


    This is what Gu Nan did obviously enough to hide from them.


    Goro took a deep breath and took back the sheath of the night sword: "even if you know it is I still have to keep this knife


    Natasha was stunned: "is this knife valuable?"


    She is not a God. Of course, she can''t see the specific value of the night sword at a glance. She just thinks that Gu Nan''s efforts must have caused a lot of dirty water to Goro.


    "On the one hand, Dao is valuable..." "More importantly, I robbed the knife from others. Now I go out and say that I''ve been robbed. Does anyone believe me? "


    ¡­¡­


    Diana didn''t believe it either. No one who can be a God is a fool Well, except for Karina.


    After a thorough search of artensa, Gu Nan and Luke are still missing, which is enough to make people understand what happened.


    Goro suddenly made great progress in strength, or temporarily had something else to rely on, and killed two arresting men in arenza - this reliance, of course, is most likely the sword of the night.


    Then he ran to the mainland of the temple and killed cliff in the temple of the sky. However, because the latter had been prepared, he had to burst out the deep power of the night sword, which led to being noticed by others and leaving in a hurry.


    The most typical evidence, of course, is that cliff''s body has not been disposed of in time, leaving evidence.


    Although the gods will not trust others easily, this is the most possible situation.


    If you want to deny this statement, or to prove other possibilities, you have to find Goro first - so the question comes again, who dares to stay on the thematic plane now?There has been a fall of an eighth level God and the disappearance of two other people. Who dares to say that he is safe?


    Even Diana herself was embarrassed to ask people to take the risk to search for her.


    "It''s hard work this time." Diana with a helpless smile, advised everyone to leave, as long as usual to help pay attention to the whereabouts of Goro.


    Of course, if you can find Gu Nan or Luke, please ask them what happened at the first time.


    The gods had no choice but to leave one by one. Only when Sylvia left, she looked thoughtful - she had no evidence, but intuition didn''t need evidence.


    ¡­¡­


    "What? You said Gu Nan never came back? " Sylvia looked at Taoist Lingyang in surprise, as if the answer was unexpected.


    Originally, she thought Gu Nan would return secretly, but she was a little more worried: "do you mean Gu Nan, is something really wrong with him? "


    Sylvia didn''t care much about Gu Nan, but at least she took the other party to help. If she died in Goro''s hands, she would have a share of responsibility.


    "What''s the matter?" Lingyang Taoist asked.


    Sylvia also did not hide, will start after the search for Goro, told the story.


    Knowing the cause and effect, Taoist Lingyang showed a strange smile and said, "I see You don''t have to worry about him. Gu Nan is very lucky. He will be fine. "


    "Do you know anything?" Sylvia looked at each other suspiciously.


    Lingyang Taoist just shook his head and said after a while, "if you want to confirm Gu Nan''s life and death, why don''t you go and have a look?"


    "What do you think?"


    "His star world is in the sky..." Lingyang Taoist naturally said.


    Sylvia''s eyes brightened.

 Chapter 462

    When Gu Nan appeared again, he was already in the heavenly world and his own kingdom of God.


    In this life, he is a man in the world of the heavens. He needs the crystal nucleus of time and space to enter the world of the gods, but he doesn''t need it when he returns.


    When Gu Nan came back again, it was not long before LAN Si''s three men came back. However, due to the unique time flow of the celestial world, a lot of time has passed in the kingdom of God.


    At least in this short period of time, Xie Yun has been promoted to the fifth level!


    The special time rule of the universe determines that the smaller the plane, the easier it is to develop and the higher its efficiency.


    This is especially true for people like Xie Yun who need special resources - gold is always the same whether it''s big or small.


    "Her promotion is too fast. Will it leave any problems?" More than one person is worried about this, but Gu Nan himself is not.


    Route is to serve the players and prepare things, its benefits are completely without side effects, which is also the strength of the player Corps.


    Use the resources that should belong to the players to create some unimaginable NPCs.


    Of course, krypton experts are not invincible. After all, krypton can only bring its own improvement, but the astral world still has to manage it by itself.


    In other words, perhaps in the near future, Gu Nan will have a group of wonderful people who have reached the sixth or seventh level, but don''t even have the star world.


    It''s incredible to put it in other people''s hands, but the player''s route can really bring this kind of promotion beyond common sense.


    On the contrary, Lansi seems a little depressed. She was Gu Nan''s most powerful God envoy, but she was overtaken by Xie Yun in the twinkling of an eye.


    She even regretted that she didn''t take the opportunity to join the players'' group when she was in the world of gods. At that time, she felt that she had gods in her body. How could she pay attention to other ways?


    This is the limitation of NPC. It can''t understand the power of players.


    Fortunately, the krypton gold experts have brought Xie Yun only a realm. Her combat skills and experience still have great defects.


    As a result, she can''t play LAN Si step by step for the time being, and even lose two or three of her ten matches to Liang Ru''s rookie.


    But compared with before, it is too much better.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan sits alone on the throne of the evil temple, calmly operating the panel. One building after another is upgraded by him, and the eighth level is close at hand.


    After killing cliff, Gu Nan''s sin value has exceeded 16000 points, reaching the level 8 standard.


    As an old eighth order God, cliff really gives a lot of evil value, which is almost the peak of the eighth order God.


    When the basic buildings have been upgraded, and a few of them have been collected by the way, all the conditions for Gu Nan''s promotion have been met.


    Without any hesitation, he directly chose to upgrade the evil temple.


    There is no difference with the previous, the evil Temple entity in Shenzhou has suddenly expanded to a large circle, covering an area as large as a small city.


    Countless shadow forces poured into Gu Nan''s body, which he was used to.


    Instead, outside the kingdom of God, countless visions caused a vibration.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan and his kingdom of God are also concerned by numerous forces.


    So when there was a change in the kingdom of God, many people noticed it at the first time and reported the situation to their superiors.


    Within the territory of the heavens, Gu Nan''s kingdom of God began to leap rapidly towards the center. The power of the law of time gradually faded, but space was further strengthened.


    Time and space are one and two sides of the existence, now a retreat, has made many people aware of what happened.


    "This is Is it time to be promoted to the world level? "


    The astral world leaps to the center of the heavens, and the speed of time is no longer different from that of the main world. The space is absolutely stable. Living beings can be reborn from the outside, but not from the outside.


    From all angles, it is not too much to say that this is a step of carp leaping over the dragon''s gate!


    Innumerable intelligence personnel heard the news and reported the amazing news to the front at the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Even if they are going to be promoted to the world level?" Xue Ren is staying in his star circle at this time. He is a little surprised to receive the news.


    It took him a lot of time to put down the internal strife of jijiantian and devote himself to his practice again.


    But Xue Ren is not two ears do not hear things outside the window, such as Gu Nan big news, of course, the first time to his ears.


    Gao Xiaowen is the one who has the news. He was also introduced into the God society by Xue Ren.


    "Martial uncle, would you like to invite Mr. Gu nan to come here..."


    "No need." Xue Ren waved his hand and said, "just go and congratulate me. If he really wants to get involved in this business, he will naturally open his mouth."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Not only Xue Ren got the news, but all the major forces got the first-hand information at the same time.The promotion of a new boundary level is a major event at any time.


    Lu Wen tapped his fingers on the table, his eyes slightly indifferent.


    In front of Yu Lian''s body is Taoist Qin Ning, who tells the story of his meeting Gu Nan in the world of gods.


    Zilaotian, the old man who didn''t show up easily, also showed a rare smile and sent someone to send a gift to Gu Nan.


    The biggest reaction, of course, is still in the days of teaching.


    As soon as Fang Chaoyun got the news, he went to shidaotian in person to meet his master.


    "Teacher, Gu Nan has been promoted to the world level." Fang Chaoyun is also the master of the tenth level star. He doesn''t lose his temper too much. He just tells the story like a routine report.


    But Song Fei is still that calm appearance, as if nothing in the world can make him moved.


    But he was very clear that his disciples came to shidaotian specially, which was enough to show that he attached great importance to it.


    So Song Fei sighed: "in this case, stop targeting him."


    Fang Chaoyun didn''t answer for a long time. Some of them said reluctantly, "it''s just the boundary level. It''s fair. I''m not afraid."


    In the eyes of man, the one who stands at the top of nature is the one who stands at the bottom of Tao.


    But Song Fei just said with a smile: "Gu Nan is not worried. Now we''re going to focus on violet and Shiren. If you tangle with Gu Nan, you will fall into their trap. "


    Fang Chaoyun said, "is Gu Nan their chess piece?"


    "Whether it is or not." Song Fei said noncommittally, "ten years later, as long as Xue Ren doesn''t enter into he Dao, ziluo will naturally fall, and it''s not too late to turn back to Gu Nan."


    Fang Chaoyun nodded slowly after hearing the speech and said, "it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. In that case, I will follow the teacher''s advice. "


    Song Fei once again put on a smile and said, "there is something for you to do now."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Into heaven."

 Chapter 463

    The promotion of Gu Nan''s kingdom of God to the world level is naturally the most important event in the world at present. However, what is standing in front of Gu Nan now is Yan Xiao, who has changed his appearance.


    Strictly speaking, it''s not that he has changed his appearance, but that he looks younger. It''s just that he is too young.


    Gu Nan looks at the little girl in a light blue dress, who is at most thirteen or fourteen years old. It''s hard to connect her with Yan Xiao.


    "Is that what you used to be?" Gu Nan has a good memory. He vaguely remembers that when he first met Yan Xiaoxiao, the girl was somewhat similar to the person in front of him.


    "Yes." Yan Xiaoxiao shows a smile and turns around Gu Nan by the way.


    The sun shines on her, but it just goes straight through, leaving no shadow on the ground - now Yan Xiaoxiao has no entity.


    From the moment Gu Nan was promoted to the eighth level and the kingdom of God became the world level plane, the origin of the world was strengthened again, and Yan Xiaoxiao could not escape her fate.


    She was originally created by Zuo Zuo from the origin of the immortal world. After reincarnation again and again, she finally came to today.


    Now Gu Nan wants to promote the kingdom of God to the world level. Unless Yan Xiaoxiao is willing to go far away, sooner or later he will have this day.


    Now Yan Xiaoxiao has been completely integrated with the kingdom of God. It can be said that she is the embodiment of the will of the world, and she also has the highest priority of the management of the kingdom of God.


    In the words of heaven, Yan Xiaoxiao has become the incarnation of heaven in this world.


    Gu Nan took another look at her and said, "you will live with the kingdom of God forever in the world. Maybe you will become the embodiment of the will of the whole heaven world in the future, but You''ll never really exist. "


    Now Yan Xiaoxiao is the world, and the world is her. What appears in front of Gu Nan is just a shadow.


    She will never die unless the kingdom of God is destroyed.


    Yan Xiaoxiao just nodded with a smile: "the feeling of eternal life is also good. Please don''t let me disappear By the way, one more thing. "


    Yan small novel with this, and then red tail to Gu Nan in front.


    "Is it the goal of the war of the kingdom of God?" Gu Nan looks at her suspiciously. What red tail is in charge of now is precisely the matters related to the war of the kingdom of God.


    "No..." Red tail shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "my Lord, you seem to have forgotten one thing all the time - the kingdom of God has no name."


    Red tail''s words let Gu Nan slightly a Leng, immediately think up is really like this.


    As long as the names of the small stars are not found in the top level, the names of the big stars will be recognized.


    Some stars are named after the plane features, some are named after the star owner''s personal preferences, and others are named after the star owner.


    It''s like if Gu Nan doesn''t name the kingdom of God, people will call it "Gu Nan Jie" - the first level plane named after the star master in history.


    Normally, it is not necessary to name a plane long after it is discovered.


    Because no one knows what characteristics it has and how the star master who controls it will choose its name. It will take several decades or hundreds of years for a recognized name to appear in this star world.


    But Gu Nan walked a little too fast. He almost took a face-to-face time to promote the star world to the level of "world".


    If there is no name for the star world at this level, it can''t be said.


    "Do you have any suggestions?" Gu Nan thought about it and looked at Xiang Hongwei and Yan Xiaodao.


    He doesn''t really have any ideas. There are not many characteristics in the kingdom of God. To put it bluntly, it''s only in an evil temple - but it''s a bit stupid to use the name of an evil god.


    Isn''t it obvious to remind the gods next door?


    "Why not call it Baizhan?" Instead of being polite to Gu Nan, red tail said directly, "we have risen from foreign wars one after another, which is exactly what we mean by the elite of a hundred battles."


    "I sent you to slaughter. What''s the point of fighting?" Gu Nan did not want to veto the proposal.


    Yan Xiaoxiao also said: "if you don''t have a good idea, it''s better to use the previous word" immortal devil ". Anyway, it''s just a name."


    Before Gu Nan spoke, LAN Si didn''t know when he came in and interrupted: "I think it''s better to call it" one god world ". You can be regarded as the only God here."


    With the opening of the three people, more and more people went into the evil temple. After hearing about the naming event, the suggestions became complicated.


    However, none of these names can satisfy Gu Nan. In the end, it''s him who decides.


    "It''s called the world without changing its name."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan''s promotion of the kingdom of God to the boundary level plane caused a sensation among the heavens. Along with the news coming from the kingdom of God, it also spread quickly among the major planes.


    "The name really fits his style." Xue renpo is a little embarrassed. He is sitting in front of Zhuang Xuan.Xue Ren''s time is more and more tense, even Gu Nan''s star world promotion, he has no time to go in person. This time, Zhuang Xuan came here to bring him new news.


    Only Gu Nan could name such a serious matter so casually, without paying any attention at all.


    Zhuang Xuan was not surprised at this, or even if he was strange, he would not show anything on his face.


    "What name will not affect Gu Nan''s power." Zhuang Xuan said calmly, "as long as the organization can survive this decade''s disaster, he will undoubtedly be the next one we will try our best to cultivate."


    The God of heaven society has been developing secretly for many years. During this period, it has ushered in a blowout development, and the resources it can control have been considerable.


    If the whole organization tries its best to help a certain star, it may not be very helpful in "harmony", but everything else is all inclusive.


    Zhuang Xuan is like the most calm manager, who can always make the best choice in line with the interests of the organization.


    Xue Ren agrees with him, so he calmly waits for Zhuang Xuan to continue to speak - just a controversial name is not worth Zhuang Xuan''s special trip.


    Not letting Xue Ren down, Zhuang Xuan said, "I came here because I received Fang Chaoyun''s application for membership."


    "Who?" Xue Ren''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and he almost thought he had heard wrong.


    "Fang Chaoyun." Zhuang Xuan''s voice was still calm, but it seemed that he could hear a trace of helplessness.


    Xue Ren Leng for a long time, then slowly back to taste, realize that this one of the Zhuxin meaning. After a long time, he could not help sighing: "it''s really Song Fei''s handwriting..."


    Song Feizi is very serious. This one, who is a teacher of heaven, must be an open and aboveboard person. Now it''s the turn of the God society to make a choice.

 Chapter 464

    When the news came out that Fang Chaoyun was going to join the association of gods, he was undoubtedly shocked by many people.


    Fang Chaoyun is a top star master and a disciple of tiansongfei. How can he join ziluo''s God association? Aren''t the two sides irreconcilable?


    So at first, many people scoffed at this, and the God society didn''t express anything, so it was even more regarded as false news.


    But soon Fang Chaoyun himself came forward to prove that it was true that he submitted an application to join the association, and he really wanted to join the association.


    "The God association is an organization belonging to the gods and the stars. It''s not the place of one''s family. Why can''t I join?"


    Fang laofuzi''s questions were like a sharp sword, poking the window paper that was blocking the meeting of gods.


    The God of heaven association was founded by ziluo old man, and now he has the most authority in the organization, but this does not mean that he can say publicly that the God of heaven association is his one word.


    At present, the prosperity of the association of gods is mainly due to the fact that some of the stars want to hold their thighs, and they want to hold their arms together for warmth, so they will join an organization that looks very powerful.


    After all, the whole heaven world has never appeared with the organization of those who are in charge of Tao.


    Previously, Zhuang Xuan and others had been publicizing with open organizations, and everyone didn''t realize it was wrong, but Song Fei saw the flaw hidden in the deepest part.


    The organization is open, but those who are in harmony have a position.


    If Fang Chaoyun''s application to join is rejected, all those who have grudges with ziluo old man should consider their own position.


    In other words, from the moment Fang Chaoyun admitted his application, the attitude of the God society was less important.


    Even if other people can still sign up enthusiastically, the God of heaven association does not dare to accept people as wantonly as before, because Fang Chaoyun''s move is also a warning to the God of heaven Association.


    It doesn''t matter whether his own application is passed or not, but among the people who apply to join later, who knows if there will be a dark son of shidaotian?


    In the depth of the Song Dynasty, people put all the things in their mind.


    "I have rejected Fang Chaoyun''s application, and there is no reason for it." Zhuang xuanru said.


    Xue Ren nodded gently. At this time, it''s better not to explain than to find some specious excuses. Anyway, everyone knows why.


    However, Zhuang Xuan immediately said, "two of the people who joined the club in the past two days have already chosen to quit. Several of them need to be reexamined. Even one of the old members was found to be from shidaotian origin."


    Xue Ren was silent for a moment: "many old members didn''t know the existence of the old man when they joined the club..."


    "But there is no guarantee that they will not be rebelled against in the future." Zhuang Xuan is still cold, completely regardless of what he said, all his predecessors, "we can''t take risks now."


    Xue Ren can only sigh again.


    He knew that Zhuang Xuan was right. Song Fei could take his time, but they could not take risks, especially at this juncture.


    Ten years is just around the corner. At this time, if there is a mistake in the organization, the whole God will be destroyed.


    However, at this time, Gao Xiaowen suddenly knocked on the door and walked in, bringing a slightly frightening intelligence.


    "Martial uncle, senior Gu Nan, he I''ll take revenge on Mr. Fang! "


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan is here for revenge. That''s right.


    Fang Chaoyun intends to let Gu Nan go for a while, but Gu Nan doesn''t mean to let him go.


    If Fang Chaoyun is not subdued, others will not dare to watch him. How can he fight the war of the kingdom of God?!


    Gu Nan''s work is also very simple, almost no different from that of that year.


    He ran to jinghongtian, wantonly destroyed some, and then patted his ass to leave, leaving Fang Chaoyun angry.


    But different from that time, Gu Nan did not return to the kingdom of God, instead, he stayed near jinghongtian.


    "Dare you Fang Chaoyun found Gu Nan''s whereabouts for the first time, and did not hesitate.


    Song Fei asked him not to provoke Gu Nan for the time being, but did not let him fight back.


    A huge word "Sha" emerged from the void and quickly fell towards Gu Nan, which shows the strong intention of killing in Fang Chaoyun''s heart.


    However, Gu Nan just laughed and hit the word "kill" with one punch. The huge characters were broken, and Gu Nan was also shocked out, his right hand was already bloody.


    In the case of fair war, Gu Nan, who has been promoted to the eighth level, is finally able to compete with Fang Chaoyun.


    Although there is still no fighting back, Gu Nan''s goal has been achieved as long as he can save his life.


    Only Gu Nan showed a touch of ridicule, the figure instantly into the space cracks, but has gone to another direction.


    His action appears to be in a hurry. Before he can close the space channel, Fang Chaoyun rushes over immediately.


    He can judge that the opposite is not Gu Nan''s strange star world, so he has nothing to fear.However, as soon as Fang Chaoyun arrived, he heard a cry for help.


    "Mr. Fang, please help me! This Gu Nan thief is coming to our Yuanwu world! "


    It''s Cao Yu, the star master of the Yuan Dynasty, who is struggling to support Gu Nan. Seeing Fang Chaoyun''s arrival is like seeing a savior.


    Cao Yu, one of the star masters who hindered Gu Nan''s war in the kingdom of God, was targeted by Gu Nan this time.


    Fang Chaoyun realized what Gu Nan wanted to do: he clearly wanted to warn all the stars who were against him in this way!


    Cao Yu is the weakest group among the world class stars. He is no better than Hong, but he is the world class star after all.


    If he suffered heavy losses under Gu Nan''s rampage, who dares to participate in the front against Gu Nan?


    Fang Chaoyun flashed all these thoughts in his mind, and without hesitation in his hand, he wrote nine big characters in succession.


    Gu Nan, however, laughs. Without saying a word, he leaves Cao Yu and runs to Cao Yu''s nest.


    The nine big characters naturally fall, and then Gu Nan blows them up one by one. The terrible aftershocks almost destroy most of Cao Yu''s nest.


    Cao Yu''s face was full of tears: "Fang Lao, this..."


    Fang Chaoyun also looks bad. Not long ago, he could easily win the other side, forcing the other side to flee into the star realm, but now he has no way to take him.


    In the final analysis, what he is good at is not the way to kill Gu Nan.


    "Don''t worry." But that doesn''t mean Fang Chaoyun has no choice, he said in a deep voice.


    Fang Chaoyun began to write characters quickly, and one by one "Zhen" appeared in his pen.


    "I''m sure as long as I calm this man down..."


    "Next, the black dragon." After Gu Nan destroyed Cao Yu''s nest, he waved to this side and said, "old Cao, when I finish teaching them, come back to you!"

 Chapter 465

    Gu Nan always does what he says.


    Because of Fang Chaoyun''s interference, it''s too late to cause more damage to Cao Yu''s Yuanwu circle, but Gu Nan can find the next "victim".


    In the world of black dragon, the star Lord is a big black dragon, but on weekdays, he likes to turn into a human, especially wearing a black dragon robe.


    When Gu Nan came, the black dragon was sitting on the Dragon chair, looking down at the human and dragon people under his command.


    An old man with white hair stood at the bottom of his head and bowed to report: "Your Majesty, this year..."


    The sky suddenly lit up a black light, and the terrible pressure fell from the sky and directly hit the top of the whole palace.


    The old man in front of the black dragon, together with all the officials below him, was completely destroyed in this blow, and the palace was completely collapsed.


    "Who?"


    The black dragon turned into the appearance of itself in an instant. The roar of anger reached the sky and almost broke through the clouds.


    However, a fist in the void, mercilessly hit his head. This black dragon, which is famous for its powerful physical body, is just under this blow.


    The black dragon, with his head in blossom, suddenly uttered a series of pitiful shouts, which made him realize who he was.


    "Under Gu Nan''s Pavilion Please stop The black dragon yells, and his figure shrinks quickly, so that he can be hit in a smaller area.


    Of course, Gu Nan didn''t care about him. This kind of world-class star master, even in his own star world, can''t be Gu Nan''s opponent.


    Another few punches fell in succession, and the Dragon robed man in black dragon''s incarnation was already spitting blood in his mouth. If not for his strong body as a dragon, I''m afraid he would have died directly under these punches.


    Fang Chaoyun arrives at last, but Gu Nan doesn''t get entangled with him. Without saying a word, he starts to run away. He doesn''t even look at the dying black dragon.


    Cao Yu also secretly followed, he and black dragon are old friends, see quickly ran up.


    When Gu Nan saw Cao Yu appear, he could not help saying: "do you still have time to care about others? It seems that the martial arts circles of the Yuan Dynasty have not made enough trouble. "


    With these words, he suddenly changed his direction and immediately returned to Yuanwu kingdom.


    "No No Cao Yu''s face is going to be green now. He wants to give himself a slap. What do you say is nothing to do?


    But Gu Nan has always been faithful to his words. Even if Fang Chaoyun returns with him, he also braves Fang Chaoyun''s attack and smashes the martial arts world of the Yuan Dynasty. Then he leaves without delay.


    So in just a few hours, Gu Nan patronized all the more than ten star masters who had prevented him from invading the celestial world and killed a large number of divine servants.


    Among them, such as Cao Yu in the Yuan Dynasty, was repeatedly patronized by him, which is absolutely a scene of corpses everywhere and blood flowing.


    During this period, Fang Chaoyun, as the master of the tenth level star, can only follow Gu Nan''s ass to eat ashes, and can not pose any threat to him at all.


    Gu Nan, who has been promoted to the eighth level, has reached an unparalleled speed, and the power of the law can''t be limited at all.


    It''s not that Fang Chaoyun didn''t think about ambush. He calculated Gu Nan''s route several times and arranged the "Zhen" formation in advance, waiting for Gu nan to come.


    However, Gu Nan was not restrained by him at all. The ninety-nine "Zhen" Resolutions written by Mr. Fang, who only blocked Gu Nan for a moment, were easily broken by him as an evil spirit.


    Later, Fang Chaoyun tried to catch up with Gu Nan. He didn''t give Gu Nan a chance to breathe. He tried to attack him like a storm, so that Gu Nan didn''t have time to recover.


    Unfortunately, when he was about to succeed, Gu Nan directly turned around and returned to the kingdom of God. Half an hour later, he ran back in high spirits.


    But Mr. Fang could only stare red outside. He had suffered a loss in the kingdom of Gu Nan, but he didn''t dare to go in any more.


    In a word, Gu Nan''s farce is an eye opener for the whole world. We don''t see so many stars fighting each other on weekdays.


    But what more people see is Gu Nan''s destructive power.


    More than ten star realms were smashed, smashed and burned. Some even didn''t know where the star owner was and didn''t dare to stay in the star world to die. Gu Nan didn''t even get hurt.


    Fang Chaoyun, the star master of the tenth level, has completely become the background plate. His crazy pursuit has made Gu Nan famous - even such a big star master can''t help him.


    Song Fei was afraid of ziluo old man and didn''t want to take the lead in this decade, so no one could stop Gu Nan.


    Interestingly, Gu Nan''s bluster has offset the impact of Fang Chaoyun''s application for membership.


    While Song Fei pointed out his position, Gu Nan''s invincible reputation attracted a group of star masters to join him.


    These people may not be loyal to the God, but as long as the God does not show signs of decline, they are willing to become the cornerstone of the organization.


    False prosperity is also prosperity. As long as the core is not damaged, falsehood can become reality.¡­¡­


    The battle of the ten realms made Gu Nan famous all over the world once again. Some people even called out that he was the first one under the Tao.


    Although Gu Nan is only the world-class star master at this time, he can fight directly with such a big star master as Fang Chaoyun. He even dares to make trouble in jinghongtian. On the contrary, Fang Chaoyun dares not even fart.


    Is it not enough to say which is better than which? With such a comparison, more and more people began to participate in the discussion of Gu Nan''s strength.


    In today''s universe, there are only a few people at the same level as Fang Chaoyun and Xue Ren.


    The red candle, the sky and the Green Lantern fairy, the youngest generation of this level, is generally acknowledged to be the weakest, even less than Chaoyun.


    Of course, Xue Ren himself will not be the enemy of Gu Nan. Because of the characteristics of his own law, the leader of Sanshi Tianshen Luo is at a disadvantage against Gu Nan and other physically strong monks, so he is also considered to be weaker than Gu Nan.


    When Xue Ren was in charge of Taoism, he had a short fight with him.


    In that battle, the two men''s swords intersected, and they fought a battle that others could not understand. They could not even estimate their realm, and they could only get a "profound" evaluation.


    But just because of this, who is better between Wang Li and Gu Nan It is precisely the question of whether Gu Nan can escape from the endless quarrel.


    Gu Nan didn''t say anything about this. He didn''t even allow any star master to step into his "not to change his name" world and kill one by one.


    In the end, it was Wang Li who made his stand in person that stopped the fermentation of public opinion.


    "Face to face, I can''t keep him."


    When this comment came out, Gu Nan''s view that he was invincible was finally widely spread.

 Chapter 466

    No matter what others say, Gu Nan himself is not interested in paying attention. He is busy organizing a new round of the war of the kingdom of God.


    After being promoted to the eighth level, many brand-new buildings began to appear. He had to select a more useful part from them and sort out the functions and expenses so that the cabinet could analyze them.


    At the same time, the cabinet needs to analyze the average strength of the major stars, the difficulty of winning, the expected return and so on.


    Only by comprehensively considering all aspects of information, Gu Nan can choose the most suitable star boundary to attack.


    Of course, considering that there are fewer and fewer targets to choose from, we may be able to guess which one is the most suitable by taking out some obviously inappropriate ones.


    In the final report submitted by the cabinet, there was only one name left - daozongjie.


    Of course, there was a conflict between Wu tiandaojun and Gu Nan, who was the first one to show his power.


    Later, Wu tiandaojun realized that he had nothing to do with Gu Nan. In order to avoid further losses, he had to admit his apology.


    But this is not the understanding of the two sides'' grudges. Wu Tian''s recognition of counsels is more like hanging up an exemption card. If there is a good mobile phone meeting, both sides will not let it go.


    And now the time is ripe.


    When the kingdom of God was promoted to the world level, Gu Nan''s own strength was enough to compete with Wu Tian''s power in the Taoist sect, so the conditions for invading the Taoist sect were already available.


    What''s more, there was a feud between the Taoist sect and Gu Nan, which was the core reason why the cabinet made such a decision.


    Of course, it''s not as simple as saying the tone, but the fact that there is hatred between the two sides means that the teacher is famous.


    The previous skirmish is not enough. Attacking a boundary level plane is totally different in nature.


    If Gu Nan invades other astral realms like this, if he is an enemy every time he fights, it''s no big deal that he will lose his reputation as a vindictive enemy at most.


    But if you attack other astral realms for no reason, it''s easy to make all the people in Zhutian Wanjie feel threatened, and eventually lead to a collective boycott of Gu Nan.


    If everyone is worried about being attacked by Gu Nan, it''s meaningless to threaten others with the star world.


    Gu Nan may not care much about this kind of thing, but the cabinet must be perfect.


    "The Taoist sect? Let it be. " Gu Nan didn''t have any opinions on this, so he quickly adopted the cabinet''s proposal, and then began to arrange the Shenshi army.


    On the other hand, he went to daozongjie intermittently from now on, and started his destructive journey first, which made Wu tiandaojun very tired.


    Even in a very short period of time, he will consume more than half of the power of Wu tiandaojun''s star world. When he officially fights, I''m afraid he will eat the earth.


    What Gu Nan didn''t expect, however, was that just when the war of the kingdom of God was in the tense preparatory stage, an "uninvited guest" suddenly came to the door.


    ¡­¡­


    "You are not dead!" Sylvia stares at Gu Nan angrily and asks harshly, "since you have nothing to do, why don''t you come out and make it clear?"


    "Say what?" Gu Nan didn''t mean to be ashamed. Instead, he said with a smile, "it''s clear who killed people? What else do I need to prove? "


    Sylvia clenched her hands and pursed her mouth, not knowing what she was thinking.


    She followed the advice of Taoist Lingyang and came here from the world of gods just to see what happened to Gu Nan. I didn''t expect that as soon as I arrived, I immediately heard about Gu Nan.


    Now Gu Nan''s fiery degree, that doesn''t need to inquire at all, the news itself spreads.


    "Luke and Cliff You killed them all, didn''t you? " The goddess of shadow squeezed this sentence out of her teeth.


    Gu Nan sat high on the throne, calmly looking at Sylvia standing below, and did not speak.


    There was a strange silence in the hall of evil spirits. Sylvia suddenly felt a chill behind her, and Gu Nan suddenly stood up at this time.


    "Since you know, why dare you come here?" Gu Nan''s voice is very calm, seems to be with some regret.


    The next moment, shadow tentacles from the ceiling of the evil temple, instantly tied Sylvia''s limbs, and quickly dragged her to the sky.


    Sylvia was caught off guard, and the whole person was quickly dragged up. She looks frightened and wants to escape in shadow, only to find that all the rules are suppressed.


    This is the rule of homology, Gu Nan is in the kingdom of God, Sylvia certainly has no ability to resist.


    She thought that as long as she kept alert, the shadow could help her escape, but she didn''t count that Gu Nan had been promoted to the eighth level.


    If changed before promotion, unless close combat, otherwise Gu Nan really can''t leave her.


    "Let me go..." Sylvia''s voice stopped abruptly because the shadow had stopped her mouth.


    The shadow goddess was so firmly fixed on the ceiling, all over her body was covered with dark shadows, and there was no clue from the outside.


    Gu Nan shook his head with a smile. Of course, it''s impossible to kill Sylvia, so that her brother Austin will definitely find out for the first time.The anger of the Lord of light and justice is hard to bear, even if you hide in the heavenly world.


    However, if Sylvia is trapped here for only a few years, the probability of being found is much smaller. After all, it is only a blink of an eye for the gods.


    ¡­¡­


    Sylvia is sorry now, but she''s calm.


    As a God who has lived for tens of thousands of years, she has not experienced life and death, so she knows that the more time it is, the more she needs to calm down.


    She seems to be confined in the boundless shadow. She can''t move and speak, but she can still hear the outside world.


    She heard someone enter the hall and report to Gu Nan, but the content is about the upcoming war of the kingdom of God.


    "The kingdom of God..." Sylvia was finally able to confirm that Gu Nan really came from the world of gods, otherwise they would not call him that internally.


    But there''s something that doesn''t make sense. Since Gu Nan built a kingdom of God rather than a Star Kingdom, why didn''t he need the power of faith?


    Is it true that after his reincarnation to the celestial world, he reestablished the astral world, not the kingdom of God?


    Why did he go to the world of gods to kill Luke and cliff?


    Sylvia, unable to move, was still thinking, and one question after another came to her mind.


    As the God who knows Gu Nan best, when all these information are integrated together, Sylvia has a terrible idea in her heart.


    It was an old legend before the first war of the gods. If it hadn''t been mentioned by her brother by chance, maybe Sylvia wouldn''t have known such a thing.


    But now, Gu Nan seems to be very similar to that kind of legendary existence.


    Conscious of the discovery of the startling secret Sylvia, the heart suddenly appeared a bit urgent.


    "No, you must get out of here!"

 Chapter 467

    There are not many people who know about the legends of evil gods even in the world of gods nowadays.


    In fact, such legends are not uncommon in the ancient times of the world of gods. All kinds of creatures who are enemies of gods and even human beings and have a strong tendency of self destruction are more realistic than one.


    But has anyone really seen this? The answer is none.


    Actually, it''s not very scientific to think about it. Whether it is the world of the gods or the world of the heavens, the development path of the gods and the stars is essentially the same.


    They strengthen themselves through the management position, and finally come to the point of harmony. They combine themselves with the rules of the big world, and then they will live forever with the world.


    In this case, how can there be creatures whose duty is to kill the gods? What is the meaning of their existence? What good is it for them to kill the gods?


    There is always interest driven in the actions of living beings. It has never been heard in the world that who benefits by killing other gods.


    But Gu Nan''s appearance made Sylvia realize that such a person might really exist.


    Sylvia saw with her own eyes that Gu Nan found out the mirror God and killed him from a strange place. Then she went to kill Luke and cliff this time.


    And it seems that every time he kills a God, his power increases


    When the past scenes flashed through her mind, Sylvia''s conjecture became more and more firm. Gu Nan must be some ancient evil thing. He came to the heaven for some reason, and then he became human.


    Even Sylvia had never seen such a strange existence. She suddenly felt as if her heart was caught by something, and a sense of mission to save the world came into being.


    I really want to save the world, because the evil things in the legend are all responsible for destroying the world!


    "Get out, find a way to get out." Sylvia forced herself to calm down, and though most of her senses were blocked, the sound was still coming from outside.


    The report she heard did not stop. It seemed that many people had gone in and out. The content of their conversation with Gu Nan was all about the next war of the kingdom of God.


    Sylvia had not heard the word "war of the kingdom" for a long time. Because in the world of the gods, most of the gods will never easily start a war. They prefer to fight individually.


    Unlike the stars in the universe, if you defeat other stars, you can plunder resources from other people''s territory, strengthen your reputation, and attract more powerful people to take refuge.


    If the gods in the world of gods launch a war, it is basically just out of "doctrine", and there is almost no real gain - believers can not be plundered, they can only be cultivated.


    Sylvia could not feel the discomfort of the outside world. She listened carefully to Gu Nan''s conversation with her subordinates, but the more she listened, the more frightened she was.


    Different from the war she knew about, Gu Nan didn''t seem to care about resources or territory at all. He went there for the sake of killing people.


    All the arrangements are designed to kill people more efficiently. The targets of hunting are from mortals to practitioners below the gods.


    Sylvia secretly wrote down the details, then tried to let her mind empty, waiting for the chance to escape.


    I don''t know how long it''s been. She realizes that there has been a long silence outside. Gu Nan seems to have already left.


    So the shadow goddess began to explore carefully, and mobilized her inner divine power little by little, as if to break through the external constraints.


    It''s a pity that the outside is also the power of shadow. Her divine power was completely assimilated at the moment when she was just out of the body. On the contrary, it made that power more powerful.


    "Damn it


    Sylvia had never hated shadows so much. If the other person didn''t control the shadow law as well, no one else would have trapped her like this.


    As the goddess of shadows, she has the confidence to break free under any circumstances, because the shadow itself cannot be bound - unless the other is also a shadow.


    In the past, Sylvia may have given up hope and prayed that her brother would find her missing soon and find her.


    But now she consciously carries the hope of the whole world. Driven by her heavy sense of mission, she has no idea of giving up.


    "Certainly Get out of here


    The goddess of shadow launched a fierce attack, gave up the idea of escaping with the power of shadow, and began to collide with the shadow law with the divine body.


    Apart from Gu Nan''s metamorphosis, the body of normal gods is not strong, but it is not weak. The essence of the divine body is stronger than the law, but it is difficult to recover, so few gods will fight with it.


    But Sylvia didn''t care that much.


    The power of shadow invades from the surface, which makes Sylvia feel a faint tingle. However, she tries to bear it down, but her heart is a little excited.


    Because she can clearly feel that the power of the law that binds her outside has indeed been eroded.


    Even if it is only a tiny point, these rules will not be supplemented without Gu Nan. As long as she can persist, she will be able to extricate herself sooner or later."Hold on!" Sylvia cheered herself up.


    She began to try again and again. When the divine body was seriously damaged, she stopped for a little rest, and soon began the repeated work of "water dripping through stone".


    Until she heard a burst of footwork sound, it quickly stopped the action, for fear that Gu Nan noticed his action.


    And her caution is absolutely necessary, because Gu Nan''s voice soon spread.


    "Target the Taoist sect, set out."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu tiandaojun, a Taoist in the Taoist sect, has been suffering a lot from Gu Nan recently.


    He didn''t expect that Gu Nan would be attacked by the Taoist sect. He thought it was the gratitude and resentment he had left. Now Gu Nan is promoted to the world level star leader and comes back to revenge himself.


    In those days, he had nothing to do with Gu Nan. Now, of course, he can only bear it. He also turned to Gu Nan''s hometown. He couldn''t do it.


    It''s a joke. Even Fang Chaoyun suffered losses in Gu Nan''s hometown. Now the star owners who have enemies with Gu Nan regard it as a dragon''s den.


    Therefore, until groups of God servants came from the kingdom of God and landed directly in all parts of the Taoist sect, Wu tiandaojun was still in a trance and did not return to God.


    It''s just a way out. How did it become an all-out war?


    "The one in the kingdom of God Ms. Sylvia, do you want me to get rid of it? " In the kingdom of God, Yan Xiaohua came out and stood beside Gu Nan.


    I''m afraid Sylvia won''t think that all she did in the shadow was actually under Yan Xiao''s gaze.


    "No need." Gu Nan waved his hand. "If she''s waiting to get away like this, the monkeys are running out of Wuzhi Mountain."

 Chapter 468

    The Taoist sect is over.


    The onlookers who witnessed Gu Nan''s army''s pressure on the border knew this clearly, and the Taoist community was afraid that it would not have any more resistance.


    Even if Gu Nan''s army was encircled by ten star owners last time, it lost a lot. Its overall strength is not as good as before, but it can''t stand the complete formation of the players'' army.


    With the addition of Xie Yun and Liang Ruxin, the high-end combat power of the kingdom of God is no less than any other boundary level.


    The other seven players are also growing rapidly, among which an Tiansheng is the most outstanding.


    This young man who has taken the "bandit" route has no worse growth curve than Xie Yun. Even because of the characteristics of the route, his plasticity will be higher in the future.


    Krypton gold experts are surprisingly strong at the beginning, but when they reach level 6 or 7, the gold needed for upgrading will reach a desperate level.


    The bandit route does not have this kind of problem. If the level is higher, the object of robbery will be upgraded.


    In any case, from the star master to the battle effectiveness of the broken boundary level, and then to the ordinary army below, daozongjie is completely crushed, and there is almost no hope of turning over.


    Due to Gu Nan''s previous actions, none of the stars, including Fang Chaoyun, dare to help.


    It''s the same with Wu tiandaojun''s friends - whoever helps is the next one to suffer.


    Gu Nan himself is like a big bug. He can make trouble at other people''s home, but others dare not run to death.


    Of course, it''s not that there is no lengtouqing at all. There will always be one or two characters in the world.


    "Old friend Wu Tian, I''ll help you!"


    With a loud drink, a man with two axes appeared and came to the Taoist sect.


    Wu tiandaojun can be said to meet the dew in a long drought. It''s very moving to get a helping hand at this time.


    But he knows that this big man with two axes is just a little star owner who has just owned the star world. He can never be Gu Nan''s opponent.


    Instead of letting him die, it''s better to deal with Gu Nan''s men. There is no doubt that a star master can buy too much time for himself.


    Thinking of this, Wu tiandaojun quickly exclaimed: "don''t come here, go quickly..."


    Bang!


    He spoke very fast, but Gu Nan''s action was faster than him. He didn''t want to make a punch, but let the two axe man punch in the back of his head and slowly fall down.


    "Evil Wu tiandaojun couldn''t help roaring, but Gu Nan turned around and hit him with another blow, which made him lose his temper.


    Strictly speaking, Wu tiandaojun, who is in the realm of Taoism, is no worse than the ordinary ten level strong one.


    But the star world gave him only the law bonus, but it could not cause fatal damage to Gu Nan, so the scene was dragged down by him.


    As long as the power of the star world is gradually consumed, the defeat of Wu tiandaojun can be predicted. Moreover, the purpose of Gu Nan''s battle was not to kill Wu Tian.


    Without the intervention of the alien star owners, the local monks of the Taoist sect were defeated, and no one could resist Gu Nan''s army.


    In particular, Xie Yun, LAN Si and others are all at the strongest level under the star master, and there is almost no unified enemy.


    The speed of the slaughter was very fast. In just over a day, the whole Taoist sect was cleaned up. At this time, Gu Nan and Wu Tian had not yet won.


    In fact, there is no need to divide the victory or defeat. If Wu Tian could not kill Gu Nan at the beginning, he would be doomed to lose.


    At this time, Wu tiandaojun was also in a state of decline. It seemed that his moves were just mechanical movements, no longer the spirit of a day ago.


    Anyone who has been dogged by Gu Nan for a day and a night, but also has to watch his star world destroyed, I''m afraid it will be like Wu tiandaojun.


    It''s a total destruction of the spirit.


    What''s more terrible is that Gu Nan doesn''t seem to have changed at all, as if the previous fighting didn''t cause any loss at all.


    Wu tiandaojun, who had been in a trance for thousands of years, was finally hit in the abdomen by Gu Nan, and his whole body flew out.


    Of course, Gu Nan will not be polite to him. Seeing his opponent''s state is not good, he will certainly be defeated.


    But at this time, a touch of light lingered in front of Gu Nan, and slowly turned into a human figure.


    This man is a young man with beautiful eyes and a black Taoist robe, which is quite similar to the original Taoist priest Qin Ning.


    "Fang Keming, a disciple of the cave master sect, has met Gu Nan."


    The young people who call themselves Fang Keming put their posture very low, and they call themselves predecessors.


    Gu Nan stopped at the right time. At present, the young man is only about five levels of cultivation, but the people he represents have to give him face.


    Fang Keming, a disciple of Yulian daozun, has been practicing Taoism for less than a hundred years and has already entered the realm of master of the stars.


    Both potential and status are not comparable to Qin Ning.Strictly speaking, there is nothing wrong with him calling Gu Nan - Gu Nan is also very rare to meet a younger monk.


    "Yulian asked you to come?" Gu Nan didn''t mean to chat with his younger generation, so he asked directly.


    Fang Keming bowed himself to salute: "there are words in the palm sect. The Taoist sect is the same origin as our Dongxu heaven. Please show mercy."


    "Easy to say." This time Gu Nan seems to be particularly easy to talk, said without hesitation, "Wu Tian will give it back to you, my people will withdraw today."


    After a round of land washing, the Taoist sect has collected almost all the points that can be harvested. It''s not good to kill Wu Tian.


    Fang Keming quickly showed his gratitude and protected Wu tiandaojun behind him. He saluted again.


    Wu tiandaojun followed Fang Keming, but he managed to recover some spirit. At least he was also a big star master who had experienced great storms.


    Although the power of Taoism was thoroughly cleaned, the foundation was not destroyed, and Gu Nan did not start from the source.


    Because of this, Wu tiandaojun felt that the other party might have come up with a tone, not necessarily to put himself to death It''s just that he''s more aggressive.


    Wu Tian took a deep breath and finally took a look at his broken Taoist sect. He had no choice but to follow Fang Keming to Dongxu heaven.


    "He''s going back to the empty sky. Congratulations." Gu Nan showed a smile and said with a light smile.


    It''s not a matter of time for the Taoist sect to rebuild. Wu Tian''s willingness to follow Fang Keming back represents an attitude.


    This year''s loser, after so many years of struggling, finally wants to bow to Dong Xutian.


    Red tail was still the commander-in-chief of the war of the kingdom of God. At this time, he came to Gu Nan and said, "it''s hard to come back next time My Lord, who shall we fight next? "


    Gu Nan took a look at her and said with a dumb smile, "how can you become belligerent?"


    After that, without waiting for red tail to answer, he shook his head again: "the next wave is going to play a big one."

 Chapter 469

    After the end of the first World War of daozongjie, Gu Nan counted the losses and gains of the war for the first time, and the result was somewhat unexpected.


    Perhaps Gu Nan''s previous actions really scared many stars. Until the end of the war, not many people dared to intervene in the war.


    This also led to a small loss of divine servants. Among the envoys, the death rate was zero, and only a few people were injured.


    But this time the income is far more than any time in the past, even compared with the previous capture of the star world, the harvest points are also much more.


    After all, the star world is only the weakest group in the boundary level plane, and because of the vast star field and the interference of other star owners, the war has not been completed, so the points obtained can not be maximized.


    With a little restraint, Gu Nan began to think about his next move.


    In view of the current situation, it is a more reliable plan to choose the way of "one step to the sky" and directly stride to the tenth level.


    It''s not appropriate for him to make such a public appearance in the world of gods, unless he is ready to be questioned and exposed.


    In this way, it''s better to go to the world of the gods twice than to go to the world of the gods at the ninth or tenth level.


    Integral aspect, Gu Nan roughly calculated. If we follow the simplest route to operate the kingdom of God and choose the buildings for the purpose of upgrading, the ten steps are actually close at hand.


    If there is at most one more plane like the half lineage, the integral can reach the standard.


    In the later stage of the game, some players often indulge in it, because from the eighth level, there are too many buildings for players to choose from.


    Each of them has its own unique uses. It is worth building in terms of appearance and practicability.


    Some players even manage the kingdom of God like an iron bucket, even if it''s the God level strong can''t easily break in.


    For the game official, a large number of buildings no doubt meet the needs of some business loving players, but also extend the life of the game.


    However, for Gu Nan, who pursues high efficiency, a large number of buildings are useless. Instead, the cheapest building should be selected to meet the upgrade conditions.


    "But even so The integral efficiency of the universe is really high! " Even Gu Nan couldn''t help sighing.


    According to the calculation of equal rank correspondence, the Taoist sect is just the kingdom of eight ranks, but it can get more points than the kingdom of nine ranks.


    In the final analysis, the source of points in the world of the gods is mainly from the crazy believers. No matter the efficiency or the total amount of harvest, it is far less than directly hunting the strong.


    The gap in points is not too big. It can even be said that because of the characteristics of the universe, it is almost not difficult to get together, but there is no possibility of taking advantage of sin value.


    If you want to be promoted to level 10, you need to kill at least three level 10 gods. Of course, you can also choose to use low-level gods to make up the number, but the number needed will be multiplied several times.


    "It seems that''s the only way." Gu Nan sat quietly in the hall of evil gods, his eyes on the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is What? " Red tail see in front of a stack of information, eyes are a little surprised.


    She clearly saw in the materials that there was a way to cultivate her subordinates - the cultivation of divine character.


    The simplest way to describe it is to use a Godhead as the raw material and a qualified mortal as the culture medium, and then you can easily cultivate a man who breaks the boundary at least.


    Hongwei clearly knows that what she said above is not false information, because an example is placed in front of her - Lansi was cultivated in a similar way.


    What''s more, there is only one Lansi, and the cultivation method given by Gu Nan can be used repeatedly.


    As long as you train your subordinates to a satisfactory level, you can take out the Godhead directly. Unlike LAN Si, who is the Godhead envoy of Gu Nan, this training method only relies on the noble rules within the Godhead.


    Of course, the more the Godhead is used, the less internal laws can be retained. But in this semi fusion state, it''s not a big problem to use a divine power more than ten times.


    "I know that the birth of the world breaker is more difficult than the legendary one in a sense." Gu Nan said with a smile, "the upgrading route over there is smoother, and the understanding of the law of space is discarded."


    "So many star owners, especially small star owners, have a great demand for boundary breakers."


    The number of people who break the boundaries in the astral world, to a large extent, represents the power of the astral Lord. Unfortunately, the people who break the boundaries can not be cultivated if they want to cultivate them. They have high requirements for the understanding and qualification of ordinary people.


    But now, Gu Nan has put a training plan with a high success rate in front of Hongwei.


    After following Gu Nan for many years, Hong Wei had already known his style, so as soon as he saw this material, he realized what Gu Nan wanted to do.


    "Are you going to Publish this information? "


    "Yes." Gu Nan nodded and said with a smile, "and it can''t be completely public. It should be revealed secretly."Let the information in the circle of small star owners secretly spread, similar things red tail is not done, but there is no difficulty, quickly nodded down.


    But now her vision is far from that of that year, when she could see the real difficulties in this material.


    "But it''s very difficult to get the divine personality, isn''t it?" Red tail said cautiously.


    There are many stars who know about the world of the gods, but the two sides have always been at peace. To put it bluntly, it is because there is no conflict of interest. Although the divine personality is good, the income is not directly proportional to the payment.


    Gu Nan smiles and takes out another piece of information from the drawer: "this one can be made public."


    Red tail quickly took over the information, just to see the title, eyes can no longer move away.


    It says: the manual of weak gods hunting.


    ¡­¡­


    Geng is a star leader who has just been promoted and has not yet been in charge of the world.


    He had a suitable goal in the world, but because of his lack of strength, he did not rush to try, but chose to precipitate himself first.


    On this day, because of the end of a round of closure, he was planning to go out to relax and adjust his mood, but he received a letter from an old friend.


    "In a hurry, come to the world of Jiudao." The sender is Geng Yun Yun''s old friend, Mai Cheng, the star master of the world of nine islands.


    Geng Chengyun, who is familiar with the style of old friends, is slightly surprised. He knows that if he is not really in a hurry, he will never send such a letter to himself and rush to kaushima.


    Mai Cheng became the star master about 2000 years earlier than him. He was barely of the same generation. He always took good care of him.


    This time, Mai Cheng sent out a letter of "ten thousand urgent". Geng Yun Yun was determined to help his old friend.


    It was only when he arrived at kaushima that he found that it was not what he thought.


    "Brother Geng is here? Come on, come on, I''ll be waiting for you! " Mai Cheng, sensing Geng''s appearance, quickly leads him down and says excitedly.


    Geng was surprised to find that in the small world of Jiudao, even if not himself, four star owners had gathered.


    In addition to Mai Cheng''s three people, there are two that he knows. They are all small star masters with similar levels to himself and others.


    "Brother Mai, you want to..."


    Mai Cheng patted Geng Yun Yun on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother, our chance has come!"

 Chapter 470

    Geng Yun looks at Mai Cheng for no reason. He doesn''t understand what he''s saying.


    Seeing this, several people next to him couldn''t help smiling friendly. One of them also met Geng Yun Yun and said with a smile, "old Geng, have you just closed up? I didn''t even hear about it? "


    Geng Yun nodded and said, "don''t hide from Xie Daoyou I have just passed the customs. "


    "No wonder!" Mai Cheng, with a sudden look on his face, handed a piece of information to Geng Yun Yun, "brother, take a look at this first."


    Geng took a look and found that on the first page of the materials, there was a line of big words: the manual of hunting and killing weak gods.


    Geng was naturally aware of the world of gods and the existence of gods, so he was startled at the sight of the name.


    God is the same level of existence as the star master. How dare anyone say that they hunt gods?


    The color of disdain flashed in his eyes. Geng didn''t want to pay attention to this nonsense, but considering that it was Mai Cheng who gave him the information, he turned it over with patience.


    On the title page, Geng Yun Yun saw such a sentence: all the means in this manual are only for the weak gods below level 7. When using them, remember to choose the correct hunting target.


    "It''s true." Geng Shifu turned his lips to himself, but he was shocked by the long catalogue on the next page.


    The definition of weak gods, the common residence of weak gods, how to lure weak gods to appear, the common activity area of weak gods


    Geng Yun Yun even saw something more frightening at the end of the manual.


    Example demonstration: detailed explanation of the steps to kill nofeti, the God of smoke and dust.


    Geng felt his heart beat a little faster and quickly turned to the back. Sure enough, there were extremely detailed steps to tell the reader how to kill nofeti.


    This is up to the sixth level, and already has the God of the kingdom of God!


    He quickly raised his head, looked at Mai Cheng and said, "this nofiti..."


    "Dead." "As like as two peas," the macho said with a slight understatement, "death is exactly the same as the manual.


    Geng only felt a "boom" in his mind, as if something had broken in his heart. He knows that it''s a kind of celestial supremacy.


    Seeing his appearance, Mai Cheng said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. This manual is aimed at the gods and has no influence on us."


    With the narration of Mai Cheng and others, Geng Chengli realized what great things had happened in the heavens during his seclusion.


    First, a strange information about the use of divinity to cultivate the world breaker began to spread among the stars.


    At that time, not many people took it seriously. After all, Shenge was not a Chinese cabbage, and it might be more difficult to obtain it than to cultivate those who broke the boundary.


    But then this hunting manual came out, and it was no longer secretive, but openly released for all star owners and even those who broke the boundary to read.


    "There is such a way..." Geng finished reading the cultivation method of divine personality and murmured.


    Although he has not yet reached the stage of managing the astral world, he lacks the people who break the astral world. This is a situation that every star owner will face. There is no doubt that if you have a subordinate who breaks the boundary, you can save a lot of energy.


    For example, the star master of Mai Cheng at this stage needs the help of the world breaker. He just waves the flag to attract the world breaker from all sides to settle in his own star world.


    Moreover, those who break the boundary are obviously more reassuring than outsiders Hardly need to think about it, Geng Yun Yun understood the value of these two materials.


    His eyes also began to heat up, looking around.


    According to the manual, the best team to kill gods is five. This number can ensure a fairly high success rate, and it will not lead to the difficulty in the distribution of spoils because of too many people. It is the most cost-effective configuration.


    Geng Yun Yun even thought that even if five people only got one divine talent in the end, they could use it in rotation


    As long as you find a small plane with a very slow time flow, it will not take long to cultivate a boundary breaker, and you will soon be able to drain the value of a divine personality.


    Seeing Geng carrier''s eyes changing, Mai Cheng didn''t have to ask much, but he already understood each other''s attitude.


    So he said again, "it shouldn''t be too late. If brother Geng wants to take part in this, why don''t we start right away?"


    "Do you want to start at once? I still want to go back and prepare some means... " Geng carrier Leng for a moment, did not expect that Mai Cheng so urgent.


    He was out to relax, but he didn''t prepare too many things suitable for fighting.


    The next Xie Daoyou said, "Lao Geng, you are confused! This hunting manual is public. It won''t be long before the gods will know. How can we wait longer? "


    Geng Yun Yun suddenly realized that he was confused by this series of news. He didn''t think of this for a moment, and quickly said, "it''s not too late. Let''s go!"


    It''s really urgent.


    ¡­¡­


    Only by using righteousness to drive people can it last for a while, and by using interests to drive people can it last for a long time.Gu Nan didn''t do anything. He only made public and semi public two pieces of information, and the whole universe was completely fried. Most of the stars were mobilized.


    There is no way for the stars not to be enthusiastic. After all, a divine personality represents at least ten people who break the boundary. It''s the kind of person you can appoint. Even the star master has never seen such a good thing.


    Those small star owners who are still in the initial stage of the star world are absolutely grateful for the public information. This is really a timely rain.


    As a result, the number of boundary breakers in the whole universe reached the highest level in history. Just over half a month later, almost all the star owners were accompanied by a boundary breaker.


    As a result, the status of the wild frontier breaker has plummeted. It can be said that Gu Nan''s move has made the class solidification problem of Zhutian world more serious. I don''t know how many times.


    It''s also bad luck for the weak gods in the world of gods. At most, those who break the world in the wild have lower status, but what they lose is their lives.


    The fall of a large number of gods for no reason has finally attracted the attention of the world''s high-level gods. For the first time, the 12 main gods have sat together, trying to trace their roots - it should be 13, now there is one more lorenza.


    But when the results come out, they can only be speechless.


    The gods do not know nothing about the celestial world, so they are also very clear: when the Godhead is linked with the inner details of the celestial world, the contradiction between the two sides has become irreconcilable.


    "Negotiate with the other side, and ask their followers to ban the star Lord from coming here in private?" Fanlun, the God of time, thought and said.


    "It''s no use." Dark Lady Daisy sighed, "even if there''s a ban, there''s no need for desperate people."


    The beast God pressed the Epee on the table, looked around and said, "everyone, I think it''s better to prepare for war."


    No one answered them, but they acquiesced. No matter how strong the ban is, it can''t prohibit such acts with great interests.


    Pandora''s box has been opened.

 Chapter 471

    The speeches of the dark lady and the beast God made the gods fall into silence. But not everyone agrees to go to war immediately. After all, things are not there yet.


    Thirteen gods are sitting around the round table. In front of them is a list of dark lady Daisy from the side of the round table.


    "Take a look at this first." Tess said to the gods, "in less than half a month, more than 50 gods have been attacked, and most of them have been killed In particular, more than 80% of the first batch of people who were attacked were removed from their Godhead. "


    Because the incident happened suddenly, even the gods did not have time to count the number of victims.


    So when such a shocking statistic is placed in front of us, even if everyone is supreme, we can''t help but be moved by it.


    Although the LORD God is superior, it does not mean that they are really isolated from the world.


    There are a large number of mortals and practitioners living in the kingdom of each Lord God, and even some gods are resident in it. It can be said that the kingdom of each Lord God is a huge world.


    And in such a situation, the gods will certainly pay attention to the survival of the gods below.


    In a sense, ordinary gods are their foundation. If ordinary gods are killed by people, then there will be no new gods born.


    If it goes on like this, sooner or later, the world of gods will usher in a comprehensive invasion next door.


    The list given by Daisy is like the last straw to overwhelm the camel. Austin, who is always silent, finally speaks at this time.


    "Even if you want to negotiate with the other side, you have to cut off those hands that are stretched out first." Austin''s voice has no mood swings, but it contains unspeakable toughness.


    As soon as the Lord of light and justice opened his mouth, none of the other four members of the God of light, including Vatican, refuted again, but Qi Qi acquiesced in Austin''s statement.


    This is also a long-standing habit. Compared with the dark god system, which has eight main gods, the light God system is much more united - disunity may have been eliminated.


    "Yes. It''s better for us to do it than for the other side to impose a ban. " This is Eugene, the Lord of the war, Austin''s strongest backing.


    The God of light has taken a clear-cut stand, while the God of beast is the first one to propose war in the God of darkness. It seems that the tone of response has been set.


    "Let''s arrange for a group of nine or ten level gods to deal with the stowaways." Dark Lady Daisy finally nodded, her eyes began to show deep indifference, "then Beat them first. "


    ¡­¡­


    Geng Jiyun followed Mai Cheng and others, and easily came to the world of gods.


    All five of them are star masters, so it''s not difficult for them to sneak in. With the control of heaven, there are a large number of stowaways among those who break the boundary.


    On the contrary, because of the popularity of "hunting gods" during this period, the price of space-time crystal nucleus rose sharply, and the cost of illegal immigration increased a lot, which led to less illegal immigration of border breakers.


    Geng and other star owners do not pay attention to the money, but the problem in front of them is how to choose the right target.


    "We have five star owners. As long as we follow the manual, it''s not very difficult to hunt gods." Mai Cheng seems very confident, "the trouble is that there are too many monks now. If you conflict with other people''s goals, it''s the real trouble."


    If there are two teams hunting and killing the same God, the God can''t run away, but the distribution of spoils is a big problem.


    The five of them have their own friendship and trust with each other. Their competitors are different.


    The most realistic question is, where is the Godhead? No matter which team you put in, the other team can''t rest assured.


    Geng said: "I think we can find out the news first to see which gods have been killed recently, so as not to make a trip in vain."


    "It''s said in the manual that weak gods often display miracles on the thematic plane. Why don''t we start from the thematic plane?"


    "That''s OK. As long as it''s just a miracle, it''s still alive."


    Several people began to talk, and Mai Cheng finally nodded and said, "let''s get some information separately. Let''s hurry up. We''ll be in..."


    Just as Mai Cheng was about to set up a meeting place, he suddenly felt a sinking heart, and an inexplicable pressure rose from the depths of his soul.


    A white light came up from behind the crowd, and a silver haired girl walked out slowly, her eyes cold, and hit several people.


    "My name is quentina." Holding a silver sword in her hand, the silver haired girl pointed directly at Mai Cheng and other five people, "are you the star master who sneaked in?"


    Mai Cheng was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he and others had a bad start. As soon as he arrived at the world of gods, he was directly pulled out.


    Another man pulled his sleeve behind him and quickly whispered, "quentina is the goddess of holiness, nine steps..."


    Before he came to the world of the gods, Mai Cheng naturally did his homework. He immediately reflected who kuntina was and felt a little colder.


    A nine level God came directly to the door, whichThe guilty Mai Cheng was speechless for a moment. Geng Fei immediately said, "Lord kuntina, we are from the heaven, but we just come here to collect resources and do nothing evil."


    Mai Cheng was reminded by Geng Yun Yun for a while, and then he was relieved: that''s right! He and others haven''t done anything, even if the other party is a nine level God, can''t they do it like this?


    But after all, he was in a foreign land, and Mai Cheng was not stupid enough to fight against others. He quickly showed his respect and said, "he''s right. My Lord, I''ll wait... "


    "Needless to say." Kuntina interrupts Mai Cheng''s words. As soon as the silver sword shines, the silver light shines on the five people.


    The five felt that they could not keep any secrets under the holy light, as if they had been stripped and put there.


    The next moment, quentina said again: "there is no divine character. You, go back now. "


    "My Lord, this..." Mai Cheng was stunned and wanted to distinguish two more sentences.


    Quentina coldly looked back: "half an hour later, let me see you are still wandering around the edge of the world, you will not have a second chance."


    With these words, the holy goddess never looked back, and her figure disappeared in an instant.


    Mai Cheng took a deep breath and said angrily, "these gods are really So overbearing


    But Geng looked like the rest of his life: "brother Mai, we''d better hurry I have a hunch that they''re here to hunt for gods. "


    The others also nodded. Kuntina''s "no divine personality" was enough to explain the problem.


    It''s really going to change.


    Geng took a look at the place where quentina had disappeared, and suddenly felt that he had witnessed history with his own eyes.

 Chapter 472

    Mr. Geng and his party are actually very lucky.


    What they met was quentina, the holy goddess, a nine level God from the light God family. She was a typical cleanliness addict and didn''t like to touch blood.


    Otherwise, a team of five stars like them, even if they didn''t find the divine power, would have won the first time.


    When they are found in the "hunting manual", there is no need to say anything more.


    And if you meet some cruel people in the dark god system, it''s not impossible to kill them on the spot.


    Geng Qiyun and others left in a hurry. At this time, there are still a large number of star owners in the world of gods. Naturally, there is no need to ask more about their purpose. They all come for the sake of divinity.


    After the decision was made by the thirteen gods, the reaction of the high-level gods was also very fast. A group of powerful gods were quickly sent out to find the star masters who had sneaked in.


    The issue of illegal immigration has not received much attention on both sides before.


    Thanks to this, the star owners can easily come to the world of gods, but on the other hand, they are easily captured by the gods because of insufficient confidentiality measures.


    Under such a strong suppression, Gu Nan''s spirit hunting trend was quickly contained.


    But as I said earlier, the box has been opened and it''s just beginning.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of the heavens.


    If the gods next door were in a panic, now it''s their turn to cry.


    The response of the gods was too decisive. More than half of the star owners who sneaked into the past were killed directly, and the remaining half were found carrying manuals. Naturally, the same thing happened.


    Only a few innocent people who were lucky or did not participate in the hunt were repatriated.


    But even so, the situation of accidental killing can not be avoided, and even some innocent star owners who went to the world of gods very early and didn''t know anything about God hunting were also affected in this cleansing.


    What''s more, no matter they are the stars or gods, they are not alone. They all have a huge network of relationships behind them.


    This is how the feud is formed.


    In the teacher''s day, Song Fei looked at the disciple standing in front of him with a headache on his face.


    Song Fei''s disciples were not many, but only a few of them really became the master of a big star.


    It''s natural that Fang Chaoyun is one of them, but old man Fang''s temper is always hot, even if he is a Confucian who should be calm.


    So Song Fei''s favorite disciple is not Fang Chaoyun, but this one in front of him.


    Feng Yutian says that his accomplishments, such as Chaoyun, are only nine levels lower than Chaoyun, but his mind and bearing are much stronger.


    Fang Chaoyun will go to the teacher''s school in two or three days, but Shi yeyan doesn''t have to come for his own business for hundreds of years, except for the routine greetings.


    So this time he came, Song Fei had to give an account to him, but also to himself.


    "Master, you know that." Shi yeyan said calmly, "my younger martial brother went to the world of gods 600 years ago to study the difference between the power of belief and the incense of Shinto. How can it be related to the hunting of gods?"


    "Just two days ago, my younger martial brother sent me a letter saying that his research had finally made a breakthrough and that he might come back in a few decades. He also said that he missed his hometown''s food very much..."


    Shi yeyan said with anger in his voice: "master, you say, little younger martial brother, he doesn''t even know what happened here. Why can he have something to do with hunting gods?"


    Hearing this, Song Fei understood what Shi yeyan wanted to say and sighed softly.


    Shi yeyan''s younger martial brother is Song Fei''s closed door disciple LV Yang. He was interested in all kinds of strange left ways when he started to practice.


    Six hundred years ago, LV Yang suddenly fell in love with the way of incense. After studying the related magic, he went to the world of gods and never came back.


    Song Fei knew better than anyone that LV Yang couldn''t be interested in hunting gods. His own disciples wanted to get help from those who broke the world. There were plenty of teachers in heaven. Do they need to do this?


    But Song Fei knew better that he must be calm at this time. If even those who are in harmony with the Tao are motivated, it is inevitable that the two worlds will go to war.


    So Song Fei said in a deep voice, "I will give you an explanation, but not now."


    Shi yeyan was silent for a while and nodded slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing off Shi yeyan, Song Fei called all those who were in harmony with Tao for the first time.


    Normally speaking, as a backward person in the Tao, not everyone will give face, but this time it is an exception.


    In addition to the missing old man ziluo, even the nine spirits who had always been haunted appeared. All of them arrived in the past 13 days, and none of them fell.


    "It''s rare to see you!" Soldier Zou Jiming looked to the side, showing a funny look.


    Beside him stood a man with an ordinary face and a black suit. From the appearance, no one will believe that he is the most mysterious nine spirit heaven in the thirteen days.Jiupo didn''t mind at all. He also said with a smile, "if you want to see me so much, I''ll go to your bingwutian for a while every day?"


    "No!" Zou Jiming waved his hand and said, "I can''t afford a god like you."


    There are not many opportunities for them to meet, but it''s obviously not the time to say hello. Song Fei coughed softly and said, "ladies and gentlemen, let''s get down to business."


    Zou Jiming looked back and said to Song Fei, "old song, I heard that your apprentice was also killed? Don''t be polite to those gods. Let them see what the first protection of heaven is


    Zou Jiming is definitely a good hand in hatred. He is the first one to attract people''s hatred.


    Song Fei had known his virtue for a long time, so he ignored the man and brought the topic back to normal: "this action of hunting gods may directly lead to the opening of war. What''s your opinion?"


    Lu Wen was the first one to connect: "first catch the person who planned all this, otherwise no one will know what is hidden behind him."


    "The planner wants to investigate, but now things are like this, and finding out will not affect the overall situation." Fish lotus says, "the divine personality can bring up the person who breaks the boundary, now this already is the matter that everybody knows, who can guarantee that the star Lord below does not move?"


    Lu Wen didn''t speak any more because he knew that Yu Lian was telling the truth.


    Although the world of gods is now able to hunt and kill the stars, it is because many people are confused by the benefits and are not careful when they sneak in.


    When this wave of wind is over, there are many ways for the stars to hide in the dark, and even use other people''s hands to act.


    We are all masters of the stars. Who is more stupid than who?


    In the face of such a situation, the thirteen Taoists really feel the thorny.

 Chapter 473

    The star owners'' hunting of gods has become an act related to the core interests of the little star owners, and it is by no means forbidden by anyone who gives an order.


    On this point, all the 13 followers are very clear.


    However, from the perspective of Lu Wen and his planners, it is obvious that they are not as anxious as the gods next door.


    The gods were killed this time, and some of the stars were killed by the powerful gods of the gods world. The losses of both sides were not small.


    But after all, people are dead, and there is no way to revive them. What we need to care about is what will happen in the future.


    In the world of gods, we must curb the hunting of gods, otherwise the gods will be killed sooner or later, and there will be no such trouble in the sky. Those little star masters are afraid of dying so much that they will not die by themselves, will they?


    What really bothered thirteen days was that the gods of the gods world were so tough that they didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Song Fei''s disciples died in the world of gods. It''s no secret for those who are in harmony with the Tao. They naturally have their own channels of information.


    They know better that there are by no means a few cases like this. Maybe they will also encounter the situation of Song Fei. Therefore, no one will say anything about it except Zou Jiming.


    In other words, when more and more stars are affected, the network will link to themselves sooner or later.


    So everyone here tacitly agreed that no one was the first to mention this. They were all waiting for Song Fei to make a decision. As long as he has a decision, we will follow suit. If there are names below, we will only attack Song Fei first.


    Song Fei looked around and saw that each of them showed that they had nothing to do with themselves, or that they were filled with righteous indignation. In fact, they didn''t show any words. Song Fei could only sigh in secret.


    "War should not be carried out lightly." After a moment''s silence, Song Fei finally said the answer to everyone''s satisfaction, and everyone seemed to be relieved.


    This is the answer for those who are in harmony with the Tao!


    If we say that in the world of gods, the light God system is incomparably united, and the dark god system is slightly loose, the world of the heavens is basically a mess.


    All the 13 followers of the Tao are fighting their own ways. At most, they have a slightly better relationship and form an offensive and defensive alliance. There has never been a real United faction.


    If there is a war with the world of gods, there must be a bigger problem in the world of heavens.


    What''s more, the God over there wants to fight. On the one hand, he wants to take a bad breath. On the other hand, he wants to make the "Prohibition of hunting gods" a real ban.


    For them, a stop loss is a gain.


    But what''s the advantage of going to war in thirteen days? Not at all!


    Those who get the divine status are the small star masters, but those who lead the battle are those who are in harmony with the Tao. If you win, you won''t get any profit. If you lose, you have to be laughed at. Who is willing to do such a thing?


    It''s just that although it''s good to take the initiative to admit counsels, it''s going to be a curse, so everyone is waiting for Song Fei to take the lead.


    Song Fei looked at the people''s looks, his face suddenly showed a little funny, and then he said: "it''s really wrong to do this at the expense of others. But Lu Yang, a young disciple of Song Dynasty, had been living in the world of gods six hundred years ago. What''s the matter with that? "


    The Taoists didn''t expect that his words would suddenly change. Just when he was stunned, Song Fei said again: "song is willing to go to the world of gods alone to seek justice for the little disciples. Please stay in the headquarters to avoid misunderstanding there."


    This time, everyone understood Song Fei''s plan. He''s going to be a hero on his own and let himself wait for others to endorse him!


    A silver haired man, who had never spoken before, said with a smile: "since Song Daoyou''s disciples have been wronged, is there any saying that they will not be ignored? I''d like to go with you. "


    This is the main cloud of the Milky Way sky and stars, the one who hides a nine secluded heaven devil in the star world, the only star world in the thirteen days.


    Song Fei made a wry smile and advised: "that''s why song had to say that war should not be lightly initiated..."


    "Don''t say it. How can we let outsiders bully us? Go with me, go with me


    "Yes, isn''t it that some gods are hunted? That''s because they are inferior. Now they turn around and kill innocent people indiscriminately. Do you really think that I have no one in heaven? "


    For a time, the crowd was excited, which had the appearance of silence.


    People who don''t know think that Song Fei''s appeal is so strong that it may be a good story when it comes to later generations. Only these people know what''s going on.


    Song Fei, however, has always attached great importance to the overall situation of everyone. He can go there alone. Don''t fight lightly.


    How would he like to be such an outstanding person? To lead the way, although it has a good reputation among the small stars, it is not necessarily in the circle of the big stars.


    After all, they have no shortage of boundary breakers, and they can''t benefit from the operation of hunting gods. However, they have to fight because of Song Fei''s leadership. Isn''t the resentment in their hearts on Song Fei''s head?


    But Song Fei''s words have been exported, and the others who are in harmony with the Tao are not likely to let him take them back. No matter what his original intention is, the title of "main fighting faction" has been directly placed on Song Fei''s head.¡­¡­


    "Thank you, master!"


    Shi yeyan stayed in the days of Shidao. When Song Fei came back, he had already met him and made a deep ritual.


    Song Fei didn''t have any doubts. He knew that as soon as he spoke, he would be publicized by others, and he would be the leader.


    "You and I, master and apprentice, don''t say that." Song Fei had been ready for a long time. He said with a smile, "this time you will go with me. But remember, we''re just going to get justice for your younger martial brother. "


    "I understand." Shi yeyan was very careful and clear about the dilemma Song Fei faced. He solemnly said, "it''s reasonable to go all over the world, and don''t fight rashly."


    Song Fei nodded: "go."


    ¡­¡­


    After the 13 day meeting, Song Fei returned to shidaotian alone, but he knew that someone would come soon.


    "I didn''t expect you to come first." Song Fei looks at the person in front of him with a smile of "expected by me".


    In the open hall, there were only two figures standing opposite each other. After all, Song Fei would not let his disciples watch where he met the followers.


    It''s bingwutian Zou Jiming.


    This hateful ho Tao man, whose forefoot has just mocked Song Fei face to face, now turns around to meet him in private. He is not embarrassed at all.


    "We have the same idea." Zou Jiming didn''t say much nonsense. That''s what he said.


    "Oh?" Song Fei is noncommittal.


    "You don''t want to go to war." Zou Jiming continued, "as long as the war starts, no matter win or lose, you will be scolded, and I don''t want to."


    For people at the level of thirteen days, face doesn''t matter, but when it doesn''t involve specific interests, sometimes the fight is a reputation.


    The better the reputation, the easier it is to attract people to take refuge, which is no different from the star master who is not in the right way.


    "Why?"


    Zou Jiming looked into Song Fei''s eyes and said seriously, "because the gods will."

 Chapter 474

    Yes, because the gods will.


    We have to admit that the existence of the God association has greatly affected the pattern of the heaven world.


    Song Fei is bound to pay attention to the God society, because there is his old rival ziluo old man in it. Zou Jiming will also pay attention to the God society, because there is his pursuer Xue Ren in it.


    To some extent, Song Fei and Zou Jiming are threatened by the members of the God society, but they are different.


    Song Fei doesn''t have too much scruples. He can directly fight against ziluo. They are personal enemies.


    Zou Jiming, however, would be in great trouble if he openly attacked Xue Ren. There are too many people who would threaten him. Killing Xue Ren would be the target of public criticism in the twinkling of an eye.


    So Zou Jiming was relieved when the gods appeared.


    If Xue Ren can go to the world of gods and become Tao, there will be no obstacle with him. On the contrary, there will be another one who can help him share the pressure, which is a win-win situation.


    So he didn''t want to fight on both sides. If there was a war, it would be much more difficult for Xue Ren to become a Taoist there.


    One of the two men is Yonglei of the association of gods, the other is the mortal enemy of the association of gods, but they have a common goal on whether to fight or not.


    After staring at him for a long time, Song Fei finally said, "in that case, I''d like to ask brother Zou for help."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan is sitting in the kingdom of God. He doesn''t mean to be in a hurry. He is drinking tea and looking at the idle books he didn''t know where to find.


    Since the publication of the hunting manual, he has been staying in the kingdom of God, never leaving. At the same time, he also refuses any star owner to come to the door, and acts like a closed door man.


    On the one hand, it''s to avoid suspicion, on the other hand, it''s not to want to communicate with people - at this time, more talking may be more wrong.


    After all, discerning people can see that the person who writes the manual of hunting gods must be the one who knows the world of gods and the gods very well.


    To be exact, the gods themselves are not as good as Gu Nan in terms of the techniques of killing gods.


    It was not until the content of the meeting came that Gu Nan finally put down his idle books.


    "Is Song Fei the leader?" Gu Nan felt his chin, as if he was thinking about something.


    Gu Nan has already known that Song Fei''s apprentice was falsely accused of being killed, which is not beyond his expectation.


    It''s not that he has no idea, but that he knows that with the development of the situation, this kind of thing will happen sooner or later. It''s not Song Fei, it''s someone else.


    It was just that he was determined to fight in thirteen days, which was beyond his expectation. He thought these people would not do such thankless things.


    "It''s better to fight. It''s easier. I''m afraid they still have a mind..." Gu Nan didn''t think that the thinking of the people at the level of thirteen days would be so simple.


    Gu Nan thought for a while, and then said to the red tail: "check what information you can use. You can''t count on all of them."


    Red tail seems to have been prepared for a long time and handed over a piece of information.


    "Lv Yang has a wife and children in the world of gods. His wife used to be a famous beauty in nightmare mainland, and his son just turned 14. "


    Red tail said with a smile: "we found that there is a lust God in the dark god system..."


    "It''s true that Houston is a lust God, but it doesn''t mean he is a lust." Gu Nan waved his hand and interrupted red tail.


    Houston, the God of lust, is one of the gods of the eighth level. The clergy is related to love and lust.


    But the rule is this. It doesn''t mean that the gods themselves must be lecherous. In fact, Houston is a man of few desires. He doesn''t even touch women.


    Red tail Leng Leng, as if did not expect to be such a result.


    "But you have a good idea!" Gu Nan patted red tail on the shoulder, squinted and said, "give me the information about LV Yang''s wife and children. I''ll go there myself."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Yang''s wife and children is a breakthrough, Gu Nan is very clear about this.


    Now all sides are already in a tight string. The high-level officials on both sides maintained a certain degree of restraint, but it is difficult for the stars and gods below to have such a rational judgment.


    In the final analysis, it is their direct interest, and the senior management is more concerned about the future.


    However, in such a situation, as long as you push it gently, everything may be irreparable.


    What? You said a push might not be enough? Then keep pushing!


    Gu Nan, who never had a successful idea, came to the world of gods again.


    As a matter of fact, in the world of gods, the control of visitors from heaven is already very strict. Every visitor has to be inspected, especially those above the broken boundary.


    But it is obvious that these things are difficult for Gu Nan. He knows too much about the means of the gods and has too many ways to deal with them.


    "Song Fei and others should come soon. We should seize the time." Gu Nan thought that the information provided by Hongwei had been kept in his mind.


    Nightmare continent.


    One of the thematic planes controlled by the dark system, though its name sounds gloomy, is essentially a normal thematic plane.The reason why this place is called nightmare continent is that the God who conquered this continent was the God of nightmare and the master of nightmare.


    Of course, because of being controlled by the master of nightmare for many years, there are still many related traces on this continent.


    For example, Gu Nan is standing in front of an inverted garden, which is a typical nightmare.


    "This is the 391st nightmare, my Lord." A man in a black suit stood in front of Gu Nan and said respectfully.


    The garden in front of them was hanging upside down in the air in a strange manner. All the birds and animals in it were also walking upside down.


    There are many such strange places in nightmare continent, but these places often have strange distribution of rules, which is the best place for adventurers to study.


    Lu Jialiang, the only son of LV Yang here, studied in this nightmare.


    "I heard that all the students who can come here are from good families?" Gu Nan looked at the inverted garden and asked casually.


    He knew something about the nightmare continent, but it was not profound. At least he didn''t know it like the back of his hand.


    "Yes." The man in suit nodded and said with a smile, "391 is a famous aristocratic college. Most people can''t pay the money here."


    "Has anything strange happened here recently?"


    "No Everything is normal. Oh, two days ago, a boy had a fight with someone and seemed to have his head broken, but he couldn''t get in touch with his family


    Gu Nan showed a strange smile and nodded.


    At this time, the boy named LV Jialiang was hiding in the corner alone, with blood left on his forehead.


    He had a look of anger in his eyes, clenched his fist, and then clasped a pendant in front of his chest.


    "Damn Brooke, you''re going to pay!"

 Chapter 475

    Half a month ago, LV Jialiang just passed his 14th birthday.


    However, this 14-year-old boy is not as mature as he is. It''s not because of how precocious LV Jialiang is, it''s because of reality.


    On his fourteenth birthday, the boy didn''t wait to see his father once a year. Only his mother came alone and brought a piece of bad news.


    LV Jialiang held the pendant''s hand, and unconsciously tightened it a little.


    "Something happened to my father It must be LV Jialiang had a problem in his heart.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, his mother''s look at that time clearly told LV Jialiang this. And the fact that his mother didn''t take him away represents a more terrible fact.


    Even the mother can not guarantee their own safety, dare not take him around, more willing to put him in a nightmare.


    "Brooke, that guy, must know something..." The young man''s eyes were slightly cold and he saw everything thoroughly.


    Brooke''s uncle is a close attendant of a great God. Although he is not particularly powerful, he is absolutely well informed.


    If not, Brooke didn''t dare to pick on himself.


    Think of in, LV Jialiang will body and shrink up some, try to make himself completely hidden in the shadow, eyes firmly fall in front.


    This is Brooke''s only way back to the dormitory!


    "Here we are."


    Along with the sound of footwork, Brooke''s staggering figure appeared in front of him. Brooke, who is over 25 years old this year, is no longer happy with wine. Even in the nightmare, he still keeps the habit of drinking heavily.


    Lu Jialiang stepped forward, took out his hand holding the pendant, turned it into a sword and pointed at Brooke.


    Brooke is still in a "drunken" negative state. How can he react to such a surprise attack? He immediately hit the sword on his shoulder, which is the result of LV Jialiang''s avoiding the key.


    Perhaps Lu Jialiang himself did not expect that this sword was so easy, and he was also startled that he had never seen blood.


    But the boy soon calmed down, made a cold look at Brooke, and said in a cold voice, "Brooke, are you still dead or do you want to live? Tell me what happened! "


    Shoulder pain, let Brooke really wake up, but also see the face of the young man opposite.


    "Lu! You How dare you attack me Instead of panicking, Brooke got angry. Because he knew that the other party would never dare to kill himself, otherwise the other party would not be able to leave here.


    "Do you think anyone can keep you? How ridiculous Brooke laughed angrily, "before long, you will be arrested by those adults, you foreign bastard!"


    Lu Jialiang''s unique name has already revealed his origin, which is also the biggest contradiction between him and the aborigines.


    Lu Jialiang was so angry that he wanted to kill this hateful guy with a sword, but his reason didn''t completely lose.


    Now leave the nightmare, there is still hope to escape, but kill Brooke, will immediately trigger the alarm, when you can''t leave!


    It has verified the conjecture in my heart. Is it worth exchanging my life for that idiot''s life?


    LV Jialiang didn''t need to think much and made a decision immediately.


    He took back his sword, slapped Brooke hard, made up a few feet and got angry. Then he quickly turned around and ran away.


    Brooke was so dazed by him that he recovered for a long time and pressed the wound on his shoulder.


    "Damn bastard You, who are you? " He struggled to get up, but he saw a young man with white robes standing in front of him.


    The man ignored him completely, just looked down at the wound on his shoulder.


    The next moment, a dark sword appeared. Its length, width and sharpness were exactly the same as those of LV Jialiang''s sword.


    Poof!


    Black sword instantly fell into Brooke''s heart. The latter opened his eyes in disbelief and fell down slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Before LV Jialiang could get out of the door of the nightmare, he was startled by the sound of the alarm that rang through the night sky.


    When he wanted to leave as soon as possible, it was too late. The relevant personnel blocked the entrance and exit of Nightmareland for the first time, forbidding anyone to enter and leave.


    "Damn Who on earth triggered the alarm at such a time? " Of course, LV Jialiang didn''t think it was his own business, because he didn''t kill Brooke.


    As for the sword wound, it''s just a skin wound. Nightmare doesn''t care about it at all.


    LV Jialiang had to go back to his dormitory, wait for the alarm to be released, and then try to sneak out of nightmare.


    It was not until a middle-aged man with a certain dignity and a group of people appeared in front of LV Jialiang that he realized something was wrong.


    "Lord Andy, he is Lu Jialiang." The person in charge of nightmare respectfully stood aside and said to the middle-aged man.LV Jialiang knows each other. He once saw each other appear with Brooke It''s the uncle Brooke!


    It is said that he is the confidant of a God, and his strength has reached the peak of legend


    "Come on! Your father is the legendary star master Lu Jialiang cheered himself up in his heart. Even if his father might have an accident, he would never disgrace him!


    However, the other side''s first words, let LV Jialiang Leng on the spot.


    "Did you kill Brooke?" Brooke''s uncle said quietly, his face unchanged.


    "No! I didn''t! " Lu Jialiang immediately roared. He couldn''t stand the accusations being imposed on him. "I just stabbed him. He..."


    The boy''s voice stopped suddenly because he saw Brooke''s body being slowly lifted up.


    Brooke''s uncle didn''t speak. He just took a cold look at him. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed the pendant in front of LV Jialiang''s chest. Then he pulled out the silver sword again.


    The middle-aged man, Andy, looked at the sword calmly, and then said, "it''s completely consistent with the two sword wounds. This sword can be taken back as material evidence."


    "What do you mean..." Lu Jialiang was a little cold in his heart. He had some bad premonitions and began to step back.


    Andy grabbed him by the shoulder and said in a cold voice, "it means that you will return to the kingdom of God for trial with us as a murderer."


    "I didn''t kill anyone!" Lu Jialiang''s roar became louder, and he looked at it as a plot to frame himself.


    Andy just said calmly: "Brooke became our Lord''s envoy two years ago. Even though he is not pious sometimes, he can''t be killed for no reason."


    "Then, please let me take him." He said to the person in charge next to him.

 Chapter 476

    Shi yeyan followed the teacher and came to the world of gods at a very fast speed.


    Their arrival did not hide anyone, everything was under the surveillance of the gods of the gods world, and they really did not need to hide, because they came to seek justice for LV Yang.


    Zou Jiming was the only one who came with him. The others didn''t really come together.


    Let Song Fei recite the name of the leader. They don''t really want to fight on both sides.


    "Teacher, I''ll go to pick up my younger brother''s family first." When Shi yeyan came here, he opened his mouth for the first time.


    "Good." Song Fei nodded and said, "I''ll see you over there. I''ll ensure the safety of your younger martial brother''s wife and children."


    Kecesi is the real name of the master of nightmares. LV Yang usually lives in the land of nightmares, where he was framed and killed. Of course, kecesi has to carry the pot.


    "Yes." Shi yeyan should be the way, and then salute to Zou Jiming, who is next to him, so he leaves quickly.


    "Tutoring is really good!" Zou Jiming sighed. Shi yeyan always remembers to salute himself at this time. If he were the ones in his family, he would have run away.


    Song Fei said with a smile: "if you are willing to send a few people to teach Daotian, I promise to help you discipline well."


    "No way." Zou Jiming waved his hand. I really send people to shidaotian. After brainwashing, I don''t know if I''m still my own person.


    ¡­¡­


    Shi yeyan quickly found LV Yang''s wife in the world of the gods. In fact, the information is semi public and it is not difficult to find.


    LV Yang''s wife, named Sophia, is not a great figure, but a native woman from nightmare continent.


    Several decades ago, Lu Yang''s spirit was damaged due to an experimental accident. Even his residence was blown to pieces, but he got to know Sophia.


    At that time, LV Yang, who was in a depressed mood, came out of the shadow with Sophia''s help. At the same time, he was also deeply attached to this mortal woman, and then he simply married her.


    Later, he tried to prolong Sophia''s life and gave birth to a son with her.


    "I''m Lu Yang''s senior brother." Shi yeyan calmly looked at the woman in front of him and said.


    The woman standing in front of him looked only in her twenties, with a kind of indescribable charm in her appearance, but she looked haggard.


    "Hello..." Sophia said carefully, "my Lord, LV Yang Really can''t come back? "


    Sophia, a mortal who is not even in the realm of legend, only sees LV Yang taken away by those high gods and remembers that her husband has a chance to return.


    Shi yeyan couldn''t help being silent. After a long time, he said, "younger martial brother has been secretly harmed. My master and I are here to get justice for him."


    Sophia''s face became paler and paler, as if a condemned man was finally informed that he was going to be executed.


    Seeing this, Shi yeyan could only sigh in secret, and then said, "I heard that little younger martial brother has another child left here. What about others?"


    "Xiaojialiang is in a nightmare. I''m afraid that someone will do harm to him, and I dare not take him away..." Sophia said.


    With her insight and ability, it''s not wrong to do so. Nightmarishly, it''s an official organization with a certain protection ability.


    But Shi yeyan knows that this is a big deal. The mortal forces in the nightmare mainland will not be ignored by those who want to.


    "Please take me there at once."


    Sophia became more and more alarmed: "is Will anyone attack Jialiang? "


    "We can''t rule out that." Shi yeyan is as honest as ever.


    ¡­¡­


    "What? You said Jialiang was taken away? " Sophia stood in the hall of nightmares, only to feel a whirl, indignation inexplicable, "how can you do this?"


    It is because she believes in nightmares that they, as the great masters of nightmares, will not be afraid of power. Who knows


    She didn''t know that the relationship between nightmare and the LORD God was still far away, but it was nominally subordinate.


    The person in charge of nightmare has long been no longer enthusiastic about her, but secretly looked at Shi yeyan for several times, considering whether this is a big man.


    However, he did not give a slow answer and made an innocent appearance: "Lv Jialiang killed Brooke, and Lord Andy took him away as a murderer. We can''t stop him!"


    When the person in charge finished, they knew what was going on. Sophia was more worried and asked Shi yeyan for help.


    With her understanding of her son, it''s not impossible to kill Brooke in a rage!


    "Where have people been taken?" Shi yeyan asked coldly.


    "Lord Andy is his highness figman''s servant..." The person in charge didn''t dare to hide and immediately revealed Andy''s origin. Originally, it was no secret.


    Figman, the God of gluttony, is one of the nine order gods that have existed since ancient times.


    Shi yeyan nodded, calmly thanks the person in charge, and then left with Sophia."Where are we going?" Sophia doesn''t know why.


    "Go to find Fei..."


    In the middle of his words, Shi yeyan suddenly stopped, because he saw a silver light in the sky.


    The terrible sword that falls from the sky makes Shi yeyan react instantly and fight out quickly.


    Next to Sophia and the person in charge of nightmare, there is no reaction to what happened, just feel a strong wind blowing, and then nothing happened.


    Shi yeyan took back his palm and looked at the sky doubtfully: "it doesn''t contain any sword meaning. It''s driven by pure strength It should be the local strong. Who is the Absolute Divine level? "


    In the world of gods, there are many gods who use swords. Moreover, the other side only makes a rough move and retreats with one blow. Shi yeyan can''t guess who it is for a moment.


    "Shi, elder martial brother Shi, what''s the matter?" Sophia finally read the tongue twister.


    "Nothing." Shi yeyan shook his head and said, "maybe someone found me and tried to find out."


    Sophia nodded, but the person in charge was relieved. The guy who came to test looks so weak, so maybe this man won''t be too strong right now?


    Shi Yiyan leaves soon with Sophia. When the person in charge greets his subordinates to return, he looks back and sees a scene that makes him shocked.


    Behind him, in the third and ninth nightmare place, they were divided into two parts from the middle. What separated them was a sword mark several meters deep.


    ¡­¡­


    In the distant sky, Gu Nan''s figure slowly emerged, and he was still mumbling to himself.


    "The hand of the law? It''s better to temporarily name it as "great power diamond palm."


    He took another look at the direction of their disappearance: "it''s very fast, but If you want to find figman, you must know the way first

 Chapter 477

    There is a very different place in the world of gods, that is, the kingdom of the gods is not a natural plane, but many of them are built by the Kingdom itself.


    Some of them paid special attention to the concealment of their own kingdom. Even though it can be located by spatial coordinates, it is difficult to find the location of the kingdom of God directly because of its extremely complex position in the void.


    The God of gluttony, figman, is just like this.


    He built the kingdom of God in the depths of the void. Just to get in and out of the kingdom of God, he had to go through several space jumps.


    It is said that this God doesn''t attach much importance to faith. His biggest hobby is to hide in the kingdom of God every day and find a pile of delicious food to eat.


    Therefore, it will take some time for shiyeyan to find the kingdom of gluttony.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s been three times. Two more jumps in space, and we''ll reach the kingdom of God." Andy stood quietly in front of the crowd, looking at them all bowed and vomiting.


    "Lord Andy, why are there two more Oh... " One of the young people was miserable, "don''t you just need four times at ordinary times?"


    The law of space in the world of gods is quite stable, so space jumping is a very unsatisfactory experience for people with poor strength.


    Andy still calmly replied: "we have to take him back to trial. We can''t let him die, so we went around a long way to weaken the intensity of fluctuation shock."


    Andy''s "he" naturally refers to LV Jialiang. At this time, the boy is lying on the ground with a pale face. His whole body has almost vomited and he has no strength to even play.


    LV Jialiang''s strength is the weakest, and he is also the most affected.


    "My Lord, otherwise Shall we find a place to rest first? " The man who opened his mouth before, with a bitter color on his face, said, "I think if we go on, he will really die on the way."


    He patted LV Jialiang on the shoulder. The latter was in a state of more air out and less air in.


    Andy was silent for a moment, and finally nodded and said, "OK."


    Although they are anxious to bring back the murderer who killed the emissary, they are not anxious in one or two days - even if they return to the kingdom of God, they have not experienced five space jumps in a row.


    Seeing Andy''s promise, the man next to him immediately smiles, gets up and kicks LV Jialiang: "hurry up, you murderer!"


    Lu Jialiang was kicked and turned over. He didn''t have any strength, but when he heard the other side''s words, he still insisted and yelled: "I''m not..."


    The man gave a grim smile, just wanted to teach the boy a lesson, but suddenly found something wrong.


    Lu Jia Liang fell to the ground, but the shadow under him expanded little by little. In the blink of an eye, there were several people''s width, like a ferocious mouth.


    "What''s this..."


    Before Andy and his party could react, LV Jialiang fell into the shadow, like falling into a bottomless abyss. The shrill scream seemed to reverberate in everyone''s ears.


    This scene is creepy. The group just feel that their hair is about to stand up. Only Andy, the legendary peak, can keep calm a little.


    "Who is your highness here?" He repressed the fear in his heart and yelled around.


    After all, we and others are envoys of nine level gods. Even if they may be great beings, they will not be groundless


    Bang!


    A giant palm suddenly fell from the air and patted the whole group into meat.


    ¡­¡­


    With the method of Shi yeyan''s subconscious display, Gu Nan turns away from this small plane and continues to move towards figman''s kingdom of God.


    But even he did not expect that at the moment when he stepped out of this plane, he met an unexpected person.


    "You''ve used the frame trick three times, including Goro''s one." Lingyang Taoist face that more than 30 years old uncle, helplessly looking at Gu Nandao.


    Gu Nan''s eyes hit him coldly and said, "even you know this?"


    "It''s not a very clever way." Lingyang Taoist shook his head.


    If the first time Gu Nan used this move, Diana and other gods were confused by him, then the Taoist priest Lingyang, who was aware of it, would not be so easy to fool.


    When he looked at Gu Nan''s every move this time, he naturally understood what he wanted to do.


    "You''re not fit for conspiracy, it''s not your style." Taoist Lingyang also looked at the front indifferently, "the manual of God hunting is a good move I didn''t expect that you wanted to trigger a two World War. "


    Gu Nan''s style has always been straightforward, and the hunter''s manual is a real Machiavellian. Compared with this, Taoist Lingyang didn''t pay much attention to his later trick.


    "There are too many loopholes." Lingyang Taoist gently shook his head and said, "even if a divine envoy is dead, it''s not enough to make both sides lose their cool. On the contrary, it will expose yourself."


    Gu Nan didn''t worry now. He crossed his hands and said, "what do you want to say?"Taoist Lingyang stared into his eyes and said, "it''s so full of holes that Zhuang Xuan and Xue Ren didn''t get involved in it. Is this your personal behavior?"


    "So what?"


    "Stop it." Taoist Lingyang sighed and said, "come back to the God meeting with me. I''ll find a way to deal with the future When the two worlds go to war, I don''t know how many lives have been destroyed. Why bother? "


    Gu Nan almost burst out laughing: "why don''t I know that you are so compassionate? Forget it. I''m not going to gossip with you. The person I''m waiting for is coming


    Lingyang Taoist Leng Leng, see Shi Ye Yan figure, has appeared in a small plane nearby.


    Gu Nan talks so much nonsense with Taoist Lingyang. Of course, he is not idle and has nothing to do, but he has already predicted that the target will appear here, so he just waits for the hare.


    Gu Nan yuan is more familiar with the way to the kingdom of gluttony than the visitors of the heavenly world. As long as Shi yeyan intends to go there, he must pass through the void.


    Taoist Lingyang''s face changed slightly, and he looked up quickly. Gu Nan''s figure disappeared in an instant, leaving only a breath of law that could not be observed.


    Taoist Lingyang, who had already known him very well, was a little stunned and said in disbelief: "boundary level?"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Fei and Zou Jiming stand shoulder to shoulder in front of the endless void of the world of gods. In front of them are Eugene, the Lord of war, and the Lord of nightmare.


    Two people came from the heavens. Naturally, two main gods were sent here to receive them, and one from each of the two gods.


    Eugene volunteered, while the master of nightmares was Song Fei''s little apprentice, LV Yang, who died in his territory and could not escape.


    "Song Feige." "I''m sorry about the death of the star master, but it was an accident," the nightmare Master said without emotion

 Chapter 478

    "Accident?" Song Fei picks his eyebrows and sneers at the main idea of nightmare.


    On the outside, kocez was a thin old man with a little gray skin and wrinkles on his face. He didn''t look very energetic.


    "That''s right." "It was only after the fact that we found out how to deal with his gods. He settled here as early as 600 years ago. The reason why he would be dealt with immediately at the beginning was that he was suspected to have participated in a god hunt. "


    Song Fei frowned a little. He didn''t understand what happened until kecesi explained it further.


    In fact, it''s not too complicated. When the gods were hunting down a god hunter, they found that he had contact with LV Yang, so they suspected that he was also involved in the matter.


    But in fact, the God hunter was indeed a good friend of LV Yang. He came to the world of gods on the ground of visiting LV Yang, but secretly engaged in the work of God hunting.


    There are many cool headed people among the star masters. Such hiding means are much better than those of Mai Cheng and others.


    When the gods came to investigate, although LV Yang''s strength was not very strong, and he didn''t even have time to choose his own star world, he had a tough temper.


    At least, it''s also passed on by those who are in harmony with the Tao. How can you bear to be checked by someone who has made a house sweeping? Under the conflict between the two sides, LV Yangcai was killed on the spot.


    Or Lu Yang himself did not expect that the situation would be so serious this time, but there was no chance of regret.


    Song Fei calmly listens to the other party''s words, and is about to speak, but his face suddenly changes.


    ¡­¡­


    Near the kingdom of God, Shi yeyan had been completely dismembered by Gu Nan when Taoist Lingyang arrived in a hurry.


    Song Fei''s proud disciple, whose head was left alone, had an incredible look on his face.


    Not to mention him, even Taoist Lingyang couldn''t imagine that such a star master, who was equivalent to the Ninth level, didn''t even hold up a face in Gu Nan''s hands.


    He''s just been promoted to the world level, isn''t he?!


    Now that he has reached this point, when he really enters the heaven level, isn''t he going to kill Feihe, such as butchering dogs?


    Gu Nan was not surprised. Shi yeyan was really attacked by him. He didn''t even have any room to resist, and his heart was smashed.


    After all, he is no match for other people.


    Reality is not a novel, who is better than who is better than us? It''s not up to us to show our fighting capacity.


    Ability characteristics, state, priority and so on, will seriously affect the final result.


    Gu Nan ignored the arrival of Taoist Lingyang, holding a long sword in his hand, cutting Shi yeyan''s body into neat pieces.


    When the body was completely cut, he burned it completely with a fire.


    Lingyang Taoist looked at all this in silence. He knew something about the God of gluttony, and he knew what Gu Nan was doing.


    The spirit and the corpse will be completely cut, which is the preparation work before figman eats the "food".


    He''s still playing the game of planting!


    But this time, the Lingyang Taoist did not feel that such means were clumsy. The reason is very simple. Shi yeyan died.


    The death of a god envoy is a trivial matter, which will not affect the judgment of both sides. But what if the death is Shi yeyan?


    Song Fei''s two disciples died in the world of gods. One of them followed him and was killed under his eyes If he can still admit it, he will go back and wait for shidaotian to collapse.


    It''s still yangmou


    Lingyang Taoist looked at Gu Nan in silence and really understood the purpose of all his actions.


    Rough because you don''t care. When Shi yeyan dies, all the flaws are no longer flaws.


    "What''s good for you to start a war between the two worlds?" Taoist Lingyang slowly converged his thoughts and asked.


    Gu Nan is now completely disposing of Shi yeyan''s body. He shakes his head and says with a smile, "didn''t he tell you so long ago?"


    Gu Nan''s words make Lingyang Taoist slightly stunned. Before he thinks about it, Gu Nan''s fist has hit him in the face.


    The first punch, no mercy!


    Now that he has seen through his secret, he naturally wants to kill it. Gu Nan never worries about his past friendship.


    However, the expected scene of the skull burst did not happen. The blue light appeared from the front of Lingyang Taoist, but a Taoist talisman was shining in front of them.


    Gu Nan recognized this talisman. It was the talisman that Lingyang Taoist used to control Lewis and finally killed him.


    "Eleven stage props?" When he faced the talisman himself, Gu Nan really realized its power.


    Taoist Lingyang seemed to have expected that Gu Nan would do so. Without any surprise on his face, he calmly said, "yes, this is a treasure left by an elder. I got it by chance when I was young."


    Taoist Lingyang himself was probably between the eighth and ninth levels. It was this talisman that killed the God of darkness in the tenth level.Now he also uses this talisman to block Gu Nan''s attack. If it wasn''t for this card, why did he dare to persuade Gu nan to turn around?


    "It''s too late." Gu Nan shook his head and said, "I can''t kill you, but I can watch you."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand slowly. The dark shadow enveloped the blue light curtain, and he directly sent the Lingyang Taoist out of his position.


    ¡­¡­


    On the endless void, with Song Fei''s suddenly gloomy face, the atmosphere began to become delicate.


    Zou Jiming saw Song Fei for the first time. When he was so moved, he couldn''t help wondering, "what happened?"


    "Yeyan is also in trouble." Song Fei coldly looked at the two main gods and said without concealment.


    He has the spirit fragments of shiyeyan, so he can feel the state of the latter for the first time.


    However, just now, the fragments of the spirit were suddenly broken. The final message was that Shi yeyan''s spirit was cut into countless pieces, and there was no possibility of rebirth.


    The two main gods also heard Song Fei''s words, and the nightmare Lord looked back at Eugene, the main god of war.


    "What are you looking at me for? I didn''t do it Yelled eukington as he spoke.


    After hearing this news, kotzes did immediately associate two people - one is the beast God of his own camp, the other is Eugene.


    Both of them are warlike for fear of chaos in the world!


    "Mr. Song Fei, we will give you an account of this." Kecesi said hastily, but he didn''t know much about it.


    Even he couldn''t be sure if his own people did it.


    In other words, we can be sure that it was our own people who did it. The only difference is that there is no way to recover it - it can''t be someone else''s apprentice who came to the world of gods to commit suicide.


    Song Fei was silent for a while and said in a cold voice, "OK, I''ll wait for this explanation."


    With these words, he just walked away, no longer meaning to stay for a long time.

 Chapter 479

    After Song Fei left, the world of gods soon entered a state of "self-examination", and invited Song Fei to supervise and inspect the progress, so as to show that he did not hide.


    Just to their surprise, Song Fei refused such an invitation, but let Zou Jiming come out to supervise.


    "Perhaps too sad to face the reality?" Zou Jiming finds an excuse that is too rotten to be rotten any more, and perfunctorizes the world of gods.


    He was eager to let himself lead the negotiation. Anyway, Song Fei was behind the pot. No matter what he promised, Song Fei would give up.


    It is not difficult to find out the cause of Shi yeyan''s death.


    After all, after he came to the world of the gods, all the tracks of his actions were clearly visible. The main gods did not spend much effort to follow the clues.


    After finding Sophia, LV Jialiang is taken away for killing Brooke. He is missing in the process of pursuing Andy and his party.


    And the place where shiyeyan died was also found. It was in the void, where the kingdom of gluttony was


    "Figman did it?" Eugene''s eyes fell into the void and said in a deep voice. Although it was an interrogative sentence, there was a certain certainty in his tone.


    After all, shiyeyan was cut to pieces, which is too obvious.


    Besides, shiyeyan himself is equivalent to the Ninth level God. Besides figman, who else can kill him?


    "It''s possible." The master of nightmare did not avoid the existence of Zou Jiming and nodded, "but if it wasn''t for figman It''s complicated. "


    All the parties are dead, and there is not enough information to judge whether the fact is like this on the surface or there are other agents behind it.


    If you want to talk about those behind the scenes It''s possible. After all, the whole thing seems too coincidental, but there is no evidence to prove it.


    Without any evidence, can we take a guess as an "account" to Song Fei?


    And the evidence of existence all points to figman, but no one gets the stolen goods after all, so it''s equally unreasonable to take down a nine level God of one''s own side.


    Both Eugene and koutzs felt awkward at this time.


    "Go to figman first and see what he says." Kotzes rubbed his forehead with a headache, and Eugene agreed.


    On the contrary, Zou Jiming held his hands and waited for the two gods to make their stand. Although his final attitude is no war, his basic negotiation skills still need to be emphasized.


    But none of them thought that someone had made a choice for them.


    Just as the three men entered the kingdom of gluttony, this azimuth suddenly began to collapse without warning. The original blue sky was quickly dyed red, the stars began to fall, and the earth was cracking.


    "Is this..." Zou Jiming''s understanding of the kingdom of God is not deep, but such an extremely obvious sign still makes him understand something.


    "Figman is dead!" The master of nightmare said in a deep voice, stepping into the deepest part of the kingdom of gluttony, and sure enough, he saw figman''s body lying there quietly.


    The next moment, he suddenly changed color and turned to look at Zou Jiming.


    Zou Jiming is a step behind, still in an unknown state, until he sees a ruler in the heart of the corpse on the ground.


    That''s Song Fei''s ruler.


    Zou Jiming''s body has moved for the first time, but his will is in a trance, and the power of dream has come down.


    Before being involved in the dream, Zou Jiming''s last thought was:


    "Song Fei mistook me!"


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, the news spread all over the world.


    Song Fei, who came to the world of gods to negotiate, was angry because his proud disciple Shi yeyan was killed by the God of gluttony. He killed figman himself to vent his anger and left his own ruler as a proof.


    This is also in line with Song Fei''s style. He is always open-minded and never conceals. If he killed himself, he would not deny it.


    However, from that day on, it declared that the negotiations between the two sides were officially broken down, and the war between the two sides was imminent.


    "Song Fei is happy. Zou Jiming is afraid that he will make a mess of him." After hearing the news, Lingyang Taoist couldn''t help laughing and said to Gu Nan.


    Taoist Lingyang has been in charge of the Xuanqing kingdom for many years, and has been the steward of the God Society for such a long time. Naturally, he knows a lot about the thirteen days.


    Song Fei obviously let Zou Jiming drag the main god of the opposite side, and he decided to fight, which is tantamount to selling Zou Jiming.


    In the face of hostile gods The star master of Bing Wu Tian won''t fall directly, but if he has to suffer multiple injuries, he will appear to have several main gods.


    "No matter what, Zou Jiming will be dissatisfied with the start of this war. It''s better for him to be injured for thousands of years." Taoist Lingyang seems to have a unique understanding of the game between the two.


    Gu Nan is standing beside him, looking at him with a smile, said: "don''t talk for 13 days, talk about how long you can persist?"


    The two are now in an unknown niche, a remote place with few people and no indigenous civilization.The blue light around Lingyang Taoist had been much dimmer than it was at first, and had a feeling of crumbling.


    Since Gu Nan took him away from the void, Lingyang Taoist didn''t get any chance to get away. He was always watched by Gu Nan until the power of Taoist talisman was about to run out.


    If you give Taoist Lingyang enough time to prepare, he can even kill the ten level strong with this talisman. Unfortunately, Gu Nan didn''t give him enough time. He must use all the strength of the talisman for defense.


    "What good will it do you to kill me?" Lingyang Taoist calmly looked at Gu Nan, as if he wasn''t talking about killing himself.


    Gu Nan didn''t answer him. He just looked at the talisman in his hand.


    Taoist Lingyang seems to understand something. He shakes his head with a smile, and then claps his hand to his spirit.


    Under this palm, the blue light suddenly disappeared, and the Lingyang Taoist''s body also stopped at the same time, and then with a gust of wind, it turned into powder and scattered in the world.


    Gu Nan frowned slightly and walked forward slowly. However, he found that all the clothes and articles of Taoist Lingyang, together with the talisman, had disappeared, and it seemed that they had also disappeared.


    "The golden cicada comes out of its shell?" Gu Nan looked thoughtful. Lingyang Taoist is not simple. He always knows that, but he didn''t expect that there are so many ways to press the bottom of the box.


    But he didn''t care.


    If you want to leave Lingyang Taoist, you just want to see the talisman. Now the war between the two worlds is inevitable. Whether Lingyang Taoist can escape or not is no matter.


    He didn''t think Taoist Lingyang would go to expose him. To put it bluntly, there is no evidence for this, and it''s too late to say that now.


    "Go back in a hurry." Gu Nan muttered to himself.


    When the two World War starts, it will not be so easy for him to shuttle through the space barrier. After all, the most ideal situation, of course, is to harvest a wave of gods by the war, and then swing the butcher''s knife to the friendly forces.

 Chapter 480

    The world of the heavens.


    When Gu Nan came back here, there was a big news.


    "Shidaotian raised the banner to fight against the gods world, which was very popular among a group of small star owners. Bingwutian unilaterally withdrew from the war, which was more popular among the star owners above the boundary level."


    Red tail truthfully reports the situation here to Gu Nan. It''s not a secret. It''s really the biggest topic these days.


    Shi Daotian claimed that the gods were ambitious and had planned to fight for a long time, so he had to fight them head-on. Bing Wutian accused Shi Daotian of fighting for his own personal feud, and coerced most people.


    It is even reported that after one of the thirteen days of adult Zou Jiming''s return, he had personally taught Daotian and Song Fei''s theory, and they finally broke up in discord.


    "If it wasn''t for shidaotian, it might have been a big fight." Gu Nan shook his head and said with a smile.


    Song feikeng Zou Jiming was besieged by the LORD God, and the two of them were married. Unless there is a high degree of unity of interests next time, there will be no possibility of cooperation.


    Song Fei himself was afraid to understand this, so he decided to hide in his own star world after he came back.


    Although the influence of the astral world on the star master is not so great after joining the Tao, there will always be some blessings.


    On the contrary, Zou Jiming''s injury in the world of gods will not be shallow. It''s hard to say how the result is.


    Of course, the true events in the world of the gods will not be known to the stars below.


    Red tail didn''t mean to ask more. She said directly: "that adult, we..."


    "I''m on the side of shidaotian, of course." Gu Nan said without hesitation, "although we have some grudges, we can put aside personal grudges in the face of the great right and wrong of the existence and death of the heavens."


    The words were just words. The corner of red tail''s mouth twitched slightly and nodded: "I understand. I''ll arrange..."


    ¡­¡­


    The war is coming, and the whole world of heaven is in a state of preparation. Of course, the most active one is the power of learning from heaven.


    Shidaotian has every reason to be angry. After all, Song Fei''s two disciples died in the hands of despicable gods, and they must return their teeth.


    After Shi yeyan''s death, there is no reason to blame Song Fei even if there are still people who do not want to fight.


    Shidao tiangancui acted as the vanguard of attacking the world of gods. He not only sent a large number of strong men to take the lead, but also called on the whole heaven.


    They hope to integrate the strong and make unified arrangements so as to give full play to the greatest power of the heavens and the world.


    In fact, Lu Wen did the same thing when he was fighting with the God of time, Vatican.


    In those days, Lu Wen moved people with interests, but now Song Fei is the same.


    This is an excellent opportunity for some small star owners who want to seek divine status, but suffer from lack of contacts and can''t support themselves!


    With shidaotian as a guarantee, the possibility of internal strife can be avoided to the greatest extent, and there is no need to worry about the distribution of spoils.


    This means that a large number of hunters called to heaven to send out the Tao.


    Of course, shidaotian officials will not admit this, but the name of "hunting God order" is still spread and widely known.


    "What are you talking about?! Gu Nan also received the order of hunting God? " Fang Chaoyun is dealing with the affairs at hand. Hearing a disciple''s report in a hurry, he immediately raises his head.


    After hearing the news that his second younger martial brother was also killed, Fang laofuzi, who was jealous of evil, volunteered to run to shidaotian to help Shifu deal with his affairs.


    At present, he is responsible for the audit and distribution of alien stars.


    In fact, most of the alien star owners do not need to be examined. They have no reason to stop those who are willing to contribute to the heavens. What''s more important is to distribute and register them to prevent them from selling their own people.


    "Yes." That disciple is Fang Chaoyun''s personal biography, which is equivalent to Song Fei''s re biography disciple. At this time, he was wiping his face in a cold sweat. "I received his information below, and I didn''t dare to neglect it. I sent it directly to me."


    Fang Chaoyun nodded in silence, thought about it and said: "Gu Nan has a grudge with me, and he is also a member of the God society..."


    "Then we refuse him?" The disciple quickly said that he was eager to draw a clear line with Gu Nan.


    But Fang Chaoyun glared at him and said, "why? Private resentment can''t do harm to justice. Since Gu Nan is willing to contribute to heaven, can we refuse? "


    The disciple''s anger should be that his heart is not the master. You are gasping for breath.


    Fang Chaoyun added: "there is no need to treat him specially. When he is an ordinary star master, the arrangement is How many stars above the boundary level are willing to fight


    There is no shortage of small star masters in shidaotian, so their most important task is to attract those world and sky level big men to fight.


    Without hesitation, the disciple said, "not counting Gu Nan, there are now six world-class stars and two Heaven class stars."


    This data refers to Shi Daotian''s own power, which was originally drawn by them.But Fang Chaoyun still frowned: "far from enough The other side gathers the strength of the whole world. We are too few people! "


    The disciple didn''t dare to answer, so he was silent.


    A moment later, Fang Chaoyun said to himself, "now that the gods have gathered at the front line, we are weak, so we need to take the initiative to attack."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan sat quietly in the front hall, waiting for his former disciples to come back, without any embarrassment.


    On the contrary, he was surrounded by several disciples of shidaotian, who were on pins and needles.


    Fortunately, the disciple who went to report soon came back to Gu Nan and said respectfully, "Mr. Gu Nan, the master agrees you to join the combat team. Please register with me."


    Gu Nan had no choice but to register his name with the young disciple before another appeared.


    This is the biography of Jing Hong Tian, who reported directly to Fang Chaoyun and was named Lin Huan.


    Lin Huan led Gu nan to sit down, and then said with a smile: "Gu Nan''s willingness to teach Daotian is really beyond the expectation of the master. However, the master has said that private grievances should not be harmful to justice.... "


    "What do you want me to do?" Gu Nan didn''t mean to talk to him at all. He said frankly.


    Lin Huan''s mouth slightly puffed, considering that the other side was a strong one who could fight against the master, and he was strong enough to suppress his anger.


    "For those who are willing to fight, we will provide two places." Lin Huan said, "take part in frontal combat, accept our dispatch, or form a small team to directly invade the world of gods and hunt at a fixed point."


    "I''ll take the second one." Gu Nan had no hesitation and said frankly.


    Lin Huan nodded slowly, which was not beyond his expectation. If Gu Nan is willing to be dispatched, he will go back to ask for instructions from the master instead.


    But then he got up again and said, "of course, there is no problem, but we have another request..."


    "What?" Gu Nan gave him a puzzled look.


    "Please be sure to hide your identity."

 Chapter 481

    Shidaotian wanted Gu nan to hide his identity. At first, Gu Nan didn''t understand the meaning of this point, but later he reflected it. It was quite ironic.


    To put it bluntly, I don''t want to refuse to take part in the war, and I don''t want to take part in the war openly. At this point, it will cause controversy again.


    Gu Nan didn''t plan to worry about such trifles, so he agreed to do so soon. It''s not that he''s born out of his brain. He doesn''t like to do everything against people.


    In fact, Gu Nan really needs to join shidaotian''s camp to hide his purpose of hunting gods.


    After all, with Gu Nan''s current fame, his every move will receive a lot of attention. If he suddenly goes to the front line to hunt gods, it''s easy for people to think of anything.


    On the contrary, he joined shidaotian''s camp first, and the God Hunter became righteous.


    Even if the cloud Hunter doesn''t doubt whether the other party has a plan for heaven or not, he will have to think about it first.


    After all, it''s not difficult for him to recruit those who break the world. It''s really inexplicable to go all the way to work for Shenge.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Gu Nan, your hunting mission has been taken."


    In front of Gu Nan, after the clear female voice rings, a series of task information is assigned, including target, best hunting location, danger and difficulty, etc.


    This is Shi Daotian''s temporary rule creature, which is specially used for the strategic planning of this world war.


    It''s natural for shidaotian to come forward and make a detailed task distribution system for such a big event as the two World War.


    Gu Nan''s mission goal this time is just a seventh level God.


    The data he is input is calculated according to the normal boundary class star owner, and the target assigned to him will naturally be lower to a higher level, otherwise the God of hunting will not know who is hunting who.


    But just a seven level, obviously can not satisfy Gu Nan''s appetite. Didn''t he spend so much time killing the gods?


    "Raise the target level."


    After inputting the command, Gu Nan''s blue light flickered slightly in front of him. A moment later, he output the task details again - this time, he was an eighth level God.


    "Raise the target level." Gu Nan didn''t even look at it. He entered the command again.


    The blue light flickered even more fiercely, but this time Gu Nan didn''t wait too long, so he threw out a volume of data directly.


    Gu Nan looked down and finally showed a satisfied smile.


    The ninth order God, Claudia the snow God.


    ¡­¡­


    There is a man and a woman sitting quietly in a small hall near the place where the mission is received. They are the Celestial Star masters who can be found by shidaotian and come to help from other forces.


    The man is holding a cup of tea in his hand and sipping it slowly, while the woman''s face is obviously impatient.


    This is a rare thing for a strong man at the level of two people.


    One of them is Yang Yan of Beiming sky, and the other is Yu Yefei of Baiyou sky. They are both real star masters of heaven level, and they have long been able to be happy and angry.


    But yuyefei is a special case, because she was just a person who broke the boundary and inherited baiyoutian from the previous star master.


    This kind of experience can definitely be called "one step up to the sky", but no matter how amazing yuyefei is, it''s a little too long to jump from the fourth step to the top of Hedao.


    It took her thousands of years to stabilize her cultivation and settle down the riots in the astral world. Even now, she has not fully digested her predecessor''s legacy.


    Baiyoutian was originally close to the tenth level, but now it can only be regarded as the Ninth level, and the damage is not small.


    However, this is also the practice of the inheritance of the star world. At least it didn''t fall directly out of the sky level. Yuyefei is already a qualified successor.


    "Didn''t you say you found a third person? Is old man Fang trying to coax us? " Fish night imperial concubine looks at Yang Yan''s indifferent appearance, also can only force to suppress the irritability in the heart, sink a voice to say.


    According to the information collected by shidaotian, Claudia is the most suitable ninth level God for hunting gods. However, she is a ninth level God after all, and it is impossible to find a star master of the same level to hunt alone.


    If you want to ensure safety, at least you have to be surrounded by three people, so it''s not until the third person appears that the two people are called here.


    "Maybe something''s delayed." Yang Yan a pair of Old God in appearance, light smile way, "fish wench, you this disposition really must change, otherwise sooner or later will suffer a loss in this up."


    The fish night imperial concubine''s acute son is also famous in the star Lord circle.


    Although Yang Yan looks young, she is actually several rounds older than Yu Yefei. No one can say anything to her.


    Fish night imperial concubine took a deep breath, try hard to let oneself calm down.


    She was also aware of her personality defects. In fact, when she was young, she would not be like this. It was all because she was so anxious to catch up with the progress of cultivation that she became possessed.


    Perhaps only when she returns to the tenth level can this influence be completely removed. And just as yuyefei wanted to speak again, a figure had appeared behind them."I''m the third one. Let''s go." A calm voice came from behind, which made them turn around for the first time.


    One was wrapped in a black robe, not showing any breath, and could not judge the identity of the other.


    But the other side can appear quietly in their two sides, but has not been found until the mouth, which itself is enough to explain the problem.


    Yang, fish two people look at each other, some do not understand each other''s behavior of hiding identity.


    The number of people at their level is already pitiful. It''s meaningless to directly count who they are.


    As long as the time comes, it will not play a hidden role at all.


    Yang Yan didn''t put it in his heart and nodded, but Yu Yefei couldn''t help spitting out a sentence because she was already upset: "who are you? What''s the use of hiding your head and tail?"


    If she had not inherited baiyoutian and made great efforts from shidaotian, she would not have participated in the war.


    "It''s none of your business."


    The insipid reply made yuyefei''s eyelids jump slightly. She said with a sneer: "OK. If you don''t say it, I''ll try it out myself! "


    As the voice fell, her right hand had been pushed out, and the quiet blue light flashed by, as if it were all contained in her right palm, and fell on the other side quickly.


    As long as the other party uses the means to resist, it is not difficult to see the law belongs to, and then directly narrow the scope to single digits.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that instead of dodging, the other side didn''t even mean to block it. She was allowed to hit her body with one hand.


    In yuyefei''s feeling, this palm seemed to hit a wall, and there was no echo.


    If the two eyes suddenly hit her face, it was actually a cold.


    "Then let you try."

 Chapter 482

    Fish night imperial concubine hasn''t reflected the meaning of this words, feel a burst of abdominal pain, all body protection rules are instantly burst, the body is hit without hindrance.


    Her whole person flies backward to go out, Yang Yan eyebrow tiny wrinkly, figure a flash, already appeared in fish night imperial concubine behind, just can catch her.


    Fish night imperial concubine distance is too close, didn''t see what happened, he is see clearly.


    That person is clear is hard to receive fish night imperial concubine a palm after, instant one foot kick out, directly break open all rules, hit fish night imperial concubine''s body.


    "Pure power? Who could it be? " Yang Yan puts the fish night imperial concubine aside, in the brain subconscious already turned away.


    In his impression, it seems that there is no such level of physical training strong person, or there is a similar person, who also has his own obvious characteristics when shooting, unlike this person


    "Is it a God?"


    Because of the recent two world war situation, Yang Yan''s mind for the first time came up with this idea. He took another look at Yu Yefei, who also had a similar look.


    The fish night imperial concubine got the foot of the black robed person, but because it wasn''t a full shot, she didn''t suffer any injury.


    They guessed the possible object in a twinkling of an eye, but never found the corresponding person.


    Gu Nan''s figure may have turned around in their minds, but it was ruled out in the twinkling of an eye.


    This can''t blame them. After all, Gu Nan''s impression on the outside world is still the younger generation who has just been promoted to the world level and has some miraculous abilities.


    He made a lot of noise when he was promoted to the world level. Later, although he had a fight with Fang Chaoyun, it was just a fight. He didn''t show more. No one could judge his strength.


    If there is a special way to fight against the top ten temporarily, they can do the same thing, just need some preparation time.


    Even Fang Chaoyun himself only treats Gu Nan as an ordinary person.


    In most people''s opinion, the level of the star world is the best way to measure the comprehensive strength. If one aspect is strong, there must be another aspect''s deficiency.


    "What''s the problem?" The voice of the man in black sounded calm and indifferent.


    Fish night imperial concubine vision tiny cold, is going to talk again, but was stopped by Yang Yan.


    "Let''s go." The north star said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    This time, the target is Claudia, the snow God, who is older than many other gods.


    Therefore, there is no saying about the snow God for several generations. She has been the only one since ancient times.


    "Immortality." Yang Yan said impolitely, "this kind of existence is generally afraid of death. This time, it''s the first time."


    Yuyefei obviously did her homework: "her daughter and son-in-law, a couple of gods, all died in the hands of the God hunter."


    "That''s revenge? We can start from this aspect. " Yang Yan nodded and said.


    Knowing the intention of the goal, we can undoubtedly make targeted arrangements, and exchange the maximum benefits with the minimum cost.


    The other side is also a nine level God, old does not mean that the strength is weak, we must give enough attention.


    Yang Yan and Yu Yefei discuss the countermeasures and the tactics to be arranged when they really make a move, but the black robed man doesn''t say a word.


    The three of them have reached the edge of the world of heaven. Now they are in the front line. Yang Yan looks at each other and says, "do you have a good idea?"


    He thought that this person would either give advice or keep silent and pretend to be deep, but he didn''t expect that the other person would speak


    "No


    Yang Yan''s mouth slightly drew. He finally understood the feelings of Yu Yefei. This kind of tone is really not enough


    "What are you going to do with snow God?" Fish night imperial concubine not from sneer way.


    The black robed man paused a little, turned his head and looked at yuyefei: "find her, kill her."


    ¡­¡­


    The ordinary snow God didn''t take too much trouble. Since the teachers found Claudia''s trace, they never let her out of sight.


    In other words, there was nothing to hide in the front line at the junction of the two.


    Snow God is one of the few high-level gods who went to the front line at this stage, responsible for the preparation of several front-line positions.


    At the same time, he also took the responsibility of guarding the front line and preventing people from being raided. And if she was raided, it is conceivable that those behind her would also attack.


    "Claudia''s down there." Yang Yan stood on the void, looked at a small plane below and said, "according to the information given by shidaotian, she didn''t hide herself. Usually Hello


    Before Yang Yan finished speaking, he saw the figure of black robe jumping out beside him. He didn''t mean to discuss with them at all.


    "Damn it


    Yang Yan subconsciously wants to keep up. If he is beaten by this guy, it will be much more difficult for them to succeed in hunting gods.


    But this time it was yuyefei''s turn to hold him, and the girl said with a smile: "let him try the depth There''s no danger. We can''t be too late. "When her voice fell, Yang Yan understood her meaning. The scope of the war between the two worlds is too wide. The main god on the opposite side may attack at any time. It''s better to let the black robed man take the lead first.


    They are not subordinates of Shi Daotian. It''s no big deal if they fail to hunt. At most, they don''t need to take risks if they change their target next time.


    Yang Yan stopped, but some doubts: "that guy doesn''t seem to care about this at all. Is he really the direct lineage of shidaotian?"


    "Who will be sent out to die?" Fish night imperial concubine sneers to say.


    Since she took charge of Baiyou Tianhou, her relationship with shidaotian has become worse and worse, which is inevitable.


    In their sight, the man in black robe fell directly into the plane from the sky, and suddenly gathered a huge black sword in his hand, cutting down heavily.


    "Not pure physical training!" Fish night imperial concubine in the heart tiny Lin, didn''t expect the other party body so strong, oneself rule unexpectedly isn''t related with this.


    Yang Yan''s eyes turned slightly, and his guess about the identity of the black robed man suddenly expanded some scope.


    No matter how they guess, the black robed man''s action did not hesitate, a sword cut down the crowd.


    Just this sword, let the gods world lost at least ten legendary strong, this is even the gods have been affected and injured.


    After the sword, the man in black robe turned around and left without saying a word, as if he only came to cut the sword.


    Just as he turned around, a chill rose in the small plane, and snowflakes began to float in the sky.


    Claudia finally tried to stop the enemy''s escape, but what she didn''t expect happened.


    The black robed man turned around in an instant and went straight to the center of the snowfall!


    He was all in the shadow, not breathing at all, and came to Claudia in the blink of an eye.


    With one blow, Claudia turned into a snowflake and ran away without saying a word.


    "Can you walk away?" There was a sneer from the black robed people, and they cheered to the two people outside.


    "Are you two here to see the play?"


    Yang Yan and Yu Yefei look at each other. They really feel like they have seen a play After seeing the black robed man''s full strength, they can''t recognize each other any more. That''s blind.


    It''s him! He has been able to fight against the Ninth level gods Isn''t this acting?

 Chapter 483

    This black robed man is Gu Nan.


    After seeing the shadow sword, it is no longer difficult to distinguish the law of black robed man. And the star master with shadow rule and powerful body is too obvious!


    "It''s him He can help shidaotian... " Fish night imperial concubine inconceivable self language way.


    In her mind, she has made up a lot of big plays. For example, Gu Nan is actually shidaotian''s pawn. For example, shidaotian originally arranged someone to come over, but Gu Nan intercepted him


    Yang Yan also turns his eyes around. Obviously, after recognizing Gu Nan''s identity, he is not calm in his heart.


    No matter how Yu Yefei and Yang Yan guess, they didn''t forget the purpose of their trip. They arrived at the lower plane at the first time, surrounded by snowflakes.


    Gu Nan has already made a move, but has not attracted the Lord''s hand, which shows that the other party has not paid attention to this side at least at present.


    Make a quick decision. Kill Claudia and you''ll be on duty!


    Unlike Gu Nan, who is a god hunter, these two are invited by shidaotian because of their friendship in the past. They may not be willing to participate in such things.


    Who knows when the other party''s main God will end, and whether Song Fei can save himself?


    It''s not surprising that there are some mistakes in that level of confrontation.


    As soon as they fell into the small plane, they pushed their own laws to the extreme. A purple and a blue light flashed from them, quickly destroying all the snowflakes around them.


    This is one of the abilities of snow God. She can transform herself into a snowflake. As long as a snowflake can escape, she can regenerate.


    Snowflakes are more difficult to deal with than any blood or energy. The essence of snow is water. Even if it is heated and melted, it will at most become water vapor and float into the air.


    Water molecules themselves are extremely stable structures, so it is difficult to destroy all the water in a certain area.


    So we need three strong players at the same level to make sure that Claudia doesn''t run away.


    Gu Nan inserts the shadow sword into the ground, and the black hole like shadow expands rapidly, sucking everything covered into it, crushing it thoroughly and leaving nothing.


    The sky was completely swallowed up by Yang Yan''s law space, the blue lightning swept wantonly, and even the space was directly smashed.


    The fish night imperial concubine falls to the ground and presses on the earth with one hand. The power from the nether world begins to rage and boil underground.


    A good small plane, under the joint efforts of three people, almost immediately becomes full of holes. Even the plane itself could not be spared, and Claudia was naturally affected.


    At the other end of the small plane, Xueshen reappears and quickly opens the space gap with a lingering fear. If he wants to hide in other planes, he doesn''t dare to look back.


    However, Gu Nan three people have already prepared, how can let her run away?


    The ground under Claudia''s feet suddenly cracked, as if the terrorist force from the nine hell came, instantly covering her whole person.


    There was a loud cry in the blue sky. A monster like a fish and a roc came down from the sky. The huge force was pressing down, as if she was going to crush Claudia completely.


    Yang Yan and Yu Yefei cooperate seamlessly, instantly sealing Claudia''s retreat. In the true sense, there is no way to heaven and no way to earth.


    Just as the snow God struggled to resist and tried to escape from the cross attack, a shadow had appeared behind her.


    Claudia did not expect that under such a double attack, other people would dare to lurk to her side Even if you attack yourself, doesn''t the other party consider how to walk away?


    Reality is not a game. There is no such thing as team building. The attack from heaven and earth is something everyone has to bear.


    So it was not until the sword of shadow suddenly came out and pierced Claudia''s back straight through her chest that snow god suddenly turned his head.


    "You..."


    Before she could say a word, Gu Nan''s fist had been directly hit, which blew up Claudia''s head.


    Golden blood splashed out, but it was evaporated by the boiling power between heaven and earth.


    Even Claudia''s body, after losing the support of her own law, was completely engulfed without leaving any trace.


    On the contrary, Yang Yan and Yu Yefei outside, seeing this behind the scenes, were slightly stunned and quickly stopped the attack.


    Even they didn''t expect that Gu Nan would be so tough that he would kill Claudia on the spot against their attack.


    A moment later, they saw Gu Nan''s figure slowly appear in the ruins of a chaotic plane, and calmly walk to the two people.


    At the same time, he was attacked by two ninth level soldiers, and was killed by the long prepared law, which did a lot of damage to Gu Nan.


    His body was covered by the power of Jiuyou, and his whole body seemed to have been rinsed for a round, without a piece of skin intact.


    His head was suppressed by Kunpeng''s law, and the huge force created by the rules broke his neck completely. Now he is twisting a circle and a half, looking at them from an inclined angle."Let''s go." Gu Nan didn''t pay attention to this injury at all and said casually to them.


    Claudia is dead, there is no doubt about that, because Gu Nan''s evil value has arrived.


    This old nine level God provided Gu Nan with nearly 10000 points of evil value. Now his evil value has exceeded 25000 points, which is not far from the Ninth level.


    But this time, Gu Nan''s goal is not level 9, but to brush the evil value of level 10 directly, which is a little far away from this goal.


    According to the equal level conversion, he needs the sin value of three ten level gods to reach the ten level standard. If he converts to nine level gods, it will take nine to ten.


    Gu Nan''s tone is very calm, but Yang and Yu feel strange. Gu Nan suffered what kind of injury, they themselves can not be more clear, so they feel more terrible.


    With such injuries, can you still be like nobody?


    They also noticed that Gu Nan''s injury, which was washed out by the power of Jiuyou, was recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye, and his new flesh and skin were growing rapidly, as if he had never been injured.


    Even the head twisted into a strange angle was broken back by Gu Nan when he was talking.


    But the broken vertebrae obviously has not grown, so the head can only be placed on the neck, unnaturally tilted.


    Or Yang Yan first light cough a way: "since has solved the target, we leave as soon as possible, lest by Lord God stare at."


    The fish night imperial concubine also nods, here such big movement, will undoubtedly soon attract attention.


    Instead, Gu Nan waved his hand and said, "Claudia will die when she dies. No God will come But it''s true to leave early. "


    He also rushed back to see if there was a next target to hunt.

 Chapter 484

    After that, Gu Nan took the lead to leave without much explanation.


    Yang Yan and Yu Yefei look at each other and know that Gu Nan must know something inside. But people are not willing to say that they will not take the initiative to ask questions. Originally, they have no obligation to exchange information.


    And the two tacit understanding did not mention Gu Nan''s identity, and even made up their minds to go back and pretend they did not know.


    Gu Nan hides his identity and comes to help Shi Daotian. No matter what the internal cause is, he obviously doesn''t intend to be known by outsiders.


    If they let it out, there will undoubtedly be Gu Nan''s revenge and even shidaotian''s revenge. It''s better to do more than less. I know it in my heart.


    Gu Nan also ignored the two teammates, he knew that after this war, most of the two will not participate in the battle of the two worlds.


    Few of the high-level strong are willing to take action, otherwise they would not choose such hunting action.


    ¡­¡­


    Within days, the news of Claudia''s death was quickly spread to Fang Chaoyun. It was Lin Huan who reported it in person.


    "Yang Yan and Yu Yefei have already returned to the star world." Lin Huan reported, "it''s Gu Nan who is asking if there are any new targets."


    "Two shortsighted people!" Fang Chaoyun said with disdain, and then said, "Gu Nan is acting so that people can''t understand the purpose But if he wants to help us kill the gods, we don''t have to stop him. Just give him the target. "


    But Lin Huan said with a bitter smile, "master, the problem now is that we have no more targets to hunt."


    "How?" Fang Chaoyun raised his eyebrows and said, "we have at least mastered the whereabouts of 200 gods. Don''t we have a suitable target?"


    Lin Huan said: "Gu Nan, he He''s going to hunt the nine step gods alone. "


    ¡­¡­


    When we return to the heaven world, the message from shidaotian is that there is no suitable target for the time being. Please wait patiently.


    Gu Nan can''t help shaking his head, but he also knows that this is normal.


    The high-level gods are not fools. How can they run to the front line to be targets before the war is really started. Even on the other side of the world, most of the troops on the front line are ordinary troops.


    Claudia is just a special case. The information shidaotian found about her daughter and son-in-law is just a cover.


    Gu Nan is very clear why snow God will come to the front line - she and lorenza are enemies, the kind of deep resentment.


    After lorenza was promoted to the LORD God, Claudia has been hiding her trace for fear that today''s Lord of flowers will settle the accounts in autumn.


    At the beginning, lorenza may not have been able to free her hand to deal with her. Obviously, she will not miss this opportunity. Claudia must have been forced out by lorenza.


    Next time you want to hunt high-level gods, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait until after the war begins and look for opportunities in the chaos.


    The evil value represented by gods is first related to their rank. The difference between each rank is about one to three. But the lower the order, the higher the proportion.


    When the real chaos war starts, Gu Nan plans to give priority to hunting low-level gods, push the evil value to a higher level, attack and kill high-level gods again, and complete the accumulation at one stroke.


    This is mainly due to the fact that it is easy to attract the attention of the main god to hunt high-level gods as soon as the war begins.


    If he was noticed by the LORD God at the beginning, with Gu Nan''s high sin value, he might be seen.


    After all, when the evil value reaches level 9 or even level 10, the characteristics of evil gods begin to appear.


    "My Lord, a new target has been chosen." Red tail walks into the evil temple and reports to Gu Nanhui. Her new target, of course, refers to the astral world.


    Evil value should be hunted, and points should not be let go. Both hands should be grasped, and both hands should be hard.


    Although the real launch of the war of the kingdom of God is at least after Gu Nan has collected the evil value, the preparations for the war must be started now to ensure that it can be launched at any time.


    According to the standard of Daoism, only one and a half Daoism is enough for Gu nan to be promoted to the tenth level. But the so-called "one and a half" is a bit embarrassing.


    Daozongjie has been regarded as one of the more powerful star realms in the boundary level plane.


    Even the first echelon of the white bone kingdom can hardly reach the level of a half lineage.


    But to organize two wars of the kingdom of God, things will become uncontrollable. After all, the big background now is the war between the two worlds. Shidaotian will not sit idly by and watch the civil strife.


    At that time, let alone Fang Chaoyun, it''s not impossible for song to make a direct move.


    Therefore, the best way is to find a heaven level position directly. The game of the war of the kingdom of God is coming to an end. As long as you brush enough points, it doesn''t matter if you put in all the divine servants, including the divine envoys.


    When such tactical intentions were brought out, the cabinet quickly picked a target.


    "The emperor''s heaven?" Gu Nan''s eyebrows were slightly raised, slightly surprised.The star master of the emperor''s heaven is the empress Taisheng, which belongs to the bottom group in the heaven level plane. The star master''s position also comes from inheritance, and his strength may not even match that of yuyefei.


    No matter how many competitors she has defeated, and how deep the woman''s mind and city are, she can''t get her strength out of thin air.


    To Gu Nan''s surprise, it''s just the goal of huangjitian Taisheng Fairy Queen is a member of the God society, and is a core member.


    For the emperor, it''s basically equivalent to turning over with the gods.


    "Not bad." Red tail nodded and said, "the basis given by the cabinet is that not long ago, there was a dragon gas leak in the emperor''s heaven, which led to the separatist regimes in various places."


    "The empress Taisheng spent a lot of effort in order to calm down the disputes in the celestial sphere. Now the Dragon Qi in the emperor''s heaven has dropped greatly, which is a good time to invade."


    Gu Nan continued to look at the dossier, and then found that huangjitian was indeed a special Star Kingdom.


    The unique existence of dragon Qi only exists in the emperor''s heaven, and how much power the star master can obtain from the astral world also depends on the amount of dragon Qi in the royal dynasty, which is slightly different from other astral worlds.


    What''s more, the star master himself can''t do it internally. Plundering dragon Qi must follow the rule of "king doesn''t see King", and decapitation tactics can''t play a role.


    "It''s really a good place." When Gu Nan finished reading the file, he said with a smile.


    Huangjitian is really suitable for starting. With such a suitable target in front of him, Gu Nan doesn''t care that he will turn against the gods.


    To be exact, he is not afraid to turn against anyone.


    In addition, the cabinet also gave a reason that may not be useful, but it is not unreasonable: attacking the emperor''s heaven can disguise as the God of heaven will cause civil strife and reduce the probability of Song Fei''s attack.

 Chapter 485

    The war began.


    When both sides think that they are prepared enough, the war will inevitably break out without anyone''s will.


    The purpose of both sides is also very clear - not for territory, not for resources, just for killing.


    The stars are for the Godhead in the body of the gods, and the gods are also for the Godhead, just to protect the Godhead. Only by hurting those star masters can we curb the move of hunting gods.


    Of course, the mortal army is also essential. No matter the gods or the stars, they are usually unable to find people at all. They will stay in a place waiting for you to kill.


    Only by invading the corresponding plane with mortal troops can we really determine the position of these people.


    So the war of mortal class has already started. For example, Gu Nan got so many traces of gods from his master Daotian before, which were piled up with the lives of countless mortals.


    When the star Lord and the gods began to fight on a large scale, the rhythm of the whole campaign began to change.


    The mortal armies on both sides are no longer patrolling and restraining, but constantly invading the target plane in order to wantonly destroy and search, and force out the other party''s big men.


    After all, the war at this level is very different from that of ordinary people.


    Mortals can''t threaten the star master at all, they can only help from the side, in order to weaken each other''s plane.


    so the final pattern is hundreds of stars or solitary actions or lacking spirit of cooperation, but there are divisions in the sky and the middle of the world.


    There are similar things in the world of the gods, but on the whole they are on the defensive.


    The reason is very simple. The main force of Zhutian side is the low-level star masters, and their forces are the people who have the greatest demand for godhood.


    As long as they get a magic grid, they can turn around and create more than ten border breakers, and quickly throw themselves into the war.


    In contrast, there is no time flow in the world of gods, so the efficiency of training legendary strong people is too low. It is entirely up to the gods to resist.


    ¡­¡­


    Front line, philtyline.


    Philtyron is the junction of the two worlds and one of the largest planes in the world of gods. There are a large number of gods and mortal armies.


    In a sense, feltyron is the front-line headquarters of the world of the gods, which coordinates the layout of most front-line wars and personnel scheduling.


    On this day, however, there was a dignified atmosphere at the fairyland meeting.


    "Four more gods fell yesterday, which means there are at least 40 more legends." A middle-aged blonde knocked on the table. "You guys, you can''t go on like this!"


    This man is the knight God Wayne, an eight level God who has just been promoted, but he is already one of the higher level people in the front command.


    "What else can we do? Ask for help from above. The opponent''s staff can be constantly supplemented, but we can only play less and less... " A young man nearby turned his mouth.


    "If we continue to fight like this, it will be too late to wait for the loss of God to affect our own strength."


    "Yes, it''s time to ask them to do it..."


    The gods at the meeting talked about it one after another, and the meaning was to invite the high-level gods to help, and let them snipe the enemy star master.


    After all, if they are allowed to use the divine emissary to fight against those who break the boundary, they will be able to cope in a short time. If the divine emissary loses too much, their own strength will be weakened.


    The envoys themselves are the most devout believers, and will gain a small part of the divine power. Every death is a great loss.


    Listen to the silence. Wayne doesn''t know what time to talk.


    Even these people here have lost their confidence and just want to let the high-level gods intervene. We can see how far the situation has come.


    The reason for all this is very clear in Wayne''s mind. There are two reasons. One is that Claudia, who fell not long ago, makes it easy for high-level gods not to set foot on the front line.


    The other is simpler. Wayne looked down at the information on the table. Among the four gods that fell yesterday, three died in the hands of "ghosts".


    "Damned ghost..."


    ¡­¡­


    Two gaps, the 16th space jump point.


    The tide of the sky, the world army is constantly pouring in, trying to capture this place at one stroke.


    The space jumping point is the best place to enter the big world, through which the risk can be reduced to the minimum, and it is also the necessary place for the war between the two worlds.


    After all, if a small number of people sneak in, they don''t need to care about the jumping point, but if we want to let a large number of troops enter, we can''t choose a place at will.


    The individual strength of the ordinary army is not enough. Without going through the jump point, the loss in the journey alone will be astronomical.


    "Shameless intruder! In the name of my Lord Talak, drive away evil


    A girl with golden hair and armor floats in the air. Her tower shield is shining with golden light. She keeps hundreds of enemies away. However, the attack from inside can penetrate the golden light and cause a lot of damage.Julie is an apostle of Tarak, the shield God. She is ordered to jump to the 16th space to resist the attack of evil invaders.


    As a 19-year-old talented girl who has successfully stepped into the threshold of legend, Julie has full pride. She is confident that any evil will be destroyed under the holy light.


    But it was only when she got to the front that Julie realized that things were hard.


    The enemy is not only evil and cunning, but also far stronger than he imagined! One by one with their own identity, and even strong legend, as if no money like pouring up, do not care about life.


    How did she know that these "made" boundary breakers were originally the lineage of the star masters, and they would not hesitate to die.


    Or there has been an agreement for a long time, at the cost of fighting for a certain period of time, in exchange for the chance to break the boundary, otherwise, how could it be so easy for them?


    Seeing the golden light, all mortals were killed quickly, but the legendary strongmen took refuge one after another, not even one of them was injured.


    Julie can''t help hating that she didn''t learn the magic of mass destruction and killed these despicable invaders.


    When the power of Julie''s call was exhausted, the light of the tower shield in her hand gradually dissipated, as if the endless enemy were encircling her again.


    Julie looked at the front with a little despair. The emptiness of her exhausted strength made her unstable for a moment.


    "My lord Is that all? "


    With her last strength, the girl silently recited the name of the God in her heart. Meanwhile, she slowly closed her eyes and waited for the coming of death.


    There seems to be a sigh in the sky, and then there is endless golden light falling, which will block or even eliminate all the invaders of the heavenly world.


    This time, even the legendary strong can not escape.

 Chapter 486

    "It''s the gods!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "Our task is done, everyone Ah


    Almost at the same time when the golden light appeared, the world breakers from the heavens fled towards the outside for the first time, moving faster and faster.


    In fact, they are also very clear that their strategic intention is to force out the enemy gods, and then naturally the stars will solve it, not their task.


    It is precisely because of this way of thinking that in fact, there are not so many boundary breakers who died under this blow.


    In Julie''s eyes, a large number of legendary strong men, in fact, strictly follow the principle of "gathering no more than ten people", to ensure that the God hunter has "profit".


    The two people killed by Tarak, the shield God, were just two people who had no time to escape. The others had already fled quickly.


    The blonde girl opened her eyes in amazement, only to find that she was surrounded by the endless golden light, and the enemies around her had disappeared


    "Miracle! This is the miracle they said


    Julie was already in tears. She couldn''t help kneeling on one knee and paying homage with the most standard etiquette.


    However, at this time, the golden light in the sky seemed to be contained by something, stopped surging for a moment, and then quickly disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    "This is..." Julie looked up in disbelief and saw that all the golden lights in the sky were collapsing towards one point.


    In the blink of an eye, the golden light was swallowed up, and the black spot disappeared as the golden light dissipated.


    Julie suddenly had a feeling of emptiness in her heart, as if something had disappeared, or as if her faith had suddenly disappeared


    This young believer has not experienced the collapse of faith, otherwise she should be able to find out in time that she can no longer mobilize the divine power.


    After that, several figures quickly gathered here, two men and one woman.


    "Bad luck, I was robbed again! Who is so wicked? This God was brought out by the death of his father An old man, wrapped in a black robe, scolded.


    According to the hidden rules on this side of the celestial world, whoever sends people to bring out the gods will naturally belong to them.


    In any case, robbing the monster is a shameful behavior.


    "Old devil, don''t complain." Next to the woman is also angry way, "this seat died one, injured three people, this loss who to seek to compensate?"


    The other man next to him didn''t break the boundary and was in a better mood. He couldn''t help laughing: "you two Before that, the loss of a broken boundary is enough to make you feel sorry for 20 years? "


    They glared at him, but they didn''t say anything.


    It''s because men are right. A newly promoted star leader like them used to be able to have a boundary breaker to follow. They should be raised as babies. How dare they send them to the battlefield?


    That is to say, now that we have the method of hunting gods, we dare to spend so much.


    "All right!" The old man waved his hand and said, "let''s get out of here. Don''t bring high-level gods here."


    The other two naturally had no objection, but the woman thought about it and said, "wait, go and check if the divine personality is still there. But I have a ghost hunting friend recently


    The old ghost couldn''t help sneering: "there are still such people? Is it the pleasure of helping others to hunt down gods but not take away the Godhead


    His steps were completely immobile, apparently not believing at all. The man next to him also didn''t believe it, but at least his companion opened his mouth and didn''t lose a look.


    He waved open Tarak''s body, and then showed an incredible expression.


    "It''s divine!"


    The old ghost suddenly turned his head, almost staring out, staring at the shield God''s body, which was shining with golden light.


    One side of the woman also incredible, murmured: "there is a ghost..."


    ¡­¡­


    Near the jump point of space 16, Gu Nan reappeared with a smile on his face.


    Tarak, the shield God, is just a seventh level God, and he is the first one. Of course, in his hands, he will die when he touches it. There is no room for resistance.


    "It''s the third one today. It''s over." Gu Nan looked at his evil value and said to himself.


    After these days of hunting, his evil value has reached 39000 points, and the result is even richer than that of hunting a nine level God.


    During this period, the gods who died in his hands were more than ten fingers, all of them were low-level gods.


    In order to ensure that it is not noticeable, Gu Nan sets the rule for himself that he does not make more than three moves a day. As long as the shots are not too frequent, they will not be noticed for the time being.


    As for leaving the divine character, it was Gu Nan''s intention.


    Compared with being "robbed" by others, "unexpected surprise" is always easier to be concealed and not spread too quickly.The stars are not fools. Who knows if he will do it again when the "ghost" is known to all? Even if you bet that luck, you won''t publicize the existence of "ghost".


    ¡­¡­


    After killing the shield God, Gu Nan returned to Tianfu.


    If philtyron is the front-line headquarters of the world of the gods, the one with a similar position in the heavens is undoubtedly Tianfu.


    Although the area of Tianfu world is not very large, there are a large number of strong people gathering here, and the location is also very critical, which undoubtedly gets the favor of the star owners.


    Even in the Tianfu world, there are some places for exchanging needs among the star masters.


    Gu Nan''s figure appears slowly and walks into a dim underground bar. He didn''t show his face. He was covered in a dark cloak, which made people unable to see his identity.


    A bartender came forward and was about to call Gu nan to order. When he saw his dress, he suddenly changed color and said respectfully, "Mr. black robe, are you going downstairs this time?"


    "Well, open the door." Gu Nan nodded and said coldly.


    The bartender should turn around and lead Gu nan to a wall. He stretched out his hand and pushed it gently, but the wall turned over suddenly. Together with the ground, he sent Gu Nan and Gu nan to the other side.


    There happened to be a woman who was already in front of her. When she saw the person behind her, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "black robe? You haven''t been here for a long time


    Gu Nan took a look at her. This man was the star master who had taken photos with him before, so he said with a smile, "come and have a look."


    There are several similar star gathering places. Gu Nan comes here in turn.


    Gu Nan''s attitude was very cold, but the woman didn''t care. She continued: "today, someone auctioned the seven level divine personality. Are you interested?"


    "Seven steps are also sold. They are very rich!" Gu Nan didn''t answer directly, he said casually.


    "Well, he can''t use it for the time being." The woman turned her lips, "what a piece of luck! The legend of battlefield ghost is true Even the God of giant wood has been poisoned by him. "


    Gu Nan''s step is tiny, the vision stares at front.


    He didn''t kill the God of giant wood.

 Chapter 487

    Gu Nan''s female star is named huazhenxiu. She has been promoted for a long time, but she has never found a suitable star.


    Such star owners are not uncommon at all. In other words, star owners at the stage of flower pillow show are the largest number of star owners.


    It takes opportunity to find the star world. Even if we have enough resources and strength, it is still not easy to find a suitable star world for ourselves.


    Huazhenxiu, however, is lucky enough to find another star master named Ren Fu, who picked up the seventh level spirit from the battlefield ghost.


    Ren Fu and Hua Zhenxiu are contemporaries. They have been in contact before, but they are not friendly on the whole. They have some competitors'' ideas.


    However, later, Ren Fu took the lead in finding a suitable star world for himself, and named it "Da Ren Shi", which means "Da Ren will come down". Now he is the leader of a world.


    "Ren Fu?" Gu Nan touched his chin and nodded that he knew.


    Flower pillow show satisfied with a smile, and then said: "that I go first."


    This woman specially mentioned this sentence to Gu Nan. To put it bluntly, it''s not only a trial, but also an idle game. Let''s see if we can find some trouble for Ren Fu.


    If anything happened to Ren Fu later, she would give her breath and know some details of the mysterious black robe, which is not a loss.


    When the figure of huazhenxiu disappeared, Gu Nan also followed him into the room behind the bar.


    It''s absolutely unique here. Even if Tianfu is a science and technology plane, it''s hard to imagine that someone can create such a vast area in the underground secret room.


    In fact, this is not a technological means, but a small space constructed by the star master with his own laws. In essence, it does not belong to Tianfu world.


    Such a small space can only exist temporarily. If necessary, any star owner can destroy it without being trapped here.


    This is also the security guarantee that the star owners are willing to gather here.


    This gathering point is called the dark Pavilion by the star owners. The origin of the name is very simple. The bar outside is called night bar, that''s all.


    Now in the dark Pavilion, just as huazhenxiu said, a small auction is being held.


    This kind of auction does not have the auctioneer to say that any star owner who has a good thing in hand will take the initiative to go to the stage and wait for the bid from the people below.


    Of course, this is also because the value of the auction goods is not crazy. Otherwise, the presence of the stars, I''m afraid they don''t mind the attack.


    For example, Ren Fu wanted to bring out the divine personality, because in the past few days, several seventh level gods had fallen, otherwise he would not dare to do it.


    Gu Nan is always on the lookout for the auction. On the one hand, he is not interested in the things the star owner auctions. On the other hand, he has no money.


    Even if you are really interested in something, you can see who bought it and go back to grab it. There is no need to attract other people''s attention.


    Ren Fu is a very young looking man with a calm and reliable look. At this time, he is putting the spirit of the giant wood God on the stage and starting to auction.


    He found the news of a seven level divine personality, which has been known by many people. It was Ren Fu who spread it. Today the dark Pavilion can come so many star masters, and his news is also a great credit.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the divinity of the God of seven steps giant wood." Ren Fu put Shenge on the stage and said with a smile, "please bid first. The buyer can come up to inspect the goods. We''ll trade here, and we''ll be clear from now on."


    What this means is that when he goes off the stage, he doesn''t recognize it.


    There must be some people who doubt whether the divine personality is true or not. It''s better to make it clear than to argue endlessly - I have nothing to prove in Renfu. Believe it or not, don''t buy it if you don''t believe it.


    However, he doesn''t argue with others. These stars still have their own verification methods.


    "Dare to ask Ren Daoyou, where did you pick up this Godhead?" A star master dressed as an old man opened his mouth and asked about the origin of this Godhead.


    The fall of a seventh level God can''t be a silent thing, but someone will know.


    In this regard, Ren Fu didn''t avoid talking about it and gave the name of a front-line position. It is a small plane belonging to the world of gods, but there are not many people who know it, just a little-known plane.


    Some people began to contact their subordinates secretly to investigate the situation of this plane and see if there is a god falling today.


    Some people started to bid without saying a word. Maybe they are in that position today, so they have no doubt about Ren Fu''s words.


    But even so, other people are afraid to bid rashly - who knows if it''s Shuanghuang.


    Only one person''s reaction surprised those who noticed him.


    After listening to the source of Shenge, Gu Nan turned his head and left. He didn''t mean to bid any more. Many star owners doubt that this man is over there and know that what Ren Fu said is a lie?


    With the bid may be the double spring, turn around and go will not be the double spring, right?


    ¡­¡­


    On the front line, Gu Nan''s figure slowly appeared in a small plane of the world of gods."Ren Fu is telling the truth." Gu Nan felt the atmosphere around him, and soon decided that this was the place where the God of giant wood fell.


    After the death of the gods, the breath is not so easy to dissipate, which the stars may not be able to use, but in Gu Nan''s eyes, it is like a bright light.


    Now it''s night, but there are still wars in this plane. Obviously, there is no rest in the plane war.


    "Who could it be?" Gu Nan walked in the fire of war, but he was not affected at all. He soon came to a forest.


    This is the place where the giant wood is most powerful. It is obvious that this God fell here. There is no law of complete dissipation after death, which makes it a forest of giant trees.


    Gu Nan walked in the giant wood forest, carefully checking every rule breath, trying to find a rule that does not belong to the God of giant wood.


    "Killing the gods but not being found shows that it is basically instant killing. After the killing, he didn''t take away the divine personality, which means that he didn''t aim at breaking the boundaries... "


    As Gu Nan walked, he thought in his mind.


    It has to be said that this man''s imitation of the "ghost" is very good. He has imitated almost every feature, and has not exposed any of his own features.


    What''s more strange is that he doesn''t have any rules. Even this is exactly the same as Gu Nan.


    "Either it''s the same as me, it''s the direct use of physical strength, or It''s the law that directly affects the gods themselves Gu Nan was not too strange, but made a direct judgment.


    Compared with the two possibilities, the latter is obviously more likely.


    "Is it the law of the spirit?" Gu Nan''s eyes fell in the distance, but he saw a figure coming slowly.

 Chapter 488

    "Black robe?" The other party saw Gu Nan, quickly showed the color of amazement, then just a face oddly said.


    Gu Nan''s identity as "black robe" is quite well known because he often haunts the main star gathering places in Tianfu world.


    Long Jiayu is a famous star leader in the circle of small star owners. Her fame comes from her special law, Zhenzhi.


    In essence, the law of true knowledge is a branch of knowledge. Here, long Jiayu can use another sentence to describe it: there is only one truth!


    In short, long Jiayu is a detective star master. Her daily activities are to explore and study some special events and find the truth behind them.


    "Is it your ghost battlefield, too?" Longjiayu very familiar smile, look to Gu Nan said.


    This is a girl star master with short brown hair and casual clothes. It seems that people and animals are harmless, but the actual age and nature of the star master can never be judged from her appearance.


    "Well." Gu Nan nodded, people have been here, there is no need to hide.


    "I came here to have a look when I got a message from a friend." Long Jiayu continued, "it''s right that the God of giant wood died here."


    "It could be Ren Fu''s own play." Gu Nan said casually, "if he cooperates with the God of giant wood, he may not be able to do this game."


    Long Jiayu was stunned. After a moment, she nodded and said, "it''s reasonable..."


    She doesn''t have Gu Nan''s ability. She can judge whether the God of giant wood is dead or not from her breath. If you look at this huge wood forest, it may be caused by the death of the gods, but it may also be made by the gods themselves.


    Let the girl detective to guess casually, Gu Nan did not stay more, but soon disappeared.


    After he left, long Jiayu looked at the huge wood forest, and then turned to see where Gu Nan had disappeared. A smile gradually appeared in the corner of her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    After confirming that Jumu''s death was written by a mysterious person, Gu Nan stopped his investigation and continued his hunting journey.


    Of course, it can also be said that there are too few clues. Gu Nan has not found a direction to investigate, so he can only wait for the other party to show his flaws.


    As long as the other side is going to continue to attack, this flaw will be exposed sooner or later.


    Gu Nan doesn''t mind killing the competitor if he can. After all, his existence has seriously damaged the "hunting ecology", which will attract more attention to the identity of ghost.


    The Shenge in Ren Fu''s hand was finally bought by another star owner at a huge price, and then disappeared. It was obvious that he was going to transform the world breaker.


    Because of Ren Fu''s previous propaganda, more and more people know about the ghost of the battlefield.


    Perhaps because of this, Gu Nan did not find another ghost in the next few days.


    He himself simply speeded up the speed and increased the number of gods he harvested every day.


    Half a month later, Gu Nan''s evil value was approaching the 60000 mark, and a large number of gods and stars fell, which made both sides unable to bear. The war began to enter the next stage.


    The next stage, of course, is a higher-level battle. Usually, the outcome of the previous stage determines the first and second hand in this stage.


    When it comes to the total quantity, there is a small plane with a slow time flow and a large quantity, so Zhutian world undoubtedly has a great advantage.


    But after entering the next stage, the sky world, where the high-level star master has no motive force, will be somewhat dwarfed.


    Often, a world-class star master managed to get the first hand, only to find several gods squatting on the opposite side. Finally, he could only turn around and run away.


    But Gu Nan is more and more like a fish in water. No matter how many gods you have, as long as you are attacked by him, few people can escape.


    Just during this period of time, another ghost appeared less and less, so Gu Nan never really caught each other.


    Until the war entered the boundary level, the ghost rarely appeared again and completely disappeared.


    Gu Nan didn''t care much. As long as no one "grabs business" with him, he doesn''t care who is pretending to be himself. Anyway, it''s none of his business.


    But there is one thing that even Gu Nan did not expect - another ghost is not a person, but a group of people.


    ¡­¡­


    In a small front plane of Zhutian world, several people in black are talking.


    "The gods began to learn to be smart, and became more and more difficult to deal with. This time, they almost capsized in the sewer."


    One of them complained, his face was still a little pale, and he was obviously injured.


    Another voice said: "the gods who appear now are at least seven steps up. It''s really hard to deal with Last time, the God of giant wood was killed because he was restrained by us


    The injured man in black couldn''t help saying: "I don''t know who the real ghost is I hear he''s still hunting for gods? "


    "Yes." The leader nodded his head gently, but his face was not happy or angry."Tut Tut, it''s time for a big shot, or at least a top-notch one."


    Several people in black couldn''t help discussing, guessing the real identity of the "ghost". Finally, the leader interrupted.


    "Don''t say that." He coughed softly and said, "the war between the two worlds is our chance. We should try our best to collect the power of belief there, so that the leader can return as soon as possible!"


    "I''ll see!" A group of people in black should be in unison.


    ¡­¡­


    The war has been going on for nearly two and a half months. The level of the gods is getting higher and higher, but the rhythm of the war is gradually slowing down.


    It''s usually half a month of calm, and then suddenly there''s a big war, even high-level gods and star owners will show up.


    This situation gives Gu Nan a headache, because it''s not convenient for him to fish in troubled waters.


    Just two days ago, he just saw the fall of a seventh level God, but he didn''t do anything until the end.


    The reason is that there are too many stars around. It''s not worth it just to be a seventh level God.


    Well, if it''s the eighth level, maybe Gu Nan will rush to start.


    But this experience also let Gu Nan understand, take advantage of chaos wanton harvest good days, almost has come to an end.


    Next, he should gradually improve the target level, not always "small profits but quick turnover", but start to prepare to take the road of "open for three years".


    At this time, a message from the kingdom of God appeared in front of Gu Nan.


    Shi Daotian, who had been silent for a long time, could not help contacting Gu Nan when the war gradually escalated into a high-level confrontation.


    "Just in time." Gu Nan put a smile on his mouth and looked at the target details given in the message.


    This is a strange acquaintance.


    Alfred, the demon lord, the arsonist from hell, and Gu Nan have never met, but they have heard of each other''s names.


    Alfred is also one of the important members of the God of heaven Association. He joined the association very early, so his name naturally reported to Gu Nan.


    Shidaotian takes him as a target, which is undoubtedly a further exploration of Gu Nan.

 Chapter 489

    If Alfred, the demon lord, is converted into a deity, his rank is probably between the ninth and the tenth, and he also has the existence of a deity.


    Even demon Lords have an innate advantage over ordinary gods - they naturally own a large territory in hell, in which all demons can be developed into believers.


    Compared with ordinary gods who have to work hard to find believers after lighting the fire, the Demon Lord is not too easy.


    This kind of demon lord is also Gu Nan''s hunting target. But under normal circumstances, he would not target the Demon Lord.


    The reason is very simple. Most of the demon lords are enemies. Their hiding of their own position is always the top priority. Even Gu Nan is hard to find.


    But this time he didn''t mind, because the most difficult part had been completed by shidaotian.


    ¡­¡­


    In the teacher''s day, Fang Chaoyun and his eldest disciple Lin Huan are also talking about Gu Nan''s mission.


    "Master, do you think Gu Nan will accept this mission?" Lin Huan said without much confidence.


    This time, after he accidentally learned the identity of Alfred, he specially found out the hiding place of the demon lord, and then sent the task to Gu Nan.


    Of course, Alfred had to take part in the war. Otherwise, their intention would be too obvious to conform to shidaotian''s style of acting openly.


    Now, if someone questions, they can avoid not knowing each other''s identity.


    Fang Chaoyun put down his pen, thought about it and said, "it''s hard to say, but I hope he didn''t agree."


    "Alfred is an important member of the association of gods. If Gu Nan really starts his hand on him, there will be a big contradiction between the two sides." Happy forest road excited.


    Fang Chaoyun did not speak, Lin Huan continued: "even if Gu Nan secretly act, hide this matter, also equal to have the handle to fall in our hands!"


    "Enough!" Fang Chaoyun said in a deep voice, "such means are almost despicable. It''s just this time. We can''t use them again in the future!"


    Lin Huan was startled and quickly bowed to admit his mistake. Fortunately, Fang Chaoyun didn''t mean to study deeply, so he asked his disciple to quit soon.


    It was only after leaving Fang Chaoyun''s study that Lin Huan was relieved, but his mind became more firm.


    My master is a gentleman. That''s why he was repeatedly calculated by the thief Gu Nan. But my family is not full of Confucianism and Taoism, but I don''t have so many scruples!


    Lin Huan''s mind is very clear. He knows that the biggest enemy of his master is the God society, and even the ziluo old man.


    Gu Nan and the Heavenly God association are not all of one mind. They may not be able to find a way to separate them If you can pick two sides of the dog to bite the dog, that''s happy!


    Lin Huan is like this to think, even the footstep all brisk a few minutes, very some decisive victory a thousand miles away of pleasure.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan had returned to the kingdom of God.


    He plays the roles of "ghost" and "black robe", and mainly appears in the front line of the battle between the two worlds. It is not difficult for him to return to the heaven world.


    Although the task of Alfred, the demon lord, has been handed over to him, the detailed information is impossible and the communication indicates that he must return to the kingdom of God.


    Besides, Gu Nan didn''t say he would take it


    "Tell Fang Chaoyun, I''ll think about it." Gu Nan said to the messenger from shidaotian that there was no emotion on his face.


    After returning to the evil god hall, red tail came to Gu Nan for the first time: "my Lord, the task of demon lord, do you want to continue?"


    Although it was a question, there were not many accidents in her tone, as if she had already determined the answer.


    After all, she knew for a long time that Gu Nan intended to fight against the emperor, so it doesn''t matter whether he would turn against the gods.


    "Yes, of course." Gu Nan said with a smile, "but if the order is different, it''s totally different..."


    Red tail tiny Leng for a while, didn''t understand Gu Nan''s meaning.


    "Prepare for the war of the kingdom of God." Gu Nan said calmly, without much explanation.


    So red tail didn''t ask any more and nodded away. Gu Nan''s greatest advantage is that he knows what to ask and what not to ask.


    Gu Nan took a look at his own panel. After two and a half months of crazy hunting, the crime value has reached nearly 80000 points, getting closer and closer to the level 10 standard.


    There is a more interesting point in the game, that is, the demand for sin value in the second turn is not a fixed value, but related to the player''s previous game history.


    In other words, players want to be promoted to the tenth level, which is actually a summary of all previous experiences, and finally come to a requirement.


    Gu Nan has been pursuing the highest efficiency. This time, the crime value of level 10 is about 130000, which is probably not as good as it is now A half ten level God.


    "For a demon lord like Alfred, because there is a large area of belief in hell, the actual evil value should be similar to the tenth order." Gu Nan didn''t kill the Demon Lord. He had some experience.If the position can be determined, the Demon Lord is really a kind of beneficial and inexpensive target, and the difficulty is much lower than directly finding the 10th level kill.


    Suppose an alferres top 30000 evil value, then there is a gap of about 20000, which needs two nine levels to fill


    "Two nine steps, just this time we''ll make it up at one stroke!"


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Huan finally got Gu Nan''s reply, the latter''s answer is undoubtedly in the affirmative.


    "Well deserved." Lin Huan sneered to himself. He has prepared the means, as long as Gu Nan does participate in the encirclement and killing of Alfred, he can hardly get away from it.


    With this matter in hand, Gu Nan will always be held by himself. Maybe in the future, this will be an extremely important chess piece!


    Without delay, Lin Huan immediately wrote down a document and sent it to the front headquarters.


    This is an order to command four high-level star lords to join hands to encircle and suppress the Demon Lord. Although his own strength is insufficient, he can command the high-level star master in this way, which makes Lin Huan have the illusion of directing the country.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Xuyan in Wenqu, Ye Xing in Wendao, and an old acquaintance of Gu Nan, baigujie baiguzhenjun, are Gu Nan''s teammates this time.


    The first two are both brothers of shidaotian origin in the true sense, while Baigu Zhenjun was invited by shidaotian at a high price to help deal with the high-level gods.


    Of course, the war between the two worlds has reached such an extent that no one can be said to stay out of it. After all, some of their relatives and friends have been affected, and baiguzhenjun is no exception.


    It can be said that in order to deal with the Demon Lord this time, shidaotian turned out most of his cards.


    Apart from these two celestial masters, the next time you have the power to master Daotian, it may be Fang Chaoyun himself.

 Chapter 490

    "Here comes Gu Nan." Zhang Xuyan saw Gu Nan coming and said with a smile.


    Zhang Xuyan is a middle-aged man with elegant appearance. Although his star world is known as "Wenqu", he calls Gu Nan "Daoyou", which is somewhat strange.


    His younger martial brother, Ye Xing, looks cold, not to mention Gu Nan. He doesn''t even look at Baigu Zhenjun, and he keeps his eyes closed.


    Gu Nan was surprised to hear that.


    Gu Nan saw that Zhang Xuyan had revealed his identity, so he didn''t cover it up any more and showed his true face directly.


    but he has already opened up his mind: the teacher is a troublesome person. He said he wanted to make complaints about himself, so that he could not hide himself.


    A few people slightly after the ceremony, white bone true gentleman first said: "demon lord may change position at any time, we seize the time."


    The other three naturally had no objection and immediately set out to rush towards the world of gods.


    It has to be said that in order not to give Gu Nan any chance to repent, Lin Huan is also the next blood, the hands of all forces are mobilized.


    Shidaotian and his brothers are both the star masters of the Ninth level, and baiguzhenjun is far more powerful than he is. He is not afraid to fight with the heaven level. In addition, Gu Nan is sure to deal with the Demon Lord.


    ¡­¡­


    The front line is still fighting, but compared with two months ago, it is more fierce and bloody.


    In today''s world, where the gods are less and less willing to fight, too many devout believers have lost their last drop of blood and died in battle, and they can''t get any protection from the gods.


    This is really their God. As soon as they show up, they may even want to take part in it.


    These of course have nothing to do with Gu Nan and others. They pass by as fast as they can and go directly to the inner world of the gods.


    Alfred, the demon lord, is a strong man who has an amazing influence on the war situation but has never been on the battlefield himself.


    By hunting and killing gods, Zhutian world replenishes those who break the boundary, so as to gain a steady stream of fighting power. Such means of supporting war by war make the gods miserable.


    But among the gods, there are not no capable people. Alfred put forward an idea to use the unique method of reincarnation of the dead in the world of gods to transform the enemy on the battlefield into the dead.


    To achieve this, we need a large number of Necromancers. It''s obviously too late to cultivate them from human beings. Therefore, demons with dark nature are the best substitutes.


    Let the devil master the simple undead magic, and then go to the battlefield to become the undead conversion machine, which is highly efficient and has been put into use.


    "At present, half of the demons and necromancers on the battlefield are directly from Alfred''s territory, and most of the others are recommended by him." Zhang Xuyan said to the three people nearby.


    "Now the technique of reincarnation of the dead is mature, killing him is useless..." Zhang Xuyan sighed again, "but at least he can export evil spirit!"


    Only a star master like him who has devoted himself to the war knows how much trouble the secret method of reincarnation of the dead has brought them.


    It seems that the middle-aged Confucian, who looks friendly, is far from so calm.


    Gu Nan was not interested in the front battlefield, his eyes fell on the rear of the crowd: "is that Phil Tilan over there? Is it still the front command center? "


    Zhang Xuyan nodded: "it''s the same now."


    Feltyron is still the largest front-line plane and the place where high-level gods gather most.


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "when you kill Alfred, do you want to go here together?"


    The three people on the scene are all high-level star owners. They immediately understand Gu Nan''s meaning and look at him like ghosts.


    After a long time, Zhang Xuyan reluctantly said with a smile: "Gu Daoyou is joking. Feltyron has at least three ninth level gods and one tenth level God After we have finished our mission, we should withdraw as soon as possible. "


    Now the war is escalating. Naturally, feltyron is heavily guarded and becomes a real ghost gate.


    Gu Nan just nodded and didn''t speak any more. People didn''t know what he thought.


    ¡­¡­


    On the 89th floor of hell, Alfred shakes hands with the demon lord on this floor and signs the demon supply treaty.


    Now, he has become the spokesman of the whole hell, recommending demons to the front line from hell and exchanging other resources from the gods.


    For the demon lord, it is absolutely unimaginable to send out some unruly demons in exchange for the precious resources to develop the territory.


    Anyway, those guys will be executed if they don''t send them away, and how to manage them in the hands of the gods is none of the business of these demon Lords.


    "Three hundred kilos of parasitic inflammatory earth rock, that''s a deal!" The demon lord on the 89th floor, a strange demon with a female appearance, said to Alfred with a smile.


    Alfred said with a smile: "as long as your demons are in place, resources will not be a problem, ma''am - this is the credibility of the gods, not mine."The female demon nodded with satisfaction and sent Alfred away. She knows that the other party must have something in it, but there must be such a person, right?


    Alfred is also very satisfied. This time, with his eloquence, he successfully pushed the price down to a very low level, which means


    His joy had not really fallen, but a warning suddenly appeared in his heart.


    The ability of crisis prediction from high-level gods enables Alfred to start the law instantly, trying to pull himself into the void and avoid any possible attack.


    But what he didn''t expect was that what followed was not the attack, but the means of isolating himself.


    "Town" and "seal" emerge out of thin air, dragging Alfred into a strange space, in which there are several figures waiting for him.


    "Quick fight, quick decision, our strength will not last long in hell." Zhang Xuyan didn''t worry about being heard by the other side, and said frankly.


    Without any need for him to say more, people had already started at the first time.


    Ye Xing raised his brush, but did not write any words. Instead, he stabbed Alfred with his brush instead of his sword.


    The rule of the true king of bones is shrouded, and the demon lord seems to be surrounded by boundless bones in an instant, with countless spines coming from all directions.


    But Alfred is not a useless person. He is so determined in his life and death that he let the white bone pierce into his body and let the boiling fire roll to Ye Xing''s pen.


    He wants to use this method to break the wrist of a strong man, and break his own way!


    However, when the demon flame swept, a shadow appeared behind the demon lord inexplicably, making him fall into the ice.


    "How can someone completely hide his body in such a place?"


    "It''s the power of shadows, isn''t Sylvia incorrect! It''s Gu Nan! "


    The sword of shadow runs through Alfred''s chest. The demon lord turns his face and looks coldly at Gu Nan.


    "You Traito

 Chapter 491

    Three people together trapped Alfred, Gu Nan shot a fatal blow, this is already agreed tactics.


    Knowing how Claudia, the snow God, died and Gu Nan''s terrible ability to assassinate, it''s not surprising that shidaotian would make such a tactic.


    In other words, it is Gu Nan''s presence that they dare to send four strong men to the hinterland of the world of gods and hunt the Demon Lord.


    As long as they can kill Alfred in a short time, it''s not difficult for them to retreat, unless there is a God.


    Under Gu Nan''s sword, the demon lord''s laws melt as quickly as snow in spring. His breath is weak in an instant, and most of his life is cut off.


    This powerful man with nine or even higher ranks can''t even bear Gu Nan''s attack, although the latter is only eight now.


    The strength of the body of evil spirits is higher than that of the same level, and all skill points are focused on the item of "close combat".


    So once Gu Nan gets close to him, not to mention level 9, it''s not easy for a real level 10 strong man to get a sword.


    "Don''t give him a chance!" Although the white bone true gentleman says in the heart surprised, but he is also the strong person that kills out in the corpse mountain blood sea, the reaction is extremely quick to shout a way.


    All over the sky, white bones suddenly lit up, and white fireworks began to rise above the bone spurs, burning towards Alfred.


    Zhang Xuyan and Ye Xing are also on their own, knowing that they can never give their opponents a chance to breathe.


    But they all underestimated the weight of the word "traitor". The Demon Lord didn''t even run. His fists were heavily stained with the devil''s flame, and he looked straight at Nan''s chest.


    "What a grudge?" Gu Nan, who has never been fateful himself, is not afraid of death for the first time in his life. He has no time to escape.


    The evil flame from hell attacks his body. His body and spirit are tested by the high temperature at the same time. However, Gu Nan doesn''t even blink his eyelids.


    No mercy in return!


    Alfred''s face sagged as if there was a deep hole in it, and the attack from the other three finally came.


    Baiguzhenjun''s bone fire and body instantly ignite the spirit of the demon lord, who immediately utters a shrill scream.


    Zhang Xuyan and ye Xingshi brothers gave Alfred a fatal blow, a word, a pen, and completely cut off the vitality of the Demon Lord.


    Of course, just before Alfred''s death, Gu Nan did not hesitate to make up a punch to grab the head. In the end, the players are good at it.


    "Let''s go, the high-level gods may arrive at any time!" Zhang Xuyan did not care about the ownership of the head. Seeing that the demon lord''s body had fallen, he said immediately.


    Baigu Zhenjun took a look at Gu Nan next to him. He was still burning, and he didn''t see the posture of extinguishing.


    His action is also not slow, has been toward the plane, but also asked Gu Nan: "how are you?"


    "I''m nothing." Gu Nan laughed, totally ignoring that he was about to become a super Saiya, "it''s you I''m afraid it''s not so easy to go. "


    White bone true gentleman tiny Zheng for a while, immediately suddenly turn a head, as expected see the direction of the Fei Ti Lun, have already begun to have the divine light to twinkle.


    Zhang Xuyan couldn''t help biting his teeth. He didn''t expect that the world of the gods would react so quickly, as if he had been prepared. He had to shout: "go separately!"


    We are all high-level star owners. If we get together, it will be the end of a pot.


    Ye Xing didn''t say a word, but he obviously took his elder martial brother''s lead and fled in another direction without saying a word.


    Just what no one thought was that just at this moment, Gu Nan suddenly turned his head and rushed to Phil Tilan, and there was a loud cry of death in his mouth.


    "You go!" Gu Nan yelled to the three people, "I was ignited by the devil''s flame. I don''t have much hope to leave. Let me block the pursuit!"


    The voice falls at the same time, his figure has rushed to philtyline, it is actually did not mean to discuss with the three people.


    Even Zhang Xuyan and ye Xingshi were stunned. Is this Gu Nan? That Gu Nan who is shameless and unscrupulous in elder martial brother Fang''s mouth?


    They think that to be themselves is just to have less hope of survival, and it''s not a doomed situation, so they will definitely not make such a choice.


    Hello! Isn''t the situation so far?


    Why?


    However, no matter what the three people think, Gu Nan''s whereabouts can no longer be stopped. They can only try their best to escape and live up to Gu Nan''s hard-working opportunities.


    Four beams of light left in four directions, so Gu Nan came to feltyron alone and faced a group of high-level gods.


    There are some mistakes in Zhang Xuyan''s intelligence. Except for one tenth, there are not three ninth, but Four.


    In a word, the strong man of the 10th level met Gu Nan, and they were acquaintances.


    Stevenson, the super power of the dark god system, once helped Taoist Lingyang to kill Lewis, the God of darkness. It was that time that he met Gu Nan."It''s you?" Stevenson saw Gu Nan''s face, and then saw the burning magic flame on him. He knew what had happened.


    "It''s me." Gu Nan let the evil flame burn on his body and said with a smile. He doesn''t mind talking more nonsense to the other team and letting the three teammates get away.


    There are four nine level gods behind the skeleton sage. Looking at Gu Nan, their eyes are indifferent, as if they are looking at a dead man.


    The law naturally resists the evil flame, and has exposed Gu Nan''s real rank, which is only eight ranks. Surrounded by such a luxury lineup, it''s impossible to escape.


    Stevenson sighed: "we are acquaintances, but Did you really kill Alfred


    Few people know that because of his acquaintance with Taoist Lingyang, the skeleton sage also knows something about the organization of the God Association. Naturally, he knows Gu Nan''s connection with the Demon Lord.


    That''s why it''s even more difficult for him to understand that Gu Nan would attack Alfred.


    "It''s me." Gu Nan nodded, repeated the two words again, and then grinned, "it''s not only me who killed him, but also me who sent you news."


    This words just let several people at the same time a Zheng.


    They can find the abnormality so quickly and find that Alfred has been attacked precisely because someone has secretly sent them a message about the Demon Lord.


    But the man seems to delay deliberately. When they confirm the content of the news, the Demon Lord has fallen, and they only catch up with the murderer.


    Only a few of their senior managers should know about this, but the other side can tell the truth Is it really his news?


    "Are you being intimidated by them?" The skeleton sage frowned. He can only think of this reason when he thinks about it.


    However, Gu Nan just shook his head. The next moment, his figure suddenly disappeared, and then appeared behind a nine level God.

 Chapter 492

    Gu Nan, how dare he take the lead!


    In the face of a ten level, four nine level enemy, Gu Nan did not hesitate to start, and a start is absolutely kill move.


    This is probably the first time Gu Nan has made an all-out effort since he was promoted to the eighth level.


    Even if he killed Shi yeyan at the beginning, he was sneaking in the dark, so he easily killed the Ninth level star master.


    But this time it''s different. He wants to kill at least two nine level gods in the face of unimaginable enemies!


    So Gu Nan''s hand was a thunderbolt, and the shadow rule broke out in an all-round way, enveloping an enemy, followed by a fierce close fight.


    Where did the God see such a battle? He wanted to fight Gu Nan''s fists with rules, but he didn''t expect to be smashed directly without any ambiguity.


    Even Fang Chaoyun''s words can be broken by Gu Nan. It''s not difficult to break the law of the body.


    When the God got two punches, the God body split in an instant, and wanted to turn to open the distance, the shadow rule outside finally played a role.


    It''s not very realistic to use the theory of law to compete with the eighth level against the Ninth level. Even Gu Nan is the same, especially the outside is still under attack.


    So his shadow is almost broken for the first time, but Gu Nan''s goal has been achieved.


    He blocked the opponent with the rule for a moment, which is enough for him to make a fatal blow!


    A heavy blow to the enemy''s heart, the heart of God''s body smashed. At the same time, the attacks from other enemies also fell on Gu Nan.


    There was a spear in front of Gu Nan, which directly penetrated Gu Nan''s abdomen, leaving a huge blood hole on him.


    But Gu Nan ignored these attacks, even ignored his wounds, and just continued to pursue the people in front of him.


    One punch, another punch!


    Gu Nan''s fists rained down. In the blink of an eye, he made dozens of fists and killed a nine level God alive.


    His body was pierced by bone spears and hit by the attacks of the other three people, which was already full of holes.


    The evil flame is still burning, even along his wound, spontaneously drill into Gu Nan''s body and ignite his internal organs.


    Gu Nan succeeded in killing a ninth level God at the cost of being seriously injured and dying. For ordinary people, I''m afraid they don''t even have the strength to play.


    But Gu Nan''s eyes are always cold. He slowly turns around and looks at the surviving skeleton sages and others with cold eyes.


    I don''t know why, Mingming still has the advantage, but several gods have the feeling of being targeted by the hunter.


    Stevenson said in a deep voice: "separate, don''t give him a chance to get close All his strength is focused on close combat. "


    Gu Nan personally saw the hands of the skeleton sage, and finally understand the characteristics of the enemy.


    The gods move very fast, some directly escape into the alien space, some still have a higher level of law to ensure their own safety.


    Only Stevenson himself stood in front of Gu Nan. As a ten level God, he was not frightened by such posture.


    Another bone spear came. This time Gu Nan didn''t hold him back. His body turned into a shadow. He was divided into three parts and went to the three gods at the same time.


    The three nine level gods learned to be good this time. With the space barrier, they disappeared again without waiting for Gu nan to approach. On the contrary, as Gu Nan went in and out of the space, he got two more bone spears.


    Gu Nan just gave a cold smile. Instead of looking at these people, he turned his head and rushed to Phil tilen.


    This is the front headquarters of the gods world!


    "No!" One of them can''t help but show up and stop him. Most of them are some important people who stay in feltyron and can''t wait for Gu nan to come.


    Facts have proved that only those who are able to fight head-on and win can gain the final say.


    Just at the moment when the man appeared, Gu Nan''s goal suddenly changed, and his incredible speed showed up again.


    As a result, the same scene as before appeared again - Gu Nan grabbed a god hammer and let all kinds of attacks hit him at the same time.


    It seems that he should have died long ago, but he can still make violent attacks. He knows how to fight group fights. No matter how many people you have to face, just grab one and fight to death.


    The God was also prepared. The law power tried to push Gu Nan away, but he went to feltyron.


    But Gu Nan even plans to eat the attack of the skeleton sage. How can he care?


    Just a moment later, Gu Nan had another ghost under his hand. The price was that most of his body had been destroyed and only one arm could move.


    Stevenson''s face was cold, but his heart was speechless.


    He has never seen an opponent fighting like this. He is killing people with his life Why is it necessary?


    Gu Nan, after killing two of them, finally shows a satisfied smile, and his broken body falls to Phil tyron.


    The three men headed by the skeleton sage, however, only dare to move through several layers of space, and dare not catch them close at all.It was not until Gu Nan completely fell that Stevenson said calmly, "all the gods withdraw from feltyron and search Gu Nan''s whereabouts completely I want to see his body! "


    ¡­¡­


    In today''s universe, the war between the two worlds is undoubtedly the most important thing, and any news related to it will become a hot topic.


    At this anxious moment of war, a piece of shocking information spread all over the world in a twinkling of an eye.


    Shidaotian sent a real elite assassin team composed of four high-level star masters to successfully kill the Demon Lord Alfred!


    Who is this demon lord?


    Under the propaganda of shidaotian, taking the demon necromancer to the battlefield has become Alfred''s main achievement, and killing him will undoubtedly boost the morale of all the heavens!


    With the details of the whole assassination, little by little exposed to the eyes of the world, the existence of a person immediately attracted all attention.


    Gu Nan? Why did Gu Nan appear?


    He even took part in the war, and finally left his life to others


    This is not scientific!


    This is not only inconsistent with people''s consistent understanding of Gu Nan, but also inconsistent with Gu Nan''s position.


    He is a core member of the God society. He has always been selfish and unscrupulous. How could he do such a thing?


    Shidaotian didn''t make any explanation for this, so a rumor that seemed reasonable began to spread.


    In the aspect of learning from Daotian, Gu Nan must have something to do with him, even his lifeblood. This forced Gu nan to turn back secretly.


    Gu Nan''s move to stay behind can also be explained.


    Almost all people believe this explanation. What is debated is what Gu Nan''s handle is and whether he is dead or not.


    Even Fang Chaoyun was suspicious and called Lin Huan in front of him.


    "Is Gu Nan in your hands?"


    Lin Huan said with a bitter smile: "how can I have this ability If you want to talk about the handle, that is, he secretly helps us, but he doesn''t have to break it himself! "


    "What is he doing?" he asked

 Chapter 493

    What Gu Nan wants to do is not clear to shidaotian''s senior management who knows the inside story, let alone the outside world.


    For the outside world, it is obviously more interesting to guess why Gu Nan was coerced by shidaotian and ended up with a fate unknown.


    There''s no mistake. The final result of this storm was that Gu Nan fought to stop the high-level gods and killed two nine level gods with his own strength. Then he was seriously injured and he didn''t know whether to live or not.


    Although Gu Nan''s star world has not changed yet, the gods'' search in feltyron continues, which proves that Gu Nan has not been found.


    Some people believe that Gu Nan is dead, and the astral world is just keeping the status quo for the time being.


    They think that Gu Nan, a super genius who has been promoted to the world level in less than a hundred years, is just like many geniuses in history. He will fall quickly after a flash in the pan.


    Some people think that Gu Nan is not really dead. On the contrary, after this, he will no longer be restrained by shidaotian.


    At the same time, he will take advantage of the situation to withdraw from the war, and also withdraw from the struggle between the God society and the teacher, and truly settle down his cultivation.


    It may be hundreds of years, or thousands of years. In short, when Gu Nan reappears in front of people, he will stand on a new height.


    Gu Nan''s conjecture is so complicated that there is no unified answer.


    Both the core members and the ordinary members want to know what happened to Gu Nan and force him to attack Alfred.


    Zhuang Xuan came to jijiantian for the first time.


    Although he didn''t want to disturb Xue Ren in the seclusion, the matter was so big that he couldn''t solve it. He had to ask Xue Ren for help.


    However, when Zhuang Xuan arrived at jijiantian, he met an unexpected person.


    "Here you are." The old man with white hair and wrinkles is sitting on the old chair, looking at Zhuang Xuan with a smile.


    There is only one person left who can foresee that Zhuang Xuan will come and go in and out of jijiantian at will, old man ziluo, who is now the fourteenth Taoist in the world.


    Zhuang Xuan Leng Leng, hurriedly saluted: "sir."


    "Xue Ren has reached a critical stage and it''s not convenient to come out for the time being." Purple old man softly explained a, then gradually serious, "Gu Nan''s business, I already know."


    Zhuang Xuan added: "after the incident, I used all means to investigate, but I didn''t find that Gu had contacted Shi Daotian before the war."


    "I can''t find it." Violet old man gently shakes his head, "if Gu Nan really has a handle over there, the person who comes out to see him will not be found by you."


    There was a glimmer of enlightenment in Zhuang Xuan''s eyes: "do you mean Who came out in person? "


    At present, the influence of the God association is all over the sky. If it doesn''t leave any trace, it can only be Song Fei himself.


    Old violet nodded: "and it must have been before the war. As soon as the war started, Song Fei could no longer have the energy to pay attention to these. "


    Don''t think that these wars are all mortal battles, and have nothing to do with those who are in harmony with the Tao.


    In fact, the characters on both sides of this level must confront each other in a certain corner. No matter which side leaks a flaw, those who are in harmony with the Tao will never mind.


    As long as they have a little spare time, it will be enough for these stars and gods to have bad luck.


    Zhuang Xuan frowned and pondered, and gradually straightened out the whole context: "that is to say, before the war started, Song Fei found something of Gu Nan''s master, so he asked him to help him in the war."


    "It''s just that Gu Nan didn''t show his identity until Shi Daotian thought that his value had been exhausted, so he took Alfred as the target and used him for the last time."


    A message suddenly flashed through Zhuang Xuan''s mind, and he suddenly said, "no wonder there was news on the front line that there was a" ghost "who specialized in hunting gods but didn''t take them away. It must be senior Gu Nan."


    This series of analysis is closely linked, which is really the closest answer to the truth under the current information.


    Old ziluo had some regrets on his face and said, "Gu Nan, it''s a pity. He may have something to do with it His origin has always been a mystery, and most of it comes from this point. "


    Many people know that Gu Nan is very familiar with the world of the gods. It''s likely that some big man over there has reincarnated, but who he is has always been a mystery.


    Song Fei has been to the world of gods in person. It is very possible that he found Gu Nan''s followers in this process.


    Zhuang Xuan calmed down and nodded: "I''ll go down in this direction."


    ¡­¡­


    Ziluo old man and Zhuang Xuan''s guess, the direction of deviation is a little bit big, and others are even bigger.


    Lu Wen knew very little about Gu Nan, and because he was not a party, he even didn''t want to explore. He was busy paying attention to another thing.


    On his desk, a piece of information clearly shows that there are a group of people playing the role of "ghosts of the battlefield", looking for the lonely gods to hunt and kill on the battlefield.Different from Gu Nan, who only killed people but did not dig gods, they not only killed people but also sent a team to collect beliefs in the target God kingdom.


    Yes, the purpose of these people''s hunting gods is actually for the power of belief in the kingdom of God.


    Once the God dies, the believers in God''s country will collapse their faith instantly, so the power of free faith becomes their best prey.


    Others may not know what these people are doing, but Lu Wen is very clear.


    "The power of belief and the power of dream are two branches of mental power, which are one and two sides..." Lu Wen put down the dossier and said in a soft voice, "Mengxian, you really cheated everyone."


    ¡­¡­


    When the whole celestial world is discussing Gu Nan, this rumored man who does not know his life or death is hiding in a small world, basking in the rare sun here.


    Gu Nan didn''t know what kind of world it was. He only knew that there was only six hours of sunshine a day.


    Of course, that''s not the point. The point is that he''s here to recuperate.


    Resist the continuous attack of one level 10 plus several levels 9. Even Gu Nan''s body of evil gods is overdrawn too much. He needs continuous rest.


    It''s not until now, more than half a month later, that we have fully recovered.


    Fortunately, the particularity of the shadow law enabled him to escape from feltyron without being trapped in the world of gods.


    With this large amount of sin value, Gu Nan''s sin value finally exceeded 130000, reaching the standard of level 10!


    It can be said that Gu Nan does not dare to appear in front of the main God, otherwise he may be directly exposed to the essence of the evil god. What he needs to do now is, of course, to be promoted to the tenth level as soon as possible.


    Now Gu Nan''s distance from the tenth order is only an integral of the half lineage.


    "I guess that''s good Then, do it. " Gu Nan chuckled and sent a message to the kingdom of God.


    The last war of the kingdom of God finally broke out, targeting the emperor.

 Chapter 494

    No one thought that just half a month after disappearing, Gu Nan, the "popular fried chicken", would show up again, and it was another big move.


    He''s attacking the emperor!


    The overwhelming army seemed to have been ready for a long time, coming to the emperor''s heaven in an extremely neat manner, and started the slaughter work at the first time.


    But this news was not discovered at the first time, because Gu Nan''s army did not come openly, but sneaked in secretly.


    It turns out that in the recent days, the world has been floating in the imperial heaven, and all the heroes have come together. Gu Nan is behind all the forces, and his army has already infiltrated into the interior of the imperial heaven.


    It was not until the moment of the outbreak of the war of the kingdom of God that they sneaked into each other in the name of helping various forces.


    By the time the empress Taisheng discovered all this, the massacre had already been carried out for more than half of the time. The whole emperor''s life was ruined and the people were in dire straits.


    "Why?" The Empress Dowager of Taisheng stood in her palace, looking coldly ahead. Gu Nan was standing there quietly.


    Since she found that something was wrong, Gu Nan had already appeared, obviously prepared.


    Gu Nan sighed, shook his head and said, "I''m forced."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan''s attack on the emperor''s heaven was originally a major event of concern to the heavens, and his words immediately shocked the heavens.


    "Shidaotian''s method is really extraordinary. He took Gu Nan as cannon fodder to die first, and then forced him to fight against the emperor. It''s necessary for people and gods to turn their faces."


    "The old man Fang Chaoyun said that he wanted to join the association of gods. In a twinkling of an eye, he used such a method. It''s really Tut tut


    "Old man Fang is really narrow-minded. His personal grudges with Gu Nan are going to such an extent."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion. People discussed what Gu Nan had, but at the same time, they also added Chao Yun''s disdain.


    As far as shidaotian is concerned, of course, he received the news at the first time.


    "Forced! What a force Fang Chaoyun is about to break the pen holder in his hand, and his anger is beyond adding.


    At this point, where did he not know Gu Nan''s purpose? This is to pour dirty water on shidaotian!


    If there is no previous many issues, Gu Nan''s words naturally no one to in-depth interpretation, and even doubt his own intention.


    However, with the foreshadowing of the demon lord incident and many previous discussions, Gu Nan again put forward such a sentence


    Even if you don''t name it, the spearhead will undoubtedly point directly at shidaotian and Chaoyun!


    With the previous preconceived impression, no one doubts whether Gu Nan''s words are true or false, because Gu Nan''s attitude just coincides with their conjecture.


    "Master, this must be the bitter plan of the God association!" Lin Huan rushed anxiously to Fang Chaoyun''s study, "the most urgent thing is to stop Gu Nan from continuing to move and show our attitude!"


    Lin Huan felt that he had fully understood that this was a play performed by the God society and Gu Nan. It was a response to the previous master''s application for membership.


    In this play, Gu Nan is only a pawn in charge of the performance, and the one behind the scenes is really terrible!


    "Why stop it?" Fang Chaoyun snorted coldly, "those who are clear are clear! We haven''t done anything like this. When your master comes back, the truth will come out. "


    Lin Huan was stunned. He didn''t expect the old man to be stubborn at this time: "master..."


    "No need to say more." Fang Chaoyun waved his hand and said, "besides, is this kind of thing useful for us to clarify? For today''s plan, it is precisely to keep quiet. "


    ¡­¡­


    Shi Daotian adopted the strategy of "calming down the town", so he did not respond to the whole "Gu Nan" incident, and resolutely maintained a cold treatment.


    This kind of attitude, which is close to acquiescence, has made the voices of ridicule louder, but that''s all.


    After all, they can''t really do anything to shidaotian. On the contrary, the war is still going on in an orderly way.


    The war on Gu Nan''s side is also going on.


    The Shenshi army divided into several groups and entered the emperor''s heaven ahead of time, in order to cause a lot of damage at the first time, earn points for Gu Nan, and weaken the power of Taisheng Fairy Queen.


    The rule of the emperor''s heaven is special. The blessing that the star master can obtain is mainly reflected in the Dragon Qi.


    Therefore, when the immortal kingdom was defeated by the Shenshi army, the power of Taisheng Fairy Queen was also weakening.


    Originally, with her rank, Gu Nan could be easily suppressed in her own star circle. But now, with the changes, Gu Nan has stabilized the situation for the time being.


    "You can''t wait too long!" The Empress Dowager looked at Gu Nan coldly and said in a gloomy tone.


    No matter what reason Gu Nan had, from the moment when the latter invaded the emperor''s heaven, both sides were immortal enemies.


    When she moves, she is under terrible pressure. The great power of heaven and earth pours down on Gu Nan, who seems to be fighting with the whole world.


    After all, Taisheng Fairy Queen is an old strong man. Even if she is not as good as Fang Chaoyun, she won''t be much worse.


    She didn''t even pay attention to the troops in the star boundary, just to crush Gu Nan!Even if Longqi is decreasing, she is also confident that she can crush Gu Nan in a short time.


    In fact, if there are no other variables, Gu Nan will not be able to hold on for long.


    But Gu Nan is still struggling to support, because the situation at this time has been much better than he had expected.


    With the help of shidaotian, at least the God association is still hesitating, and there is no collective effort to help the emperor.


    So Gu Nan is waiting.


    If he wants to be promoted to the tenth level, his sin value is enough, and his points are still quite different. Maybe he can reach the standard after killing the emperor.


    But that doesn''t mean that he has to survive until then.


    He can collect enough points and return to the kingdom of God for promotion first!


    However, due to Gu Nan''s early arrangement, the efficiency of invading the kingdom of God was far higher than expected.


    Gu Nan is under the pressure of heaven and earth, at the same time, he is always paying attention to the integral number on the panel.


    Fifty thousand to go Thirty thousand Ten thousand Last five thousand!


    Yes!


    At the same time that the integral reaches the Ninth level standard, Gu Nan becomes short, and his whole body turns into a shadow and disappears quickly.


    "Did you run? It''s a good idea! " Tai Sheng Xian sneered, but there was not much doubt.


    She had thought that Gu Nan had some special support when she came here, but now she seems to have taken the lead.


    With the strength of both sides, if Gu Nan does not leave, he will soon die under the pressure of everywhere.


    Of course, the empress Taisheng knows Gu Nan''s terror resilience, but there is a way to restrain any ability in the world, and Gu Nan is no exception.


    When the pressure reaches a critical point, Gu Nan''s body will collapse instantly, which can undoubtedly play a restraining role.


    She didn''t stay much. She immediately went down to earth and personally cleaned up Gu Nan''s army.


    It seems that the purpose of these attacks is not to kill more troops, but to ask for more lives.


    Where she couldn''t see it, Gu Nan had already returned to the kingdom of God, opened the interface with the fastest speed in her life, quickly selected buildings and built them outside the evil god hall.


    "Come on! Come on! Come on Gu Nan''s idea operates fast and refuses to waste every minute.


    You know, now the war of the kingdom of God is still going on. Every second, countless gods die in the hands of taishengxianhou. Now time is the integral!


    Under Gu Nan''s crazy work, all the buildings were built at the fastest speed, and he did not hesitate to click the advanced button.


    Nine steps!

 Chapter 495

    How powerful will Gu Nan be?


    Whether God or star master, Gu Nan is just like an extra equal rank for people who are used to the existence of the original power system.


    Under he Dao and he Dao, there was an insurmountable gap, but Gu Nan was slowly filling the gap.


    The empress Taisheng, who originally thought Gu Nan had left, began to clean up the army of divine attendants and quickly pacify the civil strife of the emperor. An inexplicable sense of crisis came out of her mind.


    Taisheng Fairy Queen is also a figure who finally stands in this position after layers of intrigue and fighting. She never loses her vigilance and makes a response at this time.


    Taisheng fairy''s body suddenly moved to the side, and the terrible power of oppressing heaven and earth appeared again. Then a shadow slowly appeared in her original position.


    "Gu Nan?" The Empress Dowager looked over there in amazement. She was surprised at Gu Nan''s return, and even more surprised at the power he showed, "you..."


    Bang!


    Gu Nan suddenly smashed a fist, and the speed was so fast that he went straight to Taisheng fairy queen, but he hit a barrier in front of her and made a dull sound.


    The Empress Dowager is still in fear, and a cold sweat has come out on her forehead. She is glad that she is in the emperor''s heaven, and her mind can solidify heaven and earth.


    When it comes to the influence of law on the world, Taisheng Fairy Queen and other means of solidifying heaven and earth are absolutely among the best.


    But Gu Nan showed a cold smile, without saying a word, another blow fell.


    Bang!


    The power of terror made the empress Taisheng very frightened. When the law barrier that solidified the heaven and earth was hit, she even felt a faint tremor, as if the world had been hit and began to tremble.


    "How could..."


    In another boxing, the empress felt that the whole person was shaking. The empress may not have experienced the earthquake, but now she has.


    But she has no time to care about these, she just want to know Gu Nan''s power, how can suddenly enhance so much?


    The secret? Special magic weapon? Gifts from those who are in harmony?


    In the back of taishengxian''s brain, countless possibilities flashed, but none of them could correspond to the situation in front of her, until she wanted to get away and hide from the top.


    Gu Nan''s step is wrong, the whole person instantly turns into a shadow, appears in the opponent''s sky in a twinkling of an eye, and smashes the empress Taisheng back with a hard blow.


    It is also this step that makes the empress Taisheng finally see Gu Nan''s law.


    "Heaven level!" Her majesty blurted out, her face full of horror.


    A star master who has just been promoted to the world level has been promoted again in just a few years, and has stepped into the ranks of the heaven level Is that possible?


    It''s totally against common sense!


    Taisheng fairy empress looked at Gu Nan''s eyes, just like looking at a demon. It''s not a matter of genius or not. There can''t be such a thing!


    Where does he accumulate the resources of the astral world, and where does he recruit experts for the astral world? The understanding of law can be called savvy, but how can these things be achieved in one move?


    The promotion of the star world must be one step at a time, and there is no saying that one step to the sky.


    But Gu Nan did, so it was very difficult for Taisheng Fairy Queen to understand.


    When her mind fluctuates, her control over the laws of heaven and earth seems to be weaker. Gu Nan is such a sharp man. He grasped the gap in an instant, and the sword of shadow suddenly cut in.


    Poof!


    The sword penetrated into the chest of empress Taisheng. The pain she had not experienced for a long time made her really wake up.


    After all, it was the person who stood out from hundreds of heirs and finally took charge of the big star world. The reaction of Taisheng Fairy Queen was so decisive that Gu Nan was amazed.


    She didn''t want to grow up, the law breath between heaven and earth suddenly burst, it was she who directly detonated the power of the star world.


    Gu Nan was directly thrown away by the terrible explosion, and immediately lost control of Taisheng fairy queen, which really gave the latter a chance to escape.


    You can''t do something when you see it. The empress Taisheng gave up the star world, just to make a way for herself. Men have less courage.


    "Decisive."


    Seeing that it was hard to find the trace of Taisheng fairy empress, Gu Nan simply stopped chasing her. The most urgent task was to harvest points.


    In the war of the kingdom of God, Gu Nan gave the order of "kill at all costs", so although the harvest efficiency was very high, the loss was also very heavy.


    It goes without saying that the divine servant is made entirely by integral points. Even the divine envoys are constantly reduced under such orders.


    Gu Nan''s player Legion has been damaged for most of the time. If these people hadn''t been able to revive, Gu Nan''s previous actions would have been a flop.


    Of course, even if the player''s legion is really compensated, Gu Nan will not blink.


    After reaping this wave of points, Gu Nan''s goal has been achieved. He is just waiting to return to the kingdom of God and be promoted to level 10. Then he can start to prepare for the second turn.


    At that time, it will be no doubt that the sky will be high enough for birds to fly, and we will not pay any attention to the kingdom of God.There are two worlds before and after the second revolution.


    The whole stage of the first turn is centered on the play of the kingdom of God, but once the second turn is completed, the players will return to the play around themselves.


    Of course, there are also people who play in the kingdom of God for a lifetime and are addicted to business, but Gu Nan is obviously not such a person.


    Gu Nan was sitting in the imperial heaven, watching the army of divine servants killing everywhere, and then issued an order.


    ¡­¡­


    "Thank you, Lord SANA, this time." In the Imperial City, a handsome young man really wanted to thank Shana.


    This time, the 18 road alliance of princes, together to fight against the fatuous royal family, the Qing emperor side, it is agreed that who first attacked the Imperial City, who will support the country''s success, monopolizing the Central Plains.


    "You are welcome, general Zhang." SANA looks like she is connected with the universe. She can''t see that she grew up in the world of gods.


    The young general Zhang exchanged greetings with SANA again, and was ready to take his own staff into the palace. By the way, he also invited SANA to accompany him.


    For this woman who seems to have fallen from the sky and is powerful, helping herself wholeheartedly, general Zhang undoubtedly has a great favor.


    He had already decided in his heart that he would marry her as Queen when the world was settled.


    "Miss SANA, would you like to join me in the palace?" General Zhang said with a smile.


    Shana laughed noncommittally. When she was about to speak, she was slightly stunned. Then she continued to smile: "General Zhang, I don''t think so."


    "Well?"


    General Zhang didn''t understand her meaning, so she said to her, "do it."


    The next moment, Shana''s left hand turned into a red awn, running through general Zhang''s abdomen.


    Blood gushed out madly, leaving only general Zhang''s soft body and unbelievable eyes.

 Chapter 496

    First, destroy the imperial power of Taisheng xianhou, and then take advantage of the various armies that have been lurking down to attack the friendly forces in an instant to harvest points with the highest efficiency.


    This is Gu Nan''s early strategy. Now it''s just a perfect implementation.


    As the imperial power occupied the main part of the power of the emperor, Gu Nan''s harvest task has been completed, and the rest is just the finishing work.


    His points are accumulating rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye, and the tenth level is close at hand, so he can only kill these "remaining evils" Well, by the way, I''ll avenge my classmates.


    You are all members of the God society. You are welcome.


    Gu Nan said silently in his heart, and at this time, a figure slowly emerged from his eyes.


    If the present state of egunan can appear so easily without being noticed by him in advance, there is only one possibility in the whole heaven, that is, he who is in harmony with the Tao.


    "I didn''t expect you to come first." Gu Nan turned his lips and looked at the man who appeared.


    Gu Nan would not be surprised whether the old man ziluo came for the meeting of gods or Song Fei for the teaching of heaven, although they should have no spare time at present.


    But neither of them showed up. Lu Wen came first.


    "I didn''t expect that either." Lu Wen said with a smile, "you are not really human."


    After reaching the standard of level 10 and level 9, Gu Nan''s breath of the body of evil god can no longer be hidden.


    Ordinary people may not be able to find it, but in Lu Wen''s eyes, Gu Nan''s Secret in his soul is by no means human.


    Gu Nan noncommittally said: "you come to ask Duan Wenqi''s whereabouts?"


    But Lu Wen shook his head: "I know you can''t ask. Now that he''s in your hands, that''s it. "


    But then he said, "someone is coming back. If you can get away with your life, you can count the day and change one life for another. "


    After the voice fell, Lu Wen''s figure disappeared instantly, and Gu Nan was no longer given the opportunity to speak.


    But Gu Nan gave him a strange look at the place where he left. He had planned to return old Duan when Lu Wen asked.


    Anyway, he has been closed for several years. At the beginning, the evil spirit also came out. It''s useless to keep it. It still occupies the position of the treasure of the kingdom of God.


    So Gu Nan couldn''t help shaking his head: "young, what force do you pretend to be?"


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe Lu Wen has become a representative, or maybe things are busy, and there is no second one to show up, so Gu Nan finally reaps enough points.


    "Finally." Gu Nan can''t help but take a breath, sitting in the hall of evil spirits, and building buildings in an orderly way.


    Since his promotion to the eighth level, Gu Nan has never stopped to have a rest. He is more tired than staying up late to do a super long task chain in his previous life.


    He provoked a war between the two worlds, personally hunted the gods, and finally took the opportunity to pour dirty water on Shidao heaven, taking advantage of the situation to attack Huangji heaven, which met the conditions for promotion.


    With the upgrading and completion of each building, the "advanced" button on Gu Nan''s panel finally lights up again.


    Gu Nan did not have any hesitation, decisively chose advanced.


    So the evil Temple expanded again and occupied a huge area.


    The top of the evil Temple began to emit a glimmer of light. Under the gaze of countless people, a brand new building began to emerge.


    The second floor of the evil temple!


    Gu Nan was not surprised at this. After all, he didn''t know that it was several weeks before he reached this stage, and the way to complete the second turn was really related to the second floor of the evil temple.


    However, we can''t be in a hurry for the second transfer. There are still some conditions to be met. Before that, Gu Nan had to wait in hibernation, but now it''s time to start.


    "Teacher, someone has entered the kingdom of God." Yan Xiaoxiao''s voice rang out beside him. A delicate figure in a white skirt appeared in front of Gu Nan again.


    With Gu Nan''s ascent, the level of the kingdom of God is also changing rapidly, but this change will not be achieved overnight, it will take time.


    "Who?" Yan Xiaoxiao specially appeared to remind Gu Nan that he was not in a hurry to check and asked directly.


    Yan little finger light, a light curtain appeared in front of Gu Nan, which shows a figure, is Fang Chaoyun''s disciple Lin Huan.


    This kind of highly sci-fi means, obviously Yan Xiaoxiao just learned recently.


    "To expel him?" Yan Xiaoxiao asked softly, "he seems to be very angry. He wants to talk to the teacher."


    Gu Nan thought about it and said, "it''s too much trouble. Kill him. He''s useless. "


    ¡­¡­


    "I want to see Gu Nan!" Sitting in a side hall of the kingdom of God, Lin Huan said to Hongwei with a straight face, "he dares to pour dirty water on our heads. Don''t he dare to come out and confront me?"


    Red tail has a lot of experience in dealing with this kind of situation, and says, "I''ve already sent someone to report to you. Mr. Lin can be patient."Lin Huan sat on the chair with a calm face, but he sneered: "Gu Nan and the gods will play some tricks. When the war is over and Shizu comes back, there will be some time to settle this account with you! "


    Red tail is still just the appearance of smiling and chanting, completely do not put in the heart, there is no one to talk with him.


    Lin Huan saw that he couldn''t scare the other side, so he stopped talking and sat with a straight face.


    The purpose of his visit is to force Gu nan to clarify the facts.


    Lin Huan is not worried about his own safety. Even if Xue Renna and others existed, they did not dare to kill shidaotian disciples for no reason. Gu Nan''s status in the God society was not as good as the former.


    Until a moment later, Yan Xiaoxiao''s figure suddenly appeared and fell on Hongwei''s side.


    Before red tail opened his mouth, Yan Xiaoxiao had already laughed at Lin Huan, and then said: "teacher''s order, send him on the road."


    Lin Huan didn''t have time to make any response. He just felt cold in his heart and began to feel warm around his neck.


    The blood column gushed out from the big artery in his neck, which seemed like Lin Huan''s own blood pressure rose and burst his own carotid artery.


    Until Lin Huan''s body fell to the ground and didn''t move, red tail said slowly: "so, the adult is not afraid of that one? Could it be that... "


    Yan Xiaoxiao shook his head gently: "the teacher has not yet taken that step. But his present state is really unprecedented. "


    ¡­¡­


    Shidaotian, Fang Chaoyun is still working hard to deal with the war. Every day, a lot of intelligence comes from the front line, waiting for him to deal with it.


    Until a disciple stumbled in and cried, "master! Master Elder martial brother Lin, the lamp of his soul is out! "


    Click!


    Fang Chaoyun hand meal, the root of the devastated penholder, finally can no longer support.

 Chapter 497

    Level 10 is a completely different experience.


    At this moment, Gu Nan, no matter the value of sin or integral, or the corresponding realm, is a solid tenth level, and he has begun to appear the peculiar smell of evil god.


    What is the breath of evil god? It''s hard to describe it accurately. It can be roughly understood that it is quite different from normal gods.


    Just like robot and human, even if the appearance can be exactly the same, but human can always see the difference inside.


    This difference may be reflected in the details, and when they are combined, the client will have a strong feeling that this guy is not like me.


    Red tail has this feeling now.


    She came to Gu nan to report the detailed statistics of the first battle of the emperor''s heaven, but when she saw Gu Nan sitting on the throne, she always felt strange.


    Gu Nan Mingming is sitting in front of him normally, but she just feels that the other person is very abstract, as if the whole body is distorted and frightening, and it seems that she may become a monster at any time.


    Just standing in front of Gu Nan, the red tail was speechless.


    Gu Nan just smiles calmly. Of course, he understands the reason for this situation. After the players in the game reach a high level, it''s always like this.


    Especially after the second turn, the breath of the evil god will leak out uncontrollably.


    Yan Xiaoxiao, who had seen Gu Nan before, was already the spirit of the world. His feeling about it was not obvious. Red tail was the first normal creature to see Gu Nan.


    In fact, there will be a similar situation for other people who are in harmony with the Tao, because they are already another form of life.


    The difference is that the normal one can restrain this breath and make himself look like an ordinary person. However, as an evil god, Gu Nan is so different from the living beings that he can''t hide it.


    "Just get used to it." Gu Nan stood up from the throne and walked slowly to Hongwei.


    After standing closer, Gu Nan''s strange breath seemed to fade, and the whole person seemed more real.


    Red tail tried to calm down, finally understood what Yan Xiaoxiao said, "unprecedented realm", and continued to report the details of the war.


    When the war report was finished, red tail thought about it and said, "my Lord, we killed Lin Huan. If it''s ten years..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Gu Nan waved his hand and said, "in the future, Shenshi''s army will produce in an all-round way, and there will be no more biased divisions. Give orders to the cabinet to give priority to the development of internal affairs in the future. "


    Red tail slightly a Leng, did not expect Gu Nan will suddenly make such a decision.


    Is this the one who feels that the development of the kingdom of God has reached its expectation?


    When Hongwei left, Gu Nan made a huge adjustment to the development direction of the kingdom of God, and then went to the second floor of the evil Temple alone.


    For Gu Nan, the tenth level is not the ultimate goal.


    After reaching level 10, it can only be said that he has the power to protect himself. Even in the face of God level enemies, as long as they are in God''s country, they will not have no room to fight back.


    But Gu Nan is more clear, if there is a person who is determined to fight against him, he still has no advantage.


    There is a huge gap before and after he Dao. Even if Gu Nan fills this gap, there is still a gap between him and he Dao.


    "The kingdom of God is placed in the world of the heavens. It hasn''t been discovered by the LORD God there for the time being, but we still need to turn it around as soon as possible..." Gu Nan''s heart is still urgent.


    The second floor of the evil temple is a very strange existence. If you want to go here, you can only go here step by step from the revolving stairs behind the throne.


    But this ladder is amazing. If you walk with your legs, it''s enough to make you feel numb.


    If the entrant''s body breaks away from the ladder for a moment, he will never enter the second level and must break away from the ladder and re-enter.


    The players who can see the second floor of the hall of evil gods are all high-ranking people who have reached the tenth level, and most of them are all kinds of strange movements. But this time, if you use the space ability, I''m afraid you''ll have to go around it for a lifetime.


    The existence of this small routine is determined after players have tried it many times.


    Gu Nan, such an old player, certainly won''t be confused by this, so he walked with his feet for a quarter of an hour before he really stepped onto the second floor of the evil temple.


    As the second floor of the evil temple, which will appear only when the kingdom of God reaches the tenth level, you will find the strangeness here after you really come here.


    If the evil temple itself is a normal looking palace, then the second floor is a completely independent space.


    It looks like a starry sky. After Gu Nan came here, he seemed to be in a sea of stars. He could see the Milky way and pick up the stars.


    If it is the first time to come here, this scene alone will be enough for him to check for a long time.


    But Gu Nan seemed to have no feeling for these things. He walked forward step by step until he reached the end of the Milky way, where was a bloody skull."Blood sacrifice? Good luck Gu Nan showed his satisfaction and said to himself.


    In the game, the second turn is full of mystery, but in the final analysis, it is still not out of the game itself, that is to ask the players to carry out the transfer task.


    However, after each promotion, the second turn task is random. Only when the player goes to the second floor of the evil temple, will he know the specific content of the task.


    Gu Nan''s bloody skull represents the mission of blood sacrifice. Among all the transfer tasks, the difficulty is not low, but it is relatively less cumbersome.


    This is Gu Nan''s favorite now. After all, he is not afraid of the difficulty of the task. He is only afraid of wasting too much time and being found to be evil.


    Most of the blood sacrifice tasks require players to kill a target, and complete the blood sacrifice of the target''s kingdom. The whole plane will be destroyed, leaving nothing.


    Because it''s a second turn mission, this goal is usually level 10, and it''s not an ordinary level 10 - either powerful or with a deep background.


    Of course, the actual implementation of the various means, as well as the specific needs of blood sacrifice goals, will be designated by the blood sacrifice task itself.


    Gu Nan stretched out his hand and pressed it on the top of the bloody skull, but he was already thinking about which possible gods would become the targets of blood sacrifice.


    It was possible for lorenza, who was in line with the characteristics of "powerful", but now she is the main god of the hall, and the blood sacrifice is not on her head.


    Lewis, who died in the hands of Taoist Lingyang, is not very strong. However, the skeleton sage, who also appeared at the beginning, has a certain possibility, because he has a good relationship with a God.


    Until a line of text appeared above the bloody skull, Gu Nan almost glared out.


    Startle the sky, Fang Chaoyun.

 Chapter 498

    Fang Chaoyun is now in a state of desperation.


    The old man was always stubborn. When Song Fei asked him to study Confucianism, he just wanted to temper his temperament, but the effect was obviously not very good.


    "Elder martial brother Fang, you If the master is not here and you give up, the war will be delayed! " A young man stood in front of Fang Chaoyun and tried to persuade him.


    This young man was also one of Song Fei''s disciples, and his name was Tang Jie.


    Among Song Fei''s disciples, Tang Jie is not so eye-catching. He is not as savvy as his younger martial brother LV Yang, and his strength can''t be compared with Fang Chaoyun and Shi yeyan. Up to now, he has not even reached the level of Jie.


    However, Tang Jie is quite famous, and his popularity is also excellent, because he is a versatile man and can do everything.


    It seems that there is nothing in the world that Tang Jiexue can''t do, but once he starts, if he wants to go further, he will encounter all kinds of problems, and always can''t be profound.


    Therefore, whenever there is a time when the martial brothers can''t make room for each other, they always ask Tang Jie to help, and now they do.


    It''s just that Fang Chaoyun''s asking Tang Jie to help is so big that Tang Jie doesn''t dare to answer it himself - he gives Tang Jie an overview of the two world wars.


    "You can do it." Fang Chaoyun blew his beard and glared, and said without doubt, "Gu Nan bullied me so much. If I can''t let him pay the price, what face do I have to see the master?"


    After Lin Huan''s death, Fang Chaoyun immediately receives the news and knows where he died.


    So without saying a word, the old man would hand over the war to Tang Jie, and he would return to jinghongtian and order Qi''s troops to kill Well, I don''t want to change my name.


    Fang Chaoyun can be regarded as having a clear distinction between public and private. Lin Huan''s death in Gu Nan''s hands is a personal feud for him, so he doesn''t want to delay the war between the two worlds, and he doesn''t want to use his power for personal gain and turn to fight Gu Nan.


    He just wanted to hand over the power to his own jinghongtian.


    Fang Chaoyun is really full of anger, but he is not carried away by anger.


    Previously, he had suffered a loss in Gu Nan''s kingdom of God. He knew that Gu Nan would be especially powerful with the blessing of the astral world, so he decided to attack the astral world directly.


    As long as Gu Nan''s Star Kingdom is destroyed, and even if the power of blessing to his Star Kingdom is weakened, Fang Chaoyun is sure to suppress him.


    And Tang Jie is dying of worry. You said he was an ordinary little star master. How did he choose shidaotian? But Fang Chaoyun told him that the school had decided that he would be the commander in chief of the war.


    So Tang Jie had no choice but to say, "in that case, I hope elder martial brother can solve his private affairs as soon as possible."


    "You can rest assured, younger martial brother." Fang Chaoyun''s eyes flashed a trace of cold, "it won''t be long."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan once again proved through practice that the essence of the world of the heavens and the world of the gods is the same.


    He was also influenced by his habitual thinking. Subconsciously, he thought that the target of second turn''s blood sacrifice should be God, but he didn''t expect to see the word "Fang Chaoyun".


    "It seems that the choice of Er Zhuan''s task is decided by the location of the evil temple?" Gu Nan felt his chin and thought about the meaning behind it.


    In other words, the evil temple in the kingdom of God is indeed an entity, which can truly reflect the world.


    However, Fang Chaoyun is indeed a suitable target, regardless of the elements from the celestial world.


    His own strength is not weak, the ability of Confucianism and Taoism is very diverse, but he is not good at frontal attack, and the background is rare in the world.


    The number of the disciples who are the disciples of the He Tao is not even much more than that of the He Tao.


    Just at this time, Yan Xiaoxiao''s voice suddenly sounded in his heart: "teacher, Xue Ren is here."


    ¡­¡­


    In a small attic of the kingdom of God, Gu Nan sits opposite Xue Ren. Gu Nan is pouring tea for himself.


    "I thought you were dead, and you wouldn''t show up when the sky fell down." Gu Nan talked and laughed, as if nothing had happened before.


    Xue Ren said with a smile: "if I don''t come out again, the gods will be scattered."


    "Isn''t there the old man?" Gu Nan drank tea and said casually.


    Xue Ren just shook his head and didn''t explain much. He said in a deep voice: "Lingyang told me what happened over there You planned the whole thing. You''ve already planned to fight against the emperor, haven''t you? "


    Gu Nan looked up at him and said calmly, "so what?"


    Seeing that Gu Nan didn''t deny it, Xue Ren finally showed a look of regret and stood up slowly.


    He drew the sword from his waist and said in a deep voice: "in the face of great calamity, we should not have more right and wrong, but I have to give Taisheng an explanation. One sword, one sword later, you and God will be clear from now on. "


    Gu Nan didn''t even move for a moment. Instead, he showed an interesting smile: "it seems that you didn''t force your way out, but have a breakthrough?"


    Xue Ren''s face is not sad or happy: "I''m going to let you try my breakthrough."At the same time, Xue Ren''s sword has been pierced out. If people who are familiar with Xue Ren are here, they will be absolutely stunned.


    Because his sword, with unprecedented strong sword!


    As we all know, Xue Ren has always been a representative of new Kendo, and the existence of sword spirit is one of the biggest symbols of traditional kendo.


    Maybe Xue Ren had practiced sword spirit in those years, but this sword spirit is so strong that he may not be able to have it!


    In order to promote he Dao within ten years, Xue Ren finally put down his insistence and tried to integrate the old and new schools of Kendo to find a new way of his own.


    But in less than two years, we can cultivate the sword from nothing to this point, and the first swordsman of all heavens really deserves the reputation!


    This sword stabs Gu Nan. It looks like a mortal''s hand. It moves slowly, and there is no law.


    Only those who face the sword can feel the countless calculations behind the sword road.


    No matter which direction Gu Nan moves, no matter what response he makes, this sword will immediately change. Because all the changes of the sword road have been exhausted by Xue Ren.


    This is Xue Ren''s sword.


    But in front of Gu Nan, he was a little flattering to the blind.


    Because Gu Nan didn''t move at all, he let the long sword pierce his chest, and the horror of the sword burst out, instantly smashing his internal organs, bones and veins.


    "You..." Xue Ren was surprised. Gu Nan didn''t even use the power of the star world. Is it that he was bent on death?


    Is it true that shidaotian forces him to do things, and Gu Nan doesn''t want to join the enemy, so he simply chooses to die in his own hands?


    However, he quickly denied his view. Because he is seeing Gu Nan slowly get up, originally because of the lack of bone and soft body, also in the rapid recovery.


    "Almost." Gu Nan said blandly, "then, you also take my fist to try?"


    46

 Chapter 499

    Xue Ren''s sword is not only unavoidable, but also more powerful after he turned to practicing traditional Kendo, which can be said to be the peak of Xue Ren''s history.


    However, Gu Nan, like a man who had nothing to do with it, recovered quickly after being destroyed by the sword, and then hit straight.


    Xue Ren''s reaction is so fast that the shadow of the sword flickers again. The wave of the signboard makes the sword move instantly, like a cloud covering Gu Nan''s fist.


    After all, Xue Ren is the great star master who stands at the top of the heavens and is second only to those who are in harmony with the Tao. He has never been afraid of anyone.


    Even though Gu Nan used to hurt Fang Chaoyun of the same level by the power of the star world, is Xue Ren comparable to Fang Chaoyun?


    The first swordsman of all heavens, the person closest to he Dao, the founder of new Kendo All kinds of names can be crowned in Xue Ren, but there was only one "disciple of Song Fei" in Yunding of Fang Dynasty.


    However, there is no difference between Xue Ren and Fang Chaoyun, that is, when facing Gu Nan''s fist, they have no good way to deal with it.


    Wave or matter, when the sword shadow collides with Gu Nan''s fist, all the rules are broken in an instant, and all the sword will be destroyed immediately.


    No matter how lofty the rules and secrets are, they can no longer exist under the pure force.


    Gu Nan''s fist broke the shadow of the sword without hindrance, and then hit Xue Ren in the chest.


    Xue Ren was just like an ordinary man who was hit by a cannon. A big blood mist burst out directly in front of his chest. The blood even spewed out from his back. Countless pieces of flesh and blood fell into the air, which was filled with a strange smell.


    To Xue Ren''s realm at this time, his flesh and bones, all are treasures, but now they don''t want money.


    And where can Xue Ren take care of these?


    He didn''t even care to say a word, his whole body turned into a sword light, and quickly fled to the star world.


    "Not dead?" Gu Nan took a look at the direction of Jianguang''s departure, then looked at the scattered flesh and blood on the ground, and said.


    But Xue Ren didn''t die under the fist, so Gu Nan didn''t want to chase him any more. There''s no profit in killing Xue Ren. On the contrary, if he makes a big fight, he will be exposed in front of others.


    If you want to expose your strength, you''d better kill him in advance.


    And the result seems to be the same as what Xue Ren said at the beginning. After a sword, the two Qing Dynasties will come to an end - but this result may not be what Xue Ren likes.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky of the sword.


    Taisheng fairy empress sitting there alone, no longer in the past years of high spirited, but in the end did not completely lose the spirit.


    At least she was the last strong man to break his wrist, and resolutely abandoned the star world in exchange for her own escape. After leaving, he came to jijiantian for the first time, still holding the hope of returning to huangjiantian.


    There are two other people around her. One is Zhuang Xuan who came here again after hearing the news, and the other is ziluo old man.


    Originally, after meeting old ziluo here, he knew that Xue Ren was still in a closed state. He thought that he had no hope to get back the Star Kingdom for the time being. Unexpectedly, Xue Ren went out at this critical time.


    After hearing what happened recently, Xue Ren didn''t mean to say anything more. He rushed to Gu Nan.


    Next They saw what happened next.


    Xue Ren''s position did not hide from them. Through Xue Ren''s existence, they saw what happened in Gu Nan God''s country.


    The Empress Dowager was silent. She didn''t mention any more revenge. She even had some happiness in her heart - if she hadn''t run fast Xue Ren can take that punch, but he doesn''t have the ability.


    After a long silence, Zhuang Xuanxian coughed and said, "if master Xue Ren is not in danger of his life, the most important thing now is to invite master Gu Nan back to the God meeting."


    When he said this, there was only calm and indifference in his eyes, without any emotion.


    Xue Ren said that Zhuang Xuan and his master, Taoist Lingyang, were the same kind of people. In fact, this was not entirely accurate, because Taoist Lingyang still had relatives and friends, while Zhuang Xuan had nothing.


    He is like the most calm spectator, always able to make the right decisions.


    It''s not known how long it will take for Xue Ren to recover from the blow. Instead, Gu Nan has become the most important target.


    No matter what he borrowed, he was promoted from Jie level to Tian level in a twinkling of an eye, and he was able to easily hurt Xue Ren. As long as Gu Nan was in this position, he was worth fighting for.


    God will need another one, which is the most important goal of the whole organization.


    As the party concerned, Taisheng fairy empress just suffered the loss of the whole star world, and obviously could not be so open-minded.


    "He must have used some secret method He Dao is not a joke She stood up and said quickly, as if trying her best to refute Zhuang Xuan, "how long has Gu Nan been on the road now? 200 years? Where does he come from to talk about harmony? "


    Zhuang Xuan''s face remained unchanged, and he said calmly: "the person who has been on the road for less than 200 years, but can easily defeat senior Xue Ren, is also unprecedented."The face of empress Taisheng sank slowly. Of course, she knows that if Gu Nan can be wooed, at least the organization will not lose But how can I swallow this breath?


    "Gu Nan killed Alfred and openly attacked the emperor. We still need to keep such a person in the organization?" Taisheng fairy said in a cold voice, "if so, it''s better to put Fang Chaoyun in!"


    Zhuang Xuan is still expressionless: "if Gu Nan refuses our proposal, Xue Ren''s injury is not optimistic. It''s not impossible to consider accepting Fang Chaoyun."


    "You..." Too holy fairy empress already don''t know what to say, can only coldly stare at him a way, "you and that Gu Nan is really a passer-by, the same unscrupulous!"


    For this kind of pure accusation, Zhuang Xuan didn''t speak any more, as if all these were pure breeze.


    One side of the purple old man also face no expression, just looking at the two people quarrel, until this time slowly said: "first not busy fighting this, Xue Ren back."


    As soon as his voice fell, they saw Xue Ren''s figure emerge, and they had to pestle in front of them.


    Xue Ren''s face was pale, as if a piece was missing from his chest, leaving a big hole that completely penetrated. Half of his heart was completely destroyed, but the other half was still beating.


    "Gu Nan..." Xue Ren hobbled over and sat on the chair. "He''s not human."


    Xue Ren''s first words after his arrival made the three people stand in a daze. Even old ziluo didn''t find Gu Nan''s strangeness because he was separated from the star world.


    Only Xue Ren, who personally met Gu Nan, discovered the peculiar smell of Gu Nan.


    "Is Is it really nine you heavenly demons Taisheng fairy empress had already known Gu Nan and thought of this rumor.


    46

 Chapter 500

    When Gu Nan first appeared in the world, or just became famous among the heavens, some people speculated that he was reincarnated by the nine you heavenly demons.


    It''s not impossible for demons to reincarnate into human beings, let alone human beings. Even monsters, ghosts and other things have examples to follow.


    For example, the celestial demon that Yinhe heaven has been rumored to hide is reincarnated into a zombie, and then comes up all the way to practice.


    However, the level that the demon finally reached was not as good as Gu Nan.


    After listening to Xue Ren''s words, Taisheng fairy empress thinks it''s more possible to compare Gu Nan''s strange stories.


    Because before the demon returned to the realm of the previous life, his strength also made amazing progress. It was only when he showed the characteristics of demons very early that he was discovered and finally dormant in the Milky Way sky.


    If we say that Gu Nan was a more powerful and even a heaven devil at the level of harmony with the Tao in his previous life, wouldn''t it be completely corresponding?


    It''s nothing more than raising the limits of exposure and strength.


    Hearing the four words "Jiuyou Tianmo", Xue Ren was also slightly stunned. He seemed to think of the similarities between the two, but then he shook his head.


    "He made me feel like an ancient evil But it''s not the devil. " Xue Ren said with certainty.


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen Jiuyou Tianmo. There''s a big difference between them. He won''t admit his mistake.


    Taisheng fairy empress is silent again. She believes Xue Ren''s judgment. After all, he is the only one who has really seen Gu Nan after his promotion.


    Zhuang Xuan said to one side: "since Gu Nan is from the world of gods, is it a creature that is similar to demons over there?"


    His words made the room quiet, and then Xue Ren suddenly turned his head: "very likely!"


    "That''s his biggest secret. No wonder he''s going to hunt gods, and no wonder he can write a manual for hunting gods. " Old violet sighed, as if all doubts had been answered at this time.


    They all know the nature of the demons, and their practice is opposed to the friars.


    If Gu Nan is the corresponding product over there, then there is an explanation for his hunting gods. The existence of the manual must be from his previous life experience.


    "Maybe if we investigate the history of the world of the gods, we can find Gu Nan''s followers." Zhuang Xuan drew back his eyes and whispered.


    "Yes, of course." So old ziluo said, and then he looked at Xue Ren and said, "how''s your injury?"


    "I can''t die." Xue Ren gave a wry smile and pointed to his chest, "but now I really want to shut up. I can''t get out of the gate if I don''t agree with the way."


    "Misfortune and fortune depend on each other." Old violet commented with a smile.


    Xue Ren is obsessed with new Kendo, but he is a little slack in his practice, or he can''t calm down all the time. Now that he has been seriously injured, he may be able to concentrate on cultivation.


    Gu Nan''s fist came so fast that old ziluo couldn''t intervene. After seeing Xue Ren''s life, he didn''t want to waste his chance.


    When he was promoted, he was influenced by Song Fei. In the end, although he was forced to join the Tao, he could hold on for ten years at most. Moreover, every time he made a move, it would cost him a lot of strength, which was equivalent to compressing the limited time.


    Zhuang Xuan stood up and said, "since master Xue Ren still needs to rest, I won''t disturb you."


    "Are you going to find Gu Nan?" The Empress Dowager saw Zhuang Xuan''s intention and said in a choking voice, "people just hurt Xue Ren, so you just want to get close to him, aren''t you a little too attentive?"


    Zhuang Xuan turned his head slowly, looked at her directly and said, "except for the three of us, no one knew about the previous war. I don''t think this trip will affect the dignity of the organization. As for my personal honor and disgrace It doesn''t matter. "


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Zhuang Xuan said that the war between Gu Nan and Xue Ren was unknown, which was not completely accurate.


    A person who has paid close attention to Gu Nan''s Kingdom and has enough ability to see all this happened to witness that scene.


    "He''s stronger again." Long ling''er blinked his eyes, calmly said this sentence, there was no fluctuation in his eyes.


    At the beginning, Gu Nan was still at the same level with her, and even it took a lot of effort to deal with her, but in the twinkling of an eye, he was able to hurt Xue Ren.


    Lu Wen''s fingers tapped on the table, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "He''s one step away." I don''t know how long later, Lu Wen finally said, "Fang Chaoyun is going to fight Gu Nan, but he hasn''t completely lost his mind You go and help him. "


    "Good." The Dragon Spirit son should a, the figure instantly soars into the sky, turn into a roaring nine days of dragon, disappear in the void in a twinkling of an eye.


    ¡­¡­


    Since learning that jinghongtian is the target of blood sacrifice, Gu Nan immediately entered the preparation stage.


    There are some differences between blood sacrifice and brush points. If the divine servant kills people, there will always be omissions. It is impossible to do everything.


    In other words, there are so many divine service troops, and it''s impossible to search all corners of a star world. The enemy is not a fool. How can he stand up and kill you.So if you want the whole plane of blood sacrifice, you need the legendary blood sacrifice array.


    The collection of props and materials needed for the formation is not a matter of time. Some need to be made by Gu Nan through the construction of the kingdom of God, while others need to be collected from the outside.


    It''s easy to say about the kingdom of God. In any case, after the capture of the emperor''s heaven, there are still many more points. It''s enough to rebuild a large army of God ministers.


    Some of the materials that need to be collected from the outside are tiring the staff under Hongwei, and the efficiency still can''t satisfy Gu Nan.


    This situation lasted for nearly half a month, and then Zhuang Xuan came to the kingdom of God as if someone had given him a pillow.


    "I''m here to invite you to return to the meeting of gods..." Zhuang Xuan sat in front of Gu Nan, still according to the algorithm of Lingyang Taoist, inheriting from the younger generation.


    Gu Nan had no second words and asked directly, "I need a batch of materials. Can God provide them?"


    Zhuang Xuan didn''t even ask for any materials. He immediately said, "as long as the senior comes back, the materials can be found in the organization. Naturally, they will be provided to the senior at the first time."


    Gu Nan patted him on the shoulder with a smile: "what''s the young man saying? When did I leave the organization? I''ve always been a member of the association of gods! "


    As for Gu Nan''s boundlessness, Zhuang Xuan had seen it, or was born with no expression. He said calmly: "please provide me with a list of materials. I will try my best to make it up."


    Gu Nan naturally prepared the material list and gave it to Zhuang Xuan directly. But when he remembered that there was a God who could help him, he thought of something else.


    It is not a matter that can be accomplished overnight to sacrifice the whole of jinghongtian. Or just think of the early layout, there is a lot of tedious work to do.


    Now there are free labor, is there any reason not to use it?


    So Gu Nan said, "give me another batch of people?"


    Zhuang Xuan did everything he could, and he even took the initiative to share his worries: "are you going to wage war against the star world again? If it''s an ordinary star, we''ll... "


    "I''m going to make a surprise."


    Zhuang Xuan, who has no expression all the time, finally stops his voice and looks at Gu Nan for a long time.


    5346

 Chapter 501

    I don''t think it''s normal for a person to attack Tianhong.


    To be exact, as long as shidaotian doesn''t fall, it''s not suitable to fight jinghongtian at any time.


    Zhuang Xuan rubbed his eyebrows with some headache. He began to doubt whether it was the right decision to win over Gu Nan again. This kind of war madman might have taken the organization to the ditch.


    Even if the God of heaven would give birth to a new one, old man ziluo would have the chance to ease himself and continue to exist, and the God of heaven would not have the possibility of a full-scale war with master Daotian.


    It''s not a matter of strength comparison. It''s very difficult for those who are in harmony to really kill each other, especially when they are one-on-one.


    If we can''t kill each other, a rash war will only lead to a devastating blow to the forces under both sides.


    Therefore, the fight between the followers of the Tao is often restrained, either limited to themselves or sent their representatives to fight.


    In the brain instantaneous turned innumerable ideas, but Zhuang Xuan finally gave the answer is: "we will fully cooperate."


    He knew Gu Nan was dangerous, but he knew he had no choice. If Gu Nan is not wooed, the organization is likely to face the situation of direct dissolution when the ten-year period comes.


    If the situation is not as expected, Gu Nan will be expelled again, and the meeting will be cleaned up.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Gu Nan got a satisfactory answer, Fang Chaoyun kept sending spies into Gu Nan''s kingdom of God to investigate.


    Fang Chaoyun is a very old star master. Before he became the star master, he was not the kind of guy who was immersed in practice. On the contrary, he once became a prime minister. He was very good at dealing with political affairs and military affairs.


    When Song Fei was busy dealing with the main God, Fang Chaoyun was in charge of the main body of the war, not only because he was Song Fei''s eldest disciple, but also because he really had this ability.


    If you want to talk about Fang Chaoyun''s weakness, in addition to his natural irritability, I''m afraid that his personal combat power is not the top.


    Since he devoted himself to Song Fei''s school, what he learned is "ten thousand enemies". He hated Xue Ren and Gu Nan who focused on himself most.


    When Fang Chaoyun made up his mind to fight Gu Nan, his action became orderly.


    The mobilization of the army, the analysis of the intelligence, all actions are very organized.


    This also benefited from the previous two world wars, so that the people in Jinghong tiannei got enough experience and adapted to the rhythm of the war. Now Fang Chaoyun''s order is just a change of target.


    Compared with the huge world of gods, Gu Nan''s world of "not changing its name" is a little pitiful.


    Once the huge jinghongtian is mobilized, it is not difficult to find out the details of the kingdom of God.


    Fang Chaoyun is right to think so, but he soon encountered difficulties. Almost all the people who went to spy on Intelligence reported to him a situation that the star world refused outsiders to enter.


    Lao Fang almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.


    What wonderful star world would make such a rule? Other star owners are eager for a large population to gather, and all those who break the boundary will stay in their own star boundary, because these represent the power of the star boundary.


    It''s just like being isolated from the outside world.


    "In fact, since Gu Nan''s star world was exposed, we have started our investigation there." "From then on This policy has always existed, but it seemed to be far less strict at that time. "


    Gu Nan was very unscrupulous for a period of time because his star world was not known. So when his star world was exposed to people, he immediately received countless attention, and many spies were secretly sent.


    Of course, jinghongtian did similar things, so he got this wonderful result.


    Fang Chaoyun frowned. If Gu Nan has been carrying out such a policy since that year, it means that he is not making a temporary decision, let alone a decision on this issue.


    "You said the implementation of the policy was not strict?" Fang Chaoyun asked again.


    "Yes." Spies quickly nodded, "Gu Nan''s promotion speed is too fast, star management can''t keep up with this speed, at the beginning of our people have sneaked into one, also didn''t be found."


    After a pause, he frowned and said, "but it''s very difficult to get into the world after it''s become a world-class star world As long as those who break the boundary enter, they will be found and deported very quickly. "


    "Will they censor people from all walks of life?" Fang Chaoyun has a dignified look.


    "No..." The spy faltered, "they don''t censor, as long as they find out, they kill immediately."


    ¡­¡­


    "Recently, it has been found that three groups of people are going to sneak in." Yan Xiaohua was born in a dream and sat on the table in front of Gu Nan. "I''ve selected several people to interrogate, and the result is Nothing was asked


    "It''s also a result that nothing is asked." Gu Nan put down the document in his hand and rubbed the temple.Unable to interrogate the content, the other side must have received extremely strict training. And the guy who can support in Yan Xiaoren''s hand is undoubtedly from a higher level.


    "Maybe it''s jinghongtian. There''s news coming from there that a new round of troops are being mobilized and assembled recently. It''s not like going to the front


    Although jinghongtian covered up the front-line war, some clues could still be seen by those who wanted to.


    On the contrary, Lin Huan died in the kingdom of God, but jinghongtian didn''t respond at all, which is not normal in itself.


    "Teacher, do you want to send a small group of troops to harass you?" Yan Xiaoxiao is giving advice.


    With Gu Nan, the kingdom of God was promoted to the tenth level. It was a slow process to upgrade the plane itself. As the spirit of the kingdom of God, Yan Xiaoxiao was the first to benefit.


    Now her incarnation is no longer the appearance of virtual shadow.


    And this kind of incarnation can''t be killed completely. If she wants to. You can even create hundreds of avatars on the spot and come together in a square array.


    "Go ahead." Gu Nan nodded, "you don''t need to inform the red tail. Just send the God servant directly."


    Divine service is the most cost-effective means of consumption. As long as you can kill enough, the points you earn can completely recreate the divine servant, and the damage of the enemy will not be restored.


    Yan Xiaoxiao immediately answered, stretched out his tongue and licked his lips, with a look of excitement in his eyes.


    The closer her connection with the kingdom of God is, the higher her authority over the creatures in the kingdom of God will be. In particular, as a product of architecture, the divine servant can be directly directed by her.


    Driving an army expedition to startle Hongtian, for Yan Xiaoxiao, who has not been on the battlefield for a long time, is undoubtedly a very boring thing.


    32

 Chapter 502

    Old man Fang couldn''t swallow the tone in his heart. In fact, Gu Nan couldn''t hide the fact that he wanted to fight.


    In other words, it''s impossible for super stars like jinghongtian to completely conceal the events that are related to the whole star world.


    Not everyone is like Gu Nan. The army is all sentimental servants. The soldiers themselves are first and foremost the residents.


    However, it is obviously impossible for jinghongtian to arrange the army so easily. Gu Nan needs to disturb jinghongtian as much as possible and let the people of the God of heaven arrange the blood sacrifice array.


    The blood sacrifice array is very powerful, but its principle is very simple. To put it bluntly, it is to kill the creatures in the array, and then absorb their flesh, soul and all their strength.


    The level of the array only affects the efficiency of killing and the degree of gathering power.


    Jinghongtian is not the plane of he Dao level. There is almost no star master level in it. The one who breaks the boundary is the top one.


    Therefore, the blood sacrifice array arranged by the God society will not have much problem in killing animals. The real difficulty of this array is how to start the whole jinghongtian at the same time and gather all the forces together.


    "Our plan is to arrange 999 field level normal arrays, and each field level normal array is composed of 365 district level normal arrays..."


    Zhuang Xuan stood in front of Gu Nan and explained the plan of blood sacrifice.


    It''s impossible for the blood sacrifice to deceive the God of heaven. As soon as the list of materials Gu Nan asked for is in Zhuang Xuan''s hands, the latter will know what Gu Nan is going to do.


    Zhuang Xuan was well prepared. He not only prepared the plan of the blood sacrifice array, but also made a detailed positioning of where each array should be arranged.


    Of course, he can''t do it alone. He must have used the huge human and material resources of the God society, and even many members have paid their lives for it.


    Gu Nan, after seeing the plan given by Zhuang Xuan, nodded his head with satisfaction.


    This young man''s work is really reassuring. It can almost be described as leak proof. Even Gu Nan can''t find out the obvious loopholes in this scheme.


    As for the method of blood sacrifice, although it was not given directly in the bloody skeleton, Gu Nan himself knew several of them. Zhuang Xuan used the unique method of Zhutian.


    Perhaps there is still some shadow of the ancient demons. At the same time, it can be improved with modern methods, which is satisfactory both in efficiency and concealment.


    "Jinghongtian is going to fight recently. Your people can take the opportunity to get in and set up the battle." Gu Nan said to Zhuang Xuan again.


    Zhuang Xuan quickly replied: "the war is really conducive to sneaking into the layout, but I hope that the elders don''t panic."


    It is obviously not possible to arrange a large array covering the whole sky in a short time. The war should be started as soon as possible, but the longer it takes, the better.


    So if Gu Nan can''t come up, he scares Lao Fang away. Otherwise, he will go back to jinghongtian and think about it calmly.


    Gu Nan also understood this truth and immediately nodded his head. At this time, Yan Xiaoxiao''s figure suddenly appeared, looking very serious.


    "Jinghongtian did it."


    ¡­¡­


    "Master! Master A middle-aged Confucian followed Fang Chaoyun anxiously and said, "the army has not come back. Don''t move! If you can''t hit it, you will be dragged into a stalemate. "


    Fang Chaoyun did not return. He said in a cold voice, "Gu Nan sent troops to harass our border, and sent people to kill six of my disciples. Who can bear it?"


    However, the middle-aged Confucian was still persuading: "there is something strange about the death of several martial brothers, which may not be what Gu Nan did! Besides, even if it is him, he is trying to provoke us to fight ahead of time. The master must not fall into the trap! "


    There are too many conspirators in the world. It''s impossible to cheat everyone. So most of the time, it''s the machinations that work.


    This is what Fang Chaoyun is facing. Even if we know that this is a trap, even if we know that there may be a third party playing tricks, but six disciples died, there must be an account!


    "I''ve made up my mind. I don''t have to say much." Old Fang cold voice way, "set out immediately, within three days capture target!"


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, there are few cases of all-out war between planes above the boundary level.


    On the one hand, it is rare to have a huge gap in strength; on the other hand, it is also because of the great difficulty of military mobilization.


    Those who break the boundary can come and go freely, but the army below can not. They can only rely on large-scale space transmission.


    But this kind of means costs a lot. Once the war starts, the enemy has not killed one, and a lot of money has been spent.


    War is money, which makes sense at any time.


    But jinghongtian doesn''t care about money this time, neither does Fang Chaoyun. Now he just wants to wipe out Gu Nan''s star world.


    Fang Chaoyun even hired a group of members of the death squads from other positions at a high price as the personnel of the first charge to reduce his own losses.


    What Fang Chaoyun did not expect was that Gu Nan''s resistance to the invasion was unexpectedly strong.Gu Nan himself didn''t even show up, while the star community resolutely adopted the strategy of "strengthening the wall and clearing the wilderness", and all the people contracted towards the core towns.


    In other words, there is no need to shrink, because Gu Nan''s arrangement in the kingdom of God was that people were not allowed to go out at all, and everyone had to live in the city.


    "Are you ready?" Fang Chaoyun did not enter Gu Nan''s star world in person. He just stayed outside to observe. He was waiting for the moment when Gu Nan could not help his hand.


    It''s just that it''s going to be a long day in terms of the current situation.


    The enemy looked very organized, and the guards of each city-state just made their offensive unsustainable.


    Once they start to mobilize their forces, the other side will adjust as soon as possible.


    The distance of the journey is meaningless to those who break the boundary.


    Fang Chaoyun is sitting in the army tent. In front of him is a very fine sand table, which can even display the terrain of various places accurately through operation.


    "Now that the other party has an imperceptible means of detection Then don''t play the art of war, concentrate all your strength and attack a city! "


    ¡­¡­


    "In the kingdom of God, they can''t defeat me through mobilization." Yan Xiaoxiao said calmly, as if telling a trivial matter.


    "So they have to be tough." Gu Nan said casually, "we have hundreds of city states, and we have plenty of time to play hide and seek with him."


    Yan Xiaoxiao showed a smile: "Zhuang Xuan''s people have arrived, teacher, don''t you start?"


    "I''m going, of course." "This time, I''ll send a fire team to Gu Youhuo, and then we''ll go out."


    "All right." Yan Xiaozi said, "but before we set out, there is another person you need to meet."


    "Who?"


    "Qinghe boundary, Zhongqing river."


    2746

 Chapter 503

    Gu Nan has never seen Zhong Qinghe.


    At least in his memory, he did not see the star himself, although there are some intersections between them.


    When Gu Nan first had the idea of a player''s legion, it was because he took Zhong die to the world of gods, and then took Zhong die as an experimental object to make such an attempt for the first time.


    Zhong die is Zhong Qinghe''s daughter. Later, because of her identity, people in Qinghe had tried to bring Zhong die back. The result is predictable.


    But none of that matters. Because although the player''s Legion played a role in the future, it was totally worthy of Gu Nan''s efforts, but Zhong die had no use value.


    Gu Nan buttoned her in his hand. He just didn''t want the blood route to spread.


    Now Zhong Qinghe comes to Gu Nan suddenly, which makes Gu Nan a little strange. Of course, with his current strength, he doesn''t care that a star master of level seven or eight can be as stable as a mountain.


    Just a moment later, Zhong Qinghe was brought to Gu Nan. He didn''t even see his daughter.


    "Lord Gu Nan." Zhong Qinghe looks very kind, always smiling, just like an ordinary merchant, rather than a star master.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Nan didn''t mean to talk nonsense to him at all. He asked directly.


    Zhong Qinghe didn''t like it either. He just laughed calmly: "I heard that there are some contradictions between Mr. Fang and Mr. adults Can I help you? "


    "How do you want to help?" Gu Nan asked noncommittally.


    "If you start, Zhong does not have the ability to intervene in the fight between the two." Zhong Qinghe also said, "but I''m afraid the star world is lack of siege and defense?"


    Until hearing this sentence, Gu Nan suddenly came up with four words in his mind - arms dealer!


    Gu Nan didn''t expect that Zhong Qinghe, a star master, would run out to do this kind of business. However, Zhong Qinghe established the star world by business, which is mostly his way of practice, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    In other words, the entry point Zhong Qinghe is looking for is also very tricky, so Gu Nan has no reason to refuse.


    Now Gu Nan is able to hold off the war in Shenzhou, relying on the Legion of players, and still a large number of captured boundary breakers to support the situation with high-end combat power.


    But Fang Chaoyun has realized Yan Xiaoxiao''s existence, and is determined to gather his strength and fight one city after another. The next war is likely to be a city defense.


    Although there are many city states in God''s country, the abundance of materials determines how long each city state can last.


    As Zhong Qinghe said, Gu Nan''s kingdom of God has always developed on its own, and there is not much reserve in this regard.


    "You know, I have no money." Gu Nan said with a smile, but his eyes were locked on Zhong Qinghe. Whether he has money or not, he definitely wants things.


    Zhong Qinghe seems to have expected this: "no need for adults to pay, I will send the materials here."


    "The price?"


    Zhong Qinghe said with a smile, "if you are defeated in this battle, then naturally nothing will happen. If you are defeated by Mr. Fang I''ll have a mouthful of the soup, please


    Gu Nanding looked at him for a long time, and finally nodded: "deal."


    ¡­¡­


    Zhong Qinghe is indeed a qualified businessman, and the price he gives makes people find no reason to refuse.


    Gu Nan has reason to believe that he must have made a bet on Fang Chaoyun, and what he gave is also something Lao Fang urgently needs.


    No matter which side wins in the end, Zhong Qinghe may not be the biggest winner, but he can not be the loser in the end. The victory of a plane war is enough for all participants to make a lot of money.


    "Zhong Qinghe is good at both right and left. He has been courted several times, but he has refused." After Zhuang Xuan knew this, he also said so.


    The matter of Zhong Qinghe was soon forgotten by Gu Nan. At this time, he was stepping on the land of jinghongtian.


    This time Gu Nan didn''t come alone, but with a group of members of the God society, he came by star ship.


    At the present level, the direct entry is like a huge light bulb in the dark, unable to hide itself.


    However, it''s not so easy to find him after entering jinghongtian under the cover of the Starship. Yan Xiaoxiao''s existence is rare after all. Jinghongtian obviously has no such treatment.


    Zhuang Xuan followed him this time. He needed to control the arrangement of the blood sacrifice array.


    "You bet decisively." Gu Nan looked at Zhuang Xuan and said.


    If you take part in it personally, you will have no chance to turn back. If things go wrong, God can give up Gu Nan, and of course he can give up Zhuang Xuan.


    Zhuang Xuan still had no expression on his face and told the truth: "this is the best way to prevent the elder from denying it afterwards."


    Gu Nan couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, Zhuang Xuan is right. Gu Nan can do it completely when he accepts the help of others and pats his ass to leave.There are too many players who don''t work with NPC''s money.


    On the contrary, Zhuang Xuan chooses to completely stand on Gu Nan''s side. If Gu Nan finally turns his face down, the loss of his reputation will be too serious.


    This is tantamount to imposing restrictions on the mission: giving up the mission will lose a lot of map reputation. So the cost of turning over suddenly rises.


    For the sake of Zhuang Xuan''s sincerity, Gu Nan didn''t mention it any more, and soon put himself into the arrangement of the blood sacrifice array.


    Blood sacrifice is not as simple as drawing a Dharma array on the ground and then throwing two energy sources.


    In order to complete the blood sacrifice to the target, it needs the power of the array itself; in order to gather and transport the power of the blood sacrifice correctly, it needs the close link between the arrays.


    One of the latter steps must be completed by Gu Nan himself - every arrangement of the array must require him to provide the blood sacrifice source, that is, the bloody skull.


    Otherwise, even the skeleton didn''t participate in the array. How can the array transmit its power?


    The real array arrangement is not a game. You can pass it wherever you want.


    On the other hand, Comrade Fang is no fool. When he goes to the front line, how can there be no one in his hometown?


    Normally, there is no other star master in Jinghong''s sky, but it''s quite normal to ask some martial brothers for help when it''s time to fight.


    With the development of the arrangement of the blood sacrifice array, it''s hard not to attract the attention of jinghongtian. At this time, Gu Nan is needed.


    So Fang Chaoyun and Gu Nan went to each other''s star world with their hearts in this way. One of them began to attack the city openly, and the other secretly planned to "destroy the world.".


    2232

 Chapter 504

    As Fang Chaoyun himself practiced Confucianism and Taoism, jinghongtian was also based on Confucianism and Taoism.


    Here, "only reading high" is the most perfect interpretation.


    It is impossible to compare the progress and actual power of practicing martial arts and Taoism with Confucianism. Confucianism is the absolute mainstream here.


    Jinghongtian has a large area, but it does not divide the world into a large number of boundaries like many planes. On the contrary, it is a unified whole.


    Fang Chaoyun did not divide the star boundary into administrative regions of multiple levels. Instead, he built academies at all levels, which controlled the corresponding regions.


    In short, the responsibility of the people''s government has been entrusted to the academies which were only responsible for teaching.


    "All the 999 field level arrays we have selected are located in the academies at the provincial examination level, but it is not so easy to select the next one." Zhuang Xuan takes a map in his hand and introduces it to Gu Nan in detail.


    After a pause, he continued: "so I suggest that we go to all the field level eyes, leave the breath of blood sacrifice source, and then let the people below select the exact points."


    "Yes." Gu Nan nodded and said, "where do we start?"


    "Jinghong Academy."


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it! Why do they have the sky fire crossbow


    When Gu Nan''s vanguard troops from jinghongtian attacked a city-state, they paid a heavy price for their carelessness.


    A young Confucian scholar''s face was livid and he constantly comforted himself.


    "Non war fault, non war crime Who knows they even have heavenly level magic soldiers? "


    Xu Yubin is the commander of the vanguard army. He always likes the art of war. This time he got the chance to lead the army. He thought he could lead the next city first, but he didn''t expect


    He didn''t even see the enemy''s face, so he solved most of his troops first.


    As a real heaven level magic weapon, the sky fire Heavy Crossbow is not a cold weapon.


    Trajectory calibration, auto lock, precision strike, shock wave deflection There are some modern missiles that are not available. They are all integrated, but they can only be used.


    is awesome in the sky and sky, and science is not playing a role in the top combat. It is only because metaphysics is more powerful.


    "General, this battle can''t be fought!" A subordinate ran to Xu Yubin and said anxiously.


    "The enemy not only has the sky fire crossbow, but also has the light barrier ready. The elite team can''t sneak in at all!"


    Xu Yubin felt that his body was beginning to crumble.


    The best way is to send elite teams to enter the city. After all, such a rough city-state is no different from the thatched cottage in Xu Yubin''s eyes.


    But just such a mountain stronghold, why is there a light border?


    It''s just like a small village in the mountains, but there are 20 subway lines.


    Just such a border is worth more than your whole city, OK!


    "It can''t be a local product, there must be someone secretly helping us!" Xu Yubin''s mind flashed such an idea, but the whole person calmed down.


    As long as the authenticity of the information is confirmed and the intelligence is brought back, the loss of the vanguard is completely acceptable.


    However, just as Xu Yubin was about to order his withdrawal, a voice rang out in his ear.


    "Hello, do you have any money?"


    Xu Yubin looked back in surprise and saw a young girl standing behind him quietly. It was she who was talking before.


    Next to the girl, there was a boy who was about her age. His face was full of rebellious looks, and he didn''t even mean to say a word.


    "Who are you?" Xu Yubin was alert and asked quickly. Ninety nine percent of the people on this planet are their enemies.


    Hearing Xu Yubin''s words, the young man was impatient and said, "I have already said that no fool would answer your question honestly. Grab it first!"


    Xu Yubin can''t help sneering. He himself is a border breaker and is still in the army Wait, this is the star master!


    A moment later, the remaining half of the vanguard troops were also killed, leaving only Xu Yubin, a bare general.


    First of all, it is a frontal attack, and then it is a sneak attack from the top. Xu Yubin did so, and Yan Xiaoxiao did the same.


    And Xie Yun will star Lord unique full law convergence, once again seriously asked: "do you have money?"


    ¡­¡­


    Jinghongtian''s attack is fierce, but Fang Chaoyun doesn''t think that his backyard has been sneaked in.


    Jinghong academy is the place where Fang Chaoyun teaches. He himself serves as the president of Jinghong academy, which is also the highest institution of jinghongtian.


    In the administrative plane of this academy, it can be said that this is the center of the whole astral world.


    Gu Nan and Zhuang Xuan had no hidden body, so they walked in the vicinity of Jinghong academy, waiting for the completion of the formation."It''s a good place." Gu Nan looked inside the academy and found that the internal environment was really suitable for scholars to study. The atmosphere of academic school could be seen everywhere.


    "Unfortunately..." Then he shook his head again. All those who set out have already set out. The next thing to do is to make jinghongtian completely chaotic.


    Gu Nan sent an order back to the kingdom of God, so an army that Yan Xiaoxiao had already prepared soon came near jinghongtian and was falling from the sky of Jinghong Academy.


    Zhuang Xuan also knew Gu Nan was ready, but when he saw the appearance of the army, he was surprised.


    It''s not that this army looks strange. Zhuang Xuan is also a well-informed person, and he doesn''t lose his manners because of this.


    All the members of the army are from the same race, even human beings, and they are gorgeous.


    This is an army of demons.


    Gu Nan has accumulated a lot of points, but this battle will last for a long time. Of course, he should use good steel on the blade.


    What''s the most effective way to deal with Confucian scholars?


    Coercion and inducement are not as good as those demons who are exposed and don''t mind even if they are naked.


    It''s because Gu Nan''s purpose is not to disturb the destination.


    "You can always be unexpected." Zhuang Xuan''s look was still wooden, but he shook his head and said.


    When Zhuang Xuan was talking, the magic army had gathered into a cloud, and then it broke into parts and quickly scattered from the sky.


    Almost in the twinkling of an eye, a white body can be seen everywhere in Jinghong Academy.


    These demons didn''t attack people on their own initiative. They just looked like innocent people who were lost. So the words of "don''t look at others without propriety" and "be indecent" were heard everywhere in the Academy.


    Not only the interior of the Academy, but also the whole city where the academy is located, has been "attacked" by demons.


    The old Confucian who has been practicing for many years may be able to resist the temptation of demons. There are not many people outside the Academy who have this ability.


    Just two days later, the news had reached Fang Chaoyun.


    "Master, master..." A disciple stood in front of Fang Chaoyun and hesitated.


    Fang Chaoyun frowned slightly: "but the star world is under attack? I''ll ask your uncle Lin to help you stay. There should be nothing to do. "


    "Xingjie is OK..." The disciple faltered and said, "Lin, uncle Lin, he He has already married a new concubine, and several old gentlemen said they would drive him out... "


    19646

 Chapter 505

    "Ridiculous! That''s ridiculous


    In Jinghong academy, an old man with white hair but still wearing Confucian clothes is furious in the hall.


    Standing around the old man were men, young and old, all dressed in Confucian clothes. They were the disciples and teachers of Jinghong Academy.


    Jinghong academy is supervised by Fang Chaoyun. Almost all the students come from his family, even the teachers.


    In fact, there are no pure teachers in the Academy, but more senior brothers who teach on behalf of their teachers.


    For example, this old man, Hou Songshan, is the oldest of Fang Chaoyun''s disciples. Many people in the Academy were brought up by him.


    "Elder martial brother Hou, please calm down." A man next to him had to face bitterly and said, "Uncle Lin, after all, he''s not a Confucian of our generation, and he doesn''t want to marry..."


    Uncle Lin is Fang Chaoyun''s younger martial brother. This time, he asked him to help guard Xingjie, Lin Ling, Song Fei''s ninth disciple.


    Lin Ling is definitely one of so many people in Song Fei.


    He has been practicing swords all his life, but he is not as good as many swordsmen. On the contrary, he is more like a prodigal in the river and lake. He usually likes to eat and drink a lot. When he goes out, there must be a dragon to ride, and the harem is full of beauties. Even he can''t remember how many people there are.


    When the demon army came, the other disciples in Jinghong Academy said that even if they were really excited, they had to worry about the commandments of the Academy.


    But Lin Ling has no scruples. Even his elder martial brother Fang Chaoyun can''t interfere in his private affairs, let alone his nephews.


    More importantly, Lin Ling is keen to enjoy, but he is not a hungry ghost. He has never been to the world of gods.


    Now a group of demons came to him, but let him taste a new taste, immediately happy.


    However, Lin Ling, who had taken ten concubines in a row, and had done his best in the Academy for fear that others might not know, had a great impact on the reputation of the Academy.


    Concubines have become a common practice in the city now. If you are accused of being immoral, say you have learned Jinghong Academy It''s nothing!


    It was after hearing some rumors outside that Hou Songshan became so angry that he couldn''t help calling people here to discuss a solution.


    "Even so, how could it disturb the purity of the academy?" Hou Songshan stared at the humanitarian, "Uncle Lin wants to take a concubine, so ask him to take it out!"


    "This "I don''t agree with you..." The man next to him said carefully.


    Confucianism attaches the most importance to etiquette. When a mentor goes out, he naturally wants to leave his martial uncle at home, not to mention that he still comes to help.


    It is reasonable not to disturb the purity of the Academy, but it is also reasonable not to let the martial uncle be exiled.


    Hou Songshan was so angry that he could not say a word. He was so scared that everyone helped him to sit down for fear that he would be angry.


    The old man is too old. Even though he has the strength of breaking the boundary, his body and law are badly eroded by time.


    If you don''t become a star master, you can''t live forever.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. We''ve already sent the news to the master. Just wait for him to make up his mind."


    "Yes! Master will decide for us But Uncle Lin has gone a little too far. Those women are not good families at first sight. I''m afraid they are evil women who want to attract people''s spirit. "


    "Elder martial brother, that''s not true! How does uncle Lin exist? Where does he care about the witch? If these women really have evil intentions, I''m afraid they''ve already been cleaned up by him. "


    "Ah That''s true


    They appeased Hou Songshan and began to talk again. The most troublesome part of this matter is that the individual demons have no malice. They can''t just kill people indiscriminately.


    As for the love between men and women, which is human nature, can we force everyone not to have concubines?


    When the Confucians were in a dilemma, a handsome figure floated into the hall.


    This man was dressed in a blue shirt, with a plain smile on his face, but his eyes were full of vicissitudes, which was the most lethal type to the majority of women.


    "Uncle Lin."


    "Uncle Lin."


    When someone saw the man in green shirt, they immediately saluted him.


    Lin Ling nodded all the way, but came directly to Hou Songshan. At this time, the latter stood up and saluted meticulously, saying: "Songshan has seen uncle Lin


    "No, No." Lin Ling showed a helpless look, "you old man may be older than me. What do you always struggle with these empty rites for?"


    After that, without waiting for Hou Songshan to reply, he said, "your master has written to me. I''ll move out and live in two days. Please have a look."


    Lin Ling handed the letter to Hou Songshan, which was Fang Chaoyun''s response to the news.


    After all, Lin Ling wants to have a concubine. No one can stop him. It''s the best way to let him move out. Of course, it''s certainly inappropriate for Hou Songshan to open his mouth. Fang Chaoyun has no such scruples.Hou Songshan looked at it at a glance, and finally relaxed a little. Then he bowed to himself and said, "in that case, please forgive me for not being well treated."


    Lin Ling waved his hand. He was not willing to stay with these scholars. Even if no one dares to take charge of him and always looks at these people doing things in an orderly way, they still feel that they are in the way.


    Next to him, another man asked, "uncle, don''t you come back? These women are of unknown origin. I''m afraid... "


    "I don''t know what happened." But Lin Ling sneered, "this is Gu Nan''s means. If you fight on a plane, ten of them will not be your master''s opponents. Of course, you have to play these tricks. "


    He stopped for a while and said, "it''s right for elder martial brother not to be fooled. If he comes back at this time, he will be tricked by the other party!"


    The Confucians suddenly realized that most of them did not understand military strategy, otherwise they would not stay in their hometown and would have gone to the battlefield long ago.


    Lin Ling knew it very well, but he didn''t have a deep understanding of both sides of the war, so he had to think about it in a conventional way.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Lin Ling, surrounded by a group of demons, walked out of the gate of Jinghong Academy with a mighty team.


    In addition to the ten demons who were accepted by him as concubines, there were several more candidates at this time. They were obviously the reserve of the harem.


    "Lin Ling is gone." Zhuang Xuan stood in the corner of the street, quietly watching Lin Ling''s team go away, and said in a low voice, "next, we can arrange the part of the array directly into the Academy."


    As long as Fang Chaoyun doesn''t come back, there will always be darkness under the light, and no one will think that there will be problems in the Academy.


    Zhuang Xuan took back the target slowly and shook his head gently: "it''s a pity that the level of enchantment is too low. Otherwise, if we can take the opportunity to affect Lin Ling, we will have a greater grasp."


    46

 Chapter 506

    "It''s not that easy." Gu Nan can''t help laughing, "that is, the level is too low. Lin Ling can take concubines so easily, otherwise she would have been interrogated."


    Demon is one of the most common demon races in the abyss. Being common often means being common. Their individual strength is really not strong, and even those who reach the third level are a few.


    But enchantment in love, but has a very good talent.


    Their physical recovery ability is super strong, which enables them to have super long-lasting "combat effectiveness". At the same time, their nature makes them the best * *.


    It is such a unique existence that Jinghong City once fell into chaos.


    Some men pick up a demon to go home in vain. After they taste the sweetness, they have to take concubines regardless. As a result, they make family discord.


    Some people take advantage of the opportunity to capture the demons, leaving a few of their own taste, others sold to others at a high price, and made a lot of money.


    Some people get tired of their own demons and trade them with others, or sell them directly


    In this series of process, the demon has never resisted. Even if it is sold by the owner for money, it can still quickly cater to the new owner and is definitely the most qualified maid.


    In fact, in the abyss, this is the normal, the demons have long been used to all this.


    However, when this trend spread rapidly, Jinghong City and even the whole star world were greatly affected.


    People began to be proud of having a demon slave. If not, they tried to disguise themselves as human beings.


    Some people even went to the front line to buy demons. It can only be said that the profitable things in the world will be done by some people.


    But these things have nothing to do with Gu Nan and others.


    Gu Nan just wanted to use the magic army to disturb Jinghong academy, but the effect was surprisingly good. Even Lin Ling was forced away, so they could arrange the array more easily.


    Then for three days in a row, Gu Nan stayed in Jinghong City and went to Jinghong academy every night to set up the array himself.


    When the first array was finished, Gu Nan took the skeleton out of the second floor of the evil temple and put it in the eye of the array.


    So an inexplicable connection began to appear between the big formation and the skeleton. Even if the skeleton was taken away again, the connection did not break.


    "Come on, there''s nine nine eight left." Gu Nan said.


    The 999 seat array is very impressive when it is said, but it is extremely cumbersome when it is actually done.


    Fortunately, when the first array was set up earlier, other arrays had already started their preliminary work.


    This allows Gu nan to activate everywhere, without waiting for three days every time he goes.


    In Gu Nan''s and Zhuang Xuan''s realm, the distance can be completely ignored. If you break the space, you can arrive immediately.


    However, they are also very clear that the next battle is in a hurry.


    It''s also impossible to set up thousands of big formations without showing any flaws in each place.


    Once it is noticed by the inside of jinghongtian, it is necessary to complete the arrangement of the array as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Hou, brother Hou! Another academy sent a letter to report that some suspicious people were wandering! " A disciple came to Hou Songshan and said.


    "These two days are the sixth." The wrinkles on Hou Songshan''s old face are going to be squeezed together. "Can you find out the details of each other?"


    The disciple shook his head and said, "I haven''t found However, on the other side of Beifeng academy, I found an underground Dharma array


    Beifeng academy is not far from Jinghong City. It is a military academy worthy of the name. Most of its students went to the battlefield.


    Therefore, the management of Beifeng academy is extremely strict, which is the least affected and the most vigilant in this evil storm.


    Hou Songshan was surprised and said, "what kind of array?"


    "The role is not yet clear." The disciple shook his head and said, "but according to the explanation from the other side, the arrangement time of the Dharma array should not be long. It is not a legacy of ancient times."


    Don''t know why, Hou Songshan heart suddenly Teng some uneasiness, decisive way: "let the north wind immediately spread a map to come over!"


    ¡­¡­


    For such a large plane as jinghongtian, long-distance communication is not difficult. Haitong, the president of Beifeng academy, soon received the news.


    "The array map?" Haitong was a little surprised to read the reply. He felt that Hou always made a fuss.


    Some people set up a big array under the Academy, which sounds terrible, but Haitong also has confidence in his Academy.


    "Forget it, since it''s Mr. Hou himself who asked to print a map of the array and pass it on." Haitong didn''t think much about it and said to the left and right.


    "Yes, Dean."


    The work of rubbing the array map takes time, and Haitong is not idle, so he just looks at the array map of the big array.


    This should be a kind of Dharma array handed down from ancient times. In modern times, it has been improved. It seems that the other side intends to hide the effect of the array diagram. Many of the changes have the meaning of concealing.Haitong is also a learned man. When he calms down and looks at the array map, he finds something wrong.


    "This big array It seems that it''s not only a general array, but also a part of other arrays? "


    Haitong does not dare to neglect. If he is right, the people who set up the array are not petty thieves. I''m afraid they have great intentions.


    "Go to the general hospital immediately and invite someone to come here. In addition, inform Hou Lao that here Anyone here? Where are all the people? "


    Haitong gives orders to the left and right, but he can''t get a response for a long time. He can''t help turning his head in anger. Then he saw an unexpected person.


    "Good eye." Gu Nan''s faint smile echoed in the ground.


    The next moment, the head of the headmaster of Beifeng Academy had been flying up and fell to one side.


    After Dazhen was discovered, the people of the God society were naturally watching here. Seeing that Haitong wanted to discover the final secret, he had to ask him to shut up forever.


    Zhuang Xuan''s figure came out slowly from the shadow behind Gu Nan, and said in a deep voice: "the finished array is only about one third. It''s really impossible to completely hide the truth."


    Gu Nan didn''t feel anything. He said casually: "now that it has been discovered, inform everyone, speed up at all costs, and don''t think about hiding yourself."


    Hearing this, Zhuang Xuan frowned and said, "we don''t have no other way..."


    "It''s too late." Gu Nan said so.


    Zhuang Xuan looked at him suspiciously: "is that the elder''s star boundary side?"


    There is no doubt about Fang Chaoyun''s ability, but it may not be too fast to attack Gu Nan''s star world so quickly.


    Not to mention Gu Nan and Zhong Qinghe secretly help each other. The armaments alone are enough for Fang Chaoyun to spend some time.


    Gu Nan shook his head and said, "there is a person who is not suitable for finding me. I finally found him."


    At the edge of the celestial world, a holy light comes from a very far distance.


    196

 Chapter 507

    "Austin?" Song Fei''s voice came from the void, and his figure slowly emerged.


    The light stops and shows Austin''s figure. The Lord of light and justice is slender, nearly two meters tall, wearing a pale gold robe of holy light, but his face is typical of Westerners.


    During the war, Song Fei left everything to Fang Chaoyun. He sat in the void, just to watch the movements of the thirteen gods.


    However, in order to achieve such a thing, it also involved all his energy, and it was hard to find time to pay attention to the war.


    "I didn''t expect you to come first." Song Fei had some curiosity in his eyes.


    Song Fei, who is known as the only God of the 15th order in the world and dominates the whole world of gods, certainly has no understanding.


    But what he was curious about was that the other party would show up first, but there was not much fear in his heart.


    For their top-notch existence, the equal rank only means the difference in quantity, but it is often the difference in quality that determines the outcome.


    Austin was able to support the light God system by his own strength, not by his rank, but by the combination of the two top principles of light and justice.


    "I don''t come for war." Austin shook her head and said, "my sister Sylvia is trapped by your people."


    Song Fei was stunned and subconsciously said, "who did it?"


    "I don''t know yet." Austin''s eyes slightly cold, "after entering the country, I can find her in three days at most."


    Song Fei was silent. At this time, Austin was released. If he hit shidaotian with a backhand, there would be no need for the war to continue.


    But since Austin has come up with this reason, it is obviously imperative.


    The ruler slowly emerged in front of Song Fei, but he didn''t plan to talk about it any more.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Austin''s reaction was faster. At the same time when the ruler appeared, the holy light had suddenly rushed out and hit song Fei''s ruler.


    Light! Endless light!


    The true light is far from what the world thinks. It has only the sacred and soft side, and the unique hegemony in the world.


    To oppress everything, to assimilate everything. Where the light reaches, nothing can be purified. This is the essence of the light.


    Song Fei met Austin for the first time, but in a face-to-face encounter, he saw the supremacy of the strongest God. As if the holy light was everywhere, Shengsheng knocked him down and squeezed out a passage.


    However, just as the holy light was about to rush past, a clear light began to flicker above. A stroke of dust came out of the empty air and directly dropped the holy light.


    "Heaven is not something you can break through if you want to." Yulian coldly looked at Austin''s figure. Her right hand swept the dust and fell on her left elbow.


    "What a disgusting light." A voice rang out behind Austin, and then it seemed as if the river Styx rolled down in the void, and Jiuyou poured down from the sky.


    A young man in a black Taoist suit, with a slight corner of his mouth, was standing on the top of Austin''s head.


    One of the thirteen days, Qin guanruo in the nether world.


    Austin, as a God, wants to break into the world of heaven. This is a big taboo. Two of the thirteen heavenly beings who seldom appear now.


    Qin guanruo, who seems to fall from the sky, has not really implemented before, a touch of light has suddenly lit up.


    As if the boundless light spread away, as if the earth holds up the sky, Shengsheng will all the nether world back. Two completely different laws collide and dissipate constantly, and generate enough shock wave to destroy everything.


    But those who can stay here at this time are all people of the same level. Of course, they will not be affected by this impact.


    However, the collision of the two forces caused all the breath around to be covered. None of the three followers noticed that a holy light was quietly separating and rapidly casting towards the heavenly world.


    When they realize it, it''s too late to stop it.


    Even Austin didn''t mean to be in direct conflict with the three Taoists, but he achieved his goal.


    "It''s separation. That''s what he started with." Fish lotus''s eyes slightly coagulated, only looked at the holy light, and understood what Austin was doing.


    Dong Xutian always regards himself as the orthodox of Taoism and the head of all the heaven''s ten thousand sects. At this time, he has to stand up.


    "He seems to be telling the truth." Qin guanruo said on one side.


    If it''s just a separation, it can''t cause much damage. Once they show up, they may easily subdue each other. There''s nothing to worry about.


    Austin came to them instead of saying hello to them. Most of his sister''s disappearance was true.


    Fish lotus said: "since it''s not for war, let him go. But Song Fei, your apprentice doesn''t even care about the war now? "


    Song Fei frowned, and his eyes quickly fell to his star circle. As expected, there was no sign of Fang Chaoyun. Take a closer look Comrade Fang is staying with Gu Nan."It''s neither light nor heavy!" Song Fei''s mouth was slightly drawn, and he couldn''t help rebuking him.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Fang Chaoyun rushes to Shidao tiannei. He sees Song Fei standing there with a calm face, while Tang Jie, his younger martial brother, stands behind him with a bitter face, showing a helpless expression at him.


    "Master, master..." Fang Chaoyun, like a pupil who has done something wrong, carefully walks up to Song Fei.


    "Do you know how to come here? Why don''t you come back after the war? " Song Fei didn''t give Fang Chaoyun a chance to speak at all, so he broke out and scolded on the spot.


    In fact, Song Fei was staring at the thirteen gods with all his heart. He didn''t dare to distract himself for a moment, for fear that someone would attack him secretly.


    As a result, he tried his best to get the time, but Comrade Fang took it to Gu Nan. How can Song Fei not be angry?


    Fang Chaoyun didn''t dare to argue anything, so he could only listen. Just as he wanted to explain the situation, his face suddenly changed.


    "Master, great things are not good!"


    ¡­¡­


    Sylvia didn''t know how long she had been locked up. All she could touch was darkness.


    All actions cannot be made, all laws are limited. She can only try to use her divine body to collide, to kill the shadow law that bound her.


    She didn''t know how long it would take for her to get out of trouble, but it was the only thing she could do.


    When Sylvia had to stop to have a rest, she could not help thinking: will my brother find out that he is missing? If you find it, can you find yourself?


    If she could do it all over again, she would definitely go to the kingdom of light every day to ensure that she would be found as soon as she disappeared.


    Unfortunately Huh?


    Sylvia suddenly felt something shimmering on her chest - it was a pendant, like a holy light in the boundless darkness.


    210

 Chapter 508

    Something happened to jinghongtian.


    Almost all the academies were attacked. The strong enemy from nowhere captured the academies in a flash. And more powerful people are coming from all sides, quickly invading into the interior of jinghongtian, and distributing to various places to set up large arrays.


    At the moment when the enemy entered Jinghong academy, Lin Ling, who was invited to guard by Fang Chaoyun, arrived at the scene for the first time.


    He cut off with one sword. His terrible sword kept all the enemies out of the Academy, but he didn''t mean to continue to move. He just looked at the sky with a dignified look.


    "Uncle Lin, there are so many thieves. Please do it!"


    "Martial uncle, if there is anything I can do for you, please don''t hesitate to ask!"


    "Uncle Lin, this must have been sent by Gu Nan..."


    "Shut up Lin Ling Mei Yu with a restless color, a scold, let a group of Confucian students together lost his voice, "not send people, he came."


    ¡­¡­


    Fang Chaoyun, as the star master, was the first to know the situation of jinghongtian. Song Fei could see the situation at a glance, so he could not help but frown and say, "go back first and deal with the matter well before you come back."


    Fang Chaoyun didn''t have time to say that he should leave in a hurry and rush to his own star world at the first time.


    He also didn''t expect that Gu Nan was so bold and dared to turn around and fight against Jing Hongtian.


    He is already the top existence under he Dao. In his own star world, even Xue Ren and others have to give up. Where does Gu Nan have the courage?


    Fang Chaoyun''s anger surged up, regardless of too much consideration, and quickly put into the space channel.


    ¡­¡­


    Space shuttle also takes time. Before Fang Chaoyun arrives, the situation of jinghongtian is going downhill.


    Lin Ling was aware of Gu Nan''s reputation. At this time, she didn''t dare to be careless. She just protected the main Academy with her sword spirit and didn''t think about going out at all.


    However, to his surprise, Gu Nan had no intention of hiding himself, so he showed his figure and Shi ran walked towards the Academy.


    "The time is short, and all the big formations are just barely formed. We also need our predecessors to be the masters of the formation and connect the various regions to form the formation." Zhuang Xuan said beside Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan just nodded and didn''t speak. He took a step at his feet and found himself in Jinghong Academy.


    "Gu Nan!" When Lin Ling saw his figure, she couldn''t help yelling, "if you dare to go wild in Jinghong sky, elder martial brother Fang will come back soon. Then..."


    Lin Ling''s words haven''t fallen yet, but his voice has stopped abruptly. That''s because Gu Nan''s figure has fallen in front of him and twisted off his head.


    Gu Nan''s ten level body of evil gods has reached an incredible level just because of its strength and speed.


    He only uses his body to move, which is like blinking to others. And his power can easily destroy the star Lord, there is no resistance.


    Hou Songshan stood beside Lin Ling, watching Gu Nan appear inexplicably, but the martial uncle who stood with the sword fell down slowly, and could not say a word.


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s figure suddenly disappeared, but he went underground and began to control the core of the array. When Hou Songshan came to visit him as a group of Confucians, Zhuang Xuan''s people naturally took care of him.


    The underground array of Jinghong academy is the real core of all the arrays, and also the place where the power of blood sacrifice converges.


    Gu Nan put down the bloody skeleton, a touch of light red awn generated from both sides, then quickly into the skeleton.


    The whole life in Jinghong City obviously felt an inexplicable force coming. It seemed that something was surging in their body and they wanted to break out.


    And in their invisible latitudes, the lines of life are constantly being pulled out and converged to the bottom of the earth.


    Some short-lived creatures have shown signs of rapid aging, and in a twinkling of an eye they have come to the end of their lives.


    The strange phenomenon quickly caused panic. The people who have the ability to leave jinghongtian have already fled like refuge, and the rest are ordinary people with insufficient strength.


    At this time, Fang Chaoyun finally arrived.


    He scanned the whole picture of jinghongtian at a glance, and almost passed out in the dark.


    Too much deception!


    Gu Nan didn''t come to make trouble at all. He wanted to sacrifice the whole world with blood!


    Fang Chaoyun was filled with remorse. If he had not been carried away by hatred, he would not have given Gu Nan such a chance!


    "Die


    With a loud drink, a huge word "death" emerged from the air and fell on the sky of Jinghong Academy.


    Deep underground, Gu Nan slowly opened his eyes, looked at the ground has become as red as blood, and finally showed a smile.


    "Song Fei and Austin are here. Fortunately, they were prepared early."


    He stepped out of the range of the array, but grabbed a pillar out of thin air and pressed it directly on the ground.


    "You are lucky to make room for Lao Fang."


    With the fall of Gu Nan''s voice, the original world in the Pearl of the kingdom of God quickly dissipated and returned to its original position, while the Pearl began to form a new vortex.The next moment, Gu Nan''s figure suddenly disappeared, has appeared in the air, facing the word "death".


    After less than two years, Gu Nan once again stood in front of Fang Chaoyun, and at this time he had already changed.


    Fang Chaoyun showed no mercy this time, and he blessed the power of the star world in one word. Even the ten level strong need to stay away.


    It can be said that in a word, there are few people who can compete with him, but Gu Nan is one of them.


    Gu Nan didn''t have any superfluous movements. He raised his hand to the sky and hit the word "death" in the middle.


    Head on!


    Gu Nan''s choice was unexpected, and so was the result.


    The fist and the character collided, and the terrible impact almost blew the whole Jinghong academy away, while Gu Nan''s figure seemed unaffected and leaped out of the shock wave.


    Fang Chaoyun is a man who has lived for tens of thousands of years. Even in his anger, he has not lost his basic vigilance.


    At the moment when Gu Nan suddenly appeared, he had realized that it was not good. He wrote down six "Yu" words one after another and floated around him to resist possible attacks.


    Unfortunately, what he has to face is Gu Nan, who has already reached the tenth level. He is called a strange existence unprecedented by Yan Xiaoxiao.


    Another blow fell. Fang Chaoyun just felt as if there was a world pressing down out of thin air. The six words "Yu" could not even resist for a moment. When he was hit by his fist, he was annihilated!


    Fang Chaoyun is holding the power of his own astral world, but he is completely destroyed. Isn''t it Is it someone who is in harmony with the Tao?


    As soon as his mind was divided, he could not turn over from Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan''s action is like flowing water, one punch breaks through the protection, while the other punch has fallen to Fang Chaoyun''s abdomen.


    This quick as lightning''s fist is about to hit, but a breath suddenly rises in the mid air. The ruler finally falls from the empty air. The target is Gu Nan''s heart.


    Gu Nan, however, did not retreat but advanced. If he increased his speed a little bit more, he had to fight hard against the attack of those who were in harmony with the Tao!


    20146 (to be continued)

 Chapter 509

    There are two completely different realms under he Dao and he Dao.


    In a sense, to be the master of the stars is a leap in the essence of life, while to unite the Tao is another one, and the scope of this leap is even greater.


    There has never been a precedent for ordinary star masters to challenge those who are in harmony with the Tao. Even the most amazing star masters in history have escaped from the hands of those who are in harmony with the Tao at most.


    The last person who made such feats was Li Ci, who is in charge of wanfatian, one of the thirteen days now.


    Li CI is famous for his "ten thousand dharmas". When he was an ordinary star master, he was born out of the hands of a Taoist by virtue of his endless and cunning laws.


    What Gu Nan is going to do now is a more terrifying thing - he wants to resist a blow from the followers of the Tao.


    The ruler hit Gu Nan''s chest without any hindrance. It was like a collision of heaven and earth. It was beyond this level of strength. Even the body of evil spirits could not resist it.


    Gu Nan''s chest cracked instantly, as if a shell had fallen from his chest and made a big hole in him.


    But even if it is such a wound, it can not stop Gu Nan''s blow.


    Fang Chaoyun, must die!


    In Fang Chaoyun''s pupil, Gu Nan''s figure is enlarging at an incredible speed, and then his fist is falling in front of him.


    The unspeakable power surged in. Fang Chaoyun only felt something burst out of his body, and then his consciousness dissipated.


    Gu Nan''s fist is also like a shell, and it is a shell with enough gunpowder. With one blow, Fang Chaoyun''s whole body explodes, and the flesh and blood begin to fall in mid air.


    "The power of the astral world can only strengthen the law, but it''s still too weak." Gu Nan took back his fist and shook his head gently. And his chest injury is recovering with the speed visible to the naked eye, as if the ruler had never been dropped.


    The next moment, Song Fei''s figure appeared in front of him, looking at Gu Nan with an unprecedented dignified eyes.


    "You should have killed me." He did not hide the slightest, said what he thought.


    But Song Fei didn''t do it again. He knew that the previous blow didn''t kill Gu Nan, and now it''s even more impossible.


    Don''t say Gu Nan has been able to escape, just now that scene, it''s enough for ziluo old man to protect Gu Nan, it''s impossible to let himself do it.


    A star master who can bear a blow in the hands of a Taoist is almost sure to be promoted. The only difference is how long it takes.


    Gu Nan shrugged and did not answer. Song Fei''s appearance ahead of time is indeed beyond his expectation, but in the original plan, after killing Fang Chaoyun, it is impossible to deceive Song Fei.


    Blood sacrifice action has entered the final stage, Gu Nan has already made a good plan.


    Song Fei stared at Gu Nan for a while, and suddenly said, "Austin is here for you?"


    "Hey, don''t put all the pots on my head." Gu Nan said with a discontented face that he couldn''t see the appearance of lying at all.


    Song Fei nodded, then the ruler rose again and pointed at Gu Nan.


    If he doesn''t do it for the time being, it doesn''t mean he will let Gu Nan go. Even if you really can''t kill each other, what you should do is still to do!


    This time Gu Nan didn''t fight any more, but his figure disappeared in an instant, wandering at the junction of shadow and reality.


    However, the application of such laws is not worth mentioning in the eyes of those who conform to the Tao. As soon as Song Fei''s ruler turned, he drew Gu Nan out of the void.


    This hit Gu Nan in the neck, let him almost half of the head was hit burst, but this is still not a fatal injury.


    The next moment, boundless purple from the sky, the whole sky will be rendered purple, when the head pressure to Song Fei.


    Song Fei shook his head and sighed, knowing that there was no chance, his body disappeared before purple fell. The figure of ziluo old man also appeared beside Gu Nan.


    "Austin said," you are called an evil god over there? " Old ziluo looked at Gu Nan with a smile.


    Gu Nan can''t help but pick an eyebrow to say: "he has already seen you?"


    Old violet nodded and said, "he came with Sylvia and met all the followers here. It''s because of Fang Chaoyun that Song Fei hasn''t had time to meet him. "


    After a pause, the old man said with a smile: "Song Fei asked like that just now, most of it was that someone sent him news again."


    Gu Nan nodded in silence. When he looked back at his kingdom of God, he saw that Sylvia had disappeared. Austin, after all, is Austin. It takes less than three hours to find a goal in three days.


    But when she quietly rescued Sylvia, she didn''t hit the hall of evil gods by the way, mostly because she didn''t want to scare the snake He wants to unite with the followers here to capture himself?


    As if seeing what Gu Nan was thinking, old ziluo twisted his beard and said, "he asked us to cooperate in killing you on the ground that you are the public enemy of the gods. The result is of course I was rejected. "


    Gu Nan raised his head doubtfully. After getting used to exposing his identity, he was immediately chased by the whole world, but he didn''t turn around.


    This time, it was not the turn for old man ziluo to speak. Another voice came from behind."What does the public enemy of the gods have to do with us? You are the public enemy of the gods, which just means that you are the most solid supporter of the heavens. " Yulian, the head of daomen, walked out slowly and looked up at Gu Nan. "I''m looking forward to the day when you join the Daoism."


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, Gu Nan is an evil god who will destroy the whole world. Why don''t those fools understand?"


    Sylvia followed Austin on her way back to the world of the gods, but she couldn''t help complaining.


    Since Austin first rescued her, she has been with her all the time, and she has not even left her to meet with all the followers. So Sylvia, by the way, saw the "I refuse" attitude of the followers.


    They don''t believe what Austin said. None of the 13 followers is willing to do it.


    Knowing Gu Nan''s danger, she can''t kill him when he is still weak. This kind of pig teammate makes Sylvia angry, especially when she has been trapped for so long


    Austin is only a part, the real power is barely a star master, but still can control the law of light, in order to save Sylvia.


    If it was Ben Zun who came here, he would have slapped Gu nan to death. Who would he need to help.


    "There is no legend of evil gods in the world of the heavens." Austin looked indifferent, said the "standard answer", then shook his head and said, "if I had known it was an evil god, even if I forced it, I would have taken the opportunity to break in."


    Earlier, he just found Sylvia missing. He just wanted to put in a separate body and get back his sister. Who knew it would be so complicated?


    "So, what are we going to do now?" Sylvia said anxiously.


    "Go back." The Lord of light and justice uttered two words, "and then Fight back and kill him. "


    46

 Chapter 510

    After Song Fei left, no one could interfere with Gu Nan''s blood sacrifice.


    However, just in case, the precious pearl of the kingdom of God that he had already put down still played a role, and the whole jinghongtian was included in it. The main body of blood sacrifice was completed in the Pearl.


    Instead, Duan Wenqi, who was originally forbidden in Baozhu, escaped. In order to make room for jinghongtian, he was released by Gu Nan.


    Along with his demon Luo world, all returned to the original position.


    After Fang Chaoyun died and Gu Nan took away jinghongtian, he could finally wait for the blood sacrifice to be completed, and then take out the bloody skeleton.


    In other words, now Gu Nan just needs to stay at home, waiting to lie down and complete the second turn.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Gu Nan was lying waiting for the second turn, the thirteen famous Taoists met again. There was still no ziluo old man, but his attitude was different from before.


    The last meeting was to deal with the possible two World War, while this one is for the possible new members.


    There''s no mistake. Old ziluo, who has only existed for ten years, is not recognized by these people for the time being. Instead, Gu Nan, who shows amazing strength, is regarded by them as a matter of certainty for his promotion.


    "Have you met him?" Zou Jiming is still the first one to open his mouth, looking at the fish lotus that has just appeared.


    For Gu Nan''s rapid promotion, she has taken photos with him personally, and undoubtedly has the most say.


    As for Song Fei Zou Jiming wanted to ignore this man because he was trapped before.


    Fish lotus also didn''t care, nodded: "the breath of promotion on his body has been very obvious, and he also has the characteristics of partial harmony."


    Gu Nan''s strange and twisted breath, which can''t be covered up, is naturally discerned by Yu Lian.


    The gods may only be able to see the strangeness in it, but the one who comes from the heaven has a different view.


    They have no prejudice against evil spirits, only regard it as a special road. Three thousand boulevards can be combined.


    Yu Lian''s voice fell, and the other twelve Taoist followers looked different. Qin guanruo walked up to Song Fei and shook his head.


    He has a good personal relationship with Song Fei, but he is here to persuade him to stop. If the apprentice is no longer able to be trained, if he is determined to fight Gu Nan, he will lose both sides.


    Song Fei waved his hand to indicate that he was ok, and he was obviously able to accept it.


    The promotion of almost every one of them is not smooth sailing, and they will have some conflicts with other forces.


    When Song Fei was promoted, he stepped on the shoulder of ziluo old man. Now it''s just the good reincarnation of heaven.


    "As for power." Yu Lian stopped for a moment, and then said, "in ancient times, we called those who were in harmony with the Tao saints. I think it''s time to take Gu Nan as the benchmark and establish a semi holy realm."


    "In that case, Austin won''t care?" The one who opened his mouth was Tian Siyun of the Milky way, who was more hostile to the gods.


    He paid equal attention to metaphysics and science and technology, and attached great importance to the exploration of human wisdom, so he scoffed at the belief of the gods.


    "He called Gu Nan the public enemy of the gods. If we don''t make friends with others, we are afraid that a real war is inevitable." Song Fei followed, and he had learned what Austin said.


    There Lu asked with a sneer: "if you want to fight, fight. We''ll give it to whoever they want. Where do we put our faces? "


    No matter whether there is personal enmity or not, it will lose the face of the whole heaven world to bow down and make friends directly.


    Then a few more people spoke to the same effect as Lu Wen. Whether Gu Nan can be promoted or not, it''s impossible for the gods to take people away with a word.


    Finally, Yulian looked around and said, "that''s settled."


    ¡­¡­


    When they discussed Gu Nan, the great forces of the heaven and the world were equally surprised by his feat.


    There has never been an ordinary star master who can directly blow the opponent out with one punch under the blessing of Fang Chaoyun and other star masters.


    There has never been an ordinary star master who can resist the two attacks of the lower Hetao. After that, he seems to be a nobody.


    Naturally, the specific contents of the meeting will not be announced to the public. However, Yu Lian''s evaluation of Gu Nan''s power is not known how.


    So the idea of adding a "semi holy" realm between the top star masters and those who are in harmony with the Tao began to spread in the world.


    "It''s a man who draws a new realm with his power."


    In the extreme sword day, Xue renzheng sips a cup of tea and says with a smile.


    Although he said envious words, he couldn''t hear any emotion in his tone, only calmness.


    Too holy fairy empress still stay here, see Xue Ren this appearance, can''t help but ask: "don''t you seem surprised?"


    "I''m not surprised, of course." Xue Ren smiles and points to the wound on his chest. "I''m the first witness of this semi holy realm."The Empress Dowager of Taisheng was silent for a long time. She seemed to feel that Xue Ren''s words were too powerful for her. She couldn''t help but say, "if it doesn''t fit the way, half saint is just a joke."


    She looked up at Xue Ren again: "this injury can make you calm down and take a good consideration of the matter of he Dao. You should shut up quickly and don''t waste your time."


    Xue Ren shakes his head and smiles: "I''m closed now."


    ¡­¡­


    Star world, girl no return to red in front of, advise her to leave star world temporarily hide themselves.


    Dong Xutian, the first thing that Yulian returns to the star world is to send someone to tell Wu tiandaojun not to consider making an enemy with Gu Nan.


    Lu Wen, Duan Wenqi, Tianshen Hui After this incident, Gu Nan''s old enemies or friends completely changed their attitude towards him.


    Even he Daoists can''t kill him, which means that Gu Nan can be promoted to he Daoism sooner or later if he doesn''t die himself, even if he has to wait thousands of years.


    ¡­¡­


    In the world of gods, after Austin''s return, he immediately told all the gods the news of the evil gods.


    Different from the followers next door, the gods attached great importance to the existence of evil spirits, almost to the point of life and death.


    Because in the ancient legend of the world of gods, the first God in the world in ancient times was the God of creation. He created the world, but also created the evil god.


    The evil god came just to destroy the world. Even the God of creation himself chose to sacrifice himself in order to seal the extremely powerful evil god.


    "The evil spirits of the ancient times were reincarnated into the world of heaven?" Eugene, the Lord of war, frowned.


    He is very belligerent, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t understand how much trouble this world separation will bring to their actions.


    "But the evil god must die." Dark Lady Daisy said firmly.


    "Of course, but..." Before that, I''d like to share with you some new discoveries, maybe we can use them to do something


    With the voice of the Lord of nightmare falling, a picture is slowly displayed in front of the public, but it is a scene in which a group of people sneak into a certain kingdom to seize the power of faith.


    "What do these people from heaven want to do with the power of faith?" Asked Daphne, the goddess of nature, frowning.


    "Faith can not only be transformed into divine power." The master of nightmare''s smile became more mysterious. "It''s a kind of mental power first, so it can also be The power of dreams. "

 Chapter 511

    What is Gu Nan doing as the center of the storm again?


    He was sitting in his own God''s home, watching the amazing sky in the Pearl of God''s kingdom. He was sacrificed to the bloody skeleton.


    Gu Nan originally thought that the process of blood sacrifice could be completed quickly, but the fact proved that the hasty completion of the blood sacrifice array had defects after all.


    Even if Fang Chaoyun had died, the people of jinghongtian didn''t wait to die. Instead, they adhered to the Confucian spirit of "self-improvement" and tried to survive in the blood sacrifice.


    When the earth breaks down, they move to a more stable area; when fierce animals run wild, they try to hunt them, leaving a piece of land for ordinary people to live on.


    These people who survived under the blood sacrifice, or had not come to their turn, showed amazing vitality.


    Such scenes are very similar to the ancient times when the human race cut through the thorns to seek a way to survive from all ethnic groups.


    However It''s no use.


    Jinghongtian, trapped in the Pearl of the kingdom of God, could not escape the fate of being sacrificed by blood, because no one could save them.


    Since Gu Nan came to this world, the string in his heart, which has been collapsing all the time, can finally relax.


    As long as the second turn is completed, it can be said that there are few people in the world who can really threaten his life.


    Even face-to-face with such a strong man as Austin, Gu Nan is quite sure that he can get away with his life, and may not even suffer too much injury.


    In fact, his current living condition is much better than that in the game.


    Most of the players in the game choose to establish the kingdom of God secretly, even in the depths of the void, and do not want to be noticed by the main gods.


    The reason is that it is difficult for players to hide their identity after the second turn, and it is almost inevitable that they will be found.


    Once it becomes a public enemy of the whole people, players must face the pursuit of all gods, become a street mouse, and pay attention to hiding themselves at any time.


    It can be said that from the second turn, the difficulty of the game really began to reflect, and suddenly became a latent game.


    Players have to hide their tracks while hunting the gods and spreading evil to finish the game.


    But Gu Nan is not the same now. The existence of the heaven world has given him perfect soil for survival. It is by no means easy for the gods to come after him.


    "It''s time to think about what happened after the second turn." Blood sacrifice takes about half a month to complete, so Gu Nan''s idea turns elsewhere.


    Although Zhutian world has enabled him to develop more steadily, it has also affected his promotion after his second transfer. It can be said that there are both advantages and disadvantages.


    After the second turn, points gradually withdraw from the system of self promotion, and can only be used in the construction of the kingdom of God, while sin value becomes the main basis for upgrading.


    The core of obtaining evil value has not changed, but the ways have become more diverse.


    But in any case, the big head must be related to the gods. It''s always inconvenient to be in the world of heaven


    While Gu Nan was thinking, Yan Xiaoxiao''s voice came from one side and interrupted his thoughts.


    "Teacher, someone who is in harmony with the Tao has come to the kingdom of God No, it''s not the one who conforms to the Tao, it''s the power that belongs to the one who conforms to the Tao. " Yan Xiaoxiao''s voice is very urgent, and the situation really needs her to be urgent.


    Gu Nan suddenly opened his eyes, and his figure disappeared from the evil temple and appeared on the border of the kingdom of God.


    "The power of faith? No, it''s a dream. " Gu Nan frowned slightly, and in a twinkling of an eye he had already judged the source of this power.


    He sensed the power coming from this direction, and also found the origin of the other side, but it seemed impossible to stop it, because it was pure law.


    Gu Nan, after all, is still in the tenth level, and has not really made a second turn. There is a qualitative difference in the power of the law.


    He is able to fight with those who are in harmony with the Tao because of his extremely strong body, but he has no advantage in law. It''s like he lurks in the shadow, but is directly pulled out by Song Fei.


    Now the dream power of he Dao level comes, and the goal is his whole kingdom. Gu Nan can only watch it.


    Fortunately, he only needs to wait for two turns now. The kingdom of God is no longer the focus, and It seems that this force does not come for the purpose of killing, but for other purposes.


    The dreamlike power came down from the sky, which made most of the creatures in the whole kingdom fall into a deep sleep at the same time, and the whole kingdom became silent.


    However, it can be seen that no one died because of this. Instead, everyone was addicted to sleep.


    The law of harmony can easily affect a large plane, which can achieve such a terrible effect.


    Of course, Gu Nan didn''t fall asleep because of this, but he was also influenced by the power of dreams. His mind began to become dull, and his body gradually became uncontrollable.


    If someone wants to start at this time, it is undoubtedly the best time.


    Fortunately, the body of the evil god is strong enough to assimilate and eliminate almost all the forces that have affected Gu Nan''s noumenon.The power of dreams is delayed because it acts directly on the spirit, but it still has an effect.


    When Gu Nan regained his consciousness, the power of the dream had completely covered the kingdom of God, and the whole kingdom of God was trapped in the dream, continuously gathering.


    This scene is a little similar to Gu Nan''s blood sacrifice to startle Hongtian, except that Gu Nan takes away life, while dreams just collect mental energy.


    The process of concentration is slow and lasting. With the concentration gradually, Gu Nan began to notice the abnormality.


    Rules are constantly emerging, will begins to come, and a new life seems to be coming out of it.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the power of the dream fell on Gu Nan, the war between the two worlds suddenly entered a white hot stage.


    This originated from the sudden exertion of the world of gods, a large number of high-level gods took action and caught Zhutian unprepared.


    Even the LORD God began to intervene wantonly. The gods, who were rarely seen before, could see one on the front line almost every other day.


    Even if every time they are the first to take the lead, and they are taken by those who are in harmony with the Tao on the side of the heavens, so they can''t get any advantage, they still enjoy it.


    Such an offensive has been going on for more than ten days. It seems that Austin''s words before leaving are really going to be put into practice by the gods.


    He Tao''s side had expected this, but he didn''t expect the gods to start so fast.


    After the initial confusion, he Tao people quickly and calmly cope, but also very relaxed.


    After all, they are in the vanguard. If the world of gods goes on like this, it is just a waste of the state of the main gods.


    In this short period of ten days, two gods have been injured. One of them is even seriously injured. It is Eugene, the too brave Lord of war.


    19

 Chapter 512

    Just when they feel that the gods are crazy and desperate to kill Gu Nan, the life in the dream finally wakes up.


    A faint sigh from ancient times seems to ring out in the dreams of all people in the kingdom of God.


    Almost at the same time, Gu Nan also opened his eyes, and the blood sacrifice of jinghongtian was completed at this time.


    The whole plane has collapsed because of the death of Fang Chaoyun, and all the creatures have been drained of vitality by Gu Nan. It can be said that jinghongtian no longer exists.


    When all the vitality is gathered on the bloody skeleton, the skeleton is emitting a strange brilliance, and the pearls of the kingdom of God are reflected in blood red.


    After all, the jewel of the kingdom of God is only a prop, which has its own restrictions on use, and the bloody skeleton has obviously exceeded its scope of use.


    Without hesitation, Gu Nan took out the skeleton directly from the Pearl, and he went to the evil temple and walked to the second floor.


    As long as the bloody skeleton is put back, the second turn is complete!


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the kingdom of God, with the sighing of the woman, the battle between the two frontlines was slow.


    "Did Mengxian come back so soon?" Fish lotus tiny pick eyebrow, slightly surprised to say.


    The time of Mengxian''s return is uncertain, but it is generally certain, at least a hundred years later What made her return early?


    Fish lotus''s eyes look at Lu Wen. They happened to be in the same battlefield at this time, and Lu Wen had already intervened in the return of Mengxian, which was no secret.


    Lu Wen smiles, but he doesn''t want to hide it any more. He tells Yu Lian all about Mengxian''s previous followers going to the world of gods to collect the power of belief to help her recover ahead of time.


    "It all depends on the previous war." Lu Wen added, "if so many gods had not died, they would not have been so easy to collect beliefs."


    "So maybe they started the two world wars?" Fish lotus picked pick eyebrow way.


    "It''s hard to say." Of course, Lu Wen doubted this, but he always felt that there were still doubts, "this time Mengxian returns wait! This is not the power of Mengxian! "


    Lu Wen was frightened. Looking back, he was surprised to see that the place of Mengxian''s recovery was a little familiar.


    Mengxian happens to return to Gu Nan''s God country, but it is not her own power in the end. Is this a coincidence?


    It seems that in order to confirm Lu Wen''s guess, a deep purple light came out of the dream and shot at the evil Temple quickly.


    After the purple light, a graceful girl slowly showed her figure and frowned at the purple light.


    "Is it up to me? No matter who you are... "


    "Mengxian." Another voice came from behind, but it was a man with a square face covered with gold armor.


    Huokui, the only mortal general in the thirteen days, finally came to this stage. He was also the most important ally of Mengxian.


    Huo Kui was the only one who stood on her side in the war when Mengxian almost fell. For this reason, she was also seriously injured. Otherwise, it would not be Lu Wen''s turn to change Mengxian''s son.


    Mengxian nodded to him and said, "I haven''t seen you for tens of thousands of years. It seems that I don''t recognize these days."


    "A lot has happened." Huo Kui sighed, "if not you, there may be one more It could be two of them


    Mengxian''s face was slightly stunned. She knew well what the birth of the one who was in harmony with the Tao meant, and knew better that it was not easy to step out of this step.


    In fact, although there are more than ten such people in each of the two worlds, they are all accumulated over the years.


    Without waiting for Mengxian to ask more, her former followers had arrived at the first time.


    "We welcome the return of the leader!"


    One by one, the stars and the people who broke the boundary with different looks in black teaching clothes were all looking at Mengxian with tears in their eyes.


    They were diehard believers of Yunmeng religion in the past. After thousands of years of persistence, they finally waited for the return of the leader.


    For the old subordinates in those years, Mengxian still attached great importance to it. Almost everyone had to talk about it alone.


    But then the leader was ashamed and said, "my subordinates are incompetent. I''m the master..."


    "I know about it." But Mengxian interrupted, "in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, I replaced three babies myself. I didn''t expect to be known by Lu Wen."


    Mengxian sleeps in the long river of time and has no awareness of the outside world. Only the things related to Lou WANYING can be known through the connection of Mingge.


    "The man who killed him has been implicated in my imprint. I can feel that he is here." Mengxian''s face gradually sank, "since you dare to kill my son, you will naturally have to pay..."


    She just said half of the words, but was attracted by the distant movement of attention, can''t help but stop words.


    In the distance, the purple light fell on the hall of the evil god, and then it turned into a figure with the highest breath.


    "Dream manifesting? Someone''s on dream Avenue? " Mengxian suddenly turned back and asked huokui.


    Huo Kui shook his head slowly: "no, it''s the master of nightmare in the world of gods. As for why he can project his power here I''m afraid I borrowed the power of your rebirth. "Just as they were talking, the holy light figure had been holding the sword of holy light and cut down directly to the evil god hall!


    Everything before is just a cover up, involving the attention of all those who are in harmony with the Tao, so that they can not find the return of Mengxian at the first time.


    The ultimate goal of the gods is to wait until the power of the dream is fully aroused, and to send Austin''s power by coetzes!


    "Austin..." Mengxian frowned tightly. She didn''t understand the light God completely.


    The man he''s going to deal with this time is the one who killed his son? From the point of view of the star world, it should be just a top ordinary star master. It seems that he doesn''t need to do it by himself.


    Mengxian''s eyes stopped a little, so she didn''t look any more. She revives through the mind of the people in the star world, and knows the level of the star master very well.


    However, when the sword of light fell, amazing changes took place.


    The palace seemed to have foreseen the holy sword in advance. It took the initiative to separate the two parts, and a human figure appeared in the middle.


    "Austin, Coase." A calm voice came from the crowd, as if with a smile. "I''ll visit you sometime. As for this time I''ll take part of your divinity. "


    In order to make sure that there is no mistake, the two gods send the separation at the same time, and they really have a part of their own strength and make the separation with divine character!


    Austin did not seem to hear each other''s words, the sword fell a little faster, as if to cut off each other and the star world.


    Meng Xian looked at Huo Kui suspiciously and asked, "who is this man? Who has just been promoted in 10000 years


    Huo Kui nodded solemnly: "ten thousand years No, he who has just been promoted in a hundred years


    As Huo Kui''s voice falls, Gu Nan''s figure starts instantly. It seems that there is endless shadow boiling behind him, swallowing the power of holy sword and nightmare.


    This is the real level of harmony!


    210

 Chapter 513

    Gu Nan put the bloody skeleton on the second floor of the evil god hall, and then the second turn was completed.


    Without the change of heaven and earth, no sign of harmony, no one even noticed, Gu Nan had stepped into the realm of harmony.


    According to the world of gods and the division of the game, Gu Nan is now in the 11th level.


    He has the same level of existence as him, such as the top strong man in charge of the law of time on both sides, Shiji tianluwen and fanlun, the God of time.


    Both of them are junior members of the Hedao hierarchy. They are the last to be promoted. Of course, now we need to add a lorenza.


    However, at this stage, the time of promotion and the level of rank can no longer be used to judge strength.


    For example, Lu Wen was not afraid of Song Fei, even if he had only eleven ranks. This is due to the particularity of his law, and also to his perception of the two roads when he joined the road.


    Gu Nan is the same. Even if he has just been promoted to the 11th level, he still has the strength to leave two old masters separated!


    The holy sword was cut heavily on Gu Nan''s head, and the terrible holy flame was burning all over Gu Nan''s body in the blink of an eye. But Gu Nan is still forward, speed did not slow down.


    The holy sword can''t hurt his body, and the holy flame can''t form an effective burning. Instead, Gu Nan is getting closer and closer to the holy light, virtual shadow and purple fog.


    You should know that the power of dream appears in the sky above the evil temple, almost at the edge of the star world, and Austin blocked the space, just to leave a way for himself.


    But now, Gu Nan completely depends on his own speed, and Shengsheng shortens the distance to the extent that he can attack!


    Austin''s separation once again produced three swords, each with extremely hot Shengyan, even the rules were burned to distortion by Shengyan, and then assimilated into boundless light.


    Even if it''s just a separation, the characteristics of the law of light remain unchanged.


    Gu Nan''s own shadow law was quickly assimilated, but his victory was that he came here in person, and the total amount of law he could use was far more than the other party''s two parts.


    The shadow quickly enveloped Austin''s separation from that of coatzers, and even if it would be assimilated in the twinkling of an eye, it would be enough to delay for a little time.


    What Gu Nan needs is just this time.


    One punch!


    Gu Nan punches down heavily, directly pierces Austin''s body of holy light. The glittering and translucent light spots scatter around, and are instantly engulfed by the shadow.


    But Austin didn''t hesitate at all, and the sword fell again, hitting Gu Nan on the shoulder.


    But still of no avail!


    The absolute power of separation is not enough. The supreme characteristic of the law of light alone is not enough to damage the body of evil gods after two turns.


    On the contrary, Gu Nan''s fists did not stop at all. Each fist could penetrate the body, and each fist was destroying the law attached to the separation, which consumed Austin''s power to the greatest extent.


    Apart from walking on earth in the form of saints, the separation of deities is essentially the integration of some divine qualities and laws.


    The separated Godhead drives the law to act, so the separation can have the law quality no less than the noumenon, but the total amount is far less than, and there is no protection of the Godhead.


    Gu Nan was too familiar with the means of the gods, and he made the most correct choice at every step. When the two gods were separated in front of him, there was nothing more he could do.


    In this way, Gu Nan hard shouldered the attack of the holy sword. In a short half an instant, Gu Nan waved hundreds of fists and directly beat the holy light into a sieve.


    The Holy Light collapses instantly and is engulfed by the ubiquitous shadow. The holy flame no longer has the driving force of combustion and soon falls into the shadow.


    Gu Nan reaches out his hand and grabs a crystal object from the collapse of the holy light, which is part of Austin''s remaining divine personality.


    He put the God away, and moved his eyes to the purple mist.


    Kecesi, the master of nightmares, discovered the actions of the Yunmeng sect and planned the smuggling. He didn''t even mean to say one more scene words. Ziwu quickly fled to the void.


    However, under the shadow, he also has no room to turn back, and the power of dreams does not affect Gu Nan, so he can only watch himself be wiped away.


    In a short time, Gu Nan already had two incomplete divinities in his hands. The whole process was like flowing water, as if he had already done such things skillfully.


    Meng Xian and Huo Kui look at each other.


    Even if it''s just two separate bodies, it''s also a separate body at the level of the LORD God. How can Gu Nan look like an ordinary God in his hands?


    After Gu Nan took the two deities, the figure did not mean to return to the kingdom of God, but came to Mengxian.


    At this time, Huo Kui had already got rid of his gold armor, but he was a pretty young man. He was originally a scholar and took the name of "Kui" for himself. Unexpectedly, by chance, he finally embarked on the road of joining the army.


    Seeing Gu Nan''s arrival, he took the initiative to say, "since you have already joined the Tao, if you have time to go to dongxutian, Yulian will arrange for us to meet."


    Huo Kui was the first to speak, but he had recognized Gu Nan''s status and regarded him as the existence of the same level of harmony.Gu Nan nodded. At his present level, we can already see the strength of these people. Huo Kui and Mengxian are the more powerful types among them.


    According to the equal order calculation, they are about the thirteenth order.


    Of course, it''s still that sentence. When it comes to the level of harmony, it''s often just a reference. Even Song Fei, who has no special rules, has the possibility to beat them by leaping over the ranks, even though the probability is at most 23%.


    Gu Nan looked at Meng Xian and said, "are you Lou WANYING''s mother?"


    The dream fairy mouth corners tiny draw, a time unexpectedly don''t know how to reply, can sink a voice way: "not bad."


    Gu Nan without saying a word, a punch has been smashed in the past, the goal is the face of the dream fairy.


    Mengxian''s whole body turns into a virtual shadow, which makes Gu Nan''s fist fail, but it still damages her law.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!" A cold hum came from the void, and the power of the terrible dream was boiling again, directly covering Gu Nan''s whole kingdom of God.


    This time, it was Mengxian himself. Once he launched it, I''m afraid it would be a real killing move, which would be enough to wipe out the consciousness of all the creatures in God''s country.


    But the golden light appeared slowly, but it was blocked in front of them. Huo Kui said helplessly: "Gu Nan, wait a minute Mengxian, she won''t take revenge on you. "


    Gu Nan stopped and looked at Huo Kui suspiciously. Confirm the relationship between Mengxian and Lou WANYING, of course, he must start first.


    But Huo Kui said: "we have made an agreement with each other. He Dao is detachment. Song Fei didn''t pursue jinghongtian because of the cancellation of all kinds of things before Well, unless it''s death. "


    There is such an agreement between those who are in harmony with the Tao. Gu Nan has never heard of it, but he still subconsciously asks, "what kind of revenge is death?"


    Huo Kui looked at him: "like ziluo."

 Chapter 514

    It is true that there is such an agreement between those who conform to the Tao.


    It can be said that it is impossible for any star master to completely avoid conflict with others in the process of moving forward.


    For those who are qualified to be promoted to the Tao, it is very likely that they will offend one of them.


    For example, Xue Ren and Zou Jiming have a certain degree of conflict in law, and their relationship has never been very harmonious.


    He has a very good relationship with Yu Lian, which is also a tradition left behind before. Otherwise, if he only offends others and has no allies, he may be attacked when he is promoted.


    It''s also to protect the later Jin Dynasty. This kind of agreement only exists between those who are in harmony with the Tao. Once someone is promoted to harmony with the Tao, the previous gratitude and resentment will no longer count, and then it will be counted separately.


    Of course, as Song Fei did, it directly caused ziluo old man to fall into the realm, unable to turn over for tens of thousands of years. That''s another matter.


    "It''s true, that''s right." Yu Lian and Gu Nan sit opposite each other, confirming Huo Kui''s statement.


    It''s not Dong Xu Tian, but Yu Lian who comes to meet Gu Nan in person. Listen to the meaning in her words, it is to want to draw Gu nan to her faction.


    It is true that those who are in harmony with the Tao in the world of the heavens are not as clear-cut as the two great divine sects next door, but there are some sectarian views.


    For example, jiupo has a close relationship with Song Fei, and Song Fei has a good friendship with Qin guanruo, so they can be said to be a faction.


    Gu Nan has always been closer to Yu Lian because of the relationship between the God society and Xue Ren. It''s normal for Yu Lian to come to him for the first time.


    "In other words, Song Fei and Meng Xian will not trouble me because of their old enemies?"


    "Yes, it is not." Yu Lian said with a smile, "the agreement is just an agreement. If one day you don''t have the power of harmony, most of them won''t let you go."


    Gu Nan just nodded. To put it bluntly, the so-called agreement is just to give everyone a step down, not to kill and fight.


    It is quite difficult for a person who is in harmony with the Tao to kill his opponents at the same level. How can you explain to your subordinates when their disciples and children die in the hands of each other?


    Since it''s hard to explain, let''s just make an agreement. When it''s time to start It''s totally possible not to comply with the agreement.


    "Mengxian just came back, and still needs to deal with the old affairs. And after your promotion, violet is able to stabilize the injury Yu Lian said, "I''ll call you to meet again after they have dealt with their own affairs. The time is set in a month."


    "Yes." Gu Nan has no opinion and nods.


    Yu Lian took another deep look at Gu Nan: "this time we have three more followers, but they are both old members, only you are new. I''ll tell you something later. "


    Gu Nan looked at her, and it was obvious that something was hidden in her words, but since Yu Lian didn''t mean it now, it would be better to wait for a month.


    Anyway, if you think about it, it won''t be like "the world is going to be destroyed, so you need to take turns guarding by those who are in harmony with the Tao", or "when foreign enemies invade, you need to take turns guarding the border".


    Seeing that Song Fei still has time to fight against the world of gods, we can see that this will not be the case.


    After the two agreed, Yulian didn''t mean to stay any more and soon disappeared.


    It was two days after Gu Nan''s promotion, all the dust had settled, all the gods had retreated, and the war was in a downturn.


    The heavens will not know what the gods think, and now they have no time to pay attention, because they are busy welcoming a new one.


    If Gu Nan was famous before, but he always showed a mixed situation of praise and criticism, now he has become a one-sided praise.


    No one dares to mention all the comments such as "unstable foundation", "narrow-minded and too many enemies" or "acting sinister and unscrupulous".


    Even the classic battles of Gu Nan since his debut have been made into cases for the analysis of the universe. Then people find that There''s nothing to analyze at all.


    A guy who has been on the road for less than a hundred years and has risen to the same level as a rocket, what can he analyze!


    What is the clock of Qi transportation? No, Genius? Fantastic. A firm heart? Cannot see. Heaven rewards diligence? It doesn''t exist. A late bloomer It''s too late for your sister!


    Analysts from the major powers began to shed tears. If we can prevaricate it with "too fast promotion and unstable foundation" before, now we really don''t know what to say.


    It wasn''t until a news came out that Gu Nan was not a mortal, but an ancient evil god reincarnated in the world of gods. Because of this, the main gods tried their best to kill him.


    As soon as the news came out, it was immediately recognized by the majority of analysts.


    Reincarnation of great power!


    Finally found a reason, in order to make the story more reasonable, but also broken the heart.


    With the spread of the "evil god theory" and its recognition by more and more people, Gu Nan''s experience has been dug up more and more, and a new problem has emerged.How did the power of a world of gods reincarnate into the heavenly world?


    Because of the existence of the plane wall between the two realms, it can be said that there is no way to communicate except the crystal nucleus of space-time, and reincarnation is even more unimaginable.


    This has triggered a wave of "cross-border reincarnation" research. Many people want to smuggle in this way, which is another matter.


    Gu Nan himself did not pay attention to the noisy discussions outside. He never paid attention to other people''s opinions.


    Gu Nan is sitting in his own God country, watching red tail move batch after batch of lists, all of them are monks who apply to join the kingdom of God.


    Because Gu Nan forbids outsiders to enter the astral world, after several waves of killing, no one dares to break into the astral world. They submit their applications one by one.


    Red tail can be selected, but are not some crooked melon crack jujube, and even many of them are star owners.


    Joining the astral world of a Taoist is absolutely not a bad thing for the star owners. It will not be shameful to talk about it. On the contrary, they feel proud of it.


    In fact, the vast majority of small star owners in real life, is living in the astral realm of the Tao, as a common residence.


    Red tail''s face was slightly worried: "my Lord, if we don''t put these people in, we are afraid of..."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Let them all go. My star world doesn''t need outsiders." Gu Nan waved his hand and said impolitely.


    After the second turn, the Dharma blessings that the kingdom of God can provide are far less powerful than those in the first turn.


    Gu Nan''s next arrangements for the kingdom of God, or his internal disposal, need to be in full control of the kingdom of God, and there is no room for these outsiders.


    It''s better not to let them all in than to rush them.


    "That''s right." Gu Nan said, "now that the kingdom of God has joined the Tao, let''s change its name. This time it''s called "don''t add days when this world is full."

 Chapter 515

    When Gu Nan once again spread the news that the star world had changed its name, people who knew him could not help laughing and crying.


    "He just doesn''t want someone to interfere in his star world?" Xue Renping sat in front of old ziluo and said something about Gu Nan in a funny way.


    He used to be known as "the closest person to he Dao", but now Oh, it''s still the closest one, but a man swept over his head.


    However, in the face of such an embarrassing situation, Xue Ren didn''t care at all, at least he couldn''t see a clue on his face.


    Old ziluo was still smiling, but his complexion was much better than before.


    His law is very special. It is an "organization" related to power. The way of self-improvement is to develop power. It can be said that the God association is his main foundation.


    If Xue Ren, the pillar of the heaven God Association, was promoted to the level of harmony, it would be enough to make ziluo''s injury recover completely and go further.


    Gu Nan is not a loyal member of the God society. His promotion is not as helpful as he thought.


    "What Gu Nan has done has always had his own intention, but others can''t figure it out." Old violet said with a smile.


    Xue Ren nodded and said, "everyone has his own way."


    Old ziluo looked at Xue Ren with a deep look and said, "if you go this way, you can''t go back. Now my injury is stable, you don''t need to worry


    Even if it wasn''t for God''s loyalty, Gu Nan''s promotion gave old man ziluo a big life. The idea of a ten-year period no longer exists. Now he can afford to wait.


    Everyone can see that Xue Ren will be promoted in a hundred years, and old man ziluo will return. So he has been regarded as a member of "he Dao club".


    But Xue Ren said without expression: "I can''t wait. I have a hunch that what Austin said may be It may not be impossible. "


    "You mean Gu Nan will cause the collapse of the world?" Old violet shook his head and said, "even if you have a hunch, you can''t trust anyone else."


    The star masters here are not those gods. They come to this stage by their own step-by-step practice, not the will of all living beings.


    So they don''t believe in any legends at all, they only believe in themselves - they have absolute confidence in themselves, even if they exist at the same level, it is difficult to completely destroy themselves, let alone all people.


    Of course, Xue Ren understands this, but it doesn''t mean he will give up: "that''s why I have to seize the time."


    Old man ziluo looked at him for a long time, and finally sighed: "well, I have an original secret. There is no second person in the world who can help you hide to the critical moment."


    "Thank you very much."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan doesn''t care about other people''s activities. He is busy in his own kingdom of God, stirring up some new things.


    Two glittering and translucent deities float in front of him. Gu Nan is driving his own shadow law, washing the brand of deity bit by bit.


    These two divinities, of course, are the fragments of the two main divinities, Austin and kocez, which Gu Nan intercepted from their respective bodies.


    This level of divinity, if it can be cleaned, will undoubtedly become the most precious props.


    more importantly, if you can control the two main divinities, even if they are just fragments, it will be of great help to Gu Nan''s next actions.


    After the second turn, the key to self-improvement is sin value, and points become a kind of assistance.


    In fact, this has always been the case, but in the kingdom of God stage, points are necessary to improve the level of the evil temple, which makes it particularly important.


    The method of killing the gods is still effective, but the problem is God is not enough to kill.


    I''m afraid that the total number of gods in the whole world of gods will not exceed 1000. Among them, there are a large number of low-level gods with few believers, and the proportion of high-level gods is very small.


    Before that, many high-level gods had been killed just for the sake of promotion to the tenth level, and the remaining gods were certainly not enough for Gu nan to reach the 15th level.


    For example, if you want to be promoted to the 12th level, you need to have a crime value of 200000, a difference of 70000.


    So if you want to continue to earn sin value, you have to find a long-term method, and the method given in the game is very simple - cultivate blasphemers.


    What is a blasphemer?


    To put it simply, it is the fallen believers of the gods who betray their faith.


    Blasphemy is evil, and blasphemy by blasphemers is undoubtedly a greater evil. So the ultimate goal of cultivating blasphemers is to let them kill the gods they believed in.


    It is precisely because of the existence of this ultimate goal that players are only qualified to use this way to obtain sin value after the second turn.


    After all, to kill the gods by the blasphemers means to cultivate the blasphemers into new gods, which can only be achieved after the second revolution.


    It''s like Gu Nan got a water system God in his early years and put it on LAN Si. But until now, LAN Si can''t be regarded as a real God.Strictly speaking, Lansi is also a blasphemer, but if she is expected to kill lorenza, Gu Nan might as well do his own task.


    Gu Nan can pay for the cultivation of blasphemies, but in this way, the evil spirit can not be hidden, and it is easy to be found, which belongs to the practice of fishing with all efforts.


    And the best way is to provide the blasphemers with higher divine status, so that they can grow up fast enough to kill the gods.


    The power of shadow is still boiling, constantly scouring the white and purple fragments of the divine personality in the air.


    The white fragment from Austin is still motionless, as if completely unaffected by the power of shadow, while nightmare is already on the verge of collapse.


    In the pure theory of law, Gu Nan is only the 11th level after all. It''s still a little more difficult to clean Austin''s divinity.


    However, there is only level 13 of the nightmare of the main kezesi, because it is only auxiliary combat, this time the separation of the Godhead is very small, the internal law is about to be completely washed away.


    "Let''s wash out kocez''s first, and we''ll save it for later." Gu Nan was originally holding a try attitude, see this situation, immediately made a decision.


    As long as there is a master God in hand, the cultivation of the first blasphemer will have a place, and the follow-up When the blasphemy is finished, take back the Godhead.


    "Call red tail." Gu Nan''s voice comes out from the evil temple, and is soon conveyed by Yan Xiaoxiao to Hongwei.


    "My Lord." Red tail quickly came in. She didn''t need to prepare for the war recently. She was also free. She seemed to be a little rich.


    "You''ll be busy again." Gu Nan patted her on the shoulder and said, "Bai Wu wants to build a new branch."


    "What branch?"


    "The world branch of the gods."

 Chapter 516

    "The world of the gods?" Red tail suddenly has a dizzy feeling, she can''t imagine in this kind of war stalemate, in front of this has the idea of establishing a branch over there.


    Gu Nan nodded: "don''t worry, the war is over. I will write another manual in two days to let both sides cease fire completely."


    Red tail can''t help but wonder: "what, what manual?"


    "A manual for the gods to prevent hunting."


    As the author of the manual, Gu Nan certainly knows what key points are worth noticing, and where there are loopholes that can be detected in advance by the gods.


    As long as the difficulty of hunting deities increases and the cost and benefit return to a normal ratio, there will not be such a crazy wave of hunting deities again, and it is bound to turn into small-scale behavior.


    The corner of red tail''s mouth slightly drew and hesitated: "but If you want to stir up war in the future... "


    "Just write another version 2.0 of the hunter''s manual." Gu Nan turned his lips, looked at Hong Wei and said, "you talk a lot today. Don''t you want to go to the world of gods?"


    "That''s not..." Red tail said speechless. She''s getting sick these days. She just wants to go to the world of gods. It''s a little sudden.


    However, as Gu Nan''s most effective hand, red tail quickly adjusted her mind and said with a serious look: "I see. I don''t know. What is the main purpose of this branch establishment? "


    "Gathering intelligence, especially information from the major themes." Gu Nan thought for a while and said, "I need you to help me find some good seedlings. They must be people who originally believed in gods, but later their beliefs collapsed."


    "What if the other side believes firmly all the time?"


    "Then try to corrupt him." Gu Nan did not raise his head and said, "Lan Si will follow you. She will be a good guide. Xie Yun and the three of them will take it with them and use it as thugs."


    The so-called "Xie Yun they three" refers to Xie Yun, an Tiansheng and Liang Ruxin.


    Although Gu Nan''s player Corps is small, they are all elite, especially Xie Yun, who have been promoted to the fifth level.


    For mortals, the fifth level is equivalent to the star or God.


    Among them, Xie Yun and an Tiansheng, to some extent, have made use of the particularity of the route, while Liang Ruxin, relying entirely on his own understanding, has come to this step by leaps and bounds with a clear direction.


    Under Gu Nan''s arrangement, almost all the main high-end forces in Shenzhou were mobilized.


    Red tail knows that this means that Gu Nan''s next focus of action will be in the world of the gods. He should quickly say, "yes, I''ll start today."


    ¡­¡­


    The layout of the world of gods is already in progress, but the establishment of an intelligence organization from scratch is not a matter overnight.


    Fortunately, with Hongwei, an experienced organizer, and a group of powerful subordinates as the support, the progress is quite fast.


    Gu Nan has completed his second turn, which can be said that he really has the ability to protect himself. He will not rush to upgrade as before, and can stop occasionally to enjoy his life.


    For example Two black cards.


    "The game is very simple." In the third day of the battle, for the first time defeated Gu Nan''s fish lotus, so said.


    Gu Nan didn''t like it either. He said with a smile, "try to win three games in a row?"


    After all, black card is a card game with limited rules. For the real top players, the winning rate of each other is about 50%. It''s luck that really decides the outcome.


    However, compared with Sylvia at that time, the fish lotus with Taoist appearance has been regarded as a gifted talent, and the rapid progress is amazing.


    After leaving from the kingdom of God, Gu Nan ran to dongxutian to play cards with Yulian.


    Anyway, he has nothing to do recently, so he has to wait for the meeting of the Dharma followers in dongxutian. It''s better to come earlier.


    He has already made arrangements in the kingdom of God, waiting for the red tail to gather up the number of people, he can automatically start a screening mechanism to get the people who are finally qualified to inherit the Godhead fragment.


    After two consecutive defeats, Yu Lian calmly pushed away the cards and said, "Zou Jiming said that he wanted to talk to you. Go to see him first?"


    ¡­¡­


    Artensa.


    In this war-torn continent, a large number of civilians are displaced, and a large number of believers are not protected in the war, and eventually lack of faith and become a non believer.


    Vivian is such a girl.


    She believed in the goddess of glory since childhood, even if it was just a weak God, Vivian always believed that the gods could not be distinguished only by their strength.


    There is justice in the world, and power is not truth.


    Until one day When the war came, Vivian finally knew what the truth was.


    On that day, the town where the girl lived was suddenly attacked. Evil invaders destroyed her home and slaughtered her relatives.


    Originally, the girl thought she was going to die too. Fortunately, a God with medium divine power appeared, but he could not protect all people and could only selectively protect some people.So the believers who believed in this God naturally became the first group of protection objects, and Vivian was lucky to be selected as the second group, but her brother was not so lucky.


    Watching her brother die under the butcher''s knife, the devout girl finally understood a truth.


    First there must be power, then there must be justice.


    Now Vivian, after two months of war experience, has grown from a green girl to a mature female mercenary.


    Her fair skin became swarthy. She frequently went to pubs. She burned the Shenguan robe that she longed for when she was a teenager and put on a tight windbreaker. Her hands were covered with blood.


    Even Shenshu has been completely forgotten by her. Now she can only kill people with machetes.


    She became strong, brave and even cold, like a rose full of barbs. Only in the dead of night can she remember the helplessness of her relatives, so she yearned for strength more and more.


    Until this day, a voice sounded in her ear.


    "Do you want power?"


    "Do you want to guard everything now?"


    "You Want immortality? "


    The voice seemed to torture Vivian''s soul. She couldn''t go against her heart: "of course I want to! power! Give me more power


    When this idea falls, Vivian feels that the scene in front of her eyes becomes dark, and her consciousness seems to fall into a state of drowsiness.


    When she woke up again, she opened her eyes carefully, only to find that she was in a jungle. Not far away, she could see some people and a small sign.


    It''s just that the style of the houses here is very strange. It seems that they are different from any other civilization. Even the words on the sign on one side are all in a strange square font.


    "This What does it say? " Vivian looks at the sign curiously.


    "New people? Next to it is a common language note. " A voice sounded beside Vivian, but a tall woman was walking slowly.


    Vivian quickly turned to see the familiar font, which clearly said:


    welcome to the god space.

 Chapter 517

    "Mission location: ghost world."


    "Mission objective: to assist the forces of Tiancheng floating island and defeat the enemy."


    "Mission difficulty: Samsung."


    When the mission information was disclosed in detail, tall blonde Nancy could not help frowning: "it''s Samsung mission, Vivian, this time you don''t want to go together."


    Under normal circumstances, three or more members of the third level are required to complete the Samsung mission.


    Three third level players, Nancy''s team can provide out, but to bring Vivian, it may not have the spare power to take care of her.


    "Sister Nancy, I can do it!" Vivian insisted, "I''m a second-order mercenary. Adam doesn''t use the power of law. Sometimes he will lose to me!"


    One side of the blue haired youth discontented: "that''s my mistake! And clearly I''ll lose to you once... "


    Before Adam''s words were finished, Vivian glared back with her eyes, so her voice became smaller and smaller.


    Vivian came to this mysterious space, nearly a month has passed, she basically understood the rules here, but also got the rapid growth of strength.


    In a short period of one month, he has grown from an ordinary mercenary who only knows some fighting skills to a second level strong one.


    Of course, there is a lot of help provided by the god space, which can not be separated from Vivian''s own efforts and talents.


    Nancy looked at her for a moment and finally nodded, "well, if you insist. But you have to make sure that everything is under your command. "


    "Yes Vivian said excitedly.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of ghosts.


    Nancy, with Vivian, Adam, and another third level member of the team, Jonathan, a little boy who is good at using bows and arrows, is speeding forward in a group of four.


    "The mission requires us to assist in the battle of Tiancheng floating island, but we must first understand the situation and figure out who the enemy is and who the friend is." Nancy, like a big sister, said calmly.


    "In the past, a small team was directly executed as a spy by friendly forces because they acted rashly." Nancy was afraid that some of the players would not be careful, and said, "to die in the main god space is to really die..."


    "You''ve said that 20 times, sister." Adam patted the Epee on his waist and adjusted a comfortable posture to move forward, "and none of those who died in the space of the LORD God came back. Who knows if they died or went back..."


    The so-called "going back" naturally refers to returning to the world of the gods, which is what they think of as the thematic plane.


    "Then you can try it." Nancy glared at Adam and said in a sullen voice.


    Vivian stood aside and looked at Jonathan, the archer, with a smile. The first time I saw sister Nancy and Adam fighting, she thought they were going to fight.


    Later, it was Jonathan who told her that they came from the same continent and almost entered into the space of the LORD God at the same time. They first supported each other and today they can sleep together.


    Wait until the end of the two bickering, Vivian just curiously interrupted: "you say, is the main god space really built by a main god adult?"


    This is the boring stage of the road, and the three don''t mind chatting with Vivian for a while.


    Adam was the first to say, "probably. No matter which God established this, ordinary gods dare not be named as the LORD God. "


    When talking about gods, Adam didn''t mean to respect them at all. On the contrary, there was a bit of ridicule in his words.


    If it is the original, Vivian will probably be very dissatisfied with this attitude, but now it sounds not only not disgusted, but also vaguely happy.


    What''s the meaning of her piety if the God who once believed devoutly didn''t protect her in the face of death?


    On the contrary, Adam''s words today give Vivian a strange pleasure to enter the forbidden field and taste the forbidden fruit.


    ¡­¡­


    "Observer 29 is doing well at present."


    In the white fog, a man in white overalls took his eyes back from the action record on the 29th, and then wrote down his comments.


    "29, is that the girl named Vivian?" The man heard a voice coming from behind, quickly turned around, but saw red tail didn''t know when he was standing there.


    "Yes." The man said respectfully, "my Lord, you brought her back by yourself."


    Red tail nodded. When she was in the world of gods, she started to set up the white fog branch, and at the same time, she also selected talents from the major themes, especially those who had lost faith.


    The goal of still believing in gods needs the current layout of white fog over there to destroy their beliefs one by one.


    However, those who lack faith like Vivian are very suitable for in-depth cultivation, so they are directly brought back to the heaven world and arranged to enter the "god space" established by Gu Nan himself.


    As for why we have to build a god space Even this name is Gu Nan''s own, red tail of course there is no way to object.Red tail nodded, carefully looked at Vivian''s action record, and then said: "let Adam die in this mission, you can talk with Vivian before you die."


    The man in the overalls quickly said yes, but then said, "it''s just The blasphemy value on the 29th is only C. We need Adam''s existence to cultivate the quality of the observer. "


    But red tail insisted: "just arrange a rookie to join the team. According to your original training method, it''s too slow. Vivian''s potential is bigger than you think. "


    ¡­¡­


    The red tail is responsible for the cultivation of blasphemers in the god space. Gu Nan has never paid attention to the things there since he finished the god space.


    He stayed in the void sky and met with the followers of the Tao.


    Even Gu, who was not at the top of the class, did not smile before.


    Now that he has been promoted to Hedao, according to the agreement, all the previous things will be written off, although before Gu Nan''s real promotion, it was he who tried every means to kill Gu Nan.


    Of course, Gu Nan didn''t pay attention to this kind of words. If he wants to turn over, these people may turn over at any time. What he has agreed is just to say.


    Apart from ziluo old man and Mengxian, Gu Nan saw all the original thirteen days of Zhutian world one by one this time. The first one he saw was Zou Jiming.


    The warlord, who was a little talkative, didn''t give Gu Nan much help. He just came to chat.


    In fact, most people are just chatting. After all, they have nothing to do with Gu Nan. Gu Nan''s real contacts with those who are in harmony with Tao are Song Fei, Lu Wen, ziluo old man and so on.


    It was not until the appearance of a person that Gu Nan was given some new impressions.

 Chapter 518

    There was a man in thirteen days. Gu Nan had heard of his name long ago, but he never met him.


    This person is the star master of jiupo heaven, jiupo.


    Jiupo is one of the oldest followers of Taoism in the world of heaven, almost at the same time as old man ziluo. And he has been the most mysterious one among all he Dao people since he achieved he Dao.


    How mysterious is it?


    It can be said that there are no more than 30 people in the whole world who know what the nine spirits look like, including those who are in harmony with the Tao.


    Gu Nan was lucky to be another person who saw JIUPU''s appearance.


    However, when you really see jiupo, you will feel that this person is really not surprising, and you can''t even see him once you see him - he is a very ordinary uncle face, smiling all day, without the air of mysterious boss in all kinds of novels.


    Based on the exhaustibility of human appearance, maybe a hundred or so people who look like him can be found in all aspects.


    "Gu Nan, I wanted to know you a long time ago." Nine spirits face hang a smile, so said to Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan looked at him and said, "I heard that you are with Song Fei?"


    Song Fei was promoted to he Dao at that time, and he had nine spirits. If it wasn''t for his help, Song Fei would never have been able to bear to let old ziluo fall.


    Jiupo shook his head and said, "you should say that I invested in him."


    "Isn''t that the same?" Gu Nan shrugged, "if Song Fei is dead, then you can''t get your investment back, and you can''t help him?"


    To this kind of view, Jiu Po smiles: "there are exceptions. For example, I invested in a new object, and the return of this new object will be higher. "


    Gu Nan finally nodded clearly: "so you want to invest in me? So what do you have to invest in? "


    "I can help you kill the gods." Nine spirit facial expression invariable ground say, "Lord God."


    ¡­¡­


    A new round of the meeting of the followers of the Tao has finally begun, with a total of 16 people present.


    Yulian led the original thirteen days, plus Gu Nan, ziluo old man and Mengxian. With the return of two veteran comrades and the promotion of a new comer, thirteen days became "sixteen days".


    If there is no accident, from this day on, the name of "sixteen days" will be known to the world and used to describe the top group of strong people.


    These 16 days are: Dongxu heaven, shenhuang heaven, JIUPU heaven And this world is full, don''t add days.


    This is the first time that Gu Nan has seen so many he Dao people in the same scene, even though he has already seen them.


    Fish lotus should not let sit in the first place, and her next head are nine spirits and a solemn young man, who is the king of Zhao.


    In the history of the heaven world, the ancient times was not such a pattern of heaven, but only divided into heaven, earth and man.


    The three realms were not isolated from each other, and ancient ancestors could freely travel in the three realms.


    After a great change in heaven and earth, the three realms completely collapsed and split into countless planes of different sizes.


    and the three most important parts of the three realms are preserved. They were handed down by the then sages, and they are still in the same level.


    The heaven has the authentic lineage of daomen, which is now the void heaven; the earth has lost the power of reincarnation in the underworld, but it has become the normal plane, which is now the nine spirit heaven; the human world has evolved from time to time, and the great power of the human race has emerged frequently, which is now the god heaven.


    This is the origin of the three oldest star realms, namely, Dongxu heaven, shenhuang heaven and JIUPU heaven.


    Of course, the masters of these three realms are not the three sages of those years. Even the oldest jiupo is not the first master of jiupo heaven.


    However, different from the inheritance of the other two realms, when the sage fell, Shengsheng snatched the core of that year''s territory from his successor, and then changed his name to jiupotian.


    Now people talk about jiugutian, the core topic, is still inseparable from its origin, we can see the power of this move in those years.


    Gu Nan''s eyes drew back from Jiuling and looked at Yulian and the king of Zhao. Both of them have passed on for many generations, and only then did they take over the Star Kingdom from their ancestors.


    Dongxutian is the origin of Taoism. It has always been said that it is the master of all realms. Therefore, whenever a new Taoist appears, it is dongxutian who presides over the meeting.


    And God is more interesting. Every star Lord in this star world will change his name to RenWang. The only difference is that their surnames are different.


    Compared with Dong Xutian''s attitude of interfering in everything, shenhuangtian is more like a self closed star world.


    It is not like Gu Nan''s complete external blockade, but if it wants to join shenhuangtian, it also needs to go through strict censorship, and even more through internal reproduction.


    In short, the main task of each generation is to protect their own star world, so that the fire of the Terran can burn forever in the God''s heaven.


    As for what happens outside, it has nothing to do with them."When we call you here this time, a new one is born. Ziluo and Mengxian are old friends, and Gu Nan must have met him. " Fish lotus also did not put what spectrum, with the most straightforward words said.


    She also knew in her heart that Dong Xutian was in charge of the world. It was just a nominal statement. If there was any conflict of interest, no one cared about it.


    Only when you need to preside over something like this can you think of it.


    "By convention." Yu Lian stood up and said to Gu Nan, "Gu Nan, I need you to seal incense to the predecessors, and then I''ll see you Well, I guess you''re not happy either. Let''s get down to business. "


    Fish lotus said half, think or don''t ask, simply go directly to the next step of the procedure.


    When talking about business, Yu Lian''s face became more and more serious. She stared at Gu Nan and said, "we who are in harmony with the Tao can have a great freedom between heaven and earth, but we also have to bear the heavy responsibility of heaven and earth."


    "What do you mean? Do we really need to save the world? " Gu Nan can''t help but open his mouth, thinking of some of his previous abdominal Fei.


    "That''s not..." Yu Lian said in silence, "it is our duty to maintain the normal operation of the universe and cultivate more and more powerful star masters."


    Gu Nan directly ignored the cultivation of the star master. The previous sentence made him frown slightly: "the operation of the universe is maintained by those who are in harmony with the Tao?"


    "Strictly speaking, yes." Fish lotus nodded, "you just become the star master, looking for their own star, should have been to a place, called the world."


    She stopped for a moment, and then said: "in a sense, the inner world does not exist. It is a control center created by us by gathering the power of all people."


    Gu Nan''s mind suddenly became clear. At this moment, all kinds of questions about the world in and out of that year were explained.


    No wonder the existence of the inner world is so strange, as if it is specially convenient for the star owner to find the astral world.


    No wonder the world of the gods, which is similar to the world of the heavens, has never heard of similar products.


    No wonder the rules in the world are rigid and dull. It turns out that they are man-made products


    "What on earth do we need to do?" Gu Nan couldn''t help being curious.


    Fish lotus didn''t answer positively, pointed to a side way: "let Li CI take you to the inner world to have a look again, you will understand, this time it''s his turn to be on duty."

 Chapter 519

    "Mr. Gu Nan, please follow me." Li CI showed a plain smile and said to Gu Nan.


    At this time, they have come to the inner world. Li CI is in front of them and leads Gu to the south.


    Li CI is a handsome young man with sword eyebrows. However, his actual age is much older than that of Lu Wen. He can be regarded as a great master of Taoism in the middle ages.


    One of the most famous things about Li Ci, of course, is that when he was not in harmony with the Tao, he escaped from another one by means of endless magic combinations.


    From that day on, no one dared to provoke Li CI easily. He was treated as a future Taoist.


    Li CI didn''t disappoint the world either. More than a thousand years later, he was promoted to he Dao and became a great power.


    Today, Li CI is already considered to be a thirteen level Taoist, surpassing Song Fei, who was promoted earlier than him. It''s only a matter of time before he can surpass others.


    Of course, the first problem he faces now is not to be caught up by Gu Nan too soon.


    Gu Nan followed Li Ci, stepped slowly into the door of inner world, and then saw the familiar and strange inner world.


    He had entered the world for the first time.


    It was in that experience that he met Zuo Zuo and others, which led to a series of subsequent things.


    Later, in order to obtain the sin value and points, Gu Nan once took Li world as the copy center and came here to look for new copies.


    After a formal turn and entering the stage of the kingdom of God, Li world, which briefly appeared in Gu Nan''s vision, finally completely withdrew from the stage of history.


    Now Gu Nan has come back. When he goes to see the inner world, his impression is quite different from before.


    There are still countless tiny light spots floating around one by one. It is the stars who are constantly looking for the star world.


    The existence of this strange scene has never been seen in Gu Nan''s previous life. Even the world of gods here does not exist, only the world of heaven.


    When Gu Nan looked at the inner world in those days, he only thought that it was strange everywhere. Now he knows that it is man-made, but it seems that it is more simple.


    It''s like being forced to piece it together, just to realize the function, without any decoration.


    "Do you think it''s too simple?" Li CI seemed to understand Gu Nan''s thoughts and said with a smile, "when I first came here, I felt the same way."


    Li CI also had the experience of "coming for the first time", which shows that he is not one of the creators of the inner world. This place should be created by the earlier followers of Taoism.


    Without waiting for Gu nan to speak again, Li CI said, "after the collapse of the three realms, the saints found that the fragments of the divided world were constantly drifting away from the center of the world."


    "And these pieces continue to drift to the edge of the world, some begin to collapse, some disappear completely, no one can find them."


    "If it goes on like this, sooner or later, all the fragments will disappear completely, and there will be only a few big stars left in the world of the heavens, and the name of" the heavens "will not live up to its name..."


    With Li Ci''s narration, Gu Nan gradually gained a new understanding of the history of that year and the world outlook of the whole universe.


    In fact, most of these are things he has known for a long time, but he did not connect them all together and look at them from a new height.


    If we use a simple metaphor to describe it, the whole celestial world is like a continuously rotating sphere, while the plane or the astral world is the organizational particles inside the sphere.


    The sky level potential surface is the center of the sphere, with a large proportion of volume and a completely fixed position.


    The proportion of the boundary level is a little small, and it is at the edge of the central region, but it also has its own stable position and will not be thrown away from the center.


    The world-class niche below the two is not so well treated. Almost all of them are outside the central area, and are constantly thrown away to the edge due to the rotation of the sphere.


    It is for this reason that the time of the sky level and the boundary level is completely unified, while the other levels always have their own time and velocity differences.


    Using Gu Nan''s few physical knowledge to speculate, it is roughly in different orbital planes, and the relative running speed varies greatly, which leads to the difference of time and velocity.


    "In ancient times, there was no such thing as a star master." Li CI also said, "in order not to let the fragments of the plane go away, the sages called on the monks to leave the main plane, constantly open up, and handed down the practice method of combining themselves with the plane."


    Hearing this, Gu Nan said with a smile: "the star master controls the star world. This is how he came."


    Although it is also a combination of plane and self, the gods next door build their own kingdom, which is quite different from the heavenly world. Although they share the same goal, they are quite different in the kingdom of God.


    "The masters of the stars are in charge of the astral world, and they will continue to strengthen themselves, and the astral world will continue to grow. When you are promoted to the world level, this piece of plane will be completely saved. "Li CI continued: "however, there are too many fragments in the world. If it''s all up to the stars to pull freely, the efficiency will be too low. Therefore, the second generation of followers of the Tao decided to summarize all the fragments first, and the mechanism of this generalization is the inner world. "


    With these words, Li CI led Gu nan to move on. They have entered the core of the inner world, the real control center.


    Then he took back the law of his control center, motioned for Gu nan to take over the position, and said with a smile, "I don''t need to say more about the next thing. Someone will tell you."


    Gu Nan looked at him strangely. When he reflected the law into the center, he suddenly felt an inexplicable palpitation, as if something was jumping in the center.


    "Alive?" Gu Nan turned his head and looked at Li Ci, who just nodded his head to indicate that he would wait.


    Sure enough, just a moment later, Gu Nan heard a soft female voice echoing in his ears: "nice to meet you, new king."


    In front of Gu Nan, a woman''s shadow is slowly forming. The woman is slim, but her body is made up of blue light beam, and her face has no appearance.


    "We usually call her zero." Li CI finally said again, "she is the origin of the inner world, and also the symbiotic life here."


    "Is that the housekeeper?" Gu Nan was not affected by Li Ci at all, and saw through the essence of zero for the first time.


    To put it bluntly, this group of followers themselves are quite busy and have no time to deal with the affairs of plane fragments, so they find a full-time housekeeper to come.


    "You are right, Wang." The voice of zero sounded again, "I was made as a housekeeper in the first place."


    Gu Nan looked at Li CI: "what does Wang mean?"


    Li CI said with a smile: "here, you can control the whole world and control anything you want to control. In a sense, you are the king of the world. "


    (end of full text) I lied to you.)

 Chapter 521

    Vivian has been unable to accept the fact that the mission was suddenly completed, and then the three of them were directly sent back to the god space.


    "Is to hide timed tasks." Nancy''s face was gloomy and her sword was on the ground. Her back looked weak.


    "What''s that?" Jonathan''s face was no better. They have learned from Vivian what happened after the four separated.


    If Adam is not called back by the space of the LORD God, he will never come back.


    Nancy looked at him and said, "the task is more difficult than normal. It''s hard to finish it directly, but there is a time limit. As long as you can stick to the end of the time limit, the task will be completed automatically. "


    Jonathan seemed to be in a daze for a long time before he angrily said, "God, the space is too tricky! Since it''s a time limited task, why not explain it in advance? "


    "If we knew ahead of time that there was a time limit, we wouldn''t want to finish the task." Nancy sighed. "If we were allowed to procrastinate, the task would be a different one."


    Jonathan opened his mouth, and finally could only sigh helplessly: "god space really will not have the opportunity to drill holes."


    "Blame me, blame me..." Vivian half squatted on the ground, holding her head in both hands, and said in a very low voice, "if I could hold on a little longer and not give up so soon, Adam would not die!"


    There is a meteorite falling in the sky, and this scene is naturally seen by Vivian, so she knows very well that the completion of the task is just a moment.


    If she can hold on a little longer, even if she stays to fight with Adam, they will have a good chance to survive.


    Although Nancy was also depressed, she went up to Vivian, patted her on the shoulder and said, "it''s not your fault. Even I didn''t expect that this time it would be a time limited mission... "


    Vivian raised her head with a daze in her eyes, as if her faith collapsed again.


    The scene suddenly fell into silence, Nancy did not speak, Adam''s death has made her heart haggard.


    It was not until a long time later that Jonathan''s voice began to ring out slowly: "if you don''t want today''s event to happen again, get to the third level as soon as possible and enter the square of the LORD God."


    The main god square is a place where only the third-order reincarnation can enter, where all reincarnation can exchange materials and information.


    Nancy and others can communicate with other reincarnations because of the existence of the square of God.


    "Third order?" Vivian gazed at Jonathan for a moment, then nodded heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    Nancy team''s exclusive space, for their rest in the village, after avoiding Vivian, Jonathan and Nancy are alone.


    "It''s round at last." Jonathan shook his head helplessly and said, "those people in the reincarnation group are really unreliable. Even the confrontation tasks are arranged to us.


    Nancy couldn''t help but curl her lips and said, "it''s a pity that they can make up a story about the" limited time "mission You said, "what happened to so many meteorites that day?"


    "Some big shot." Jonathan said without raising his head, "behind the organization is said to be the one who has just been promoted. Who knows what power those big people have."


    Nancy''s insight was obviously superior to Jonathan''s, and she shook her head slowly and said, "Guihai is a planetarium. There is no meteorite in the planetarium It''s not the ordinary star master who can do this. "


    On hearing this, Jonathan was slightly stunned, and then said, "whatever! When we finish Vivian''s task line, it will be clear when we return to the organization. I''m a little envious of Adam... "


    According to the normal script, Adam has to act as Vivian''s spiritual mentor, which makes it so easy for him to "get off work".


    Nancy laughed, too, but did not speak.


    At this time, Nancy didn''t look any colder than ordinary people. If Vivian saw this scene, she would suspect that she knew a fake Nancy.


    In fact, it''s true that she knew the fake Nancy, even the name of Nancy is fake. All the people she saw in the god space were "actors" from white fog.


    Even Vivian''s next journey was arranged.


    What tasks will succeed, what tasks are prepared for failure, and what tasks will meet key people


    "When this mission is over, I won''t take it." Nancy said, "it''s a nice little girl. If one day you know that everyone is cheating on her, then..."


    "Don''t soften your heart and tell her the truth!" Jonathan''s voice suddenly became loud and serious. "It will only kill everyone, you know?"


    White fog is not a good organization, as Jonathan knows.


    "I know." Nancy nodded and said with no expression.


    ¡­¡­


    "My Lord." Red tail in out of the observation room soon after, really saw Gu Nan.


    It''s not his body, but his body. In Gu Nan''s present state, it is not difficult for him to incarnate in thousands of ways. The shadow has this property."See that meteorite?" Gu Nan said with a smile, "if you need to cultivate blasphemers in the future, you can give me a list."


    Red tail heart tremor, quickly nodded should be.


    Even Nancy knows how difficult it is to make a meteorite rain in Guihai world. How can red tail not understand?


    Not to mention the use of meteorites to break out a fixed font This means that Gu Nan can manipulate the laws of heaven and earth according to his own mind.


    This kind of thing, even if the star master wants to do, it also needs long-term preparation, let alone outsiders.


    If this kind of power is used in the reincarnation organization, it is definitely the plug-in of the adverse sky level. But red tail dare not let Gu Nan work for her. Only when it comes to the blasphemy plan, she dares to give it to Gu Nan.


    Hongwei is very clear that the blasphemer plan will be Gu Nan''s next priority work. Even with Baiwu and the whole kingdom of God, all actions will serve this purpose.


    "In addition." As expected, Gu Nan said, "now there are too few blasphemers. Dozens of people are not enough. With so many planes in the world of the gods, is there a lack of purpose? "


    Red tail nodded quickly, but then said: "it''s mainly to design mission routes for each blasphemer, and to free up people to play teammates. It takes up too many people If white fog continues to recruit people, the organizational structure will be too bloated. "


    For this situation, Gu Nan thought for a moment and said, "list the groups of the main God''s space plan and give it to the cabinet. After Bai Wu, he will only be responsible for finding seedlings."

 Chapter 522

    Management is a science.


    As a dead man who can only play games, Gu Nan doesn''t know much about management. What he knows is that he just wants to give professional things to professional people.


    If a professional person refuses to do it, he should try to do it. If he can''t, he should be forced to do it with a knife.


    So when the malfeasance plan has the highest priority, Gu Nan personally arranges the plan to jump in the queue, and all of a sudden enters the daily work of Bai Wu, all kinds of problems are bound to appear.


    Now it''s not too late to find the problem, and Gu Nan''s countermeasures are also effective.


    Since the planning of the main god space needs too much manpower and affects the normal operation of the white fog, it is OK to transfer this part of the functions.


    If you can''t do the work, the pot will always be thrown, right?


    It is also beneficial to the kingdom of God to hand over the space of the LORD God to the chief cabinet.


    Due to Gu Nan''s "closed door" policy, the kingdom of God itself also needs to maintain foreign exchanges, and God space is a good entry point.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later.


    Gu Nan''an sits behind the kingdom of God, and Yan Xiaoxiao reports to him the progress of the god space and the blasphemer plan during this period of time.


    "The progress of the blasphemer project is fairly smooth. At present, the number of observers has exceeded 100, of which nearly 20 are rated as S-class, and have great potential to inherit the divine personality."


    "As for the space of the gods, the cabinet has set up the Ministry of gods, which is responsible for this aspect of affairs."


    "At present, we have prepared more than 50 non principal planes. All the tasks to be performed by the blasphemers will be formulated and screened by the cabinet itself, so as to avoid the problem of assessment errors."


    In terms of the execution of affairs, the cabinet is much more perfect than a white fog organization.


    At least for the mission of the main god space, the white fog can only rely on the reincarnation mission, but the cabinet can be prepared to design by hand, and the inside information gap is huge.


    after all, the cabinet is the quintessence of the whole kingdom of God, and almost all think-tank have been caught in it.


    "Well done." Gu Nan nodded and praised, "the cabinet needs a prime minister. Have you considered taking up this position?"


    Of course, what he said is true of Yan Xiaoxiao''s novels.


    After becoming the spirit of the kingdom of God, Yan Xiaoxiao will never be tired and will always keep endless energy. She doesn''t need food and sleep, and can easily understand what happens in every corner of the kingdom of God


    Such an existence is the most perfect housekeeper.


    "With pleasure." Yan Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "if you don''t mind that there won''t be a second prime minister in China, teacher."


    Gu Nan shrugged and said he didn''t mind. Even now, the efficiency of the cabinet is very high.


    Moreover, after Yan Xiaoxiao became the spirit of the kingdom of God, she could hardly betray Gu Nan, because she coexisted with the kingdom of God.


    ¡­¡­


    "How does it feel to be the king of the world?" Hole virtual days, fish lotus face with a smile on Gu Nan said.


    "Not bad." Gu Nan said casually, "but that zero Why does she sound like a person from the other side of the world of the gods? "


    Although he speaks the language of the universe, the word "zero" makes Gu Nan feel familiar, just like the way the system NPC used to speak when playing games.


    Yu Lian gave him a deep look: "you''re right. The original body of zero really comes from the world of gods. My Shizu and two other saints have been there in those years, and even participated in their first divine battle. "


    "The first divine battle?" Gu Nan can''t help picking eyebrows.


    The first gods war was a time when the most active gods had not really grown up.


    If it is said that the two sides of the world have already had contact or even communication long ago, then the background of the world of gods here may be different from Gu Nan''s impression.


    Yu Lian just nodded, waiting for Gu nan to ask. Of course, she didn''t mention it by accident. On the contrary, she intended to explore Gu Nan''s origin.


    Now the followers of the heaven world have no doubt about Gu Nan''s identity. After all, he is an evil god testified by Austin.


    However, it is still like a fog what deeds this evil god had in his previous life and who he had contact with.


    Of course, Yu Lian and others tried to investigate, but they got nothing.


    In ancient times, the world of gods was at the same time as the world of heaven. It was before the collapse of the three realms. Few historical records were handed down, and later generations did not know what happened at that time.


    Gu Nan thought for a moment and said, "is there any record of this in dongxutian?"


    Now that the second round has been completed, Gu Nan has the means to get out even if he directly faces Austin.


    While the blasphemer project is already in progress, Gu Nan has enough time to do something he is interested in, such as exploring the mysteries of the world of the gods.The existence of zero makes him feel familiar, but he can''t remember where he has seen it. Maybe he can only know it by finding her noumenon.


    "Yes." The smile of fish lotus is more prosperous a few minutes, seem to be waiting for Gu nan to say this sentence, "but as the price of consulting, I hope you can promise me one thing."


    Because they can''t threaten each other''s lives, they often make this kind of trade. Yulian is familiar with it.


    Gu Nan didn''t mind paying some money, but saved time and effort to get information. He immediately nodded and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I have a disciple who wants to study with you for a period of time." Fish lotus stares at Gu Nan''s eyes and says so.


    Gu Nan couldn''t help laughing: "since you know I''m an evil god, you should understand that some things can''t be learned by learning."


    "Of course." Yu Lian said, "she just follows you and doesn''t need you to teach her anything. We are willing to collect all kinds of practice routes. "


    "Ye Wu."


    As she said this, a young girl came out of the rear and came to Gu Nan in a hurry. She bowed and said, "Mr. Gu Nan, my name is Ye Wu. You can call me Xiao Wu Please pay more attention


    Gu Nan glanced at her and said noncommittally, "how long will she study? I may go to the world of the gods soon. "


    "One It''s a year. " Fish lotus looked at Gu Nan''s expression, originally wanted to say a hundred years, considering Gu Nan''s growth process simply compressed a hundred times.


    "Wherever you go, just take her with you. After the expiration of one year, the data of dongxutian will be open to you. "


    "All right." Gu Nan doesn''t have any opinions. With his abundant time, he can still afford to wait for a year. He just goes to investigate the world of gods first.


    When ye Wu heard Gu Nan''s promise, he seemed very excited. His little face turned red: "then please, Mr. Gu Nan! Please don''t care about my existence. Whether it''s practice or enlightenment, you''ll do as usual. "


    "As usual?" Gu Nan looked at her. "I don''t practice martial arts, I just play."

 Chapter 523

    The blasphemer project is a relatively long process. Update fast, no advertising.


    In fact, the main factor of the official design has changed from attracting players to retaining players after the second round of the game.


    They want to make the players addicted to the game as much as possible, so they give more ways to kill time, such as letting the players continuously cultivate NPCs and let them hunt gods.


    Because the evil value that the blasphemers can gain from hunting gods is far more than that of the players themselves.


    Of course, even if it is so, players often have to face the problem that the gods are not enough to kill, the evil value is not enough, and finally they have to turn their eyes to the main God.


    And is the LORD God so easy to kill?


    After the second turn, even if the player wants to kill the opponent at the same level, it is far from before.


    After all, the LORD God himself represents a part of the rules. Just destroying the God body can''t kill them completely. It takes a lot of time and effort to kill the LORD God.


    However, Gu Nan''s advantage over the actual game is that he has a lot of time.


    After all, the game is played by the players, and the players'' time is not unlimited, but now Well, Gu Nan''s present time is infinite in a sense.


    Therefore, Gu Nan is not in a hurry at all. The blasphemer plan is advancing slowly, and the matching god space needs a lot of human and material resources to build.


    It is expected that the god space with complete state should be a set of self-sufficient system that controls the overall situation of multiple non main planes, can put blasphemers into it at any time, and can obtain resources from all sides at the same time.


    Now it is still in the stage of relying on the supply of the kingdom of God. At most, it can only be regarded as The primary stage of socialism.


    So Gu Nan''s current plan is to wait for new progress in the blasphemer plan, and go to the world of gods to learn more about the history there.


    According to Yu Lian, as early as the first war of the gods, the saints on this side of the world had already had the experience of intervening in the world of the gods.


    So what''s the difference between the history here and Gu Nan''s memory? It''s worth exploring.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s your turn."


    Go to the star ship of the gods world, Gu Nan holding a few cards, said to Ye Wu.


    Ye Wu is frowning and pondering. She is not the kind of genius who can play everything in seconds. In the face of black card, which is a strategic game, she was tortured to death.


    However, some of Ye Wu''s dull classmates are still learning in a straight line. According to Gu Nan''s instructions, they are seriously learning how to play cards.


    Ye Wu, who is often assigned by Yu Lian and learns from other big people, has actually seen the world.


    She has seen all kinds of strange teachers, not to mention playing cards, painting, farming and even visiting brothels.


    So ye Wu studied very hard, and even tried to understand the rules of the black card game bit by bit.


    Maybe there is a rule hidden in the rules of cards?


    Gu Nan didn''t take ye Wu''s idea to heart. He just didn''t have to find someone to play cards


    On this trip to the world of gods, Gu Nan really changed his face. Not only did he change his clothes, but also his height and appearance were decorated, but he didn''t change his personality.


    There is nothing we can do about it. He is very famous now, and because he has just been promoted to he Dao, there are too many people who know what he looks like.


    As long as Gu Nan doesn''t want to hide his head, it''s necessary to change his face.


    On the other hand, it is not suitable to enter the world as a fool.


    On the contrary, he was so mixed in the crowd that no one could notice him.


    It is the end of the two games, ye Wu students do not have an accident, lost completely. If it''s the way to lose a game and take off a piece of clothes, she''s afraid that she can take off her skin.


    "I lost again. I''m so stupid!" Ye Wu said in distress, as if very dissatisfied with his performance.


    However, ye Wu was always indomitable, and she didn''t lose heart. She pondered over the rules of black cards and said: "Gu My Lord, where are we going this time? "


    "St. Gervais." Gu Nan seemed to be in a good mood and explained casually, "the temple of scholars is probably the place with the most complete information about the history of gods."


    Saint Gervais is under the control of the God of light and managed by Jones, the God of knowledge.


    In the world of gods, the most knowledgeable people are magicians, while the most knowledgeable people are absolutely the God of knowledge.


    The God of knowledge, also known as the God of scholars, is one of the oldest gods in the clergy. Is it human It''s been several generations.


    However, the God of knowledge is also very rare, and the strength of each generation will be enhanced.


    In the early days of the world of gods, the God of knowledge was just a small God with a remote clergy, and its power was very weak, even few believers.But with the development of history, both gods and mortals are accumulating knowledge, which virtually enhances the divine power of the God of knowledge.


    So to this generation of God of knowledge, its divine power has been at least equivalent to the Ninth level of God. If it goes on like this, this God will become the LORD God sooner or later.


    "Are you going to Saint Gervais, too?" A curious voice came from the side, just to Gu Nan.


    Instead of playing cards in their own rooms, they stayed directly in the hall of the starship, and the conversation would naturally be heard by the people around them.


    Because the size of the starship is very small and it takes only a few hours to reach the world of the gods, there is no separate rest room.


    Gu Nan looked up and saw that the speaker was an old man, but his appearance was obviously white, and his clothes were also the style of the world of gods.


    "Yes, you are?" Gu Nan''s voice is very flat, tone also appears indifferent, a pair of not too enthusiastic appearance.


    The old man didn''t mind. He said with a smile, "you can call me old hank. I''m from Saint Gervais, but I often go to the heavens. I usually spend more time there."


    There is Lingyang Taoist, who has been living in the world of gods for a long time. In turn, there are gods going to the heavens.


    But this old hank is not a God, just an ordinary legend.


    In the face of old Hank''s self introduction, Gu Nan just nodded and didn''t mean to answer. Instead, ye Wu hastened to introduce himself, but only called Gu Nan his own teacher.


    "It''s the master of Dongxu heaven!" Old hank said after hearing Ye Wu''s introduction. He is really a master of the universe. He can even use the word "gaotu".

 Chapter 524

    Maybe the name of Laiwu comes from Gu Tianxu, which makes him think that his identity is also strange. m¡£


    "This Taoist priest With a kind of respectful smile, old hank said that the pronunciation of the word "Taoist priest" was not very standard. "I don''t know what you want to do when you go to Saint Gervais? Maybe I can help. "


    Gu Nan didn''t want to talk to him, but since the old man came up, he didn''t mind covering up his identity.


    "We just want to go to the temple of scholars and look up some information."


    There is no place to be picky about this answer. At least six of the ten outsiders who went to Saint Gervais went to the temple of scholars.


    Old hank was not surprised. Obviously, he had expected this. He said, "just in time, old hank, I know some deities in the temple of scholars. Why don''t you let me lead the way for the Taoist priest?"


    Gu Nan agreed with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan went to the world of gods again, the God society was faced with a problem.


    Xue Ren doesn''t know where to go. The empress Taisheng is busy cleaning up her broken star world. There is only Zhuang Xuan left by old ziluo.


    However, with Zhuang Xuan''s ability, he can handle all kinds of affairs alone, but this time he can''t handle it.


    Lorenza sent a communication, hoping that God would drive Gu Nan away, otherwise she would take the initiative to quit God.


    In short, there are four words, I have no him!


    The content of the communication is very long. It emphasizes the danger of evil spirits and that the coming of Gu Nan will surely lead to the collapse of the world. If the gods don''t try to kill him, at least they can''t take him in.


    "What is the evil god?" Zhuang Xuan frowned and said, "I''ve checked a lot of information, but I''ve never mentioned such existence. It''s the living gods. Many people say they''ve heard the relevant legends."


    Old ziluo didn''t feel strange and said calmly, "the saying of evil god doesn''t fall into words. It''s just handed down by word of mouth. It''s a rule in ancient times. They believe that writing evil spirits in words will lead to the coming of evil. "


    Hearing this, Zhuang Xuan could only shake his head.


    If you want to say that there is any significant difference between the star Lord and the God, that is, in the system of the God, the element of mysticism is more important, even to the point that the LORD God will be affected.


    Gods will believe in fate, ancient legends, and even believe that the older the stronger Put it in the heavens, that''s bullshit.


    For example, the first and second generation of sages in ancient times are definitely not the opponents of modern Taoists. This is the omni-directional crushing of vision, means and rules.


    Zhuang Xuan began to seriously consider the situation and suggested: "the core of the association is still you. I think it''s best not to respond to this matter."


    "What if lorenza insists on quitting the order?" Asked old violet with a smile.


    "Then let her quit." Zhuang Xuan said without hesitation, "even if we try to keep her, she can''t cooperate with Gu Nan in the future. But after this, we also need to find an opportunity to let Mr. Gu Nan quit the organization. "


    Zhuang Xuan is very clear that lorenza is definitely not an exception. In fact, she is only the representative of the members of the gods.


    As long as Gu Nan is in the God meeting for one day, the God can not have a sense of belonging to the organization. Without the support of gods, the word "God" in the association of gods is not worthy of its name.


    Old violet sighed and said, "what we want is a complete organization, not someone I''ll leave it to you. "


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    The temple of scholars is actually very easy to find.


    In other words, the temple of scholars can be seen everywhere on the continent of Saint Gervais. It is not a single place, but the knowledge in it is unified.


    To put it in a more modern way, this huge database has numerous terminals all over the mainland, and any one of them can access the query.


    "Taoist priest, Miss ye, this is what I call the temple of scholars." Old Hank and Gu Nan walked on together, and then found a temple in the corner of a small rural town.


    This temple is really a bit dilapidated, even two pillars in front of the door are broken. In other words, there is no need to count on the luxury of a temple in such a place.


    Ye Wu looks at old hank with strange eyes, which makes the latter look a little embarrassed and explains quickly.


    "Old hank has been in the universe these two years. Before It used to be very popular here. However, the collection of books in the temple of scholars is connected, and it''s the same everywhere you look up materials. "


    "No harm." Gu Nan, however, waved his hand. Of course, he knew that the database of the temple of scholars was connected. Originally, he wanted to find such a small place.


    Old hank did know the God of this temple, and the God of this temple seemed to speak very well, so he soon let Gu Nan and Gu Nan in.


    This is also related to the God of knowledge. The God of knowledge of all ages opened the temple to the outside world, and anyone can visit the door to check the information.Gu Nan didn''t choose to kill directly this time. On the one hand, he has too much time and doesn''t have to pursue the ultimate efficiency. On the other hand, he doesn''t want to expose himself too early.


    Killing people in the temple, even if Jones can''t find his whereabouts, he will find himself at the first time.


    "Taoist, what kind of information do you want to check?"


    "Ancient myths, epics." Gu Nan replied casually that in ancient times, there was no such thing as historical data in the world of gods, only myths and epics.


    "Oh, oh." Old hank nodded again and again, and then pondered hard, "in ancient mythology, it should be..."


    "Area 19, this way." Gu Nan is an old horse who knows his way and leads the way directly in front of him.


    Ye Wu naturally quickly followed, while old hank was surprised: "Taoist priest, have you ever been to the temple of scholars before?"


    Gu Nan just nodded and didn''t speak. Players'' understanding of the game world comes from the temple of scholars, including Gu Nan, who often comes here to inquire.


    After all, the information in the background of the game is too much and too miscellaneous, and high play can''t put all the information in their heads. They are just good at finding the information they need most.


    Gu Nan almost did not pause, and turned over several pieces of data in succession, but the results were no different from what he remembered.


    Old hank couldn''t help but take a sneak look, and found that Gu Nan''s materials were all related to the first World War of the gods, and he had something in his heart.


    Most of the Taoist priest is interested in the history of the world of gods, so


    "Who is this God of the evening?" Gu Nan suddenly stopped and pointed to the name of the person on a file.


    He was sure that there had never been a god of dusk in his memory.


    "It should be some ancient god..." Said old hank, not knowing why. He''s just a mortal, and he doesn''t know much about gods.


    However, at this time, a voice rang out around several people: "young man, what do you want to do with the God of dusk?"

 Chapter 525

    Gu Nan and others appeared in front of an old man in a divine robe. Strangely, his appearance was exactly the same as that of old hank.


    But he is also an old man. Old hank looks like a businessman who has been through a lot of hardships and often travels outside. However, this man has a totally different spirit and looks energetic.


    Even if the appearance is the same, anyone who has met two people will not admit them wrong.


    "Are you twins?" Ye Wu looked at them curiously, looking at old Hank and the old man.


    Old hank showed helpless color: "yes, this is my brother, you can call him hank."


    "Your name is hank?" Ye Wu obviously doesn''t know much about the culture of the world of gods, so he doesn''t understand why there are two Hanks in a scene.


    "I''m old hank." Old man, I want to emphasize.


    However, Hank was not influenced by the two people''s chatting. His eyes were always fixed on Gu Nan: "young man, you haven''t answered my question."


    Gu Nan did not rush to answer, but looked at the God official and said, "are you Jones''s God envoy?"


    Jones is the God of knowledge of this generation. Most of the people who can appear in the temple of scholars in the guise of an official are the envoys.


    "You..." When the old man saw that the other party called the name of the God, an angry look flashed on his face, but then he thought of something and said in a deep voice, "who are you?"


    Gu Nan took back his eyes and continued to read the materials. He was not interested in talking to a god envoy.


    An extra dusk God in the epic, even a god envoy will pay attention to this point, which shows that Jones knew there was a problem here for a long time.


    But is it just a god of dusk?


    Gu Nan looked at the records one by one, not only the first divine battle, but also the history of the world of gods.


    But there is no other obvious difference like dusk.


    After all, Gu Nan''s previous life was just a game player, not a systematic study. It''s impossible to remember all the history.


    For example, in a certain battle in the second divine battle, whether the fallen gods were four or five, can the ghost remember? When players enter the game, it is already after the fourth divine battle.


    "We should start with this God of dusk." Gu Nan made such a decision immediately when he couldn''t find any other clue.


    Since there is such a God out of thin air, we can always find some clues from his life story and legacy.


    Gu Nan began to carefully inquire about the specific information of the God of dusk. He needed more information, but his efficiency was higher.


    Because he found that the God of dusk has a biography.


    After entering modern times, there are historical books and other things in the world of gods, especially the rise of mages among mortals, which makes them have great interest in studying the stories of gods.


    Most of the magicians are unbelievers, and some of them even shout slogans such as "gods are only powerful magicians".


    In particular, theologians among them will search for the biographies of a well-known or unknown deity for their life stories for later analysis.


    But Gu Nan is busy checking the God of dusk, and Mr. hank is embarrassed because he is ignored by Gu Nan.


    "Sir..." Hank, the divine official, tried to hold back his anger and looked directly at Gu Nan.


    However, without waiting for him to speak again, a hand of shadow had stretched out from the rear of the temple and directly dragged the God into the shadow.


    In order to prevent Jones from noticing, Gu Nan didn''t directly kill each other this time, but Drag into the shadow and kill.


    In this way, in the view of the God of knowledge, the emissary just disappeared. When he found Gu Nan''s head, he didn''t know when it was.


    "Taoist priest!" Old hankton roared and his eyes widened. Anyway, Hank is also his brother


    "Oh, there''s another one." Gu Nan raised his head from the file and looked at old hank, so the hand of shadow reappeared.


    When old hank was also dragged into the shadow, the book collection area of the temple of scholars became quiet. Only Ye Wu with a pale face followed Gu Nan.


    Even before he left, he had heard of Gu Nan''s cruel name, but in his realm, he even attacked these ordinary people.


    It''s hard to imagine Is that what Zhang Zuzu wants me to learn?


    Ye Wu, who is dedicated to learning posture, thinks so.


    After all, these days, ye Wu has realized that Gu Nan''s words are not false. He really plays every day and never practices martial arts.


    This is incredible. Even those who are in harmony with Tao, such as Yu Lian and Song Fei, need to review and consolidate themselves from time to time, otherwise they may fall behind.


    Because the understanding of rules can never reach the level of 100%, it is just a process of infinite access to the truth.Of course, Gu Nan does not recognize this. He only knows that fists are truth.


    "Let''s go." Gu Nan said to Ye Wu after looking at it for a while.


    "Ah? Where are we going next? " Ye Wu then recovered from his deep thought and opened his mouth in a hurry.


    "New moon city."


    ¡­¡­


    The new moon city is located in the east of shenggewei continent. It is a famous city-state.


    Its fame comes from the time of its establishment. The new moon city was established by a group of magicians independently from several empires.


    So the new moon city is also known as the magic capital. The highest political organization here is the Magic Union.


    When Gu Nan and ye Wu came to Crescent City, it was three days after they left the temple of scholars.


    In fact, ye Wu also has the strength to break the boundary. If they want to speed up their journey, it doesn''t take them so long. But Gu Nan seems to have no intention of pursuing the fastest speed. Instead, he wanders all the way.


    "Meet an old friend first." After arriving at xinyuecheng, Gu Nan said to Ye Wu.


    Ye Wu naturally won''t have any opinions, so they walked into a tavern. Without waiting for someone to come up to greet them, one of them waved in a corner.


    "You''ve got a bit of taste now!" Gu Nan went to the corner and looked at the other party''s clothes.


    If we can still meet Gu Nan in the world of gods now, there will be only one Taoist of Lingyang. As long as the gods see Gu Nan, they will attack him in groups No, it should be called by now.


    Compared with the original rustic dress, Lingyang Taoist now really do as the Romans do, and hardly see many traces from the world of heaven.


    For Gu Nan''s comment, Lingyang Taoist just laughed, and his eyes quickly shifted to another person: "Ye Wu?"

 Chapter 526

    "Master Lingyang." Ye Wu immediately saluted respectfully, and obviously knew Lingyang Taoist for a long time.


    Gu Nan took a look at them. He was happy: "do you know each other?"


    "She studied with Xue Ren for some time before." Lingyang Taoist said without hesitation. Xue Ren has a good relationship with Yu Lian, which Gu Nan knows.


    Ye Wu also nodded and said, "master Xue is a very good teacher..."


    As a special existence in Dongxu heaven, ye Wu has studied with many teachers. Xue Ren, a star master with unique rules and a good relationship with Dongxu heaven, naturally can''t escape the "devil''s claw".


    As one of the three oldest celestial realms, dongxutian can still stand up to now for no reason.


    star has a large number of personnel in their respective roles, such as ye Wu specializes in learning the essence of all, and then feedback to the people of Zong men, not just one of her.


    "Let''s talk about it later." Gu Nan interrupted the conversation between the two, "how about the information I asked you to check before?"


    Lingyang Taoist took back his eyes from ye Wu and replied, "is it the God of dusk? I''ve had it checked. It''s exactly the same as the information you gave me But it seems that he is just a very ordinary God. "


    According to Gu Nan''s information, the God of dusk was active after the first God war, and it was not until before the second God war that his figure suddenly disappeared.


    However, after examining the specific deeds of dusk God, he did not do anything earth shaking.


    Basically, they participated in a battle with some gods, or fought in a battle to stop the attack of the other side


    In Gu Nan''s words, it''s the same with him and without him, so the history after that has not been greatly affected.


    Moreover, judging from the battle record, the strength of dusk God is about level 7 to level 8, which is not really the top God.


    This person will not be the ancestor of Yulian. This is also expected. The confrontation between the Lord and God is unlikely to be recorded by mortals.


    Generally speaking, the God of dusk is a "very common God" just as Taoist Lingyang said.


    "But this ordinary God should not have been there." Gu Nan shook his head.


    Lingyang Taoist Leng Leng, some do not understand Gu Nan''s meaning. Of course, he couldn''t think of what Gu Nan really meant, but he himself came from the universe, but he had some other ideas.


    "You mean that he was the one who came from the heavens?" Lingyang Taoist frowned slightly, "as far as I know, there should be very little communication between the two sides in those days."


    "Oh? Why is that? " Gu Nan can''t help picking the eyebrows. Lingyang Taoist''s view is different from Yulian''s.


    Taoist Lingyang replied: "after the collapse of the three realms in ancient times, the geniuses really saw the outside world. It was from then on that they gradually knew the existence of the world of gods."


    "However, in the period of saints, the monks of the heavens had a serious xenophobic mentality and regarded the world of gods as barbarians, so few people wanted to come here."


    Gu Nan nodded slowly. The combination of the two sides of the information is that ordinary friars are not willing to come here, but did the sages actually come here?


    Even Gu Nan can boldly guess that the sage suddenly proposed the practice method of combining monks with the astral world, which may not be inspired by the kingdom of God.


    It is only because there is no soil for the development of belief in the universe that they are forced to make changes.


    "Since you say that the God of dusk may come from the heavens, go and have a look." Lingyang Taoist said again, and suddenly showed great interest in it.


    Because he himself has taken this road, he has recently started to rebuild the astral world. If there is a way to learn from, it will undoubtedly be of great help.


    As the voice fell, Taoist Lingyang took them out.


    ¡­¡­


    New moon city Lord mansion.


    Gu Nan wanted to come to the new moon city just because he found that the City owners of the past dynasties were the descendants of the God of dusk, which is also the only trace left by the latter on the continent of shenggewei.


    Taoist Lingyang was obviously familiar with the city master''s mansion. He directly felt into a secret room and pointed to the front and said, "the back is the city master''s secret room. I think he opened it with his own blood. Do you have any other way..."


    Boom!


    Before his words were finished, Gu Nan had already punched the wall, countless magic waves flashed by, and then the whole wall collapsed instantly.


    "Yes." Gu Nan''s answer came late.


    Lingyang Taoist shrugged: "we should seize the time."


    The collapse of the wall will undoubtedly attract others. However, it doesn''t matter, because the prohibition was destroyed, and the city master himself could not have been unaware of it.


    Gu Nan walked in first, his eyes were flying fast, and he swam in countless treasures, but there was no pause.


    "My Lord, this bead seems to have some mysterious smell!" Ye Wu soon found out and ran over like a treasure.


    However, Gu Nan just glanced at it and immediately said, "the blood bead of the Hydra king is useless. The Lord of the city even has such things, but it''s not easy. "The Hydra king is a fifth level creature. It is not something that ordinary legend can kill.


    "Oh..." Ye Wu lowered her head and turned to find the treasure again. She really wanted to help, but Gu Nan didn''t need it.


    According to Gu Nan''s understanding of the world treasures of the gods, a pair of eyes is definitely more effective than identification.


    Without stopping, Gu Nan walked to the depth of the treasure house in a few steps. Countless boxes were swept by the power of shadow, and all the prohibitions were broken instantly, revealing the treasures hidden in them.


    Until seeing a strange charm, Gu Nan suddenly stopped.


    "Look at this." Gu Nan picked up the charm and handed it to Lingyang Dao.


    Taoist Lingyang looked down and saw that the charm was very shabby, but the lines gave him a sense of familiarity.


    "This is the stuff of the heavens!" Lingyang Taoist did not hesitate to make a judgment immediately. He is familiar with the style of the two worlds, and the aborigines of the world of gods can never do such a charm.


    "But the material is from this side." Gu Nan said, "it shows that this is a spell made here by a man from heaven."


    At the same time, he immediately inspired the charm. However, the following scene surprised Gu Nan.


    A flash of power, like a sharp arrow to Gu Nan''s face, suddenly broke the spontaneous protection of the shadow force, and directly penetrated Gu Nan''s eyebrows!


    The Lingyang Taoist suddenly turned pale, and his body suddenly retreated. There was a cold sweat on his forehead. He reluctantly spat out two words: "Lord God!"


    And ye Wu is still in a daze, don''t understand what happened, until a virtual shadow appeared in front of her.


    "You Find me We''re all going to die... " Like the sound of radio wave being cut off, it rings intermittently in Ye Wu''s ear.

 Chapter 527

    Strange ripples in the space pan, ye Wu felt as if there was some power sweeping, instantly all their own mapping in the outside, all the secrets are at a glance.


    The next moment, a strong sense of crisis from ye Wu''s heart, like someone holding a knife against her neck, may take her life at any time.


    The intermittent voice is still echoing: "death Death... "


    Ye Wu was enveloped by the power of terror. He couldn''t move. He could only watch the waves turn into human figures, holding a sickle and cutting off his head quickly.


    In the face of the existence of a God, ye Wu had no way to resist, so he could only look at Gu Nan.


    Can the newly promoted ho Tao man Why?


    Where her eyes could reach, Gu Nan, who had been pierced by her eyebrows, had already disappeared.


    But at the moment when the ripple figure was about to fall the sickle, a hand suddenly came in from behind and crushed the figure''s head.


    "Death? Not so much... " Gu Nan''s figure reappeared with some hesitation in his eyes.


    In the other party''s law, he felt the law of death at the level of the LORD God, but it was very different from the God of death in his impression, so he should not be the right one.


    "Not the God here? It''s not like any one of them The Taoist of Lingyang had returned to the neighborhood, and he felt that his breath had disappeared.


    Ye Wu recovered from his state of shock and faltered: "I, I''ve seen That power... "


    "Are you serious?" Lingyang Taoist suddenly turned his head and fixed his eyes on Ye Wu.


    Ye Wu was startled. He nodded his head and said, "I once saw a similar smell on an antique. It was a sword left by a dead monarch."


    "The king of death?" Gu Nan looked back at Lingyang Taoist. He didn''t remember his name. He should not be a person in the world of gods.


    However, this name has the style of the world of gods. On the contrary, it doesn''t look like the people of heaven.


    Taoist Lingyang frowned and said, "I know this man. The star master of the second generation of saints is a famous pioneer of the star world. His strength barely reaches the world level. "


    The period of the second generation of saints was the largest period of Star World Development in the history of all heavens. A large number of star masters gave up the original way of daomen cultivation and went on the line of star world cultivation.


    Because there are a lot of resources to be plundered, the star master route obviously had great advantages in those years, so many star masters participated in the development of the star world.


    The king of death can stand out among so many people and leave a considerable reputation. It can be imagined that his ability is also good.


    Taoist Lingyang thought for a while and then said, "if he lives to the present, it''s not unreasonable for him to be promoted as a Taoist But where on earth did he achieve harmony? "


    It is almost impossible for the LORD God or the one who is in harmony with the Tao not to be discovered at all.


    He Dao he Dao originally refers to the integration of oneself and rules, so other people who are the same as he Dao can naturally perceive this process.


    There are only two possibilities for the emergence of a completely unknown one. Either he has some secret way to hide, so that the process of harmony is not discovered, or He''s in a different world.


    Just as old man ziluo was promoted in the world of the gods, then the one who is in harmony with the Tao in the world of the heavens could not be found.


    "Just find him." Gu Nan didn''t say much. He pressed the charm with one hand and activated it again.


    The injury in the middle of his brow had completely recovered, as if it had not been affected at all.


    "Find me We''re all going to die... " As like as two peas, the wave again spread out, and another arrow struck Gyu Nan.


    The shadow, which is so thick that it is incomparable, directly blocks the sharp arrow, and Gu Nan grabs the human shape formed by the ripple.


    The scythe fell heavily and hit Gu Nan''s neck accurately. However, Gu Nan didn''t even shake it. Instead, the scythe disintegrated and disappeared.


    This charm is obviously a passively activated prop. Only when it receives external forces, will there be a procedural response.


    Gu Nan''s shadow power is mobilized, and following the wave of death, he begins to spread out in search. As long as the other party is still in this world, the breath of the LORD God is like a light, and he can''t hide himself at all.


    But it turns out No,


    "Not in the world of the gods." Gu Nan frowned and said to Lingyang, "we are ready to go back. We can''t hide from others. Soon the Lord will come."


    Of course, it''s impossible for no one to be aware of the fighting at the level of God.


    Lingyang Taoist also understood this truth, immediately nodded, and then quickly disappeared. He can''t be found out. He has something to do with Gu Nan, otherwise he will have no place in the world of gods.


    After Lingyang Taoist disappeared, ye Wu looked at Gu Nan and asked, "Mr. Gu Nan, shall we go back now?"


    When she heard Gu Nan''s previous words, she also knew that the other party was not in the world of gods, so she might have to return to the world of heaven to find it."Wait a minute, there''s one more thing to do."


    ¡­¡­


    New moon city, the temple of scholars.


    "Dear sir." A young female deity stood in front of Gu Nan. "In front is the temple of scholars. Please..."


    Bang!


    Gu Nan didn''t want to make a fist, and the divine official suddenly burst into a blood mist. Behind Ye Wu''s mouth, he did not say much.


    Gu Nan walked forward slowly, aiming at the book collection area of the temple of scholars.


    He came here, of course, to learn about the temple. There is no time for Gu nan to take a close look at many files. The best way, of course, is to move all the materials back to the kingdom of God.


    Under normal circumstances, of course, this kind of thing is impossible.


    The materials of the temple of scholars are extremely precious. Even if you want to access them, you need to pay a considerable price, or go through the back door like old hank.


    The God of knowledge is able to keep so much information by making it public. Anyone can borrow it. Otherwise, he would have been watched by people who had a heart.


    Because of this, no one has ever dared to use these materials. That would be tantamount to having a hard time with the gods. It is a real public anger.


    Only Gu Nan doesn''t care about this, because he is the public enemy of the gods.


    In fact, in the game, players often do this kind of thing when they reach the second turn stage. Anyway, they are all enemies in the world. Who cares so much.


    There are players who like to play pig and eat tiger, waiting to be exposed to find stimulation, and naturally there are also unscrupulous players who make trouble everywhere.


    Gu Nan killed so much in the temple that he soon aroused the awareness of the God of knowledge. This God, who has been growing stronger through the ages, came down for the first time.


    The light on the statue twinkles and the miracles manifest.


    "I will punish those who are guilty..."

 Chapter 528

    "I will punish those who are guilty..."


    Before the declaration of Jones, the God of knowledge, was finished, Gu Nan had already kicked the statue in the belly. The whole statue split in an instant, and the light of the coming God dissipated.


    Jones''s breath suddenly disappeared, even dare not put a fart, the whole temple completely into the shadow.


    The miracles of the underworld had disappeared before Jones came.


    Of course, they won''t understand that Mr. Jones is now congratulating that he is not in a hurry for his true body to come down. Instead, he is only in a separate body.


    As long as the other party doesn''t go to the kingdom of God, it''s just a loss of a small part of the divine personality, not a bone breaking injury.


    This is the evil god of the main god level!


    At the moment of the other side''s hand, Jones already knew the identity of the other side. If he''s real, maybe he''s going to explain it in a moment.


    "Austin must be contacted immediately!" Jones made the decision without any pause.


    ¡­¡­


    No matter what the God of knowledge is doing, Gu Nan is happily working as a porter.


    After Tu Kong built a temple for scholars, he moved the files from the terminal here and stored them in the temporary space, ready to take them back to the kingdom of God.


    There are a lot of materials in the temple of scholars, but Gu Nan''s moving is also very fast, almost sweeping in batches.


    Just a moment later, Austin came directly to Saint Gervais, and the endless light almost destroyed the rules.


    "Run away?" Dark Lady Daisy came out from one side, looking at the mess of the temple of scholars, frowning slightly.


    This is probably the first time that the heads of light and dark have worked together to achieve the same goal.


    "There''s something left." Austin''s eyes moved, the light included the whole temple, and quickly fished out a note from it.


    There are twisted shadows on the note, forming a line of characters: Austin, go back and see your sister.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Gu Nan, when did you start?" Returning to the Starship of the celestial world, ye Wu asked curiously.


    "What to do?"


    "Austin''s sister!" Ye Wu naturally saw the content of the note.


    Gu Nan turned his lips and said, "I lied to him. Let him be suspicious for a while. Next time I really want to start, maybe I can cheat him once. "


    "Ah?" Ye Wu opened his mouth wide and murmured, "that''s the God of light..."


    In Ye Wu''s mind, Austin, who is equivalent to the top Taoist, should not be so easily deceived.


    Gu Nan is very clear, although the LORD God is powerful, he is by no means invincible. On the contrary, because these gods achieved their way through the power of faith, almost everyone had defects in character.


    Austin''s flaw is that he does not let go of any doubt. If it sounds good, it''s called "no leakage". If it doesn''t sound good, it''s suspicious.


    When he went back, even if he found that Sylvia was not hurt, he would guess whether Gu Nan had secretly attacked Sylvia and left a backhand on her. He would wait until the most critical time to detonate.


    These naturally don''t need to explain to Ye Wu. Gu Nan is gently throwing the charm in his hand, and is very interested in the prop made by the main God.


    The props came from the dead monarch of the second generation of saints, and it seems that there is no such one who is in harmony with the Tao, no matter the heaven or the gods.


    But it is certain that the monarch himself must still be alive, otherwise the power of the spell cannot be activated repeatedly.


    "Is it really in the heavens? How did he hide himself? " Gu Nan looked out of the window at the starry sky, thinking constantly.


    They are now in the gap between the two worlds, and are about to enter the heavenly world wait!


    Gu Nan seemed to suddenly think of something. He suddenly grasped the charm, and the power immediately poured into it, which directly triggered the power of the charm.


    "Find me We all have to die... "


    This time, Gu Nan is quite familiar with the road. Without waiting for the formation of the wave of death, the shadow law has completely swept it away, and does not give the other party a chance to launch it.


    This time he followed the law of death to find, but unexpectedly received a response.


    It''s really here!


    The king of death, who made the charm, is not in the world of gods, nor in the world of the heavens, but in the gap between the two worlds!


    Can we say that he completed the harmony here?


    Perhaps this is the real reason why no one has found out that there is still a Taoist in the world!


    Just as Gu Nan inspired the curse of death this time, a breath had risen from the depths of the starry sky and quickly came near the Starship.


    But this breath is extremely hidden, in addition to Gu Nan who is holding the charm can be aware, no one can feel it.


    "I''ll go out." Gu Nan casually dropped such a sentence, the figure has suddenly disappeared, leaving Ye Wu alone.Poor ye Wu, originally said to follow Gu Nan, but when the latter did not want to take her, she had no way.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan stood in the void, looking at the figure in front of him, but he was not surprised.


    The man was dressed in a gray robe, and under his cap was not unusual appearance, even a few wrinkles.


    "The king of death? The God of the evening Gu Nan picked to pick eyebrow, direct opening way.


    "It seems that you know me very well." The grey robed man gave a strange smile and then made a standard ancient rite.


    The other side did not deny that the God of dusk and the king of death are actually the same person.


    This person can know Gu Nan''s identity, Gu Nan is not surprised. The other side is just hiding in the gap between the two worlds, not that they know nothing about the outside world.


    Gu Nan can almost imagine that this is a monk who was born in the world of heaven and flourished in the period of star world development.


    Then he came to the world of gods and had a divine identity, but few people on both sides knew that they were the same person.


    However, as his strength gradually progressed and he was about to join the road, he suddenly disappeared for some reason, and then he finished joining the road between the two worlds


    Gu Nan recalled all this in his mind. He looked at the grey robe and said, "I''m the first one to find you?"


    "Yes, so to speak." The grey robed man nodded and said, "someone found me before, but later they all Well, it belongs to me. "


    Not dead, but belongs to him.


    Gu Nan frowned slightly: "what do you mean?"


    "Follow me, please." The grey robed man said with a smile, "you should feel lucky, Taoist friend Gu Nan. You will be the second one who knows this secret."


    With these words, he didn''t wait for Gu nan to ask again, so he took the initiative to say: "in this world There''s actually a third world. "

 Chapter 529

    Gu Nan followed the grey robed man in silence and walked slowly in the gap between the two worlds.


    The grey robed man, or the dead monarch, walked ahead with a peaceful smile on his face. He didn''t seem to mind sharing the secret with Gu Nan.


    "You can call me Taoist of huangquan. This is my original Taoist name." The king of death said, "my name in the world of gods should have been the God of the yellow spring But those guys don''t understand "the yellow spring," you know


    There is no reincarnation in the world of gods, and there is no such saying as the road of the yellow spring. Therefore, in the continuous evolution of history, the God of the yellow spring has been falsely spread to be the God of the evening.


    Gu Nan is noncommittal, obviously not interested in this kind of gossip.


    But then Taoist Huang Chuen laughed again and said, "speaking up We should be from the same place. "


    This sentence finally made Gu Nan suddenly turn back, and Taoist Huang Quan just looked at him. Their eyes collided, but they never stepped back.


    At this time, Taoist Huang Quan stopped and stopped in front of the world.


    As he said earlier, there is a third world in the world. This world is very small, as small as an ordinary plane, and Gu Nan is very familiar with it.


    Gu Nan slowly looked back and saw the familiar blue planet.


    In his view today, he should describe the world as "astral plane". Generally speaking It seems nothing special.


    In addition to being at the junction of the two worlds and having the game of evil spirits on it.


    "I don''t know which planet you came from and whose inheritance you got However, the world of gods should have been extinct for a long time, and it can only come from here. " Taoist Huang Quan is very determined about this.


    Gu Nan''s face didn''t fluctuate. He just looked at each other and said, "listen to you, there are many people like us?"


    "Quite a lot." The Taoist of huangquan replied, "but very few people can really reach our level. Besides you and me, there are only nine spirits Oh, there are also people who actually have opportunities, but they are not very lucky and stupid. "


    "Nine spirits?" Gu Nan picked his eyebrows, recalled the ordinary face in his mind, and then asked, "who is the other one?"


    "Zero. Now she should be made into a toy and put in the heavenly world as the king of her world? " The Taoist of huangquan showed a look of derision.


    Gu Nan''s expression was slightly stunned. It wasn''t that Taoist Huang Quan''s answers were more than he expected. It was that when the other person mentioned the name of zero, it finally reminded him of some past events.


    When he first met zero, Gu Nan felt that the other side gave him a familiar feeling, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him.


    Now he remembers that it was an NPC that appeared in the very early stage of the game, also shouting to become the "king of the world", but it only appeared in a small expansion, and then disappeared completely.


    Such a person is so inconspicuous that Gu Nan can''t remember his existence until Taoist Huang Quan mentioned "king of the world" again.


    This NPC doesn''t have any important tasks, and it doesn''t have much strength. It''s completely devoid of everyone''s stereotype. I didn''t expect that Did zero get his inheritance?


    Seeing Gu Nan''s silence, the Taoist of huangquan did not ask, but said again, "what I and nine spirits get is the information of the world of the heavens. And you should be on the side of the gods world, just like zero. "


    "Yes, it''s just that I had an accident when I left here and went to the heavens." Gu Nan looked up at him and said with a smile.


    In Gu Nan''s eyes, we don''t need more explanation from each other. We can see the particularity of this crevice world.


    The crevice world is where one''s previous life is. A small world independent of the two worlds has the power to map all the information of the two worlds, and can even calculate and evolve by itself.


    nine spirit was separated from the gap in ancient times, and at the same time got the information of the heavens and the world.


    However, many people are far behind the age of the nine stars.


    As for zero, she was really unlucky. She got a complete NPC template, so that she didn''t take the last step and became the manager of the universe.


    The game of evil gods in his previous life is essentially the projection of the world of gods. It''s just that what I''ve got is an unprecedented template of evil spirit players


    According to Taoist Huang Quan, in fact, there are not a few people who break away from the gap. Some go to the heavens, while others go to the world of gods.


    Some of them may have died, some are still quietly lurking, or some have risen, and others have not yet known.


    Looking back slowly from the crevice world, Gu Nan looked back at Huang Quan and said, "you chose to join the Tao here to see the particularity of this world?"


    "Not really." Taoist Huang Quan waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m born to be afraid of death. I''m the only one in this world. Isn''t it safer than anywhere?"


    No one in the two worlds knows that he is such a number one. On the contrary, he can go anywhere he wants. He can really advance, attack and defend.Seeing that he understood what he meant, Taoist Huang Quan said, "I want to share the secret here with you. I hope you can keep it as well."


    "Yes." Gu Nan nodded, "but I want to go into the crevice world to have a look."


    "That''s what you want." Taoist Huang Quan smiles again, "I''m just here to join the Tao. I don''t regard the crevice world as my own star world."


    Gu Nan couldn''t help but raise his head and look at him carefully. He finally decided that he was following the route of the ancient sage, and there was no saying about the Star Kingdom at all.


    In the era of Taoism in huangquan, the Xingzhu line was on the rise. Many people joined in it, and naturally some people adhered to the original line.


    Taoist Huang Quan has tried in both worlds, and finally chose to only cultivate himself, for fear that he also has his own understanding.


    Gu Nan nodded, did not say anything more, the figure has toward the gap in the world to escape.


    Even though we have understood some of our own reasons, there are still many doubts.


    For example, what is the basis for those who leave the crevice world to inherit? Playing the game of evil god, they get the template of evil god. It can''t be a coincidence.


    Gu Nan doesn''t really believe that the game of evil gods is made by any great power. What can send good things to others and feel too comfortable?


    You have to go and see for yourself.


    After Gu Nan''s figure disappeared, Taoist Huang Quan also showed a strange smile, and his figure suddenly disappeared.


    Then a starship that was about to reach the sky disappeared out of sight.

 Chapter 530

    "Missing? Why are you missing? " In the empty sky, Yu Lian''s face was full of gloomy color, and she asked in a deep voice.


    She also just received the disappearance. The Starship carrying Gu Nan and ye Wu suddenly disappeared just before she arrived at the sky world. All the people on the Starship disappeared.


    There was no sign of anyone at the scene. After all, there is a gap between the two realms. Even if the one who is in harmony with the Tao or the LORD God takes the hand, it''s natural that he can''t hide it from anyone.


    A young man stood in front of Yu Lian, with a cold sweat hanging on his face: "we are also checking the reason. We initially suspect that it is time and space turbulence..."


    "Ridiculous The fish lotus suddenly claps the table, "Gu Nan, he''s a Taoist, what time and space turbulence does he care about? Even ordinary star owners can''t disappear without warning! "


    It''s impossible for the young men to have such a fierce turbulence of time and space, which they know very well, but they can''t find out the reason.


    Fish lotus heavily vomites out a breath: "you go out.". If you find any trace of Gu Nan, let me know as soon as possible. "


    ¡­¡­


    And in the cave empty days, Gu Nan has come to the familiar time and space.


    It is not difficult to find the familiar habitable planet in this kind of plane.


    It''s just that the crevice world seems to have extremely special rules, and even Gu Nan, a Taoist, can''t enter it directly.


    This is the same as that the two worlds are protected by the potential wall, but the gap world is more exclusive, and the space-time nuclei can not break the space.


    However, this is not a big problem, Gu Nan gave up the plan to enter in person, directly separated a wisp of consciousness, into the crevice world.


    His present state is enough to keep this strand of consciousness, and even inherit part of the law power of the noumenon.


    When Gu Nan really arrived here, he found that this familiar land was not the time and space he was familiar with.


    "What year is it?"


    "358 years of the federal calendar."


    "Not A.D


    "A.D? That''s the old yellow calendar hundreds of years ago. Are you crazy about rebirth? "


    Gu Nan was standing in a steel jungle. He asked a passer-by casually, but he got such an answer.


    Is the time and velocity of the crevice world different, or is it that I have stayed for hundreds of years instead of crossing it immediately?


    Gu Nan didn''t know the reason, but at least he knew that everything he was familiar with had disappeared.


    For a person like him, a few hundred years is just a blink of an eye, but for a science and technology civilization, a few hundred years is enough to make civilization change several times.


    Gu Nan wandered around the planet named blue star for a few days to get a general understanding of what happened in the past few hundred years.


    The Third World War broke out, the interstellar age came, Mars and the moon were transformed into livable planets, and human beings began to step out of the solar system


    All the tracks are clearly visible, but the epoch-making game of that year has not left any trace in the long history.


    In the eyes of this civilized man, it may be just a once popular game. Compared with the whole process of human civilization, what can it be?


    But Gu Nan is not so easy to give up.


    Mars, the ninth federal College of entertainment.


    In this interstellar age, the blue star civilization has gradually developed some cultivation systems from the pure science and technology side civilization.


    In order to improve the overall quality of the people, the Federation carried out a basic cultivation method called "the force", which called on the whole people to practice.


    However, there are still a few people who can really become strong. Most of them can only seek a strong body, so a large number of people still devote themselves to other industries.


    Cultural and entertainment colleges, technical colleges and other places are the products of this situation.


    "Professor Wang, this is Gu Nan. I called you yesterday."


    "Hello, Mr. Gu." Professor Wang is a rich middle-aged man. When he saw Gu Nan coming, he quickly got up and said with a smile.


    Professor Wang is a research expert on the development of console games. Gu Nan casually forged an identity, disguised himself as a game investor, and made an appointment to meet today.


    Hundreds of years of peaceful development, enough to develop the tertiary industry to an amazing height, the game industry has long been one of the pillar industries of entertainment.


    "Mr. Gu, I heard you say on the phone that you mainly want to know about the game" evil god "


    "Yes." Gu Nan nodded, "although this is an old game, I think many of its ideas are of great significance."


    He stood in front of Professor Wang and talked. Attached by Gu Nan''s consciousness is a young man who looks sunny and outgoing. He is full of vigor.


    Professor Wang showed his approval and said: "evil god is the first virtual game in history that completely imitates reality. If it wasn''t for the outbreak of the Third World War, maybe the life of this game would be longer... "


    As he said this, he took a personal computer in front of him, handed it to Gu Nan and said, "here is the relevant information...""I''ll see for myself." Gu Nan looked back and laughed, but said without doubt.


    Professor Wang nodded understandably. Game investors like Gu Nan are actually his clients.


    If the other party really intends to develop the game, it is likely to hire itself as a project consultant after getting information from itself.


    Professor Wang''s office quiet down, only Gu Nan click mouse sound.


    He is very fast at reading materials. Whether it''s text or pictures, he almost sweeps them all at once, which makes Professor Wang think that he is not looking at the overall data, but looking for something.


    "Professor Wang!" Just at this time, a clear voice came outside the door, and a girl in college uniform ran in quickly.


    The girl students in the College of culture and entertainment, of course, have good quality. The girl has a good face, a good figure and a loose college uniform.


    "Wang Jiao Ah? Zhao Ping, why are you here? " After entering the office, the girl found Gu Nan for the first time and couldn''t help blurting out.


    Gu Nan didn''t know the original name of the body, nor was he interested in it at present.


    He didn''t even look at the girl, but he was still focusing on the information.


    The information prepared by Professor Wang is quite detailed. The development history of the game, the awards, and even the developers and creators are all available, including the plot and play of the game.


    Unfortunately, hundreds of years later, it is impossible to find the person who designed the plot of the game.


    "So what is the way to get inheritance? Three turns? " Gu Nan''s mind can''t help flashing this question, "have a try."


    "Professor Wang, I like this game very much." Gu Nan said with a smile, "I want to build a new game based on this. What do you think?"


    Professor Wang thought for a moment and said, "do you want to make a remake of the evil god?"


    "Don''t do such a thing." Gu Nan patted him on the shoulder and said, "let''s make a companion expansion film. Its name is..."


    "King of the gods: the origin of light."

 Chapter 531

    Blue star is just a star in the crevice world, such as jiupo and huangquan Taoist. Obviously, they don''t come from here, but from other planets.


    Gu Nan has reason to believe that reflecting the current situation of the two worlds is the special nature of the whole crevice world.


    But he takes the evil god temple to pass through, is stems from the evil god game.


    In order to verify this conjecture, the best way is, of course, to make another game and promote it on Bluestar, so that contemporary players can try it again.


    However, Gu Nan is not stupid enough to create another evil god. Isn''t it hard for him?


    "Mr. Gu Nan, do you mean to reconstruct the game from a different perspective with the light God in the game plot as the main line?" Professor Wang seems to understand what Gu Nan means.


    He thought about it and said, "that''s a good idea. The plot of "evil god" seems to be a bit old today, but it''s better because of its detailed content. It''s a good choice to reconstruct and adapt it. "


    "No, it doesn''t need to be adapted." Gu Nan resolutely rejected Professor Wang''s idea, and then said, "I don''t have much time to stay here. I''ll come back to you after this."


    With these words, he didn''t care what Professor Wang thought, and immediately turned to walk out of the office.


    Professor Wang probably never met such a rude person. He left without even saying hello. He was a little stunned for a moment.


    But the girl who came in the middle of the way seemed to have expected this, and even said: "Professor Wang, you can''t be cheated by him!"


    "An Yiqing, do you know Mr. Gu Nan?" Professor Wang turned his head and looked at an Yiqing.


    Although it was strange for Gu nan to leave without telling, Professor Wang was over sixty years old. He had a little bit of eye for people, and his temperament and speech were obviously not ordinary people.


    "What Mr. Gu Nan!" An Yiqing said with disdain, "his name is Zhao Ping, a gangster wandering outside the college. Many people in our college know him!"


    Speaking of this, an Yiqing could not help but said: "Professor Wang, he is not here to cheat money, is he?"


    Professor Wang was dumbfounded and said: "people just come to check the information of a game. What can I do for you? And he''s gone, isn''t he? "


    "It must be guilty to see me coming!" An Yiqing hummed.


    "Don''t talk about him." Professor Wang shook his head and said with a smile, "in any case, the idea of reconstructing the game of evil god is really good, and it''s worth doing."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan''s consciousness retreats from the crevice world and returns to the void again. Taoist Huang Quan has been waiting for him.


    "How''s it going?" The Taoist priest of huangquan said with a smile, "it''s said that it''s not a hundred years since you became a Taoist priest. Maybe you can still find your home star?"


    Speaking of this, he laughed at himself: "when I found this place, even the civilization of the parent star was gone, and I couldn''t benefit future generations."


    Gu Nan shook his head and said: "the space law here is almost completely fixed, and there is a special plane wall, which can only be tossed by them."


    The Wei Mian wall completely sealed up the crevice world, so that Gu Nan and Taoist Huang Quan could not enter, and they could hardly affect the development of the crevice world.


    Just as Gu Nan separated a wisp of consciousness into it, it could exist stably at first, and even linked with some of the laws of ontology. But just a few days later, he found that this wisp of consciousness was rapidly weakening, and the power of law was rapidly disappearing.


    Even his eleventh order law will face such a situation. He Dao has no way to start from it. He doesn''t need to consider entering it.


    Taoist Huang Quan just shrugged. He has a loose nature and has no star world to drag him down. What he likes to do most is play in the world. Anyway, no one treats him like that.


    Gu Nan looked at him again and said, "you said that when you and Jiuling left the gap, they both got part of the information of Zhutian How do you get this information? "


    "I talked to jiupo." As a "congener", Taoist Huang Quan did not intend to hide, "jiupo read the ancient history of the universe in a book, but I......"


    He showed a strange smile: "you may not believe it. I went through it when I was watching TV. That TV is about the era of star world development."


    "When the era of star world development is over and the TV series is over, that''s when I leave the gap."


    Gu Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "is nine spirits the same?"


    Taoist Huang Quan shook his head, "I don''t know. But I also suspect that he left the gap after reading his book


    Gu Nan was slightly silent. Originally, he thought that the gap world reflected the two worlds. At the same time, he brought some deduction functions, which allowed him to predict the future development of some gods.


    However, from the perspective of Taoist Huang Quan and JIUPU, this kind of prediction seems to be universal.


    And when it''s over It''s the day they get out of the cracks.


    In other words, the process of prediction only lasts there.


    But Gu Nan also knows that he is by no means the first player to complete the three turns, because he has failed many times before he reached this step, and someone must be ahead of him."That''s right." Gu Nan seemed to suddenly think of something. He turned to Taoist Huang Quan and said, "is there nine spirits in the TV play you watched?"


    Taoist Huang Quan''s expression became strange, and it seemed that he praised Gu Nan and finally thought of this.


    "Yes." He stared into Gu Nan''s eyes and said, "you''re right. We see history, and we become part of it. "


    ¡­¡­


    The kingdom of God.


    Gu Nan sat on the throne alone. There was no sound or light in the empty hall. It seemed that there was only him and darkness left in the world.


    "Jiupo is a book, huangquan is a TV, and I am a game. Huang Quan sees what jiupo has done. The NPC representing zero in the game disappears because she has been caught in the universe? "


    Gu Nan is sketching in his mind, trying to piece together the rules of the crevice world.


    "It''s not enough examples." He sighed. There are only four known examples, which are divided into two fields. If only there were other examples to prove it.


    But in addition to their existence, how many people from the crevice world are willing to reveal their origins?


    Exploring the nature of the crevice world has become another task for Gu Nan, but it can''t be accomplished overnight.


    In addition, Gu Nan also needs to continue to improve his strength. He had a hunch that when he was promoted to the 16th rank, he might be able to find the truth behind everything.


    Gu Nan has already made plans on how to experiment in the crevice world, but now he has to deal with another matter.

 Chapter 532

    "Where''s Xiaowu?" Yu Lian appeared in front of Gu Nan. The darkness in the evil god hall seemed to be unable to stop her eyes.


    Yewu disappeared. She knew that there was an extra God in the world, and it still existed in the crevice, so she had to die, and the Taoist of huangquan would not let her go.


    However, he will not kill Ye Wu either. In that way, people will follow the cause and effect of life and death and find him directly.


    Dong Xutian naturally has a way to confirm Ye Wu''s life and death. Although her life lamp hasn''t been put out, she can''t find any trace, which makes Yu Lian suspicious.


    Gu Nan was silent for a while: "even you can''t find her?"


    "If not, I would not be here today." The fish lotus strongly suppresses the anger way, "she is to arrive at all days of time disappear, at that time you are not in?"


    Gu Nan shook his head and said, "I have something to leave in the middle of the journey. There is no one in the gods. If you disappear at the gate of the heavens, I think you need to look back. "


    Looking back, of course, means looking inside.


    Even if he knows who the person is, it doesn''t prevent Gu Nan from deliberately misleading Yu Lian, because he doesn''t want the crevice world to be exposed.


    Fish lotus deeply looked at Gu Nan one eye, as if want to judge his words is true or false. But Gu Nan, who is attached to Oscar, has no facial expression and doesn''t show any flaws at all.


    ¡­¡­


    After the fish lotus leaves, Yan small voice just slowly rings out.


    "Teacher." Her voice sounds a little light, but it seems funny, "I was just thinking, if I cooperate with the teacher, can we keep her?"


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "you are very inflated now! Do you want to do it? "


    Since Gu Nan completed the second transformation, although the kingdom of God did not expand out of thin air, its essence has been improving rapidly.


    In terms of core, Gu Nan''s kingdom of God is not weaker than the others. On this basis, Yan Xiaoxing has also been quite strengthened.


    "Just some ideas." Yan Xiaoxiao showed her figure and said.


    Gu Nan shook his head and said, "it''s too early to think about this And even if you have to do it, you have to do it to the gods first. "


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan can''t take care of Yu Lian''s idea. Ye Wu wants to see what Taoist Huang Quan does with it, and it''s none of his Gu Nan''s business.


    At this time, Gu Nan was already thinking about how to make and promote games in the crevice world.


    Fu Cheng is 42 years old this year.


    She married her ex husband at the age of 20 and gave birth to a daughter at the age of 29. At the age of 39, she divorced her ex husband and went out of the house with her daughter wandering in the street.


    But it took only three years for such a failed old woman to create a legend of the federal game industry.


    In a short period of three years, orange English Entertainment has launched 16 games in different fields and with different positioning. Its concept, conception and mode are excellent, and it has really swept the game market.


    Many people jokingly call Fu Cheng "a gifted game merchant delayed by housework". Some players even wrote to her ex husband to thank him for letting Fu Cheng go, and so many good games were born.


    But even for such a woman who has gone from the bottom to the top, Fu Cheng has her own troubles.


    She''s too old.


    Fu Cheng''s health was overdrawn by her hard work in the past. She just turned 42 this year, but she looks like an old woman in her fifties.


    In this era when the practice of the force is popular all over the world, the study of the human body has long been quite profound. Fu Cheng knows that if he goes on like this, he will not have many years to live.


    So she began to practice the force again, looking for all kinds of ways to exercise her constitution and take all kinds of health preserving drugs.


    In any case, she will stick to her daughter''s adulthood and give her the Empire she built herself.


    However, on this day, Fu Cheng has ushered in a new opportunity.


    "Do you want to live forever?"


    "Do you want to gain the power that no one can defeat?"


    "You..."


    If someone wrote to her, Fu Cheng would not believe this kind of prank. But when the words were written automatically in front of her, she couldn''t help believing the strange scene.


    "Who are you?"


    Fu Cheng picked up the notebook that had fallen on the ground. The handwriting on it was clear and visible. It didn''t look like forgery at all.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am." Words began to appear on the notebook, "complete my task, you can get everything you want."


    Fu Cheng looked at the lighter next to him and wanted to burn the notebook to see if someone was playing a prank.


    But what if it''s true?


    The discovery of the force made the class division in the Federation serious again. For ordinary people like Fu Cheng, who have no power, money is not everything.


    It seems to be aware of Fu Cheng''s silence, the handwriting began to write: "you seem to be encountering some problems. Standing in the shadow, you will get the gift of the shadow. "


    Fu Cheng looked at the handwriting several times suspiciously, and finally chose to do it.She turned on the central light, then stood behind a beam and saw an incredible scene.


    The shadow under her feet began to boil, gradually covered her whole body, and finally gathered on her face, pouring into her body from her eyes, ears, mouth and nose to her heart.


    At the next moment, Fu Cheng felt his heart beating fast, and a cold force came out of it, constantly flowing to the four limbs.


    I don''t know how long it took for Fu to feel his consciousness returning slowly, but he was already soaked in a cold sweat.


    She ran quickly to the mirror, and then the whole person was shocked in the same place, because what she saw was a familiar and strange face.


    That''s her face when she was thirty.


    "Within a year, you''ll grow old again." The words on the notebook are still appearing.


    Just this time, Fu Cheng has no doubt: "I want to get more, no matter what I need to pay."


    This is really a smart woman, in front of the power, she is not entangled in the meaningless truth, only concerned about what she can get.


    "Go to this man and he''ll tell you what you need to do."


    After such a line appears on the notebook, what emerges is a contact address.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Fu, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Professor Wang looked at Fu Cheng in front of him, showing his inexplicable color.


    Of course, he knows Fu Cheng, the most legendary woman in the game industry today, but his intention is too strange.


    "You mean someone asked you to come to me and do something for him? So what kind of person is the other party? "


    Fu Cheng frowned slightly: "it''s a It''s a very mysterious person. "


    Of course, this kind of description can''t make Professor Wang understand, but suddenly there is a light in his mind.


    "Is that the man?" Professor Wang operated two times on his personal computer and displayed a surveillance photo in front of Fu Cheng.


    Fu Cheng couldn''t recognize Zhao Ping''s face. She could only shake her head and say, "I haven''t seen each other''s face But where is this man now? "


    Professor Wang was silent for a while: "he is dead."

 Chapter 533

    Zhao Ping is dead.


    When Professor Wang heard Zhao Ping''s name from an Yiqing, he naturally wanted to find the whereabouts of this person.


    As a result, Zhao Ping''s body was found on a street corner near the college. There is no wound on his body, even his physiological function has not been destroyed


    To be exact, he was suddenly unconscious and then starved to death.


    This strange phenomenon is puzzling, even the arrival of the federal police can not find out the cause of all this.


    Because when Gu Nan''s will came, Zhao Ping himself had been completely wiped out, leaving only his body occupied by him. When Gu Nan''s consciousness left, the rest of nature was just a shell.


    Fu Cheng inquired carefully about Zhao Ping''s death. She didn''t know why. She always felt that this strange cause of death had something to do with her notebook.


    "Then, has he ever said anything to you?" Fu Cheng looked at Professor Wang and asked.


    "He wants to remake a game..." Professor Wang did not mean to hide, Gu Nan said before all the way out.


    "Evil spirits?" Fu Cheng felt his chin and thought. After all, she has only been in the business for three years, and she has no deep understanding of this old game hundreds of years ago.


    Fortunately, Professor Wang had been prepared for a long time and gave Fu Cheng the information he had given Gu Nan.


    "Mr. Fu and Mr. Gu Nan put forward that it is quite feasible to use the experience of light as the main line and change the perspective to make the game plot."


    When Fu Cheng finished reading it, Professor Wang couldn''t help saying. If at first he was just an ordinary business, now he really wants to make this game.


    Especially when Fu Cheng appeared in front of him, Professor Wang realized that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    No matter how much he raises his own price, he is just a professor in a second rate college, while Fu Cheng is a rising star in the game industry.


    If you can cooperate with her to make a game, it will undoubtedly help his reputation.


    Professor Wang didn''t expect that there was no need for him to say anything more. Fu Cheng said decisively, "please arrange a copy of the relevant information and make a plan for me. We are willing to put down all our work and devote ourselves to it."


    ¡­¡­


    While Fu Cheng is busy making games, Gu Nan has come to another place.


    In the inner world, zero is still a blue figure standing out of thin air, and the respectful voice reverberates in it.


    "Welcome back, Wang."


    Gu Nan looked to zero and said, "remember who you were before?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Before I came here."


    The voice of zero kept silent until a long time later, when a negative reply came: "no I can''t remember anything... "


    Gu Nan nodded. He didn''t expect zero to think of anything, just to try.


    At this time, a figure gradually emerged from behind. It was an ordinary face, but it was full of mystery.


    "It seems that you have seen the yellow spring." Nine soul from Gu Nan behind out, eyes also fell on zero, "he now how? Still stuck at the critical point of the Union


    It seems that jiupo really hasn''t seen Taoist Huang Quan for a long time. He doesn''t even know that he has joined the Tao.


    Gu Nan didn''t care much about what happened to Taoist Huang Quan, and jiupo didn''t care. He just said with a smile, "he said that he would go to find the place where we came from I don''t believe that


    "Why not?" Gu Nan couldn''t help looking at him.


    Jiupo said: "I watched the collapse of the three realms. At that time, there was no saying about the universe. If there was such a place, I would not be able to hide it from my eyes. "


    At this point, he sighed: "what''s more, even if we find it, what? As you and I are now, I can''t go back for a long time. "


    Jiupo doesn''t know the existence of the crevice world, and doesn''t know that the wall is particularly solid. What he said was that he couldn''t go back because of his own thoughts.


    After all, for a person who is in harmony with the Tao, his hometown and old friends have been submerged in the long river of time, and only themselves can survive forever.


    Gu Nan, who saw the blue star with his own eyes, actually had a similar feeling.


    Even just a few hundred years is enough to completely erase the traces of his previous life.


    Only when he saw the blue star with his own eyes did Gu Nan realize that he was already a Taoist who stood at the top of the universe.


    Under his feet are all things in the world and all living beings. The rules of the world can be controlled by him, and the heaven and the world can be manipulated at will


    Such existence, there is no reason to consider themselves mortals, the two are no longer the same latitude of life.


    Gu Nan''s consciousness recovered from his meditation. No matter what he thought, it didn''t affect what he would do next.


    In the crevice world layout, looking for their own and jiupo and other causes; blasphemers plan to continue to earn enough evil value for themselves; the other is to sort out the information from the temple of scholars.The appearance of dusk God is so abrupt that Gu Nan can see something wrong at a glance, and there must be more changes in details.


    Now that he has found the crevice world, Gu Nan can compare the original plot with the real world to find the difference.


    "Is there any interest in cooperation?" Seeing Gu Nan fall into silence, nine spirits can''t help but say, "about hunting the LORD God."


    Gu Nan joked: "the LORD God is not so easy to kill And why are you so keen on this? "


    Gu Nan undoubtedly has a say in whether the LORD God is good or not. In the game, he slaughtered almost all the gods, but that doesn''t mean the gods can be killed easily.


    The best way to deal with the LORD God is to destroy their kingdom bit by bit. It''s easier to separate them from the rules when they lose all their faith support.


    If there is only one God in the world, Gu Nan can kill him directly.


    On the contrary, there are more than a dozen gods relying on each other, which is the essential reason why he is difficult to start.


    But jiupo shook his head and said, "you don''t need to care about my purpose. I know you depend on Tu Shen to grow up. You just need to tell me if you want to cooperate or not. "


    Gu Nan''s eyes fall on nine spirit face, seem to want to see him thoroughly.


    This guy has his own mystery, but as he said, it''s not about Gu Nan''s purpose at all.


    If there is an opportunity to kill the LORD God in front of him, Gu Nan will never refuse, because one Lord God means huge sin value.


    Rank is not too important for other followers, but it is very important for Gu Nan.


    "Yes." Gu Nan finally nodded, "but not now, I need time."


    "Of course, I can afford to wait." Nine spirits smile a way.

 Chapter 534

    For Gu Nan, rank is really important.


    There is no essential difference between the rules of the eleventh and the twelfth orders. Even the difference between the eleventh and the fifteenth orders is not so great.


    But the real difference of Gu Nan is the body of evil god.


    Powerful to incredible body, has always been Gu Nan''s capital, even after promotion to the second turn is the same.


    With the body of the evil god, he was sure to fight or even kill the main God, which was Gu Nan''s best tactic.


    Jiupo''s real intention is unknown, so Gu Nan can''t trust each other completely for his cooperation. He needs to master more power first.


    For example Twelve steps up.


    Even in the game, Gu Nan''s method of playing after the second turn is to hold back to the 12th level first, and then try to attack the main God.


    ¡­¡­


    God space.


    Vivian can''t remember when she came here, 40 years ago, or 50 years ago?


    It doesn''t seem to matter much. From the moment of thinking about separation, to find that there is no possibility of separation, Vivian has accepted her life.


    From the little mercenary who knew nothing and even killed her teammates in those days, she has grown into a strong one at the top of the legend. The god space is as familiar as her back garden.


    Even Vivian''s activity area, to a large extent, has become the main god square.


    As a reincarnation for decades, Vivian has been one of the most powerful members in the whole god space.


    Therefore, the new people who enter into the space of the LORD God will be selected by these people first and added into their own team.


    And Vivian''s teammates have already changed several rounds, only she has survived so far.


    For example, Nancy died in the moment of promotion legend, because she couldn''t break through, she was dragged to death by the difficult task.


    "The new mission starts, please get ready to go."


    On this day, Vivian received a task without warning.


    This kind of phenomenon is very strange, because reincarnation like her usually has preparation time before the task starts.


    Wei''an is more cool and a line of words appear in her heart.


    "Task type: personal task."


    Personal mission!


    Personal tasks in the god space are very rare. The most common situation is the task of forced promotion.


    In short, it''s either to complete the promotion, pass the task or die.


    Vivian will never forget that Nancy was stuck on the threshold of legend for too long, and finally received a personal promotion task, and finally failed to die.


    And Vivian herself is in the task of smooth promotion, and did not receive this kind of task, did not expect to see now.


    It seems that I am sure that I have stayed at the peak of legend for too long But what will it be if you keep going up? The real gods?


    Vivian''s mind is full of thoughts, but her consciousness is gradually separated from the space of the main god


    ¡­¡­


    "Observation body 29 entered the final verification stage."


    In the white lab, at the moment Vivian accepted the task, there was such a sound.


    "Good. Bring all the people in space 29 back. No matter what the result is, she can''t go back. " A man in overalls took off his glasses and said with a little emotion.


    By the different rules of time, they let Vivian spend 40 years in just a few months, and now it''s time to harvest.


    And all the people involved in the construction of space 29 have no need to continue to play the role.


    ¡­¡­


    When Vivian wakes up again, she finds herself in a familiar place.


    The 40 years of life and death struggle in the space of the God did not make Vivian forget her origin, on the contrary, she often thought of the old things.


    If she had the power she has now in those years, could everything be changed?


    Now her dream has come true.


    Yes, she''s back.


    "Brother!" Vivian looked at the familiar face in front of her and couldn''t help blurting out.


    "Vivian, are you awake?" When Arthur saw his sister wake up, he said with joy, "great No, it''s not the time to be happy


    He quickly dragged his sister up and carried her on his back: "quick! Let''s go... "


    "Catch up! Kill them all


    The cry from the rear was getting closer and closer. Arthur was biting his teeth and speeding up again. His sister was still in peace.


    "Don''t be afraid, Vivian. Ahead is the temple of light. As long as we run into the temple, the great goddess of light will surely protect us


    Vivian was in a trance.


    Only she knew that if they really went to the temple, they would be trapped in it.These pursuers don''t care about gods at all. Even the gods they believe in don''t care about their lives.


    "No! You can''t go there! " Vivian jumped off her brother''s back and said quickly.


    Arthur looked at his sister in amazement. He didn''t know how she suddenly became lively.


    However, when they stopped, a sharp arrow came from behind and pointed directly at Arthur''s back.


    "Be careful!"


    Vivian yelled in her mouth, but she pointed subconsciously in her hand. She is used to her legendary identity and subconsciously wants to stop the arrow with the power of law.


    It wasn''t until she raised her hand that she realized that she was back then, and that she was no longer the one in the future


    No! The power of the law appears!


    Under Vivian''s surprised gaze, she directly flew the arrow, even the power of the law of terror overflowed, directly killed most of the pursuers.


    "Legend of the strong! Let''s go After seeing this scene, he immediately gave an order.


    Vivian looked at her hands in amazement, and Arthur was even more stunned, looking at her sister''s eyes as if she didn''t know her.


    "Vivian, this..."


    Vivian has no time to think. No matter where her strength comes from, the most important thing now is to leave with her brother.


    However, at this time, a flash of light began to shine down from the sky.


    Arthur was so familiar with this breath that he fell into tears and said, "praise my Lord! You didn''t give up on us... "


    Vivian is also familiar with the aura of the goddess of light, but she knows better in her heart that it is not the gods who saved her brother, but her power.


    "The fallen." The voice in the mouth of the goddess of glory was cold and incomparable. "Those who obtain the power of the devil will be punished by me."


    Arthur looked back in disbelief and looked at his sister.


    Does her former strength come from the devil?


    Vivian looked at the goddess of glory coldly, and the last point of awe for the gods disappeared.

 Chapter 535

    Vivian and her brother Arthur, who were originally believers of the goddess of glory, were taught to believe in God as everything.


    That''s what Arthur is doing right now. On the one hand, he was a God, on the other hand, he was a sister who lived together from childhood to adulthood, but he still subconsciously chose to believe in God.


    He felt that his sister must have been tempted by the devil, otherwise how could she fall?


    "Vivian, wake up quickly!"


    "No, I''m sober, brother." Vivian opened her mouth indifferently and said with no emotion on her face, "if I get the power of the devil, I''d rather fall."


    "You..."


    "In that case, go and keep company with the devil." The voice of the goddess of light sounded coldly.


    The next moment, endless light falls, will Vivian the whole person package into.


    Vivian will all the power of the law are urged up, her heart has never been so full of hate. She sincerely hated the gods, especially the goddess of light in front of her.


    Vivian, who once held power, could not go back to the past, the girl who prayed devoutly.


    What''s more, she can''t bear that the gods didn''t protect them, but because she mastered the power beyond the gods, she let down the thunder.


    But Vivian''s understanding of the gods in the past, at least one thing is correct, that is, the gods are not mortals can compete.


    Even if the goddess of glory is only a sixth order God, it is not Vivian of the fourth order who can fight against it.


    At the moment when the brilliant power fell, all Vivian''s laws were destroyed, and even her body was quickly destroyed, leaving only a wisp of consciousness in the twinkling of an eye.


    "This is The power of the gods? "


    In Vivian''s field of vision, she seems to see herself disappear, while her brother is staring at the place where she disappeared, the figure crying.


    Vivian suddenly felt sad, because forty years ago, she had such an experience.


    "Power I want power Enough to match the power of the gods.... "


    Her brain gradually wakes up, remembering that she should be in the task of the god space. Whether the brother in front of you is true or not, you still have the last chance.


    "Give me strength If you are the devil, please take everything from me


    Vivian''s scream reverberates slowly in the space, and then she feels a flower in front of her eyes, the surrounding scenes disappear, and the world is filled with endless white.


    In the white space, Vivian opened her eyes and looked around curiously, but saw a small altar in front of her.


    There was nothing else on the altar, only a crystal clear fragment floating.


    Vivian doesn''t know what it is, but there is a voice in her heart telling her: pick up this fragment, she can get everything she wants.


    ¡­¡­


    "The verification of the 29th has entered the last step." In the laboratory, the man in the overalls stares at Vivian, waiting for the final result, and says to the red tail.


    Vivian is the target that red tail brought back by herself. She told her a long time ago that Vivian''s final fusion process should be informed to her.


    "We use the power of dreamland to mobilize Vivian''s emotions to the extreme, so that she can strengthen her will to survive and improve the success rate of integrating nightmare." So said the man in overalls.


    Even if it is only a small part, it is not for mortals to be qualified.


    All of the previous 28 subjects were killed when they entered the body because they could not bear the increase of terror brought by the divine personality.


    "Can we only rely on the individual will of the experimenter?" Red tail frowned slightly.


    If we can only deal with it in this way, it means that there is no progress in the experiment itself, and the death of previous subjects is worthless.


    Hearing the discontent in Hongwei''s words, the man in the overalls wiped his sweat and said, "we have detected that with the continuous attempts, the law of Shenge Nei is becoming gentle..."


    "Then why not find a group of mortals to die?" Red tail said coldly. They spend a lot of effort to cultivate every experimental body. How can it be so wasted?


    Men''s sweaty work clothes DC: "adults do not know, ordinary mortals have not been the main god of space training, almost impossible to have the hope of success, but will consume the power of God."


    After a pause, the man said, "please rest assured. As long as the following experiments are successful, the structure of a simple divine body will be stable


    Red tail silent for a while, be regarded as acquiesce to the other party this kind of practice, the vision also puts on Wei Wei An body again.


    Vivian is trying to integrate the divine. She has no way out, without any hesitation, chose to give everything to the fragments in front of her.


    The Godhead easily enters her body and blends with her spirit. Nightmare law has been thoroughly washed away, leaving only the purest divine power to invade and completely occupy Vivian.


    Vivian felt as if her body was going to explode. The power of terror tore up her spirit again and again, and recovered in a very short time.Endless pain almost makes people collapse, and countless rules also begin to show in front of Vivian.


    She had never seen laws so clear and easy to understand. Almost at the moment she saw them, she had already stepped into the fifth level, and then quickly moved towards the sixth level.


    With the "support" of God, Vivian does not even need the kingdom of God or the power of belief, which is enough to raise herself to a new height.


    This is the absolute suppression of ordinary gods by the LORD God. If a god gets the status of Lord God, he can even be promoted continuously in a short time.


    I don''t know how long it took, Vivian opened her eyes again, and nightmare still floated quietly in front of her.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yes! My Lord, it''s a success


    There was a lot of jubilation in the laboratory. As the direct director of the blasphemer project, the man in overalls was undoubtedly the most excited one, especially this time Hongwei was present in person.


    Red tail was also very happy, but she was not dazzled by the joy. She quickly said, "come on, send the news back to the kingdom of God. Vivian is now at least six levels, and none of us can stop her. "


    The transmission of the news is very fast. Just a moment later, they see Vivian''s body in the picture is soft, the whole person falls in the white space, and a figure appears behind the red tail.


    "Between the sixth and seventh levels, it''s pretty good." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    "My Lord."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Red tail was the first to salute, and the lab staff, led by men in work clothes, were all too excited. This is the legendary one!


    Gu Nan waved his hand: "Vivian sent to the world of gods, the blasphemy action officially opened. The structure of nightmares has disintegrated. Let''s prepare for the next experiment


    "Yes

 Chapter 536

    At the level of the divine personality, it is impossible for Lansi to keep the divine personality in a person for a long time, which no one can bear.


    Even if it''s just a short time of fusion, it''s enough for the fusion object to benefit a lot and upgrade to an unimaginable level.


    Gu Nan, after checking Vivian''s condition, immediately let her go to try blasphemy. In fact, as the first successful person, her integration degree is not very high, and her strength has just entered the sixth level.


    In fact, it is not easy to kill the goddess of radiance, who is also of the sixth order.


    But it doesn''t matter, because her greatest value is to break the divine structure. After that, the fusion probability of all the experimental objects will be greatly improved, and Gu Nan will be produced by enough blasphemers.


    That said, this situation is much stronger than in the game. In the past, there was no God as a material for him to cultivate blasphemers.


    It''s not so smooth to take a ten level spirit as a blueprint.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Gu Nan was at ease waiting for his own kingdom of God, waiting for the harvest of the blasphemer plan, and at the same time pushing forward another work.


    This work is to compare the data of the temple of scholars and analyze which events in history may be caused by the intervention of the celestial world.


    Since I have been to the crevice world and checked the game materials saved in those years, Gu Nan''s memory now will not miss anything.


    Gu Nan didn''t do the work of analysis and comparison to anyone. He did every step himself.


    Taoist Huang Quan said that he saw nine spirits, but Gu Nan was very clear that he didn''t find each other''s incarnation in the game. Instead, the NPC related to zero appeared normally.


    In other words, Gu Nan noticed each other at the beginning because his real history didn''t match his memory.


    If people coming out of the crevice world can see part of history, how can these differences be explained?


    With the data of the two sides as a comparison, Gu Nan''s work went on smoothly. Only by observing the historical panorama of the world of gods can Gu Nan make a new discovery.


    In fact, there are many gods such as the God of dusk, but most of them do not have a clear name, and even their appearance is just a flash in the pan.


    These people are mainly concentrated in the third God war, and they have been so until now. Obviously, they are the stars from the celestial world.


    However, like the God of dusk in those days, due to different levels, they had little influence on the general trend of history, and the changed history only existed in parts.


    Especially after the fourth divine battle, the whole world of gods was reshuffled, and the stars withdrew on a large scale, making the world of gods similar to Gu Nan''s impression.


    "All the people from the heaven world didn''t appear in the game..." After Gu Nan came to this conclusion, he could not help but stand up slowly.


    This strong regularity, which completely separates the two worlds and is not related to each other, is obviously not just a coincidence.


    "I''m afraid there are other secrets in the crevice world. The number of people in huangquan Taoist school has been in the gap for thousands of years, and it can''t be just a picture of purity. " Gu Nan has a worry in his heart.


    He had communication with jiupo and knew that when Taoist Huang Quan left, he claimed that he was looking for his "Hometown".


    But in any case, in the final analysis, still need more powerful.


    If Gu Nan is now at the 15th level, or even three turns, he can push the two worlds horizontally, gather all his strength to explore the gap and explore the secret.


    Just as Gu Nan was thinking about the follow-up, Yan Xiao suddenly came to him.


    "Teacher, something''s wrong." Yan Xiaoxiao''s face is rare and serious. "An Tiansheng died, and LAN Si and Xie Yun were seriously injured."


    Gu Nan turned his head slowly, with no expression on his face: "who did it?"


    "Yunmengtian However, when it comes to the root cause of this incident, it still lies in the matter of the emperor''s heaven. " Yan Xiaoxiao explained as briefly as possible.


    The whole thing is not complicated.


    Gu Nan closed the kingdom of God to the outside world, but the people in God''s country would still go out for trade and daily tasks.


    In particular, some of the players, such as an Tiansheng and Xie Yun, spend most of their time outside the kingdom of God.


    This is a more important trade activity, to transport a number of top-level resources, so red tail invited LAN Si, an Tiansheng and Xie Yun to join hands.


    Did not expect such a lineup, or suffered a strong blow, the shot is from cloud dream days.


    "Is yunmengtian related to huangjitian?" Gu Nan picks eyebrow road.


    "The old star master of huangjitian and Mengxian used to be good friends. It was in the war when Mengxian was sleeping that they left irreparable injuries."


    Yan Xiaoxiao has clearly investigated and sorted out the whole story.


    Finally, she said: "in addition, we found that there may be a shadow of the God society behind this incident..."Gu Nan stood up and interrupted her: "it doesn''t matter."


    ¡­¡­


    The clouds dream of heaven.


    In front of Mengxian stood Huo Kui. After hearing about the conflict between the two sides, he rushed to yunmengtian for the first time.


    "It''s not easy." Huo Kui said, "Taisheng doesn''t like to rely on others. She didn''t ask you for help before, but now how can she do it suddenly?"


    Mengxian said with a smile, "I know. But I grew up watching Taisheng. Now that it''s over, I have no reason to stay out of it. "


    Huo Kui was still persuading: "Gu Nan slaughtered the emperor. That was before he joined the Tao. Now..."


    "No one said it was revenge." Meng Xian sneered, "it''s just an ordinary conflict. If Gu Nan is dissatisfied, let him talk to me."


    Huo Kui can''t help sighing. He knows that this move of his old friend is determined to make it difficult for him to get along with Gu Nan.


    But at the beginning, she had seen Gu Nan''s power clearly. At that time, she didn''t pursue the enmity between her parents and children, but now she was fighting for an outsider?


    Huo Kui looked at Mengxian''s calm face again, and finally nodded gently.


    Seeing that he finally understood what he meant, Meng Xian couldn''t help smiling. But when she was about to speak, her face suddenly changed.


    "Gu Nan went directly to the emperor''s heaven!" Meng Xian''s eyes flashed cold, "is he going to do it to Tai Sheng?"


    It would be shameless for those who are in harmony with the Tao to do so without any evidence.


    "You''d better go to the heaven at once." Huo Kui, who witnessed Gu Nan''s rise and knew his style, said, "he really can do this kind of thing."


    On the other side, the emperor''s paradise, which has just been rebuilt.


    A huge shadow sword, which is hard to see and stretches for hundreds of miles, falls like a meteorite and is heavily split in the palace just rebuilt by Taisheng Fairy Queen.


    "Gu Nan!"

 Chapter 537

    "Gu Nan!"


    With the scream of Taisheng fairy queen, the power of the whole emperor''s heaven is boiling up and converging to Gu Nan.


    After the destruction and reconstruction of the emperor''s heaven, of course, the total amount is less than before, but the empress Taisheng can control it 100%.


    In this case, the power that Taisheng fairy queen can burst out in an instant is even more powerful than that of that year.


    It''s a pity that Gu Nan is not what he used to be. He doesn''t even need to use the body of the evil god. He just relies on the shadow rule to destroy each other!


    Gu Nan points to the ground, and the shadow sword, which stretches for hundreds of meters, is instantly ignited, and the flame of shadow sweeps the whole imperial palace area.


    As for the power of the astral world, which was urged by the empress Taisheng, it was vulnerable in the face of the shadow fire. In a moment, it was burned up, and even became the nourishment of the shadow.


    He learned it from Austin.


    Light and shadow have something in common. Although the holy light is extremely domineering, shadow can also show similar properties, and even its assimilation is stronger than the holy light.


    As a result, under the gaze of the empress Taisheng, who was about to vomit blood, the emperor''s heaven, which she had painstakingly rebuilt, was destroyed by a fire.


    There is no way to do this. At the beginning of the construction of the celestial kingdom system, it must have concentrated resources and given priority to building a political and economic center, so Gu Nan burned it up.


    "Gu Nan, I have any grudge against you. You have to do it twice..."


    "You have to pay me back for the man who moved me by Mengxian." Gu Nan stood in the middle of the air and looked down coldly. He didn''t even change his face. He said casually.


    Taisheng fairy empress is really going to vomit blood this time.


    Because of what happened in those years, a star master in yunmengtian heard something about Gu Nan''s hands, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    Because she has a clear conscience, the whole thing has nothing to do with her. Can anyone else put the pot on her head?


    Moreover, Gu Nan is already a person of great integrity. Even if he is dissatisfied with this matter, he should go directly to Yunmeng. How can he have the truth on his own side?


    Even Song Fei, who is famous for protecting short comings, has never done anything so unreasonable!


    But Gu Nan''s practical actions have proved that he can really do whatever he wants.


    Gu Nan stood in the sea of fire, waiting for the arrival of Mengxian. He never thought of any negotiation. He only knew how to force the other side out and then fight.


    But to his surprise, the first one is not Mengxian, but ziluo old man.


    After old man ziluo appeared, he first extinguished Gu Nan''s shadow fire. Then he stood in front of Tai Sheng Xian and sighed: "Gu Nan, you belong to the same God society. Why don''t you stop now?"


    The voice falls, too holy fairy empress can''t help looking at him in surprise. As everyone knows, Gu Nan can never give up. What does ziluo mean by that Are you trying to force him to quit?


    Taisheng Fairy Queen is also a person who has been playing tricks for many years. She immediately understands old ziluo''s real intention and even associates more


    However, Gu Nan''s withdrawal from the association is also something she is happy to see. At least from now on, if Gu Nan dares to call again, the God will be able to support her.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Gu Nan didn''t care what he expected.


    "Well, it''s none of her business this time." Gu Nan nodded. Anyway, all the things that should be burned are finished. Naturally, there''s nothing wrong with the fairy queen.


    Old man ziluo also recognized his subtext, his face was slightly black, and said, "let alone next time If you don''t do anything to your colleagues, I can only ask you to leave the association. "


    The old man has realized that he must not beat around the Bush in front of Gu Nan, otherwise he will take him to the ditch.


    "Yes." Sure enough, Gu Nan was happy this time. The organization of the God''s Association has no use value for him. Of course, he doesn''t care about it.


    Old violet was silent. He seemed to be thinking about it, but he didn''t answer immediately.


    At this time, the figure of Mengxian suddenly came. She stepped on the pink lotus, step by step from the sky, but in a short moment to complete all the journey.


    So there is a long Lotus Road in the sky, which makes people feel like they are in a dream.


    "Gu Nan." The dream fairy''s eyes fell on Gu Nan, and his voice seemed to come from the remote horizon, like a dream, "I advise you not to act rashly, and take a closer look at who is coming this time."


    Her step lightly a mistake, let out a few figures in the rear.


    The three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the three Buddhas, the.


    Huo Kui is Meng Xian''s confidant and friend. After understanding that this is the encirclement and suppression of Gu Nan, he did not refuse Meng Xian''s invitation and participated in this event.


    Song Fei is an old "friend" of Gu Nan. However, he had already given up revenge, but now he appeared here, obviously for other reasons.


    So all the roots fell on the last one.Three Buddhas, heaven and space.


    The three Buddha heaven is the only one of the original thirteen heaven to establish a sect based on Buddhism. In a sense, the three Buddha heaven is also the real holy land of Buddhism, which is the most yearning place for all the Buddhists.


    In terms of history and origin, the three Buddhas are actually very ancient, but the star world has gone through ups and downs, and now things are different.


    The name of "three Buddhas" refers to the fact that there were three Buddhists in the star realm when it was established. After several changes of master, the present master is the great monk in front of him.


    Monk fakong.


    "Amitabha." Monk fakong looks as if he is practicing Maitreya Zen, even if he is a living creature who has just suffered from the burning of charcoal at his feet. "If the evil of master Gu Shi is too heavy, it''s better to put down the butcher''s knife and follow the poor monk to live in the Buddhist kingdom, so that he can be at ease."


    Although the words are around, the meaning is very clear - this is to gather the strength of all the people to capture Gu Nan and seal it in the three Buddha days!


    The three Buddha heaven is such an extremely strange star world. On the one hand, its strength is influenced by believers, and on the other hand, it depends on the evil spirits sealed in it.


    The more demons sealed in the three Buddha heaven, the stronger the power of the three Buddha heaven itself.


    This time, monk fakong obviously focused on Gu Nan.


    In principle, Gu Nan, a guy who kills wantonly, should have been targeted by the three Buddhas for a long time. But in his early years, his strength was still low, and the three Buddhists did not look up to him.


    When Gu Nan really became famous, his strength was developing too fast. Before sanfotian could react, he was already a person of the level of harmony.


    On the contrary, it made fakong more interested in him - the "evil spirits" at the level of he Dao, which had never appeared before!

 Chapter 538

    What''s more satisfying to monk fakong is that Gu Nan''s past decisiveness has already made countless enemies for him. Even among those who join the Tao, some people are willing to attack him.


    After all these motives and conditions are ripe, today''s situation will come into being.


    FA Kong, Song Fei, Meng Xian and Huo Kui surrounded Gu Nan It''s said that the encirclement and killing is overdone, and they don''t expect to kill Gu Nan.


    As long as we cooperate with monk fakong''s unique means and seal him in three Buddha days, the world will undoubtedly be much cleaner.


    As for old ziluo, he was just in time. Despite the idea of forcing Gu Nan out of the God society, it is also an opportunity to push Gu Nan secretly, and it does not mean to completely turn Gu Nan over.


    Along with Gu Nan, there are already six Taoist followers gathering in the little emperor''s heaven, which is a rare scene on weekdays.


    Gu Nan''s eyes swept over the four people''s faces and finally stopped on Song Fei.


    The next moment, his figure has suddenly disappeared, a punch according to Song Fei''s face, the voice of this is late: "the first."


    In Gu Nan''s realm, there is no matter how fast or slow the reaction is. The pure speed and power of the body of evil spirits almost form the rules of "must hit" and "nothing can be broken". In the end, it is the power of the rule that competes.


    But the law represented by the body of evil gods far exceeded the priority of ordinary law, so Song Fei''s position broke out a huge black hole in an instant.


    Under Gu Nan''s fist, the whole space is instantly penetrated.


    Song Fei almost spat old blood on Gu Nan''s face. On the surface, it was Mengxian who took the lead. On the surface, it was monk fakong who took the lead. Song Fei just came to help. How could it be his turn to be the first?


    However, at this time, he was not in the mood to question. He waved his ruler and separated from Gu Nan''s black hole.


    Song Fei''s law is nothing special, but it is strong and tenacious. It can''t be destroyed easily, and it can always find room for change.


    But Gu Nan just a hand, it brought him a huge pressure - this is the body itself strong enough, every move is enough to form a rule of the monster!


    Gu Nan is powerful and unforgiving. As soon as he steps on his feet, he appears behind Song Fei and takes the lead.


    "Amitabha!"


    It is impossible for the three people around to sit and watch Song Fei being "beaten". Monk fakong read a Buddhist name and was the first one to do it.


    Gu Nan, the master of Buddhism, had met him before. When he was promoted to the fourth level, the girl without return was the reincarnation of the eternal Buddha.


    Gu Nan was once impressed by the Buddha kingdom in her palm.


    Compared with monk fakong, Wanshi Buddha is the difference between heaven and earth. As the only Buddhist practice in the world, monk fakong has the power to suppress all evil spirits.


    All over the sky, the golden light fell out of thin air, almost reflecting most of the sky into gold.


    Meng Xian and Huo Kui act at the same time. The power of dream is inexplicably concentrated and directly affects Gu Nan himself.


    And Huo Kui is to restore the dress of a gold armor, holding a long gun in the hand, pointing to Gu Nan.


    At huokui''s level, his shot has become a complete law gun, enough to ignore all physical defense and directly hit Gu Nan''s spirit.


    Gu Nan''s fist fell on Song Fei''s face, but he was attacked by three Taoists, but he ignored it.


    Hard resistance!


    Gu Nan hasn''t changed his fighting style since he came out. Up to now, he has achieved the same goal.


    The most violent blow fell, which was as powerful as the law of "destruction", directly destroyed Song Fei''s body in an instant, and Gu Nan himself ate all the attacks.


    The power of the dream is like substance, which makes his body begin to twist and deform, just like the monster in the dream.


    Under the light of the Buddha, Gu Nan''s body as a "monster" is rapidly melting and disintegrating.


    However, the golden gun from huokui is destroying Gu Nan''s will and making his movements slow.


    Song Fei gathered his body again, and his face turned pale. Gu Nan''s blow can be said to destroy part of his rules, causing some damage to him, but it''s not fatal.


    Accordingly, Gu Nan''s injury is definitely more serious.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Gu Nan didn''t pay any attention to his crazy appearance and chased Song Fei with another fist!


    "Are you crazy?" Song Fei couldn''t take care of his manners any more. Without hesitation, he knocked down the ruler toward Gu Nan, and roared.


    Gu Nan''s desperate battle will only be the result of losing both sides in the end And if you fight like this, even those who are in harmony with the Tao will really die!


    The ruler didn''t block Gu Nan''s action at all. He wanted to take Song Fei''s head regardless of the injury.


    One blow!


    When his body was destroyed for the second time, Song Fei was no longer interested in besieging Gu Nan. He directly took back all the rules and escaped to his own star world.


    Gu Nan''s two fists caused him too much loss. He just came to help, but he didn''t want to put himself in.Gu Nan saw Song Fei disappear, so he stood still and twisted his neck.


    Because of the distortion ability of dreams, Gu Nan twisted his neck and broke most of his head.


    But his recovery ability is too strong, even such injury, can also recover in the blink of an eye.


    In front of the enemy has only three, Gu Nan once again scan a circle, eyes finally fell on Huo Kui: "the second."


    Huo Kui had a feeling of being watched by a poisonous snake, and his heart was inexplicable.


    The next moment, he encountered the fate of Song Fei, only feel a pain in the back of his head, a body of gold armor to the naked eye speed broken, even his body began to collapse.


    After all, Huo Kui was born in martial arts, and his strength was also higher than that of Song Fei. He was fierce and struggled to get a shot into Gu Nan''s eyebrows.


    Gu Nan didn''t even hide. He let the golden gun run through his head, and then blew each other up with one blow.


    "The third one." In the boundless blood fog, Gu Nan pulls out the golden spear from his face and throws it aside. Then he looks at Mengxian.


    DREAM FAIRY mouth slightly smoke, Huo Kui also was destroyed a body, then no longer appear meaning, this is equivalent to persuade her to let go.


    Although Gu Nan is extremely fierce, he can''t chase them to the ends of the earth.


    What is really unacceptable to Mengxian is that how can someone fight others under the siege of three Taoist followers?


    Fakong''s Buddha light suppresses all evil spirits. Under normal circumstances, this person should have been sealed long ago.


    "Amitabha!" Monk fakong chanted a Buddha''s name and stood in front of Mengxian. He also understood that at this time, he had to be in front of himself.


    The monk, who was always laughing, looked at Gu Nan and sighed softly, "benefactor, I''m afraid I''ve hurt two of my fellow disciples. Now I''m afraid I''m also seriously injured. Why go to the end?"


    "It''s better to follow the poor monk to the Buddhist realm and wipe away the evil in his heart."


    "Three Buddha days, I will go." Gu Nan said with a grim smile, "I just want to kill you monks, or Well, no or. "

 Chapter 539

    Gu Nan is really seriously injured.


    His physical strength is far beyond that of the same level, so strong that he can forcibly destroy those who conform to the Tao only by virtue of his body.


    But even Gu Nan is not a superman who will never be hurt. Directly under the attack of three followers, his body is still greatly damaged.


    Especially the shot before huokui''s body was destroyed directly destroyed most of Gu Nan''s spirit. If Gu Nan is a traditional Taoist, the power of the law will not be able to play out.


    It''s a pity that Gu Nan dares to fight like this because he has super recovery ability and confidence to fight and leave as soon as he wants.


    "The third one." Gu Nan''s indifferent eyes fell on Meng Xian''s face and repeated this sentence again.


    Mengxian''s heart is slightly tight. The lessons of Song Fei and Huo Kui are right in front of her. Even if monk fakong stands in front of her, she can''t help being careless.


    The power of the dream slowed down a little, took back some from Gu Nan''s hand, and shrouded himself.


    Mengxian''s figure began to become illusory. He placed himself between the dream and the reality to ensure that Gu Nan couldn''t destroy her at the first time even if he shot her in an instant.


    Sure enough, at this time, Gu Nan''s figure disappeared instantly.


    Mengxian''s body suddenly became completely illusory. Even if this state consumed her a lot, it was better than being directly destroyed by Gu Nan.


    And monk fakong raised his hand suddenly, and the Buddhist beads scattered from his wrist, all around Mengxian.


    He actually used the magic weapon to protect himself directly on Mengxian, regardless of himself. Even Gu Nan might change his target and find him directly.


    However Gu Nan disappeared.


    The dream immortal is struggling with his own huge consumption, but he also wants to put himself in the dream, and the magic weapon of Buddhist beads released by monk fakong for the first time It''s all in vain.


    "Run away?" After waiting for a long time, Mengxian confirmed that Gu Nan''s breath had disappeared completely, and could not help blurting out.


    She thought Gu Nan was lurking nearby, but when the power of dream and the light of Buddha shrouded her at the same time, she finally realized what had happened.


    But monk fakong''s face changed slightly: "not good!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan has always been able to bully the younger generation who are not as good as he Dao.


    The emperor''s heaven can be said to be slaughtered. Can the three Buddha heaven be an exception?


    Monk fakong realized this possibility and rushed back to his three Buddhas'' world for the first time. To his surprise, Gu Nan did not appear here.


    The three Buddhas are peaceful, and there is no sign of foreign invasion.


    Just when monk fakong returned, there was another scream in the emperor''s heaven, but Mengxian finally waited for Gu Nan''s attack, which she certainly would not like.


    But the short video is missing. Gu Nan has recovered most of his injuries because he has avoided the attack.


    Gu Nan, who is divorced from the influence of dreams, appears behind Mengxian for the first time. Shengsheng tears apart her dream power of protecting her body.


    However, the dream protection eventually played a role. Instead of being destroyed in an instant like Song Fei and Huo Kui, the dream fairy turned back on Gu Nan and swept his whole body in an instant.


    In close contact with the power of dreams, the law sticks to Gu Nan''s body like a nightmare. Every movement of Gu Nan will tear his body and cause terrible damage.


    At the same time, the body of the evil god is rapidly regenerating and recovering, which keeps Gu Nan in a state of not dying, not being completely destroyed.


    Mengxian is also a great power after a great war. In essence, he is the same kind of person as huokui.


    In the face of such a desperate situation, she didn''t have any idea to escape. She was so fierce in her heart that all the rules of her dream suddenly poured on Gu Nan.


    Mengxian knows that Gu Nan''s strength lies in his super explosive power and unparalleled speed. If you want to catch him, you have to wait until he takes the initiative.


    Now is the best chance!


    "Do it!" With a soft drink from Mengxian, Gu Nan only felt that his spirit was in a flash, and he had completely fallen into a dream.


    And endless Buddha light shrouded again, and was increased by the power of dream, which was several times stronger than the power of fakong itself.


    The Buddha''s light shines on Gu Nan, which makes his body melt down quickly. But before that, his fist had actually hit Mengxian.


    This new comeback, Ho Tao, was suddenly hit by this blow. In addition, she forced her hand and suffered more losses than Song Fei and Huo Kui.


    Those who are cruel to others can always be more cruel to themselves. There is no doubt that Mengxian is such a person.


    Fakong reappeared, and the power of the astral world continued to be blessed like no money. The whole power of the three Buddhas was mobilized, and all of them fell downward.


    Although Gu Nan''s body was ablated, everyone knew that he was not really dead, and a Taoist was not so easily killed.


    In the center surrounded by Buddha''s light, there is a shadow emitting black light, which is Gu Nan''s shadow law.Shadows are everywhere, everywhere, and can''t be trapped under normal circumstances.


    Only Dharma monk and other real Buddha level powers can create an area with endless Buddha light and squeeze all the rules in it.


    This is the way to suppress evil spirits and seal Gu Nan.


    At this time, Song Fei and Huo Kui appeared at the same time. The ruler and the golden spear fell together to cast the shadow down again.


    Of course, they were beaten by Gu Nan and did not dare to show up, but when Gu Nan fell into a bad situation, they would never mind coming out to beat the water dogs.


    It has to be said that no one who can reach the level of harmony will lack the fighting consciousness.


    Gu Nan has an invincible body, which is his most powerful place, but at the same time, it means that as long as this click is broken, Gu Nan will fall into a very weak state.


    Mengxian fought with fakong to temporarily destroy the body of the evil god, and finally gave the four followers a chance.


    Now Gu Nan''s body hasn''t recovered, and he can''t fight with the four Taoists only by following the rules.


    As long as we can take advantage of this opportunity to seal him, great things can be achieved!


    Of course, monk fakong understood this truth, so he didn''t mean to be stingy at all. The beads in his hands reappeared, but this time it was a slight shock that directly destroyed all the beads!


    The Buddha beads were broken into powder and directly shrouded in the shadow below, so the whole heaven was full of gold.


    ¡­¡­


    "Gu Nan, it''s very difficult this time." In a corner of the heaven, ziluo shook his head and sighed.


    The empress Taisheng stayed by his side.


    Although she really wanted to see Gu Nan''s misfortune, a newly promoted Taoist was besieged and even threatened with being sealed, which made her feel miserable.

 Chapter 540

    For any star master who wants to achieve harmony, harmony is their ultimate goal.


    And the ultimate goal means that once you reach that goal, you can at least take a breath. Gu Nan''s experience at this time undoubtedly brought great impact to the empress Taisheng.


    She is a junior in front of these people, and it is the first time that she has seen the death battle at the level of he Dao. She can''t help feeling sad.


    "Will Gu Nan fall here?" She asked.


    "No, he Tao is not so easy to kill." Old ziluo shook his head and said, "but he killed too much and was suppressed by fakong."


    The Empress Dowager was silent. The word "suppression" means that it may be suppressed for a while or thousands of years.


    Seeing that monk fakong destroyed the Buddhist beads, old ziluo understood that Gu Nan could not escape the disaster.


    It is one of the accumulated details of the three Buddhas for tens of thousands of years. It is a magic weapon jointly refined by the relic of six top Buddhists after their death.


    FA Kong has made such a big contribution, that is, he wants to seal Gu Nan in the shortest time. We can see how much pressure the latter has brought him.


    "As soon as he was promoted to he Dao, he was able to compete with the four he Dao people, and Gu Nan was proud enough." Ziluo old man said with a little regret, "and the cost of sealing him, I''m afraid these are also unexpected."


    The golden light in the emperor''s heaven has been gradually converging, constantly pouring towards the center, and the shadow has reached the point where it can''t move, and is completely locked by the fragments of Buddha beads.


    As old man ziluo said, no matter Mengxian or Song Fei, or even monk fakong, the organizer, had expected that the battle would be so fierce in advance.


    Huo Kui, who lost the least in this war, was a soy sauce player. He was only destroyed once, but before he died, he was able to produce output, which is not a good thing.


    Song Fei is completely as a target, hard to get Gu Nan two punches, only to gain some time. It''s not only a big loss, but also a loss of face.


    When the results of the war spread out, Song Fei would undoubtedly be regarded as the weakest of the five people in the war.


    Mengxian and monk fakong are the two people who lost the most. One is seriously injured, and I don''t know how many years it will take to recover. The other destroys a personal treasure, directly damaging the inside information of the star world.


    Monk fakong''s face is still compassionate, but if there is blood dripping in his heart, it is not for outsiders to know.


    When the golden light completely converged and sealed the shadow completely, fakong and Shangdao said: "Amitabha. The evil spirit has been granted, and I thank the three benefactors for their great righteousness on behalf of the heaven. "


    Mengxian was not interested in this kind of nonsense. She turned back with a cold hum and went back to her star world to recover.


    Huo Kui has no friendship with monk fakong. This time, he just came to help Mengxian, and naturally he left.


    Song Fei talked with monk fakong a little bit more. Anyway, after the war, they were comrades in arms. Sometimes, the friendship between the Taoists was accumulated little by little.


    ¡­¡­


    After the end of the war, the news that Gu Nan was besieged by four of the six Taoist followers of the emperor''s heaven appeared, just like a deep-water bomb, detonated all the worlds of heaven for the first time.


    In Zhutian world, there has been no war at this level for many years, especially when the results are so amazing that Gu Nan was sealed and four of them were injured.


    Some people firmly believe that he Tao will not die at this point, and Gu Nan is bound to make a comeback, as evidenced by the fact that his star world is intact.


    Some people think that although Gu Nan has no problem with the star world, he has to live in Sanfo heaven for thousands of years and become the highest level sealed demon in Sanfo heaven.


    At the same time, all kinds of rumors are spreading around.


    For example, "Gu Nan is too strong to be promoted, and he is capable of fighting against the four forces of the enemy, leading to a siege," and "the original thirteen days joined hands to suppress Xinjin''s" and so on. All kinds of conspiracy theories can not be stopped at all.


    However, in the past 16 days, there has been no public comment on this war.


    This strange silence has encouraged people from all walks of life to guess.


    Time and day.


    "Gu Nan is not so easy to solve." Lu Wen seems to have confidence in Gu Nan. "If fakong is clever, he might as well give Gu nan to the gods, otherwise he will regret it sooner or later."


    "Even you think so? But if fakong had such determination, he would not dare to attack Gu Nan. " In front of Lu Wen, there was another man calmly carrying the tea and saying casually.


    This person is not others, it is the nine spirits who invited Gu nan to join hands earlier.


    The mystery of jiupo is so rare that few people even know his face, let alone how many people know. He has something to do with Lu Wen, and even seems to have a good relationship.


    "So it is." Lu Wen also said with a smile.


    Monk fakong will attack Gu Nan. He has taken a fancy to his identity of "he Dao level evil devil". Now if Gu Nan is sent out, will not all the previous "investments" be wasted?


    In particular, Gu Nan is now a turtle in a jar. He is a great monk of the same level. He is not so confident in himself.¡­¡­


    During the time of the big bang, if other stars were watching the excitement, the most difficult thing was the people in Gu Nan''s country.


    "My Lord, he Is it really sealed? " Ann was born with an anxious face and said, "Damn it! If we can be careful, we won''t... "


    He has been revived by Gu Nan, but their attack is the fuse of the whole thing.


    Although an Tiansheng has a bad character, he also understands the truth of gratitude. He can have today all because of Gu Nan, but now is remorse unceasingly.


    One side of the red tail but waved his hand: "the kingdom of God is nothing, adults will naturally be OK, and so on small news."


    As the spirit of the kingdom of God, Yan Xiaoxiao is naturally the one who can easily get in touch with Gu Nan. Now everyone is waiting for her to appear.


    In fact, red tail is also very nervous, but she knows that the more this kind of time, the less she and others can behave flustered. At least until the enemy comes, everything must be as usual.


    "The teacher is OK. He will be back in a few days." In the hall of evil god, Yan Xiaoxiao finally appeared, and also brought the news that everyone was most looking forward to.


    Red tail and others Qi Qi Qi relieved tone, there of Xie Yun can''t help but ask: "outside all say adults were sealed most of the rules, this is false?"


    The combination of the strong and the rule itself represents a part of the law. It can even be said that they are originally composed of the law, which is consistent with the fact that the LORD God takes the Godhead as the basis.


    Being sealed most of the rules means that Gu Nan''s power is sealed most of the time.


    "It''s true." Yan Xiaoxiao said without hesitation, with her voice falling, people can''t help but calm down, don''t know what to say.


    But then she said with a smile, "but they may have misunderstood something. The strength of a teacher never lies in the rules. "

 Chapter 541

    In the hall of evil god, Gu Nan''s reconstructed body is slowly opening his eyes.


    But he can only open his eyes, because his body is just a small part of his head, and most of his body is empty.


    Like all those who are in harmony with the Tao, Gu Nan''s body has been combined with the rules, but he can''t really kill him simply by destroying his body.


    However, his body is far stronger than that of the ordinary one, so the effort to reshape it is far from ordinary.


    On the other hand, the seal of monk fakong did seal most of Gu Nan''s power of law, and the power he could mobilize was compressed to a very small extent.


    For those who are in harmony with the Tao, the strength of their own laws actually represents the greatest explosive force of their power.


    The existence of the astral world can supplement their laws at a high speed, so that they do not need to worry about the source of power, and have almost inexhaustible power.


    It is precisely because of this characteristic that the star master system replaced ordinary practitioners and became the most popular cultivation method.


    Gu Nan is blocked by most of the rules, and the power he can use is only equal to a tenth order star master.


    It will take quite a long time to reconstruct Gu Nan''s absurdly strong body with such a power limit.


    Gu Nan had a general inspection of his body. It would take at least five to ten years for him to recover completely. This is the result of the body of evil spirits being able to repair itself automatically.


    It may be only a blink of an eye to put this time on other Taoist followers, but Gu Nan has suffered the most serious injury since his debut.


    Mengxian and fakong''s last crazy counterattack did bring very serious consequences, and their ruthlessness exceeded many people''s expectations.


    If it had not been for he Dao, or perhaps this time alone, it would have been enough for Gu nan to die completely.


    Of course, on the other hand, Gu Nan could not have fought like this if he had known his own advantages. Maybe he had already turned around and ran away.


    "Take advantage of this opportunity to accumulate the value of sin and promote it to the 12th level." Gu Nan made a decision quickly.


    The lack of rules does not affect most of Gu Nan''s combat power, so he is not in a hurry for the time being.


    He was not afraid that someone would take the opportunity to invade the kingdom of God. He just waited for his body to recover completely and he would be more confident.


    "Teacher." Yan small alone into the evil temple, saw just reshape most of the head of Gu Nan.


    Since Gu Nan''s accident, Yan Xiaoxiao has blocked the whole evil temple for the first time, and no one is allowed to enter it. At the same time, he has isolated the channel for outsiders to understand Gu Nan''s news.


    No matter she or Hongwei, although she is full of confidence, she is worried about it.


    If you lose the star world of the star master, and you don''t cultivate successors, what kind of end will you face? Just look at that year''s nirvana.


    "I''m fine." The voice of the blasphemer, who did not even care about the plan, could not speak directly


    "Vivian failed." Yan Xiaoxiao said calmly, "it''s hard for her to get rid of the structure of nightmare divine personality. The integration with divine personality is not good, and the strength she gets is not enough."


    There is only one result, that is, to die in the hands of the real gods.


    Gu Nan also expected this. After all, there is no real choice in this world. Vivian is the first one to merge the divine personality. On the one hand, it is her own efforts, but it is also the inevitable result of probability.


    They have prepared hundreds of experimental objects, one by one, to be piled up, and someone can always break the structure of Godhead.


    As long as there is the first one, it will be much easier to integrate the power of the divine personality.


    Sure enough, Yan Xiaoxiao then said, "now there are more than ten blasphemers who have successfully integrated the divine personality, and one of them even reaches the seventh level."


    The power of the LORD God is too much more than that of ordinary gods. After dismembered, the God still has unimaginable power, which brings great help to mortals.


    Of course, the strong created in this way are more rootless. Once the power is consumed, all that remains is an understanding of the law.


    To put it bluntly, without the kingdom of God and the astral world as their foundation, they can''t be compared with the normal strong.


    "Good." Gu Nan''s voice seemed very calm, "plan to continue Well


    Gu Nan''s voice suddenly stopped in the middle of his words, and his eyes slowly moved to the top. At the top of the evil temple, a man is walking slowly.


    When Mengxian and fakong didn''t want to do anything to eradicate Gu Nan, an unexpected person came first.


    "So you''ve been promoted." Gu Nan''s eyes moved, but his tone was still calm, as if this old friend was still an old friend.


    Xue Ren holds the sword with one hand and stares at Gu Nan, who has just reconstructed his body with half of his head, with some smiles on his lips.


    "Not yet." Xue Ren gently shook his head and said, "I''ve been waiting for this moment."The voice fell, his figure began to become a trance, as if the whole person had become illusory, but the breath was constantly churning, expanding at an unimaginable speed.


    Old man ziluo gave him a secret, not so much to cover up the fluctuation of he Dao, but just to let him get stuck at the critical point of he Dao and keep him in a state that can be broken through at any time.


    Now, Xue Ren thinks he can break through.


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s eyes moved. Suddenly, there was more inexplicable breath in the evil god hall. He was about to go to Xue Renyong, but Gu Nan shook his head to stop him.


    "You want to kill me?" Gu Nan asked this, but there was no doubt.


    Xue Ren was also calm and said, "not bad. They didn''t believe what Austin said. I think it''s quite right. If you don''t kill you, sooner or later you will destroy the whole world. "


    Gu Nan''s speed of promotion is terrifying, which can be called the highest in the world. However, he himself is reincarnated with great power, so it can''t make all the followers feel threatened.


    In other words, those who are able to be in harmony with the Tao will not be frightened by the news and have no confidence in themselves.


    Only Xue Ren was not a Taoist in those years. Instead, he watched Gu Nan step by step and understood what he did in the world of gods. He had a deep understanding of the four words "public enemy of gods".


    So Gu Nan nodded his head. There was no pause in his action. He only reshaped half of his head and ran directly towards Xue Ren!


    Even if there is only half a head, it will not damage Gu Nan''s powerful body, because this is the head of the body of the evil god. Even if he bumps it with his head, he can also kill most of those who are in harmony with the Tao!


    Xue Ren, who gave up his own route and came with the heart to save the world, didn''t even have time to react. He was hit by Gu Nan.


    Reading website:

 Chapter 542

    On this day, Yulian is giving a lecture, surrounded by hundreds of Taoists in Dongxu heaven.


    For such a top star world as dongxutian, after several ups and downs, it''s natural to look forward to the cultivation of successors.


    Even though Yu Lian is now in a very high position, she often gives lectures in person. She not only teaches the principles of practice, but also talks about the practice of managing the astral world and coordinating various places.


    It is necessary to be pragmatic if the head of daomen can stand up to now.


    Today, Yu Liankai is going to break up. That is to say, the Taoists will discuss their own opinions and then evaluate their opinions. Now the most popular topic is naturally the amazing battle of the five Taoists.


    In the future, not only will there be one person who will inherit Dong Xutian, but also many people who will go out alone after the failure of competition.


    Therefore, each of these Taoists has a high vision and has a strong sense of flaunting Fang Qiu. They must be who they want to talk about, and they have no taboo about the battle.


    "After all, that one has a very good way to go. It''s amazing to fight alone with four players. But the loss is also real. I think it will be hard to hear from that one in a thousand years. "


    "I don''t think so. The only thing in the world is that the waves behind push the waves ahead. The three Buddhas sealed that one in the name of evil spirits. There will be a war within a hundred years at most. "


    "This is the end of the matter. It''s useless for you to discuss it again. It''s the future after all. It''s the one in the Buddha Kingdom who has got the power of the evil devil at the level of Tao. How to deal with the three Buddha heaven is what we have to consider. "


    Dongxu heaven is the head of Taoism. Of course, it can''t be discussed with Sanfo heaven. Most of the Taoists take controlling the general situation of the heaven as their wild hope, and they will not forget this stubble.


    When the discussion stopped a little, Yu Lian finally said: "Gu Nan''s frustration is not a bad thing. Fakong doesn''t know the reason why he should do everything in order to get rid of the evil. In the future, he should be rewarded."


    Everyone said it was, and at this time, there was a strange breath in the world.


    This kind of breath is rarely seen, but almost all practitioners have heard of it in ancient books.


    This is a sign that someone has been promoted to be in harmony with the Tao. There is another saying in Dongxu heaven, that is, "the sage will come out and heaven and earth will celebrate together.".


    "Is there a new saint coming out?"


    "Who is it? I see the sword in this holy scene. Is it... "


    "It''s Xue Ren." The fish lotus is very can confirm, the facial expression on the face also becomes soft some. She has a good personal relationship with Xue Ren, and she will be happy for him at this time.


    "Congratulations on Zhang Jiao!"


    "It turns out that he is the one in the extreme sword heaven. I''m afraid his reputation as the first sword in the heaven will be established."


    "I think so Why? How did the sage scene disappear


    When there is peace in Dongxu''s sky, the scene of heaven and earth congratulating each other suddenly disappears, as if a tape is being played, and it is lost by the life card owner.


    ¡­¡­


    Many people don''t understand that having the power to destroy the world is not the same thing as certainly destroying the world.


    Of course, most people don''t like others to have such power. From this point of view, the two will lead to the same result.


    So Xue Ren came, he was promoted, and He''s dead.


    Under Yan Xiaowei''s surprised gaze, Xue Ren''s head burst, and his body lay powerlessly in the hall of the evil god. The breath of promotion and harmony on his body had not dissipated.


    Even if Gu Nan is a real Taoist, the result will not be much better, let alone Xue Ren, who has not been promoted.


    It can only be said that he firmly believes that Gu Nan has lost most of his strength. In order to prevent Gu Nan from running away, the move of showing up ahead of time puts him on a dead end.


    Gu Nan''s half head fell back to its original place, and there was nothing strange on his face. He was thinking of some strange ideas.


    If you kill advanced monsters in a special way, should you give them such achievements as "head bashing monsters"?


    ¡­¡­


    Who exactly belongs to the scene of saints, which is cut off in half, can''t be concealed from the world.


    More and more people know about Xue Ren''s promotion, but they die on the way.


    Some people suspect that he was eager to join the road, which led to his own route mistakes, and then he was attacked by the road. But when the location of Xue Ren''s death came out, everyone fell into silence.


    Xue Ren died in the star boundary of Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan, who has just been sealed with most of his strength, can make Xue Ren fall on the way to promotion! Some people who were a little ready to move because of the previous battle of he Dao immediately became honest again.


    On the contrary, Gu Nan''s image in people''s eyes has once again become strange and unpredictable, although it was not much better.


    And in such a strange atmosphere, Gu Nan has entered a short incubation period. While repairing their own bodies, while also waiting for the malfeasant plan to harvest.


    With the release of the first group of blasphemers, although Vivian failed to harvest fruit, the subsequent subjects were not disappointed.


    More and more deities have succeeded in slaughtering deities and continuously provided Gu Nan with evil value. The malfeasants cultivated by Gu Nan killed the gods, and the efficiency of their evil value was almost ten times as high as Gu Nan''s.God space is still gradually improving, and even with the increase of experimental objects and the gradual improvement of space rules, "actors" are slowly withdrawing from the stage.


    Except for some objects that need to be highly focused, the use of actors has become less and less.


    After all, actors are just actors. On the one hand, they have acting problems. On the other hand, scripts may not be the best development route. It''s better to let them grow up freely.


    It''s not bad to choose one out of 100 objects and find the experimental object by such means.


    In the process of waiting, Gu Nan is not idle. He has not forgotten that there are still some experiments waiting for him to complete in the crevice world.


    ¡­¡­


    Gap world, blue star.


    Fu Cheng got the complete information of "evil god" from Professor Wang, understood Gu Nan''s intention and requirements, and immediately began to reconstruct the game.


    This woman, who has built a game empire in three years, really has amazing talent for making games.


    It took only two months for her and her team to finish the analysis of Austin, sort out the complete growth route, and make it into the main plot of the game.


    Keeping the original color of the host, the whole game takes Austin''s growth as the thread, and also takes into account the sandbox features, so players can do whatever they want in the world of gods.


    Of course, corresponding to "evil god", what players need to gain is not evil value, but holy light point.


    Basic copy of the original upgrade settings, players in a turn, two turn and other stages, need to obtain holy light points and points, to enhance their level.


    "That''s the details of the game." Fu Cheng stood in front of a notebook and described the game they had done well bit by bit, without missing any details.


    This lecture took several hours, until Fu Cheng''s mouth was dry, and finally a few words appeared on his notebook.


    "Release the game."

 Chapter 543

    According to Gu Nan''s will, the reset version of the game "evil god" was officially launched as the new game "king of the gods: the origin of light", which quickly set off a boom in the whole blue star civilization.


    On the one hand, it took nearly half a year for the game from its original production to its official release. During this period, orange Ying entertainment devoted itself to it, deliberately concealing the theme of the game, which has long been enough to satisfy the appetite of the players.


    On the other hand, it is also because of the game "evil god". Although people have been forgotten by the players, its historical status is still quite high.


    As the first game that can be called ultra-high fidelity, its name can still be seen in all kinds of short films of game development history.


    Orange Ying Entertainment''s sudden decision to launch the reset version of "evil god" has triggered a wave of nostalgia, and many players even play the old game hundreds of years ago.


    And the new game "bright origin", also because of the excellent production and in place of early publicity, soon widely sought after among players, really opened the market.


    Orange English Entertainment once again leads the trend of the game, people seem to have no surprise about it.


    Fu Cheng''s move to turn back and make old games has also been interpreted by colleagues in the game industry as a new way to "inject a stream of clean water into today''s homogenized game industry". No one thinks there will be any deep meaning behind this.


    Only Fu Cheng knows that this game is completely in another person No, maybe it wasn''t really made at the instigation of people.


    "What do I need to do next?" Fu Cheng went back to her notebook and asked this question calmly, but her heart was not calm at all.


    These days, she did not get the power to make people become young, which led to her already young face, there are signs of turning old.


    Back at the age of 30, Fu Cheng hasn''t even suffered from illness for half a year. She feels very well every day. She doesn''t want to go back to her former state.


    "Monitor all players with more than two turns, especially those who can complete three turns." Such words gradually appear on the notebook.


    This makes Fu Cheng frown slightly. As a game producer, Chengying entertainment can certainly get players'' information from the server, but this kind of monitoring will be a long-term work.


    "According to our design The second turn of the players, it is likely to be two or three years later Fu Cheng pondered the words and sentences.


    "Origin of light" is a big game, not a product that can be cleared in a few afternoons. It is hopeful to be remembered by a generation.


    But Fu Cheng''s actual meaning is that if it works, maybe she can''t make it.


    Without waiting for Fu orange to react, a black light suddenly fell and washed her whole body.


    This time, it''s not only to strengthen Fu Cheng''s foundation, she can even feel a force coming from her body, and her clenched fists seem to have a great power.


    From some details, she quickly judged that she was not inferior to some ordinary force practitioners.


    Even if there is only a small part of the rules left, Gu Nan can do something good for Fu Cheng.


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Fu Cheng showed his gratitude and said, "I will finish it..."


    "If you find that a player with more than two turns disappears, let me know as soon as possible." The handwriting reappeared on the notebook made Fu Cheng stop talking subconsciously.


    "What does disappearance mean?" Fu Cheng asks in a hurry, she doesn''t want to cause a mistake because she can''t understand each other''s meaning.


    "To disappear is to disappear." It was written in the notebook.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall of evil gods, Gu Nan takes back his will from the crevice world. His eyes fall on the moon outside the hall, but his thoughts are slowly turning.


    In fact, it is Gu Nan''s deliberate experience to make games based on Austin''s experience.


    As the blue star civilization is hundreds of years away from its time, it is impossible to keep the player information of that year. Gu Nan can only choose to reconstruct the game.


    Maybe we can get another example by re launching the game "evil god", but it''s also a move of some kind.


    If you really create a "player", it may be playing with fire.


    So Gu Nan chose the route of light Lord God, even if there is another player, the holy light route is also doomed that he will keep a high profile all the way, it is impossible to hide himself.


    As long as it is put out in advance, it will not be a threat.


    ¡­¡­


    Five years have passed.


    Unexpectedly, the players in "the origin of light" advance the plot more slowly than they think. There are less than ten second turn players in five years, let alone three.


    Gu Nan has been monitoring these players through Fu Cheng, but at present they seem to be all right.


    It is Gu Nan''s own body repair work, after five years of accumulation, has finally made a breakthrough.


    The so-called breakthrough is that the body of the evil god has been repaired to a certain critical point, and finally triggered its own super resilience, so it will completely recover in a twinkling of an eye."Seems stronger than before?" Feeling the power in his body, Gu Nan was acutely aware that "Oh, it''s already twelve steps."


    With the accumulation of five years, the blasphemer plan has been continuously promoted, and a large number of low-level gods have been eliminated, which has made Gu Nan''s evil value accumulate rapidly, and now he has broken through the standard of level 12.


    After the second turn, the rank is completely determined by the sin value, and the player will not even be promoted by himself, but will be forced to do so.


    As Gu Nan used to do, holding on to big moves to upgrade two levels in a row is not applicable at this stage.


    Gu Nan was not surprised. He knew the efficiency of the blasphemer''s plan to obtain the evil value very well, and it was quite considerable at the second turn.


    But next, with the decrease of low-level gods, the efficiency of this plan will be greatly reduced. It will take at least ten times as long to be promoted to the 13th level.


    "Try to kill the Lord." Gu Nan came up with this idea in his mind. Even if he was only an 11th level God, he would save him at least 30 years.


    But the LORD God is not so easy to kill. He doesn''t just come to the door and beat someone to death. They can make ten or eight parts for you in an instant. They can kill you at will. Anyway, they don''t put in the power of God.


    God is not stupid, you can kill him once, people will not hide, where will run out to die.


    On the contrary, as long as the player makes a move, he will be immediately noticed by all the main gods, leading to the result of a group attack. This is the biggest dilemma for the second turn players.


    It''s very unrealistic to push the kingdom of the gods, so players at this stage often turn to the dark place and play some tricks to stir up the war between the gods.


    Without jiupo''s invitation, Gu Nan would probably "go back to his old business" and embark on this road. Now he can see it first.

 Chapter 544

    Jiugutian.


    evolved from the essence of the original boundary, one of the three most important faces of the heavens and the world, but the nine spirit has been rather mysterious.


    Each star boundary and plane has its own space coordinates, but not many people know the coordinates of the nine spirits sky, at least not many people are qualified to enter here.


    Under the deliberate guidance of Jiu Po, Jiu Po Tian has become a semi open plane. If outsiders want to enter, they have to go through the examination of origin and strength.


    Of course, it''s not surprising. Censorship is something most stars will do, but jiugutian''s requirements are very high.


    It''s not the master who owns the astral world. He is not allowed to enter here at all.


    This condition alone will directly screen out those who are eligible to enter, leaving less than 1000 people.


    However, in addition to this rule, jiugutian seems to be very common, with no special regulations or even features.


    Dongxu heaven is the origin of daomen, and the god heaven also has a view of humanity. Only JIUPU heaven can completely wash away the mark of that year.


    When Gu Nan stepped in here, he saw a common star world, just like JIUPU''s face.


    "What a rare guest." When Gu Nan set foot in this world, the voice of nine spirits had already sounded around him, "hmm? How can you be promoted again? "


    He Dao only a few years, Gu Nan has been promoted to a higher level, which is really amazing, especially he has just been sealed most of the rules.


    But jiupo, after all, is not a mortal. He also comes from the crevice world, and has witnessed the collapse of the three worlds in advance.


    "It seems that the history you see is not over yet." Nine soul deeply looking at Gu Nan said.


    He is one of the beneficiaries of knowing the history, and he knows what considerable benefits will be brought if these advantages can be used properly.


    Gu Nan was noncommittal about this, just asked: "are you sure that you said you would cooperate with the LORD God last time?"


    "Yes." Jiupo said with a smile, "but my goal is only van der Rohn, and other people don''t think about it."


    Lord of time!


    Previously, jiupo invited Gu nan to join hands with "investment theory", which is more just an excuse. So when Gu Nan came to the door this time, he didn''t hesitate any more and told the whole story of his goal.


    Gu Nan didn''t know how fanlun offended Jiuling, so he wanted to kill fanlun directly.


    But from the time point of view, it is obviously not because of history - van Loon''s journey is much later than jiupo''s, and even later than the incarnation of huangquan Taoist, the God of dusk.


    But character alone, but not so strange.


    Fanlun''s qualifications and rules are similar to those of Lu Wen here, but his character is similar to that of Zou Jiming. In other words, he is the king of hatred.


    Even in the world of gods, there are a lot of gods who dislike him.


    Gu Nan thought and said, "yes. When will it start? "


    In addition to the special rules, the real power of van der Rohn may not be as late as that of lorenza.


    "I''ll let you know."


    "Good." Gu Nan nodded and turned to leave.


    Jiu Po took a look at his back and said, "are you going to San fo Tian?"


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "before killing people, we should always get back the strength."


    ¡­¡­


    The world of gods.


    A light fell from the sky into an unknown kingdom.


    It''s not a high-level God, because it doesn''t belong to a high-level God.


    The God of time, who has just been promoted to the eighth level, is just emerging in the world of gods, not very well known.


    The law of time is not a rare law, and there are not a few gods with similar laws, but very few people can really reach a higher level.


    On the one hand, this law is extremely obscure; on the other hand, there is already a master of time who is superior, so that the gods have lost their motivation to move forward.


    If there are only overlapping laws, there is still a chance to fight. However, the law of time is so exclusive that it is almost impossible for later generations to succeed.


    If you want to be a new time God, you can only wait for van der Rohn to fall, or Let him fall.


    The eighth level God of time, an Unknown God in the name of hiwen, began to smile at the corners of his mouth after receiving information from a foreign land.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan left jiugutian and didn''t even return to the kingdom of God, so he came directly to Sanfo heaven.


    Although the shadow rule has no influence on Gu Nan''s direct combat effectiveness compared with the body of evil gods, the characteristics of shadow are quite useful.


    To go to the world of gods, Gu Nan undoubtedly needs the power of shadow to hide himself and launch a fatal blow.


    The three Buddha heaven is the famous Buddhist territory of Zhutian. It has not introduced too much science and technology, maintaining the purity of people''s belief.


    In a sense, the three Buddha heaven is a bit similar to the kingdom of gods in the world of gods. The only difference is that the star master does not rely on faith to gain power.Within the three Buddha days, the Buddhist sect is undoubtedly the most powerful sect in various places. The Buddhist temple is also an institution with absolute authority over various places. The government is just the executor of specific management measures.


    And in the center of the three Buddha heaven, the Holy Land in the hearts of all Buddhist disciples, the three Buddha temple stands here.


    The name of the three Buddhas also comes from the three Buddhas of Lijie in ancient times. They are the founders of the three Buddhas'' heaven and the founders of the three Buddhas'' temple.


    At this time, there are some discordant voices in the three Buddha Temple.


    "Five years have passed in the twinkling of an eye. Can you tell me why you haven''t suppressed that Gu Nan?" Monk fakong sits on the Golden Lotus and looks at the Buddhas from afar.


    He is certainly the master of the three Buddhas, but he can''t do the work of suppressing evil spirits alone, even without him.


    Since the time when most of Gu Nan''s laws were sealed and brought back to the three Buddha heaven, the monks have never stopped their work of suppressing evil spirits.


    Only by suppressing evil spirits in the astral world can the astral world really benefit from it, but the progress of this work has been very slow.


    The outside world thinks that the three Buddhas and heaven can be sealed by those who unite with the Tao, and they really oppress the heaven. However, up to now, the three Buddhas and heaven have not benefited from it.


    At first, we only thought that the evil spirits at he Dao level were rare and needed more time. But up to now, there has been no progress in the suppression work, which has made fakong angry.


    Hearing FA Kong''s question, a little monk could not help but get up and speak.


    "Martial uncle, from the experience of the monk and other martial uncles, it seems that the rules left by benefactor Gu Nan are not influenced by the light of Zhenshi Buddha."


    "What do you mean?" Fakong had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "That is to say..." The little monk was embarrassed, "benefactor Gu Nan may not be evil."


    Just as the little monk''s voice fell, the three Buddha Temple suddenly collapsed from the top, as if it had been smashed down with a heavy fist.

 Chapter 545

    Although he said it was possible, the little monk knew very well in his heart that it was mostly true.


    There have never been demons at the level of he Dao, but they have sealed magic weapons at this level, not without experience.


    Even at that time, I didn''t hear that the seal object would have no response to the Buddha''s light The laws Gu Nan left behind are not affected by the Buddha''s light at all.


    If this is the case, I am afraid that the three Buddhists will suffer a great loss.


    Before the little monk could figure out how to take the news seriously, the bad news had already come down from the sky.


    At the moment when the roof of Sanfo Temple collapsed, monk fakong suddenly got up, recited another Buddha''s name, reappeared the golden light, and went back to the roof.


    Fakong immediately recognized who the man was and said, "Amitabha. Benefactor Gu Nan, this is a misunderstanding... "


    He misunderstood that the voice of the two words had not yet fallen, but his fist fell first, right on the head of monk fakong.


    After all, monk fakong had seen Gu Nan''s terror, and he was in the three Buddhas'' world. He knew that he could not avoid Gu Nan''s fist, so he simply did not dodge.


    His whole body was shocked, and a round of Buddhist light rose slowly behind him. He now looked like three heads and eight arms, and his whole body turned into gold, just like a body of King Kong.


    With the power of the three Buddhas and the power of Vajra against Gu Nan, monk fakong did it.


    After one punch, although there was a huge sound of impact, fakong was not directly destroyed.


    On the contrary, it was the aftermath of this terrible blow that set off a shock in the main hall of the three Buddha Temple. Most of the monks were directly thrown out, so many of them died.


    Monk fakong also saw this scene and showed his compassion and said: "benefactor, since he is not an evil devil, why bother to kill others. If the benefactor is dissatisfied with the poor monk, it''s better for the poor monk to receive the benefactor''s three fists... "


    "Good!" Gu Nan answered with a happy voice and hit the head again.


    Monk fakong''s mouth twitched slightly, and he wanted to say that "three fists" were not unconditional, but Gu Nan didn''t listen to his nonsense.


    Whether there are conditions or not, it''s time to fight.


    The body of Vajra reappeared, and the sound of this collision was even louder, even to the point of sharp and harsh, distorting the law. All the monks had fled with their ears in their arms, and could not bear the power of fighting at the level of harmony.


    To be exact, it''s not a fight, it''s just Gu Nan beating monk fakong unilaterally.


    This time, Gu Nan did not come with one punch at a time. Instead, he was in a storm. His fists were like bullets. He wanted to beat monk fakong into a sieve.


    No matter how powerful Vajra''s body is, he can''t bear such a blow. Monk fakong didn''t even hum, so he was beaten to pieces by Gu Nanshan.


    He didn''t rush to be born again to die, Gu Nan didn''t pay attention, his eyes fell on the little monk who opened his mouth before.


    "Where are my laws?" Gu Nan patted the little monk on the shoulder and asked.


    "Amitabha." The little monk stood up. He was one of the few monks who had not been affected by the shock wave. "Although the benefactor is not an evil devil, he can kill more than a real devil. I''m sorry that he can''t obey his orders."


    Gu Nan looked at him and said, "are you not afraid of death?"


    The little monk showed a peaceful smile: "I''m not afraid."


    "Are you afraid of their death?" Gu Nan pointed to a monk lying on the ground. Because of the sound of the law, he was bleeding from his seven orifices and fell on the ground, with more air out and less air in.


    The next moment, Gu Nan stepped on the monk''s head, and immediately burst his head, splashing plasma on the monk''s face.


    "You You... " The little monk looked up in amazement and pointed to Gu Nan, who couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Where are my laws?" Gu Nan asked coldly again.


    The little monk bit his teeth and didn''t speak. Unfortunately, after witnessing the death of several monks, he couldn''t hold on any longer and took Gu nan to the place of seal.


    In fact, it''s not hard to find the place where Gu Nan''s law is sealed. After all, the three Buddha Temple is so big that you can always find it after a few more circles. Gu Nan is just too lazy to find it by himself.


    There are still monks left in the temple. If you pretend you can''t see them, you can''t escape Gu Nan.


    A moment later, the shadow law returned to him. Gu Nan left sanfotian with a slap on his ass, leaving only a mess of sanfotemple.


    And after this news comes out, people who have been arguing about whether Gu Nan will be silent may be able to stop.


    Of course, even the most optimistic people would not think that in just five years, Gu Nan would kill the three Buddhas again and slap the monks in the face.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan regained the rule. It was not others who got the news first. It was the God Association.


    In zilaotian, Zhuang Xuan and Taisheng Fairy Queen stand behind zilaotian and listen to him narrate the process of the first battle of three Buddha days.


    As a Taoist, old ziluo paid close attention to it, but he did not miss the beginning and end of the battle of the three Buddhas.


    "Senior Gu Nan has an extraordinary background. It is not necessarily a bad thing for the organization to draw a clear line with him." Zhuang Xuan said after a moment of silence.His mind is clearer than anyone else. He knows that Gu Nan is not easy to be manipulated. It''s better not to force him to stay in the organization.


    Taisheng Fairy Queen was also silent. She remembered that Gu Nan had not yet joined the Tao, or even just stepped into the world level It''s like it was yesterday.


    He has broken the common sense of practice time and time again, and this is not bad.


    Old ziluo sighed and said, "Xue Ren can''t see through, so he died. Zhuang Xuan, the organization is in your hands. I hope you will learn more from your master than from him in the future. "


    Lingyang Taoist left the management of the organization for no reason. He even gave up the star world and went to the world of gods to develop again. It was really strange.


    Referring to his master, Zhuang Xuancai slowly raised his head: "master, is he still a member of the organization?"


    "Of course." Old ziluo said with a smile, "your master is always in the organization."


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Nan took back his law, he didn''t delay any longer, and soon returned to his own kingdom of God.


    During the period, I also went to the crevice world to have a look, and Fu Cheng''s monitoring work was good.


    According to Gu Nan''s request, she monitors every player who is promoted to the second round. First, she monitors their life safety, and then details of their living habits.


    However, with the deepening of the monitoring work, Gu Nan did not get the results he wanted. Instead, he only demonstrated one thing: the security of the blue star Federation hundreds of years later is really good, and there is no accident for so many players.


    But Gu Nan is not too anxious, because so far there has not been more than three turn players, can not prove anything.


    All Gu Nan can do now is to wait for the progress of the work in the crevice world and the news from jiupo.

 Chapter 546

    The world of gods.


    Just when Gu Nan made a big scene in the three Buddha heaven and slaughtered the Buddhas, a small thing happened in the world of the gods.


    It''s really a small thing. The great lord of time, van der Rohn, came across a little boy with excellent aptitude when he was traveling in the world, so he took him back to the kingdom of God.


    The little boy became a new son in the main temple and got the inheritance of the main God. Needless to say, such things happen from time to time and there is no exception.


    But what''s really unusual is at the back.


    The little boy really showed quite amazing talent, especially his sensitivity to the law of time, which is far beyond the ordinary level.


    The God who was in charge of guiding him was overjoyed. He not only tried his best to teach the boy, but also reported the news to van der Rohn.


    However, when the main temple was happy that there was an extra genius in the kingdom of God, a piece of news caught the main temple by surprise.


    The little boy turned out to be not a mortal, but the son of a God left behind. His father was hiwen, the God of time.


    The exile of the son of God is also not uncommon, otherwise there will not be so many myths and legends on the thematic plane, but it is very embarrassing that the son of God is favored by another God.


    In particular, the boy has been brought back to the temple and accepted the new inheritance. Does this man want to return it?


    Normally, this is the son of other people''s gods. It doesn''t make sense, but the little boy has accepted the inheritance of the LORD God. How can he go back?


    It''s just a boy who has just turned four. How can he understand these things.


    After hearing about it, van der Rohn also had some headaches, but his character was always just thinking about others. After thinking about it, he said, "leave people behind. If that man wants people, let him come to see me in person."


    When van der Rohn''s words spread, some people were not ashamed of his actions, but after all, he was a great being, and no one dared to say more.


    Until the student of hiwen came to the door honestly and went to the kingdom of time to ask for his son.


    Other people are afraid to offend van der Rohn, but he is not afraid. Anyway, he is also the law of time. If van der Rohn does not die, he will never be promoted to the LORD God and will not threaten others.


    No one knows the specific negotiation process between the two people, only that they finally broke up in a bad mood, and Xiwen didn''t bring back his son.


    However, after returning to the kingdom of God, heven called on the believers and launched a war against the kingdom of time.


    It seems ridiculous that an eighth order God waged a war against the main God, but people who know the whole story can feel a kind of solemn and stirring from it.


    Perhaps it is self-conscious that the kingdom of time did not respond to this, but passively defended the invasion from the outside world.


    Of course, this kind of invasion also seems meaningless, because the details of the eighth level God kingdom can not be compared with the main god kingdom.


    That is to say, the other side will respond passively, otherwise the kingdom of God of Sivin will be razed to the ground every minute.


    But as if he was crazy, he still put all his strength into it, and because of the son of God, all his believers regarded death as if they were at home, and none of them succumbed to the power of the kingdom of time.


    At this time, a message reached Gu Nan.


    "The time is ripe."


    ¡­¡­


    "I didn''t expect to have your share." Gu Nan stood at the boundary of the celestial world, in a front plane, looking at the nine spirits and Lu in front of him.


    Lu asked with a smile: "it should be said that it''s my share. Jiupo and van der Rohn have some festivals, but they haven''t come to this one yet."


    Gu Nan looked at them and nodded. He had no doubt about it.


    When he first set foot in the front line, he met Lu Wen and van der Rohn. At that time, they were fighting for the arena of time.


    Their two promotion time is similar, the rule is almost the same, but did not expect that Lu Wen had been ready to start long ago.


    "How are you going to get there?" Gu Nan asked again.


    Gu Nan himself has the shadow rule, and he is quite familiar with the world of gods. It''s not difficult to hide, but jiupo and Lu Wen are different.


    It is quite difficult for the existence of the two worlds at this level to communicate with each other without being discovered.


    At the beginning, in order to kill Gu Nan, Austin and the master of nightmare had to rely on the power of Mengxian''s return to deliver the power of law to this side, which could only form a blow.


    Jiupo said, "I have my own way."


    "And I''m already there." Lu Wen had an enigmatic smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    The war of the kingdom of God launched by the God of time has come to a stage of real white heat. Even he himself goes to battle naked, which means he will never die.


    Even the gods in the crowd don''t understand. It''s just for the sake of a son of God. Why do we have to do this?


    But if you don''t understand it, you don''t understand it. After all, things happen for a reason. You can only look at it in this way to see where things will eventually develop.This development was completely unexpected.


    Van der Rohn is hurt!


    Finally, unable to stand the repeated harassment of hiwen, the master of time could not help himself to drive away the disturbing fly. Then he hurt the fly.


    A god of only eight levels, barely able to be regarded as a high-level God, actually hurt the main god of the hall!


    This kind of thing has completely subverted cognition, and the client, Xiwen, became famous in the first World War, and became famous in the whole world of gods in a short time.


    All forces are asking about how hiwen did this, but the result is a little shocking.


    It is said that because the two people have the same law, van der Rohn wanted to rely on his own understanding of time to forcibly reverse hiven''s law, so that he could understand the gap between the two.


    However, it is precisely because of this move that he finds that the other party''s understanding of time is still above him, even to the point of integration of time and space.


    "Who are you?" Van der Rohn looked at hiwen in front of him, with some indifference in his eyes.


    He was injured because of the law, but the injury was not serious. On the contrary, the other side still refused to let him know that something was wrong.


    This can never be an ordinary God, but the other side really has the law of time Is it some god who has fallen?


    Xiwen, the God of time, had a faint smile on his face, which did not look like he had been robbed of the son of God.


    "It''s better to think about how you''re going to get through this than who I am, Vernon."


    Van der Rohn couldn''t help sneering. The other party''s understanding of the law is indeed beyond his expectation, but it is too much to say that it can threaten him.


    The gap between the main God and the ordinary God can not be made up by some understanding, otherwise the reincarnation of great power is not invincible?


    If he had not doubted his identity, van der Rohn would have killed him.


    And speaking of this, van der Rohn did not hesitate any more, which is exactly what he did.


    His thoughts moved, and the endless rain of time suddenly came down. His goal was Xiwen.


    This is a blow after the law has been substantiated. It is already a confrontation of hard power and can not be reversed by understanding.


    However, he let the rain fall on him as if he didn''t feel it.


    The strangeness that finally began to appear on him really made van der Rohn recognize his identity.


    "It''s you!"

 Chapter 547

    Of course, van der Rohn could recognize Lu Wen. It''s only a few decades since they fought each other. For the LORD God, this time is just a matter of an instant.


    Van der Rohn finally realized that it was a conspiracy against him.


    The God of time is the separation of the man in front of us. But I don''t know how many years he has been planning, and he left a flawless separation here. No one thought that the truth would be like this.


    "Asked Lu After all, van der Rohn was a god level figure. After the initial surprise, he soon calmed down.


    What do you fear when you are at the same level in China?


    Even if he was hurt by the plot before, he didn''t believe that the other side could take him easily. And as long as time goes by, other gods will be able to detect the abnormality here.


    I''m afraid the other side will have to think about how to get away.


    However, as soon as van Lun''s thoughts fell, he felt a chill behind him. A shadow had come to his back, and the sword of shadow poured directly into his back.


    The strength of this sword is so great that even the shadow sword itself can''t bear it. The law almost means to collapse.


    In Gu Nan''s present state, the body of evil gods almost tends to crush its own laws, reaching another level.


    For Gu Nan, the more important significance of his promotion is to strengthen his body, making it more difficult for others to bear his attack and destroy his body.


    As for the law itself, it becomes the last word.


    Under this blow, van der Rohn did not have the power of resistance. The divine body turned into pure rules and scattered all over the kingdom of God.


    With Lu Wen, it is impossible for him to leave. He has already completely blocked the kingdom of time.


    This is the kingdom of God built by the law of time. When van der Rohn had no time to manage it, it was a lot easier for Lu Wen to take over.


    For a moment, Gu Nan had a feeling that it would be more convenient for him to bring a Taoist who was in accordance with the rules when he killed the LORD God.


    Of course, with the exception of van der Rohn, it is estimated that there will be no such opportunity in the future.


    Gu Nan''s breath was only fleeting. After killing van Lun once, it did not appear again, so as not to attract the attention of other gods.


    "Foolish man!"


    As the Lord of time, he is also in his own God''s country. Even if the God''s body is destroyed, he can''t retreat.


    But Van der Rohn is not a fool. He is not so stupid as to unite the spirit again and wait for Gu nan to kill him. He is just fighting by pure manipulation.


    Of course, without the divine body as a concentration, his manipulation of the law will also be weakened. If Gu Nan turns back to destroy the kingdom of God at this time, his efforts of tens of thousands of years can be destroyed in a short time.


    But he would do so because he had already recognized who Gu Nan was at the same time.


    He''s gambling that the other party doesn''t dare to show up again. He''s just relying on one question and the rules alone.


    Van der Rohn was right, but wrong. He mistakenly thought that Gu Nan would not show up again, but he didn''t expect that there were not only two people coming.


    An inexplicable wave reverberates from the time God''s country, and the whole life of the God''s country suddenly feels a slight tremor at their feet, and then the tremor increases rapidly in a short time.


    "Earthquake! It''s an earthquake


    "Earth no This is not an earthquake, this is... "


    This is really not a simple earthquake, but the whole earth vein from Jiuyou down. In the inverted earth, no matter you God or mortal, there is no resistance.


    Some people try to pacify the earth with the law, but they will not know that this phenomenon is caused by the supreme law.


    The nine spirits of heaven and stars dominate the nine spirits. They have the power of holding the earth''s veins and nine seclusions. They have the power of swallowing the sky with the earth. They can turn their hands and destroy thousands of creatures.


    When van der Rohn realized this, he had no time to stop it. And the true realm of nine spirits is also revealed under this blow.


    Fifteen steps!


    Today, the oldest star master in the sky world is a super strong enough to be equal to Austin and really stands at the top of the world.


    Under the crush of the 15th order law, Lu Wen was restrained by it. Van der Rohn could not resist at all. He could only watch the fall of the kingdom of God.


    "You All will die here! " Van der Rohn could not help but regroup his body and asked angrily.


    "You''d better worry about yourself first." A flat voice rang out behind him, and Gu Nan''s fist smashed the newly appeared divine body.


    After Gu Nan appeared this time, he had no hidden meaning. It''s impossible that the great movement made by the nine spirits will not be noticed by other gods. What we have to do now is to seize the time.


    "Do it!" Of course, Lu Wen also understood this truth. He gave a low drink, but his hands were not slow. He cleaned up everything in the kingdom of God as quickly as possible.


    For the gods, the kingdom of God is their foundation, and the LORD God goes a step further, and the kingdom of God becomes their shield.


    If you want to kill the LORD God who has been integrated with the rules, you must destroy their kingdom first, and then it is possible to separate their clergy.The divine kingdom of the LORD God level naturally flourished to the extreme, but with the joint efforts of the three Taoists, it was also vulnerable.


    Apart from other things, it is enough to destroy the kingdom of God just by turning the pulse of the earth.


    Before other gods arrived, the kingdom of time had been completely destroyed. Lu Wen was a little relieved. Next, just find out where van der Rohn is and really kill him.


    But jiupo''s expression moved: "here comes Austin You go to find van der Rohn


    Under the shadow of a flash, nine spirits have suddenly disappeared, and then came the endless holy light.


    "Intruders." Austin''s eyes fell on them, and the holy light around them was shining slightly. "If you take in evil spirits, it''s like being with death."


    Lu Wen said with a smile, "don''t worry about it."


    As his voice fell, a faint light suddenly lit up on the ground and rushed to Austin.


    The Lord of light and justice didn''t even raise his head, just a little bit, and the Holy Light shrouded down in an instant.


    The two lights collide, but there is a trend of equal. It''s just that the two people''s law levels are the same, and the ranks are also different. They can''t tell the difference in a moment.


    And Jiuling''s intention is just to drag Austin down and let Luwen and Gu Nan kill van Loon before other gods arrive.


    It''s a pity that jiupo didn''t really fight Austin after all, but at this time, he missed a point - the other side didn''t just hold the light.


    I saw Austin frown slightly, the holy light flickering, has shown the appearance of the body.


    He had twelve pairs of white wings behind him. His golden curls almost fell to his waist. He held the holy sword in his left hand and a balance in his right hand.


    At this time, the holy light, Austin will be a little back sword, but handed out the balance.

 Chapter 548

    Austin is so powerful.


    He is known as the first God of all ages, not only because of the terrible light, but also because he is in charge of the two laws of God.


    Light and justice are the supreme rules of the world.


    At this time, Austin handed out the balance. A shadow of the balance fell on the intersection of Shengguang and Jiuyou. The power on both sides melted quickly.


    After all, jiupo is an away battle and can''t get the blessing from his own star world. How can it compare with Austin''s law of comparison?


    Just in a moment, Jiuyou''s power was broken, and the holy light quickly poured toward the direction of Lu Wen''s disappearance.


    However, at this time, a big black hole burst out at the top of the holy light, just like being blasted by life.


    And nine souls also take advantage of this opportunity, quickly fill the hole that is suddenly rushed out, this just have the heart to think to look over there.


    Gu Nan''s fist forward figure gradually appears in the dissipated holy light. His whole body is burned by the holy light, but he is recovering rapidly. He also smiles at Austin by the way.


    With Gu Nan''s understanding of Austin, of course, he will not let go of the mistake of nine spirits.


    "Evil spirits." Austin''s cold eyes showed a strong sense of killing, and the sword didn''t want to throw it.


    Gu Nan was also very single. Knowing that he was set in the same place by the holy light, he didn''t even hide. He let the holy sword run through his heart.


    Then he patted the penetrating wound like nothing happened, turned quickly and left, and stepped on Austin''s sword by the way.


    ¡­¡­


    Van der Rohn can''t run far.


    The kingdom of time is blocked by Lu Wen. He has been injured twice. Most of his divine personality has been damaged. Where can he go?


    Van Loon was perverse in nature. He had not suffered such a big loss since he achieved harmony. At this time, he couldn''t help thinking desperately.


    The reappearance of van Loon''s figure was to mobilize some of the remaining forces of the kingdom of God and attack Lu Wen with all his strength before Gu Nan returned.


    Lu Wen just said with a smile: "I''m not afraid of you with a separate body, let alone now?"


    At the same time, van nistelroon felt that the rain of time was suddenly inverted, that time and space became disordered and out of his control.


    "Time and space..." There was a sort of intoxication in van der Rohn''s eyes. The realm of integration of time and space is exactly what he pursues. At this time, he sees it in the hands of the enemy. It''s really


    What he didn''t know was that Lu Wen had already got the dual road of time and space when he joined the road in those years.


    It was only when Lu Wen''s Taoism was too shallow that he had to separate his perception of the law of space, which formed the dragon of space he carried with him.


    They belong to two worlds, and they have achieved the great road of time in the same era, but the gap between them really exists.


    Under the reversion of time and space, van der Rohn''s law was suppressed completely immediately. He could not even resist effectively. He could only watch his own divine character washed away by time.


    Without the foundation of the kingdom of God, van der Rohn is consuming his power of law every moment, and is about to fall in the rain of time.


    But at this time, who else can save him?


    Austin was dragged by nine spirits, and the other gods had not arrived yet. Moreover, even if they arrived, did they have the ability to break into the rain of time?


    Just as van der Rohn was in despair, he felt a breath around him, as if completely unaffected by the rain of time.


    Somebody can come in!


    At the next moment, van der Rohn''s body was smashed. This time, even the Godhead was completely smashed, and there was no chance of survival.


    The combination of the power of three Taoists and the arrangement of Shangwen for many years finally led to the fall of a main God.


    Gu Nan''s figure appeared beside Lu Wen. He had no guilt for his head snatching. After all, for him, van der Rohn had to die in his hands.


    Lu Wen didn''t care about this. When van der Rohn died, he quickly folded up the broken Godhead, and all the rules of time belonging to van der Rohn fell into his hands.


    "Go." The voice of nine spirits sounded in their ears.


    When the goal is achieved, the three of them have no intention of staying for a long time. If they stay for a long time, they may be left forever by the gods.


    ¡­¡­


    From Gu Nan''s three men entering the world of gods to their death, the whole process will not take more than half a quarter of an hour.


    The joint efforts of the three Taoists fully demonstrate what efficiency is.


    The main reason why a God fell so easily was that Lu Wen had made enough preparations to make van der Rohn have nowhere to escape, let alone the slightest preparation.


    When van Lun let Lu Wen into the kingdom of God, even in front of him, his end was doomed.


    When Lu Wen arrived at the world of the heavens, he had no time to delay. He was about to release the law of collection.


    He didn''t mean to avoid nine spirits and Gu Nan, or maybe he didn''t care about them, because Gu Nan had broken the divinity from Vatican and had a tendency to escape.The law of time was thrown out by Lu Wen, gradually emitting bursts of light, and then turned into a virtual shadow of a dragon.


    Lu Wen raised his hand again, and a shadow flew out of his sleeve. It was Gu Nan''s old friend, the dragon of space named long ling''er.


    Long ling''er, who had been sitting on Lu Wen''s shoulder, was hiding in his sleeve this time. He didn''t show up until now.


    After taking off from the sky, she quickly drew close to the dragon shaped virtual shadow, and the virtual shadow also solidified rapidly at this time, forming a new dragon.


    "Two dragons of time and space." Nine spirits looking at the scene in the sky, can''t help sighing, "it''s really him."


    With the fall of Jiuling''s voice, Lu Wen over there slowly closed his eyes, and he began to float in the air, gradually merging with the space-time dragon.


    As a dragon of space, long ling''er was born from Lu Wen''s perception at the beginning, and the new dragon of time was also born from Lu Wen, which can be described as one and the same origin.


    Now the three are gradually integrated. Lu Wen sits in mid air like this, while the time and space dragons gradually melt into his body, and finally form a strange pattern in the center of his eyebrows.


    It''s a pattern made of two huge black and white dragons. It''s like an oblique Taiji Pisces, full of wonderful Taoist rhymes.


    "It''s you." I don''t know when the figure of fish lotus has appeared, looking at the eyes of landing, with some inexplicable familiarity.


    "Who is he?" Gu Nan didn''t know him, so he said to Yu Lian, "I''m not ashamed to ask.".


    "In terms of seniority, I should call him an uncle." Fish lotus sighs a way, "he once was my hole empty sky of......"


    "Traitor." Lu Wen takes Yu Lian''s words with a smile. He is wearing a black-and-white Taoist robe and a seven star Taoist crown, facing Gu Nan.


    "How are you in huangquan?"

 Chapter 549

    Time and day.


    Gu Nan sat down with Jiu Po and Lu Wen. The appearance of the former two was the same as usual. Only Lu Wen kept his previous dress.


    The black-and-white Taoist robe, the Seven Star Taoist crown, and the double dragon Yin Yang diagram in the middle of the eyebrow make Lu Wen look very attractive and extraordinary.


    "So, are you going to keep doing this all the time?" Gu Nan looked at Lu Wen and said.


    Lu Wen had been used to Gu Nan''s style for a long time. He was not surprised and said with a smile, "this is what I am. As for what Yu Lian said It''s just what she thought


    "As it is?" Gu Nan picked the eyebrow road.


    "What it was like in a previous life." Lu Wen showed an interesting smile. "You know what past life I mean."


    Of course Gu Nan knows.


    Yu liankou''s shishuzu was once a traitor of Dong Xutian and a disciple of the second generation of saints. According to Yu Lian''s cognition, Lu Wen is obviously the reincarnation of Liangyi Taoist.


    But from what Lu Wen said at the moment, his dress is not from Liangyi Taoist, but from his real past life, the crevice world.


    There is no doubt that there are friars in the crevice world.


    After hundreds of years of development, even the science and technology side civilization such as blue star can develop a primary cultivation system such as the force itself, and the existence of cultivation civilization is naturally more normal.


    Gu Nan, Jiu Po and Huang Quan are obviously from the technology side of civilization. The latter two even know some history, so they have no advantage at all.


    Gu Nan brought his own evil temple and highly imitated the real game, which made him have the experience of practice. His advantage was far better than that of the two people.


    Now there is another Lu Wen. He seems to have been a practitioner in his previous life.


    "In my previous life, I stood on the edge of the road, and finally died of punishment from the way of heaven because I tried to get along with the two roads." Lu Wen shook his head gently.


    No wonder he came to this step so easily and was so familiar with the law of time and space This one is really capable of reincarnation.


    Gu Nan''s eyes showed some strange things: "can the world also reach this point? Haven''t you all found anything unusual in the world? "


    Not to mention standing on the edge of Hedao, even if it''s just an ordinary star master, it''s enough to enjoy the whole crevice world. All it needs is enough time.


    "We call that the original boundary." Lu Wen said, "as a quasar plane, the primordial horizon itself is broad enough, and Closed. "


    Lu Wen looked at Gu Nan and Jiu Po and said, "in my previous life, there were people who were in harmony with the Tao in civilization. They were also called saints. But even sages have never seen the world beyond the original world. "


    Gu Nan began to have more insight in his eyes.


    According to this statement, the universe in which his former blue star was located was exactly the original realm in Lu Wen''s mouth. There was a civilization of practice and even a strong one in the Tao level, but he was completely isolated from the outside world.


    Gu Nan has no doubt about this, because he has seen the original world and the outer walls with his own eyes. He is so powerful that he can''t break through directly, and can only come through a wisp of will.


    According to Gu Nan''s few astronomical knowledge in his previous life, the universe in which the blue star is located is indeed larger than most of the planes in the sky.


    Even if it is the same space plane, the actual volume of the celestial sphere and the Galactic sky can not be compared with the original boundary.


    "And how did you get out?" Gu Nanwang asked Lu. With Lu Wen''s cultivation at that time, he did not feel nothing about the process of leaving the original world.


    Lu Wen began to show a wry smile, turned his head and looked at Jiu Po, motioned him to explain the problem.


    Nine souls did not refuse, sighed: "under the disaster, his soul was about to be destroyed, but he was rescued. I always suspected that it was Huang Quan, but he never admitted it."


    Lu Wen also nodded and said, "at the beginning, I can''t see who did it, but from the perspective of time, it''s really the most likely that he is a Taoist friend of the yellow spring."


    Gu Nan began to frown. When the information from jiupo, Luwen and huangquan Taoist gathered together, it always gave him a strange feeling that there seemed to be something missing.


    Jiupo said that the Taoist of huangquan went to find his hometown and disappeared. He never saw each other again.


    Lu Wen called his hometown Yuanjie, but he didn''t come to the two realms naturally. Instead, he was rescued by others. In terms of time, it corresponds to the disappearance of huangquan.


    And Taoist Huang Quan called the original world gap world, because he did find the original world, in the gap between the two worlds.


    What jiupo said should be true. If he knows where the original world is, he doesn''t have to talk to himself. He just goes to huangquan.


    The only possibility is that he still doesn''t know where his hometown is. He just judges the origin of Gu Nan and tries to find out from some of his strange actions that he may have met Taoist in huangquan.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the history that the world of gods didn''t match the game, Gu Nan couldn''t find the Taoist in the gap.


    Gu Nan is puzzled that if Taoist Huang Quan really rescued Lu Wen, why should he deny it? How can Lu Wen fall into the hands of JIUPU?But if it wasn''t for Huang quan Is there a fellow townsman?


    Several thoughts whirled in Gu Nan''s mind, so that he didn''t speak for a moment, so he fell into meditation.


    Lu Wen and Jiu Po didn''t disturb him either until they saw that he had made some decisions. Lu Wen then said, "things in the original world are in the past. If Gu Nan can see Taoist of huangquan, it will be enough to take care of a few old friends for me."


    "Yes." Gu Nan thought about it and finally nodded.


    If he has a chance, he really wants to go back to the original world to have a look. It''s not a simple communication with Fu Cheng, but a real coming of will.


    "Then, the next thing is the most important thing." Jiupo finally stood up and said with a smile.


    "Isn''t that important?" Gu Nan said.


    "The following is more important." Jiupo zhengse said, "when van Lun died, it was inevitable that the war would start again, and even spread to the level of harmony.". Gu Nan, if you want to attack the LORD God, we can help. "


    Gu Nan raised his head to look at Jiu Po, then looked at Lu and asked, "what are the conditions?"


    He didn''t believe that these two people would be kind enough to help. There must be a reason for anyone to do anything.


    Jiupo said with a smile: "most of you don''t want to tell the whereabouts of huangquan. We''re afraid we can''t completely trust you Just wait until the time is right and you can come to our side. "


    Gu Nan from his words, heard the blood deep into the bone marrow, can''t help but show a smile: "do you want to be the enemy of the whole heaven?"


    "I want to go home." Jiupo didn''t have a look on his face. "I''ve been a Taoist for tens of thousands of years. I''m tired. I just want to go home and have a look."


    "Since huangquan won''t come out to see me, I will turn over the whole world and dig three feet to find out his trace."

 Chapter 550

    When Gu Nan reappeared in the kingdom of God, it was three days after he left.


    He believed that jiupo was telling the truth.


    If there is no Taoist of huangquan, and there is no one from the same place in the world, maybe JIUPU can really stay in the heaven and be his great power in ancient times.


    It''s a pity that Taoist Huang Quan went to his hometown. Jiupo didn''t choose to go with him until he found the appearance of Ling, Lu Wen and Gu Nan.


    "If we kill all the gods of the two realms and those who are in harmony with the Tao, and gather the power of the two realms, maybe we can''t break the wall?" Gu Nan felt his chin and began to agree with the plan.


    The idea of a normal person is to unite with the existing followers to seek and develop the original world.


    But the nine spirits who came up with the plan are obviously not normal people, and Gu Nan who accepted the plan is not.


    Give it a try.


    "Next Lorenza. " Gu Nan looked at a stack of materials on the desk, which were all about the experience of a little man over the years. This man was called Dong Xun.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of gods.


    The thirteen gods Oh, now there are only twelve gods. They meet again to discuss the death of van der Rohn.


    "Never assume that nothing happened." Eugene, the Lord of war, patted the table and said, "this time it''s van der Rohn, who''s next?"


    "What do you say we should do?" Dark Lady Daisy looked at him with a smile.


    "Kill it!" Eugene said firmly.


    Austin also spoke at this time: "the mastermind of this matter is Lu Wen. He had the heart to start with van der Rohn for a long time, and heven, the God of time, was his part. "


    Gu Nan three hands too fast, the other gods did not even have time to arrive at the scene, for the situation at that time do not understand.


    After listening to Austin''s narration, I realized that the other party was lurking in a separate body. In this way, it could not be prevented.


    "And the evil spirit?" The master of nightmares, Coase said in a deep voice.


    He had personally been to the heaven world and witnessed Gu Nan''s strange and powerful. At this time, he could not help saying: "the growth of evil gods is too fast. We have no time to delay it any longer."


    If it''s just the death of van der Rohn and there''s not enough reason for the dark gods to take action, then if it comes to evil gods, it''s impossible for anyone to stay out of it.


    After a moment of silence, dark lady Daisy finally said, "well, let''s go to war.


    ¡­¡­


    It turns out that any provocation is no more provocative than killing a God directly.


    The war in an all-round way represents the two great divine systems of light and darkness. They begin to put aside all disputes and take the initiative to wage war against the heavenly world with the level of the LORD God as the pioneer.


    It can be said that no such large-scale and high-level exchange of fire has taken place since the exchanges between the two worlds in ancient times.


    Because in the past, there were not many conflicts of interest between the two sides, and they could not gain interests by killing each other, which made the war lack motivation.


    But now it''s different. The gods don''t fight for their own interests, but for their own survival.


    If we allow the followers of the heaven world to go on like this, sooner or later, the main gods of the gods world will die one by one, and finally usher in an all-round invasion.


    Once the main God took the lead, the gods almost had no hesitation, and immediately a large number of gods decided to take part in the war.


    The aftermath of the previous hunt is not over yet In a word, it''s Gu Nan''s evil.


    At last, the world of gods is at war in an all-round way, and wave after wave of gods are constantly pouring into the world of heaven, aiming at the star world of star masters.


    When the gods made up their mind to invade, a disadvantage of the heavens finally emerged.


    Different from the kingdom of God, which is completely chosen by the gods themselves, the star realms of the star owners essentially choose the natural plane.


    So the kingdom of God can be established in a very remote location, but the star world of the star owners is mostly fine-tuning position, and can always be found.


    In just three days of the war, the unprepared universe suffered a great loss. A large number of stars were broken by the gods, and the stars lost their foundation, and their thousands of years of hard work was destroyed.


    In the last war between the two worlds, the battlefield was actually in the world of the gods. The war between the gods and the invaders did not make the stars experience such heartache.


    When we understand the inside story behind the war, it is not that no one secretly blames Lu Wen and others. However, when we knew that Gu Nan was also involved in it, there were not many people who spoke any more.


    "You have more reputation in the stars below than we old guys."


    Li Chi said to Gu Nan with a smile at the meeting of he Dao people on this side of the world.


    Gu Nan turned his lips and said, "if you kill a few more rounds, you will be famous."


    Li CI didn''t know how to reply to this kind of person who could talk to death. He could only focus on monk fakong on the other side.


    In the face of the coming of the world of gods, it is natural for the 16 day Taoist to get together and discuss a feasible strategy.This time, it was Yulian who invited 16 Taoist followers to come to dongxutian. No matter what their relationship is, it is inevitable to meet each other.


    The four people who killed Gu Nan five years ago were all there.


    Among them, Song Fei and Huo Kui suffered a small loss. Mengxian paid a lot of money, while monk fakong lost money to grandma''s house.


    Not only was the sealed law useless, but Gu Nan killed him. Most of the monks in the three Buddha Temple died in the aftermath of the battle.


    "Amitabha." But monk fakong is at least a great master of Taoism, and his efforts to Nourish Qi are not built. "Benefactor Gu Nan, I''ve met you again."


    Gu Nan looked at him and said, "do you want me to live in your house?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Monk fakong''s mouth slightly puffed. No matter how good he was, he didn''t know how to return to Gu Nan''s face-to-face beating.


    In fact, it is quite common for those who are in harmony with the Tao to attack each other or even unite with others to fight.


    It''s just like that Song Fei also made a hole in Zou Jiming, and Song Fei secretly attacked ziluo old man.


    As long as there is no absolute gap between them, this kind of thing is only limited to the stage of finding a place, and few of them have to kill each other.


    Because if the two sides have to go to war, they can''t hold on to each other. They can only lose each other.


    Fakong monk is overcast and has been overcast, but he has never seen Gu Nan who is so keen on beating his face.


    Fortunately, Li CI relieved him and said, "everyone has arrived. Let''s get down to business first."


    The fish lotus above also said: "the war is coming, and no one can stay out of this matter. Now, please put down your prejudice and agree with the outside world."


    Gu Nan first interface: "no problem, I can go to kill a God."


    This kind of easy tone of killing the LORD God, like killing a chicken, had to make people look sideways.


    "Are you sure?" Fish lotus looks to him way, "who are you going to kill?"


    "Of course..." Gu Nan stopped for a moment, looked around and said, "Eugene, the Lord of war."

 Chapter 551

    ¡±"Do you really want to start with Eugene?"


    "False."


    "What is the real goal?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    The above dialogue took place after the meeting between Zou Jiming and Gu Nan. Zou Jiming, who is familiar with everyone, seems to have run into a wall here in Gu Nan.


    But Zou Jiming doesn''t seem to care, or maybe he has been used to this situation for a long time,


    he can leave with a smile even if he can''t get more information from Gu Nan, but he doesn''t mean to keep pestering.


    In fact, there are not many disputes and contradictions in this 16 day meeting. Although it was Lu Wen and Gu Nan who started the war, it was inevitable. Everyone knew that.


    It''s meaningless to talk about responsibility at this time. This meeting is more about firm and consistent determination to the outside world and making the next plan.


    However, any plan in Gu Nan''s "I''ll kill one first" in front of, it seems not so important.


    Since Gu Nan has this confidence, all the followers don''t mind cooperating with him.


    In any case, if the action is not successful in the end, it will also lose his face, which will only lead him to say nothing in the future, and they will have no real loss.


    ¡­¡­


    In Shiji days, when Gu Nan, Lu Wen and Jiu Po sat together again, the topic of discussion was naturally what Gu Nan said.


    "Do you think that some of us have a secret connection with the world of gods?" Lu asked.


    As for Gu Nan''s goal of Eugene, he subconsciously felt that it was unreliable. In terms of difficulty and strength, Eugene was not the best choice at the moment.


    There is no doubt that Eugene must be the commander in chief of the battle line in the two world wars.


    To put it bluntly, as long as the war starts, he will not leave Austin. Even if he goes to the battlefield himself, he will ensure his safety first.


    If you can kill Eugene, it will certainly bring heavy damage to the world of gods and bring the whole war system to a standstill, but it is also extremely difficult.


    There are so many goals to start with. How can we find the most difficult reason?


    "There''s no secret communication. We have to find someone to reveal it." Gu Nan said, "even if you know that it may be the East attacking the west, what? Do they dare to guard against a sneak attack on Eugene? "


    Gu Nan sipped the tea on the table: "Lao Lu, you don''t understand how evil spirits exist in the eyes of these gods. They believe that I can destroy the world. What else can''t? "


    "That makes sense..." Lu Wen gently twists the short beard on his chin.


    He also didn''t understand the ideas of the gods. At least according to his contact with Gu Nan, the other side is not a person with a tendency to self destruct, but is too rational.


    In Lu Wen''s eyes, Gu Nan''s decision must be the best for him, and he can ignore all morality and rules.


    Sometimes others think that his actions are incredible, but in the end, it will prove that he is right, but at first others can''t see something.


    Gu Nan looked at Jiu Po again and said, "the person who disclosed the information should be arranged by you. I need to find someone in 16 days who, on the surface, has nothing to do with me to do something for me. "


    "No problem." Jiupo immediately nodded his head and said that he had been in Zhutian world for tens of thousands of years. In fact, the current 16 day star owners are basically his younger generation.


    There are not many people who have a good relationship with Song Fei, but many of them are unknown.


    Song Fei would not have been remembered until now if he had not made a big impact on old ziluo.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan''s God home, he is sitting comfortably in the evil god hall, waiting for the arrival of the people arranged by jiupo.


    After harvesting the evil value of van der Rohn, he is a big step forward from the 13th level. Of course, there is still plenty of time to wait if we expect the blasphemers to plan.


    This time is at least ten to twenty years. It is the result of the further expansion of the scale of the god space and the improvement of the efficiency.


    But in fact, with the re opening of the war between the two worlds, it is a foregone conclusion that a large number of gods will fall, and the blasphemer plan can only be said to be the meat on the legs of mosquitoes, which is better than nothing.


    "It''s still up to the Lord..." Gu Nan is very clear about his situation.


    Next, every Lord God is very precious. We must not let them die in the hands of others, otherwise he may have to end up cultivating his own Lord God.


    For the LORD God and those who are in harmony with the Tao, rank is not too important. It can affect the upper limit of their power release at most.


    What really determines the combat effectiveness is the nature of the rules and the actual way of playing. There are more things to do with breaking the surface. Anyway, with the Star Kingdom and the kingdom of God, everyone''s power is almost endless.


    However, Gu Nan is different. His rank will actually affect the strength of his evil spirit body, which in turn determines how long he can stand in front of the enemy. As for the change of attack power, it doesn''t make much sense. Anyway, hitting is a blow.


    "Teacher, someone..." Yan Xiaoxiao''s voice was a little hasty. It was obvious that the visitor did not enter through the normal way, but directly broke into the evil god hall."Nothing." Gu Nan waved his hand. This is the person recommended by jiupo.


    In the evil god hall, a dusty figure appeared in front of Gu Nan. This is a graceful girl in a light green dress. Her face is painted with a strange pattern, which makes her temperament a bit strange.


    This is the only female Taoist in 16 days, apart from Yulian and Mengxian, qingkong Tianmu Qishuang.


    Gu Nan has taken photos with everyone in the 16 days. Some of them just have some understanding, while others are more impressive. Mu Qi Shuang belongs to the latter.


    The reason why Gu Nan was so impressed with her was that she was a very special Taoist.


    This kind of law is so special that even Gu Nan has never seen it. Maybe the whole world of gods has never appeared. It belongs to the world of the heavens alone.


    "Towering", this is the name of Muqi''s double law.


    Muqishuang can communicate with the way of heaven in any world. Her practice is to constantly understand and communicate with all aspects until she masters every detail of them.


    There are not so many facets in the world of gods, and the man-made kingdom of gods can not be touched wantonly. Naturally, there will be no such rule.


    "Jiupo said you need my help?" After a simple conversation with Gu Nan, Mu Qi Shuang didn''t say anything more and asked directly.


    "Not bad." Gu Nan nodded and said, "I need you to help me cultivate a person, so that he can be promoted to the fifth level as soon as possible. It''s better to join the God society and let him go to the world of gods."


    While saying this, Gu Nan also gave the information about Dong Xun to Mu Qi Shuang.


    Dong Xun this dark son, must be used by a person who has nothing to do with Gu Nan, otherwise this bait may not be able to catch big fish.

 Chapter 552

    . When lorenza became the LORD God, the God association made great efforts, even Gu Nan himself participated in it.


    As the first God to complete the promotion across the two realms, the whole process of lorenza''s promotion can be said to be "crossing the river by feeling the stone", and even the God society itself has no experience.


    Therefore, in order to ensure absolute concealment, lorenza chose to break up her spirits and give them to the members of the association of gods to "sneak across" in batches and transport them to the heavenly world.


    In this process, Gu Nan secretly hid a fragment and cultivated a chess piece, which is Dong Xun.


    Only a small part of the spirit is missing, which has no effect on lorenza herself, even she may not be able to detect it.


    But when this point is taken advantage of, the whole thing becomes uncontrollable.


    ¡­¡­


    Blue sky.


    "Dong Xun? My Lord, this man is... "


    "You don''t care who it is, just do as it says."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Mu Qi double looked at his hands turned away, but his eyes also fell on the file in front of the table. But Dong Xun has not seen the information about her ten times.


    Muqi Shuang is not a fool. Gu Nan said on the surface that he wanted to attack Eugene, but on the other hand, he found himself an irrelevant person through jiupo. The purpose is not simple.


    But Dong Xun''s experience is nothing special.


    From an ordinary ordinary mortal with a small plane, he began to grow up by chance, and now he has broken the boundary level cultivation.


    Although his progress seems a little fast, considering the existence of reincarnation system, it is not uncommon.


    Maybe the key is what adventure did he get? But we can''t cut Dong Xun open, we can only wait for him to show some traces.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Mu Qi is pondering over the origin of Dong Xun, Dong Xun himself is standing in the purple sky, looking at everything around him curiously.


    It''s not long since Dong Xun was promoted to the breaking level, but he has been busy dealing with the cause and effect of previous years.


    In some small planes, breaking the boundary can be described as soaring. Many people feel that they can''t come back after rising to immortality. Naturally, they have to deal with "common affairs".


    When Dong Xun "soared" to some big positions, he found that this was not the case at all.


    He began to understand the nature of the world, the relationship between the planes, and the principle of breaking boundaries.


    But for the origin of the voice in his head, and the mysterious man he met for the first time, Dong Xun still couldn''t find any clue.


    At present, Dong Xun''s ability is not qualified to explore too much. He can only guarantee that he can live.


    As Zhu Tian''s most famous neutral plane, zilaotian was well-known originally. After zilaotian was promoted to he Dao, and the whole organization of zilaotian was taken over strongly, zilaotian''s reputation rose instead of falling.


    Because despite his strong means, ziluo is not the one who wants to suppress the major organizations. On the contrary, as long as they are willing to cooperate, they will get better welfare and treatment.


    In any case, it is better to have a person who is in harmony with the Tao as the backstage than to be self reliant.


    In short, violet has changed from a loose organization platform to a super large organization with unified planning and perfect organizational structure.


    The absolute core of this organization is undoubtedly the association of gods.


    "This is the meeting of the gods." A girl said to Dong Xun, "but it''s very difficult for you to join the association of gods."


    Dong Xun just said with a smile, "I''ll come on."


    The girl shrugged her shoulders and said, "then I''ll wait for you outside..."


    "Waiting for me to come back in triumph." Dong Xun showed a peaceful smile, which was different from his crazy and stubborn appearance.


    If you haven''t seen Dong Xun, I''m afraid you won''t be able to connect them.


    The two parted. Dong Xun went to the meeting, while the girl turned to the rear. There was already a man in green waiting there.


    "I did what you asked me to do. What about the things?" The girl stares at the man in green and says.


    The man in green put out a box and handed it to the girl: "two ghost fruit seeds. Take it easy. Our organization won''t give you such a reward. "


    The man''s words are very true. How can he say that he is also a confidant of the followers of the Taoist sect, and he is not short of a resource of the boundary breaker.


    Besides, if it were not for the girl named Qizhi, it would not have been so easy to introduce Dong Xun to the God society.


    The task explained above was so urgent that they had no time to make a leisurely layout, so they had to start from the people around Dong Xun.


    Fortunately, they found that there was such a person as Qizhi around Dong Xun. She had a high desire for cultivation resources, so she didn''t mind doing small things for them.


    "Come and have a talk." The man in Green said with a faint smile, "what do you think of Dong Xun?""How about what?" Qi Zhi curled his lips and said, "the strength is pretty good. People are very stupid and cheat. No more."


    The man in green nodded and said, "there will be such an opportunity in the future. You stay with Dong Xun. Do you understand?"


    Qi Zhi had no doubt about the other party''s financial resources, but her eyes turned and she said, "who is Dong Xun? Do you want to design him like this?"


    "That''s not what you should know." The man in green pushed the table and got up. His figure soon disappeared in Qi Zhi''s eyes.


    Qi Zhi could only turn his mouth, then moved his eyes away, waiting for Dong Xun to come back.


    When she first met Dong Xun, she had already broken the boundary, and even gave a lot of help to Dong Xun, who had not been promoted. This is the origin of their acquaintance.


    At that time, Qizhi did it casually. Who knows, now it seems that Dong Xun is a big treasure waiting for her to explore.


    "Do you want to take advantage of it?" Qi Zhi''s mind turned to the idea, but then he gave up.


    Let''s first find out why this mysterious organization is guiding Dong Xun. If they''re planning to do evil, don''t they bring themselves in?


    Chi Chi shook his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Dong Xun followed the guidance of qingkongtian and walked step by step to the route designed for him by Gu Nan, Gu Nan himself had come to the boundary between the two.


    His goal of this trip is the world of gods, but at the border, he meets an unexpected person.


    "You''re going to do it?" Yulian seems to have been waiting here for a long time. Looking at Gu Nan, she said, "your real goal is not Eugene, right?"


    There are not many people who can guess Gu Nan''s nonsense, but there are not many people like Yu Lian who can judge Gu Nan''s route and wait for his face-to-face verification.


    "Not bad." Gu Nan didn''t deny it and nodded, "but even if it''s fake, we have to let these gods have a look. Why do we say that evil gods can destroy the world?"

 Chapter 553

    The reason why the quantity gods hate evil gods is their fear.


    Fear of evil god has too strong power, strange means, will make the whole world perish.


    The gods'' belief in ancient legends and their admiration for mysticism make them emphasize the terror and power of evil gods even if they ignore experience.


    In other words, "we would rather believe it than risk the destruction of the world.".


    This kind of thought will cause great trouble to Gu Nan in the world where there are only gods, but in the world where the two worlds coexist, it turns out to be a point he can use.


    When Gu Nan said that he wanted to attack a certain Lord God, all the Lord gods must be mobilized by him, and no one dares to despise him.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Gu Nan''s words released at the meeting of holists have been heard by all the gods, but the truth of the news is still not completely certain.


    It will take some time to confirm the news, but the protection measures for Eugene have been launched.


    Eugene was at the end of the world of the gods. He directly mobilized all kinds of troops, so that the power of the gods could be twisted into a rope, and his great strength could play 12 points.


    Austin has a part here for a long time. If something happens, he can come back at any time.


    In fact, the identity of each God has the will of the top God to look around, so as not to be defeated one by one by the enemy.


    The God of light is Austin, the Lord of light and justice, Boswell, the Lord of green, while the God of darkness is daisy, the lady of darkness, and Byer, the God of death.


    The Lord of green is the oldest God today, which can be called the living fossil of gods. The God of death is not old, but his law is special. He can be regarded as one of the most powerful gods in actual combat.


    It''s Austin out, and it''s Boswell with Eugene.


    The green Lord was dressed in a dark blue robe, holding a wooden staff higher than human beings, with long beard and white hair on his face, and even white eyebrows.


    Eugene is still issuing orders and directing the front-line operations, but today his efficiency is lower than in the past, and he often hesitates.


    "Take it easy." Boswell tapped the staff in his hand and said to Eugene, "the evil god must be destroyed and will be destroyed."


    Eugene let out a long breath. He did not deny that the evil god''s words brought him pressure, but he knew that it was not fear, but prudence.


    If we force ourselves to belittle each other because of the existence of evil spirits, then we are really affected.


    "Lord Boswell, is the evil god really so terrible?" Eugene couldn''t help asking questions when there was no one around.


    It is common for Eugene to use honorifics with the strength and qualifications of the green Lord.


    It is impossible to say that the gods have no doubt about the evil gods.


    As I said earlier, this is the mentality of preferring to believe what it has. Among the gods, no one would show any doubt. Only in front of such learned people as the green Lord, Eugene would ask such questions.


    Originally, Boswell thought that he would cite scriptures to prove the power or cruelty of evil gods through various ways, but the latter only said one word.


    "Yes." Boswell just nodded, "never underestimate the power of evil spirits at any time."


    In the rear of the world of gods, the old Boswell stood in front of Eugene, whose indecisive expression shocked the latter.


    "I see." Eugene nodded heavily. His perverse nature had been completely restrained, and he responded with the most cautious attitude.


    However, just as Eugene made up his mind, a breath began to appear around them.


    "Here we are." The voice of Cang Qing''s Lord suddenly, the staff in his hand had already pointed to a corner, and the blue light beam directly beat Gu Nan out.


    The rank of the oldest God in the world, the Lord of green, is roughly between the fourteenth and the fifteenth. However, Austin dare not say that he is sure to win the actual battle.


    If Gu Nan is at level 15, he is a little sure. Unfortunately, he is only at level 12.


    Order suppression makes his shadow rule lose the top concealment, unable to attack first.


    "Boswell?" Gu Nan''s eyes fell on the Lord of Cang Qing and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that even you came out."


    The Lord of green and the devil Stanley, the two immortals, have always been the most mysterious of the gods. They would not appear in front of people. Unexpectedly, even Boswell came out this time.


    The Lord of Cang Qing didn''t mean to talk to Gu nanduo. With a wave of his staff, the light of Cang Qing began to cover the whole hall.


    While Gu Nan appeared, the breath of holy light also appeared, and the holy sword fell on Gu Nan''s head again.


    Here''s Austin!


    These gods didn''t give Gu Nan any chance. Just in a flash, Austin arrived directly. It was impossible for Gu nan to kill Eugene.Gu Nan didn''t hesitate, and his figure disappeared in a flash. This time, even the Lord of Cang Qing couldn''t distinguish his position.


    "He''s gone. He''s got other people." As soon as Austin''s holy light sweeps, there is no trace of Gu Nan, so he opens his mouth immediately.


    The gods are not fools. Gu Nan''s sudden appearance and disappearance is no doubt another plan. The most likely thing is that he has another target.


    At this moment, Austin''s eyes suddenly moved again and her figure quickly disappeared.


    "Daphne."


    ¡­¡­


    Where Daphne, the goddess of nature, is located, Gu Nan suddenly appears on the front line of the battlefield, which makes two of them startled.


    Daphne is one of the main gods who have come to the battlefield in person, and now the one who is fighting with her is Qin guanruo.


    Life and death two rules quickly alternate, the whole sky are reflected in two colors, until Gu Nan suddenly appeared, Daphne in a surprise, quickly back.


    It''s not the first time I''ve met "gank" in a good fight.


    After all, not all the gods and those who are in harmony with the Tao are already in the state of appearing. The way of concentrating fire to kill one person is not only Gu Nan can think of.


    Daphne''s retreat is very timely, but Gu Nan''s action is faster. Almost at the moment of his appearance, his fist has fallen on Daphne''s head.


    But this time, it''s different from the attack on van der Rohn. Daphne always keeps the highest vigilance.


    At the same time, Gu Nan has set up a law barrier. Although Gu Nan''s fist in front of the moment was broken, but also a little delay for some time, let her have a chance to retreat.


    More importantly, with Daphne''s instant delay, the light comes again. After being teased several times by Gu Nan, Austin seems to be angry.


    "All evils will die!"

 Chapter 554

    The great light fell in an instant, enveloping the whole battlefield.


    Qin guanruo frowned slightly. He had seen the horror of Austin, and his own law was faintly restrained by the holy light. At this time, it was not good for him to stay.


    So if Qin Guan didn''t choose to stay for a long time, he quickly hid himself, but he didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he watched the situation.


    In any case, Gu Nan is a member of the universe. Qin guanruo can''t sit by and watch him be killed.


    However, to his surprise, Gu Nan took a bath in the holy light, and then Shi ran turned and left.


    "Let him run?" When Gu Nan''s breath completely disappeared, Daphne was shocked.


    She obviously didn''t know enough about the characteristics of Gu Nan''s shadow law. In fact, after the 12th order, the evolution of the law makes Gu Nan more difficult to find, which is why he dares to do so.


    "It''s the shadow." Austin said in a calm voice.


    In the past, Gu Nan''s rank was too low, and the enemies often focused on his evil spirits, ignoring the particularity of his shadow law. Now someone finally realized it.


    Light and shadow are two sides of one. Even her sister is the law of shadow. Austin knows the particularity of shadow very well.


    This is not a rule that is good at tackling difficulties, but its concealment and latent ability far surpass other rules.


    Austin didn''t have time to say anything more, and her figure disappeared again, because Gu Nan had already looked for the next target.


    Eugene again!


    The rear, just because Gu Nan was expelled, and a small sigh of relief Eugene, finally ushered in Gu Nan''s full hand.


    This time he didn''t say hello to Boswell. He just came up with a full punch!


    The leader of Cang Qing''s reaction is very quick, and the brilliance instantly covers Eugene''s whole body, at least to prevent him from being killed by Gu Nan''s blow, but Gu Nan''s target suddenly changes and becomes himself.


    Boswell was thrown out. Fortunately, he didn''t have the law to protect himself. He was not killed by Gu Nan.


    The Holy Light reappeared, Austin''s face was already a little cold, and his action was very fast this time. The holy sword seemed to have eyes, and it fell to Gu Nan''s position ahead of time.


    But Gu Nan didn''t dodge and let the sword cut him. Most of his body was destroyed in an instant, and countless saints invaded his body, as if to completely burn his internal organs.


    Gu Nan just laughs and his figure disappears again. The power of shadow rule is used to the extreme by him.


    The body of the evil god has recovered in a twinkling of an eye. Austin''s eyes are slightly cold. She doesn''t wait for Gu nan to settle down, and arrives at Daphne ahead of time.


    But this time Gu Nan''s eyes changed - lorenza!


    Lorenza and Daphne can be regarded as the weakest two points in the God today, so Austin has no doubt about Gu Nan''s choice, but this time his hand is slower.


    Because he knew that there would be others to help this time.


    Lorenza''s fist fell from the top of her head, but at the same time, there was a sickle. Shengsheng blocked Gu Nan''s way, and let him return in vain.


    This is the first time since Gu Nan''s second turn that someone forcibly blocked his fist with the power of law.


    "Evil spirits." A young man in a gray cloak, even with gray hair, walked out slowly from lorenza and looked at Gu Nan with cold eyes.


    Death, Byer.


    Death is also a God that has been replaced by several generations. Like the God of knowledge, almost every generation is stronger than the previous one.


    Because the more creatures die in this world, the more powerful the God of death will be, from generation to generation.


    In the face of death, Gu Nan just turned his lips and showed a sneering expression. He didn''t mean to stay for a long time, and the shadow disappeared again.


    No one can catch him with the shadow law, and no one can kill him instantly. That means Gu Nan can be active behind the enemy without any fear.


    But now there are only four people in the light God Department, and there are eight in the dark god department. Can you keep them?


    Gu Nan''s figure flickered and lurked into the shadow again. When he looked back on the battlefield again, he felt a sense of dumbfounded laughter.


    He was surprised to find that when all the dark gods appeared in the frontal battlefield, they must be two people, or even more than two groups.


    Obviously, his previous several back and forth tugs also fell into the eyes of the dark gods, making them ready.


    Holding together is not to let the two gods protect each other, but to facilitate the gaze of the dark lady and death, so that they can arrive at the battlefield in the first time.


    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan smiles, then turns around and returns to the universe.


    His hand in hand combat has made the gods dare not appear in the world too many people, and at the same time disturbed the sight of the main gods, which has achieved the goal.


    ¡­¡­


    Ziluotian."You made it? You really made it? " Qi Zhi widened his eyes, made a look of surprise, looked at Dong Xun and said.


    Dong Xun seems to enjoy the expression of Qi Zhi. He was always gentle, but now he looks complacent.


    Of course, in fact, Qi Zhi knew that Dong Xun was bound to succeed. That mysterious organization spent so much effort to guide Dong Xun to join the association of gods. How could it make him fail?


    But Qi Zhi''s face was still silent, and he continued to be surprised, testing the new trend of the mysterious organization.


    "Now that you have joined the association of gods, does the organization have any tasks for you?" Asked Zizhi.


    "There is one." Dong Xun nodded and frowned slightly. "It turns out that the gods will be a joint organization of the two worlds. The first task is to ask me to go to the gods world."


    "The world of the gods?" Qi Zhi showed a loss of color, this time is not pretended, but really at a loss.


    The pattern of the two worlds is actually rather vague for ordinary boundary breakers.


    Dong Xun was also in the God''s assembly. He just learned that the world was "like this", and the first task assigned to him by the organization was to go there to kill a target.


    After hearing Dong Xun''s narration and knowing the existence of the world of gods, Qi Zhi said, "that must be far away Or shall I come with you? "


    "Really?" Dong Xun was surprised. He hoped that Qi Zhi would go with him, but he didn''t know how to speak before.


    "Really." Qi Zhi nodded hard without hesitation. Because just now, a voice sounded in her ear.


    "Go with him, and you''ll get twice as much as before."


    What Qi Zhi didn''t know was that there was a will in Dong Xun''s brain.

 Chapter 555

    [new] (.)


    "ah Hua? Is that you, Hua? "


    "don''t call me ah Hua..." Just wake up consciousness slowly open mouth, the voice sounds a little feeble.


    Dong Xun''s face was full of surprise. At this time, he was living in a hotel. He seldom had time to be alone and immediately called for the existence in his brain.


    In fact, in the process of Dong Xun''s growing up, he was forced to overdraw his strength due to an accident and fell into a deep sleep.


    It was not until Dong Xun''s promotion broke the boundary and his strength was enough to feed back the spirit that the ghost of Fanhua gradually came to life.


    Dong Xun is very happy with the awakening of ah Hua. After communicating with each other, I will tell Fanhua ghost about my experience one by one.


    "God will? The world of the gods? " In my memory, it seems to have something to do with my origin Maybe you can see my body there. "


    "Your "Noumenon?" Dong Xun said slightly difficultly.


    If you see the noumenon, will the ghost who accompanies you grow up be taken back?


    As if seeing Dong Xun''s idea, the ghost of flowers said with a smile: "now I am just myself, and I have no connection with noumenon. If you can get there, maybe we can replace her. "


    After lorenza decomposed her soul and successfully reorganized it, the extra spirit had no connection with noumenon.


    Even the memory she could get was pitiful, and the memory of noumenon remained at the tenth level.


    If she had known that lorenza had been promoted, she would not have such an idea.


    "What''s your mission this time?" Fanhua remnant soul asked. After she had a general understanding of the situation of tianshenhui, she was immediately concerned about this problem.


    Without hesitation, Dong Xun said immediately, "if you want me to kill a target, you have to go there to find out the specific information."


    In fact, it is rare to not inform the mission information in advance. However, considering that Dong Xun has just joined the organization, the God society and other organizations, they have not contacted each other, and they have no objection.


    On the contrary, Dong Xun is eager to try. He can''t wait to finish the task to get the reward from the organization.


    The reward given to members by organizations at such levels as the association of gods of heaven made Dong Xun, who was born in a small position and broke the boundary, look straight in the eye for a while.


    This is just his reward as a peripheral member. After all, all the official members of the God society are gods and star masters.


    After a long silence, Fanhua seemed to be pondering over Dong Xun''s overall experience. Then he said, "don''t you think that the process of this system seems too smooth?"


    This made Dong Xun look a little stunned. Recently, he did feel very smooth, but it was also the result of his efforts, so he didn''t feel much.


    It''s the ghost of the flowers that the onlookers see clearly. After listening to Dong Xun''s narration, they feel that there are some problems.


    Dong Xun attached great importance to the opinions of fanhuacanhun. After careful consideration, he could not help saying, "you have a point. Before the task starts, I''ll ask Mr. Tang for his opinion. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Dong Xun gave up his idea of the task and told Qi Zhi that he planned to return to Heihe world.


    Dong Xun''s hometown is tianfushi, the famous front plane. But after getting the ghost of flowers, he was sent to another small world by Gu Nan, which is the Heihe world.


    "What are you going to do in Heihe?" Qi Zhi doubts a way, "the mission is about to start, don''t you go to the gods world early to prepare?"


    Dong Xun shook his head and said, "my recent experience seems to be a little too smooth. I''m going to ask Mr. Tang."


    After all, she knew that Dong Xun''s recent experience was deliberately arranged, and even she was involved in it.


    "Who is Tang always?" Qi Zhi repressed his emotion and changed the topic.


    She has known Dong Xun for a long time, but she doesn''t know much about Dong Xun''s experience before he broke the boundary.


    "A respectable master." Dong Xun said seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    Heihe age.


    "What a rare guest!" An old man in plain clothes opened his mouth with a smile, looking at Dong Xun and Qi Zhi in front of him, "Dong Xun, why do you still have time to come to me?"


    "Old Tang." Dong Xun was honest and polite, and then he introduced them.


    Qi Zhi just politely saluted, nodded gently and stood behind Dong Xun. He didn''t mean to say much.


    She has no friendship with this old Tang. He is just a mortal in an extraordinary state, so she doesn''t pay too much attention to him. If it wasn''t for Dong Xun, she wouldn''t even look at the old man more.


    As for respecting the old and loving the young and so on, it doesn''t work among those who break the boundary. Maybe Tang is not as old as Qi Zhi himself.


    Before his promotion, Dong Xun was greatly helped by the old Tang and established his own power in Heihe."Mr. Tang, I''m here for something. I hope you can help me." As Dong Xun said, he made a brief statement about his problems.


    After hearing this, Tang frowned slightly and asked Dong Xun some details. After a moment of silence, he spoke.


    "From experience alone, it''s really like having a big hand in it." Tang said in a deep voice, "but..."


    "But what?" Qizhi spoke first. As for the answer from Mr. Tang, she is the one who cares most.


    Tang Lao''s eyes only stopped slightly on Qi Zhi, then shook his head and said: "behind the God meeting is one of the sixteen days, no one can manipulate them."


    "Sixteen days?" Dong Xun repeated suspiciously that he didn''t know enough about the great power of the universe.


    For example, he knew that ziluotian was very powerful, and the God of heaven would be very powerful, but he didn''t know how strong it was.


    "Sixteen days?" Different from Dong Xun, although Qizhi didn''t know the background of the association, she had at least heard of the name of sixteen days.


    Dong Xun was still in doubt, but Qi Zhi had already reacted and said repeatedly, "since it''s one of the sixteen days, there''s no need to worry about the God''s indulgence. It''s impossible."


    Mr. Tang also agreed: "not bad. Dong Xun, at least when you join the association of gods, you don''t have to worry about the design behind someone''s back. On the other hand, if you are really targeted by the great power, the God of heaven will be your backup. "


    With the affirmation of Mr. Tang and Qi Zhi, Dong Xun felt a lot more secure and suspicious.


    I''m just an ordinary person with a little adventure. How can I find myself?


    WeChat province free flow, pay attention to the official account number of the station: WeChat > add friends to search "biquge0"; or search for official account number > search "new pen cabinet", remember to check our micro signal reading, better quality reading experience.

 Chapter 556

    "In that case, I''ll leave first." Dong Xun was satisfied with the answer. He was in a good mood and said goodbye immediately.


    He is now anxious to return to the violet sky, ready to go to the world of gods, to complete the mission of the God society.


    Dong Xun has made up his mind to gain a certain position in the association of gods. In case of encountering Da Neng in the future, he can be regarded as a backstage person.


    However, inexplicably, after hearing the name of sixteen days, he remembered the silver masked man he met in those years.


    He was originally born in Tianfu world, but he was forced to go to Heihe world. The silver faced man was still in his body, leaving a small black sword.


    "If someone is peeping at me, it''s probably related to him I don''t know how that person compares with sixteen days? " Dong Xun thought to himself.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t know his appearance at that time, otherwise it should be easy to trace his identity.


    After Dong Xun and Qi Zhi left, Tang slowly relaxed, while the other appeared slowly in front of him.


    If Qi Zhi was here, she would recognize that this man was the one she had seen before and gave her resources and tasks.


    "Well done." The man in green nodded with a smile. It was obvious that he heard all the conversations between Tang and Dong Xun.


    There was no expression on Tang''s face. He just said with a smile, "I don''t know that adults belong to Which of the sixteen days is under? "


    The man in Green''s hand slightly, raised his head to look at Tang Laodao: "do you know that? It''s not like people who come out of small positions. "


    There is no reason for people with small planes to be so familiar with the forces at the level of harmony.


    Tang shook his head slightly, as if to say that it was nothing: "the one behind the God meeting, of course, is impossible for ordinary people to manipulate, but if they are one of the 16 days, it is no problem to do some small things."


    The man in green looked a little more serious and said in a deep voice, "what you shouldn''t know, you''d better not explore."


    "Of course." Mr. Tang said with a smile, "I have no intention to fight against an adult. Dong Xun is just a child I knew in my early years."


    He got rid of the connection with Dong Xun, which means that if a big man is interested in Dong Xun, he won''t get involved.


    The man in Green took a deep look at him. His figure soon disappeared and came to the other people.


    "Go and look up this Tang." The man in Green said to several of his subordinates, "especially before he came to the Heihe world, he had done something, not a thing less!"


    "Yes Several of his subordinates should have left, but one of them came from behind.


    "This person may be a variable. Do you want to inform your adult?"


    "Forget it, you don''t have to trouble your adult for such a small matter." The man in green thought about it, and finally shook his head. He thought of Mu Qi double account of this look, should not be too important.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Dong Xun joined the association of gods and was about to embark on the journey to the world of gods, the war between the two circles stopped slightly, and it was easier than at first.


    However, the gods below are still invading the celestial world, aiming at destroying the celestial world with great achievements.


    This is because the two sides in this war are far more determined than before. Once they come up, they will fight at the level of the LORD God.


    After a long period of fighting, the fighting power of the highest level of both sides is somewhat weak, even many big figures have been injured, and the frequency of shots is naturally declining.


    In fact, according to the theory of top fighting power, the world of gods should be inferior. After all, they have only 12 main gods, while the world of heavens has "16 days".


    But in contrast, the Taoists are not so united, and Yulian is far from the prestige of Austin, Daisy and others. She can directly order everyone to fight.


    For example, there are Zhao RenWang, jiupo, Siyun and others who have never done anything. On the contrary, Lu Wen is quite positive.


    There is no way. As the culprit who killed van der Rohn, he was taken care of by the gods. Some people even went to his shijitian to make trouble.


    On the contrary, Gu Nan, an evil god, is famous for his evil reputation. Ordinary gods are warned by the main gods, which makes few people in Gu Nan''s Kingdom dare to harass him.


    The gradual retreat of the LORD God and those who are in harmony with the Tao means that the two sides have entered the stage of war of attrition. They are fighting for human lives to see who can not hold on first.


    Of course, the gods didn''t dare to take the lead. Gu Nan also contributed a lot. It can be said that the war entered the consumption stage ahead of time, which was precisely Gu Nan''s deliberate action.


    "What are you going to do?" In the blue sky, Mu Qi double looked at Gu Nan, who was sitting comfortably in the chair, and askew his head and asked.


    During this time, Gu Nan has been staying in qingkongtian, personally controlling a series of actions on Dong Xun.


    Mu Qishuang is just a cover to hide people''s eyes and ears. It is impossible to realize Gu Nan''s intention perfectly. This matter must be controlled by him.


    "Dong Xun will kill a person who should not be killed." Gu Nan had nothing to hide. He said casually, "when lorenza finds out, he is bound to send someone to take Dong Xun back."As the executor of Gu Nan plan, Dong Xun''s mission information can''t be concealed from Mu Qishuang, so she clearly knows that Gu Nan''s real goal is lorenza.


    "So what?" Muqi thinks about it carefully, and doesn''t understand the pitfalls. "The other one is just a little guy. Lorenza can ask someone to kill Dong Xun directly."


    "No way." Gu Nan said firmly, "lorenza will take Dong Xun back and kill him by herself, and when she does She''ll get a surprise. "


    Mu Qi''s eyes narrowed slightly: "you asked Dong Xun to kill Who is it? "


    "Lorenza used to be a teacher."


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Xun''s poisonous fruit is nearly mature. Only when lorenza finds it, can he eat it.


    But at this time, Gu Nan suddenly left the sky, because an unexpected situation came, let him have to rush to the crevice world.


    Gu Nan wanted to come back after killing lorenza, but now he had to go back ahead of time.


    A wisp of will that he stayed here told him that there was news from Fu Cheng, and the first three turn player appeared.


    Gu Nan will intrude into the crevice world, immediately read all the information of the player, as well as his whole game course.


    This is an otaku named Li Han, who is keen on all kinds of role-playing games.


    After trying more than a dozen different methods, he finally succeeded in upgrading his role in the game to the level of three to sixteen, becoming the real king of the gods, far ahead of other players.


    After Li Han, the fastest second place has just been promoted to the 13th level.

 Chapter 557

    Fu Cheng made the game "origin of light" very successful.


    In the blue star Federation, the popularity of "origin of light" has become a trend, almost all host players are bound to start one, and there are more and more high-level players.


    Gu Nan players just turn so fast, some unexpected.


    Gu Nan''s will is projected on the blue star again. He finds a person to attach himself and comes to Fu Cheng''s home. According to his previous orders, Fu Cheng has left all the information here.


    Perhaps Gu Nan only communicated with Fu Cheng in the form of notebook, so that the latter chose to print all the information on paper and give it to Gu Nan.


    In this era of advanced science and technology, it is rare to use paper to record information.


    Fortunately, there is not much information about Li Han. Even if all the information is printed out, it is just a thick document.


    Fu Cheng''s home is a double decker villa. Gu Nan enters it quietly. Then he skillfully walks into Fu Cheng''s study and sits in it, slowly Reading Li Han''s materials.


    After all, the information obtained through writing is limited. It was only at this time that Gu Nan was able to see the full picture of Li Han''s materials.


    This is a homeboy player who seems to be very ordinary - can be the first to complete three turns, leaving the second place far behind, if not dead house, no one will believe it.


    Of course, homes alone are not enough.


    To do this kind of thing, in addition to a lot of time investment, also need a very high game talent.


    It''s like Gu Nan is a high player. This is not the reason, but the result. It''s because Gu Nan himself is a game genius, and after a lot of training, he can get to this step.


    So is Li Han.


    In the photo of the materials, Li Han is a slightly delicate looking boy. He is 26 years old and has no abnormal life experience.


    Growing up in an ordinary middle-class family, I can''t say I''m very rich, but I can also live without food and clothing. I like games from childhood and become a freelancer when I grow up.


    In this era, freelancers are no longer a derogatory term. On the contrary, they have become a synonym for those with special skills. Many people envy that they don''t have to work nine to five, that their time can be freely distributed, and that their income is considerable.


    Li Han makes a living in the game industry. His daily income is mainly composed of game strategies, game video copyright fees, and a part of consulting fees.


    Gu Nan is actually quite familiar with this state of daily life, because he was in the same situation in those years.


    And Li Han''s game history is not much different from Gu Nan''s expectation. He basically follows the idea given by the official, one step at a time, to the extent of three turns.


    Although there are some tricks, they are also within the scope of permission. It''s like Gu Nan himself has tried to hold back and even upgrade two levels. These are all strategic and unique ways to play.


    All in all, this is a normal player in both real life and the course of the game. The only abnormal thing is He didn''t disappear.


    Yes, Li Han is still living on the blue star after successfully turning three times and theoretically passing through the whole "origin of light" game.


    "The origin of light" for him, like a very ordinary excellent game, let him devote five years of youth, but that''s all.


    What passes through, what leaves the crevice world, does not exist.


    "What does that mean Is it that all the conditions have not been met, or that another Li Han has appeared outside? " Gu Nan''s brain hole is wide open, guessing the possibility.


    It is certainly reasonable to say that the conditions are not exactly the same. After all, this is just an imitation of Gu Nan. Neither the game itself nor the timeline can control the variables.


    It''s just If it is the latter possibility, it seems funny.


    Gu Nan seems to see that hundreds of years ago, there was another self on the blue star. After completing three turns, he continued to live a mediocre life, and then walked slowly towards death.


    Now, just a few hundred years later, no trace has been left.


    These thoughts only stayed in Gu Nan''s mind for a moment, and were immediately expelled by him. No matter what the truth is, he is already a twelve level Taoist. No one in this world can easily erase his existence.


    Whether it''s a natural phenomenon for the crevice world to throw people out, or whether someone is really behind it, it doesn''t prevent Gu Nan from finding out the truth and then killing the threat to himself.


    On the contrary, Gu Nan was more determined. After going back this time, he asked people to pay attention to a person called "Li Han" and a new-born person with the attribute of holy light.


    "Maybe jiupo is right." Gu Nan touched his chin and said to himself, "only if you control the two worlds in your hands can you explore the secrets here most conveniently."


    On the other hand, this time I come to the crevice world. Would you like to visit Lu Wen''s hometown?


    Gu Nan is also interested in the spiritual civilization in blue star. According to Lu Wen, there are those who are in harmony with the Tao. Maybe they have different understandings of this world.Just as Gu Nan was thinking about it, a sound of footsteps came from outside, and then the door was opened.


    "Mom, you Who are you? " The girl''s startled voice rang out, and a girl with light gray hair was pointing to Gu Nan.


    This is Chen Jingjing, Fu Cheng''s daughter. Her surname follows her father''s and her hair color is the same - Fu Cheng''s ex husband is a quarter white.


    Chen Jingjing has just returned home and is looking for whether Fu Cheng is at home. Unexpectedly, she meets such a stranger.


    Five years later, Chen Jingjing is already an 18-year-old girl. She has not lost her cool and is not as good as shouting all the time.


    She just looked warily at Gu Nan, who was more like a burglar than a friend of her mother.


    "There''s surveillance everywhere near my house. No matter how you come in, you must have been seen." Chen took a deep breath to keep her voice from shaking.


    "If you go out now, I can see nothing."


    And Gu Nan''s indifferent eyes swept over her body, didn''t mean to say anything more to her, just walked slowly towards the window.


    Under Chen Jingjing''s astonished gaze, Gu Nan manipulates the body, opens the window, and then jumps down.


    Bang!


    A light sound rings in Chen Jingjing''s ear. She runs to the window and sees that the stranger has landed steadily and walks forward slowly.


    Chen Jingjing swallowed her saliva and looked down. Her house is a high-rise villa. Even if it has only two floors, it is nearly seven or eight meters high Is he a strong man in the cultivation of the force?


    Do you want to call the police? I''d better wait for my mother to come back

 Chapter 558

    After leaving Fu Cheng''s home, Gu Nan found a river at random and jumped in to pull his consciousness away.


    Two unexplained deaths in good health in a row, even after five years, may still be related to Fu Cheng because they have something to do with him.


    For now, Gu Nan doesn''t want the blue star civilization to know about itself, let alone the high-level practitioners.


    After leaving Bluestar, Gu Nan tried to find Lu Wen''s hometown, but the original world was really broad enough.


    The nature of the quasar plane determines that it is much larger than the major star boundaries. Even the current state of igunan is hard to say that it can quickly sweep the whole plane.


    Lu Wen can''t give the coordinates of civilization. It will take some time to find them.


    Gu Nan simply left a part of his will to look for it here, and at the same time sent a detachment to qingkong sky to pay attention to Dong Xun''s progress at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Xun has come to the world of gods.


    Along with him, of course, there was Qizhi, who used him as a cash cow. However, along the way, they were really soul stirring and not calm at all.


    After all, it''s still during the war between the two circles. It can be regarded as illegal immigration in the real sense. Once caught, it will not come to a good end.


    That is to say, the gods are good at art, the people are brave, and they dare to act like this only when there are people in the world of gods.


    Of course, even in the God''s meeting, now it''s more about taking care of each other on both sides. But for the special care of qingkongtian, Dong Xun could not have given him such a task.


    "At last..." Qi Zhi took a long breath and complained.


    They suffered a lot along the way. If they didn''t want to stay with Dong Xun and see if there were any new "tasks" to take over, she would not have suffered this crime.


    Dong Xun comforted her a few words, and Qi Zhi is also a boundary breaker, will not let the action affect the mood, the two soon began the task.


    At the time of arriving at the world of gods, the members of the God society here had given the mission information to Dong Xun.


    This time, he needs to kill an old man named Claude, who used to be a top legend. Now he is getting older and his strength is declining.


    An ordinary looking old man didn''t know where he had offended the God society, and he had to send him to kill each other.


    But it''s not that Dong Xun hasn''t joined any influential organizations. He knows the principle of these organizations, that is, you should finish your task well and don''t ask more about the reasons behind it.


    ¡­¡­


    The place where old Claude is located is the most familiar art rensa of Gu Nan.


    In the most important continent of the game, there are many important NPC characters, and they are also the intersection of major task clues. Claude is one of them.


    The relationship between Claude and lorenza is extremely complicated.


    He was lorenza''s teacher and the object of lorenza''s admiration. He almost became the God''s lover.


    But in the end, after perceiving this phenomenon, Claude resolutely left his proud disciple and cut off the relationship completely.


    Because Claude knew very well that lorenza could not have love on her way, otherwise she would die on the way of lighting the sacred fire. It was never so easy for human beings to become gods.


    When lorenza finally became the God of flowers and came back to find Claude, her teacher was already old.


    Of course, the life span of mortals can''t be compared with that of gods. It''s also because lorenza''s divine power helps Claude to live to the present.


    She turned Claude into her own divine envoy, so that the latter could live forever in the bath of divine power. The price was that Claude could not be promoted any more, and they were completely different from each other.


    "Is the target an emissary?" Dong Xun carefully read the mission information, which mentioned the identity of Claude, of course, does not include his past with lorenza.


    Even the name of Fanhua was deliberately hidden, so that Dong Xun did not notice the abnormality.


    But Fanhua ghost is inexplicably familiar with the name of Claude: "I always think I''ve seen him somewhere..."


    Unfortunately, she is only a part of lorenza''s soul. The memory inherited by her is too few to contain such deep memory as Claude.


    Qi Zhi said on one side: "the strength of the goal is similar to that of both of us. Maybe it''s a little weaker. Everyday life is very regular. It seems that the main goal this time is to prevent the other party from escaping. "


    Claude lives in a small remote town. He is an old jazz. No one knows how old he is and where he comes from.


    He repeats the same life every day and doesn''t practice martial arts. Most of his strength is wasted.


    With Dong Xun''s strength, it is not difficult to defeat Claude. On the contrary, they need to consider how to ensure the killing and how to escape the pursuit of the gods after the killing.


    ¡­¡­


    Claude is very old.


    His hair was gray, and he used to take an old man''s fight when he went out. Only his spirit was good and his eyes were bright.


    God''s gift made him immortal, but did not give him the motivation to live. He could only live day by day, watching his friends and relatives grow old one by one.He sometimes thought, if he died, would it be better?


    But Claude knew it was impossible, because whenever he was in mortal danger, the power of the flower god would protect him.


    As an envoy of the LORD God, he was naturally given such preferential treatment.


    Claude was on the road as usual. He didn''t like to ride in a carriage. He preferred to walk on his own feet.


    The next moment, a faint light suddenly appeared in front of Claude, but a sharp sword penetrated his heart, trying to cut off his vitality.


    Dong Xun has been preparing for this sword for a long time. With his present state and years of life and death experience, Claude is no longer able to compete.


    Old Claude watched as the point of the sword ran through his heart, but there was no expression on his face.


    Or will it be saved by divine power? Or is it the power to heal? Used to these Claude, still waiting quietly.


    However, to his surprise, the magic power in the moment of rising, but because of contact with Dong Xun''s law, and the moment back.


    Claude watched in amazement. His heart was destroyed and his body fell to the ground.


    "Is it that simple?" Dong Xun looked at the ground suspiciously and confirmed that the target was dead.


    Zizhi also appeared beside him. She didn''t do it at the first time, just in case Claude ran away. Unexpectedly, she didn''t need her at all.


    Dong Xun was a little puzzled. The mission was so smooth, and there was a very noble atmosphere on the target. How did it suddenly disappear?


    It was not until a voice rang out in his head that Dong Xun realized that it was not good.


    "We may be in big trouble." The voice of the ghost of Fanhua was trembling. "This old man is the divine envoy of my body, and the divine power is also because I disappear..."


    "In other words, she has found me."

 Chapter 559

    A "found out!" Dong Xun''s heart flashed a little panic, but he was not just on the road, and soon calmed down.


    "Will you be taken back directly by the noumenon? If there''s a chance, let''s get out of here at once! "


    After spending many years with Fanhua, Dong Xun certainly knew that she had developed a self-consciousness. It was not as simple as the separation of noumenon. He certainly would not want to see noumenon like this.


    But now, some things are beyond their control.


    "It''s too late..." The voice of the ghost of the flowers rang out again. At this time, there was no shaking. There was only deep despair.


    Dong Xun''s heart was cold and he subconsciously wanted to leave here, but he obviously didn''t know what a special envoy meant to the gods.


    Just in a twinkling of an eye, two divine lights had already fallen in front of them. Two tall and straight divine envoys were looking at Dong Xun, and their eyes seemed indifferent.


    "That''s him." One of them seemed to confirm Dong Xun''s identity, while the other nodded, without any hesitation, and directly reached for Dong Xun.


    The long sword in Dong Xun''s hand hasn''t been put down yet. He just stabs the man with a sword, but his figure is retreating.


    Unfortunately, his resistance was useless. The other side just waved his hand and directly cut the sword. Instead, he grabbed his shoulder with one hand and made him unable to move.


    Just so casually grasp, let Dong Xun feel all the rules are suppressed, the whole person can''t do any action, can only watch his opponent do.


    Dong Xun is facing such an enemy for the first time, but he has realized what this means.


    "Star master!"


    The power of the LORD God''s envoys lies in that they can even break through the limit of the fourth order after borrowing the power of the LORD God. Even if it''s just the most common level five, it''s not something that the legendary strong can fight against.


    Dong Xun had no ability to resist at all, and the ghost in his brain was the first time to sink himself into the depth of Dong Xun''s consciousness, in an attempt to escape lorenza''s search.


    Although she knew it was almost impossible to succeed, she couldn''t think of it.


    After they caught Dong Xun, they immediately took him away. They didn''t look at Qi Zhi from the beginning to the end, as if the latter was just an insignificant role.


    After Dong Xun was taken away, Qi Zhi turned and looked around, but he didn''t find that half of the gods appeared, and finally realized something.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you kill Claude?" Lorenza''s calm and indifferent eyes, like moonlight, fell on Dong Xun''s face, which made him feel like he had no escape.


    "Yes, yes..." Dong Xun just felt that his whole body was out of his control, he said subconsciously.


    Lorenza sighed softly.


    Ten thousand years later, her impression of Claude was a little blurred, and there was not much friendship left, otherwise the latter would not be easily killed.


    But Van lorenza''s concern, rather than simply using divine power, can save Claude.


    But now that it''s over, lorenza won''t regret it. Maybe it''s good for Claude to end this immortal life.


    "Why kill him." Lorenza''s voice was still calm, but the penetrating power did not weaken.


    Dong Xun was just a boundary breaker. He couldn''t hide anything from the LORD God. He honestly said, "I''m a member of the God society. This is the mission of the organization..."


    "Will the gods?" Lorenza raised her eyebrows slightly, but she didn''t think of the answer.


    Because of Gu Nan''s affair, she no longer belongs to the God society. Her first reaction was that old ziluo took revenge for it.


    But she immediately denied the possibility. On the one hand, old violet had no reason to know who Claude was, and on the other hand, it was meaningless for him to take revenge on himself.


    Lorenza''s eyes hit on Dong Xun''s face again, as if to penetrate into his brain and dissect the things deep in his soul.


    The stubborn resistance of that wisp of flowers is obviously useless. In front of lorenza, she had no room to hide.


    "It''s my soul..." The first time lorenza saw the ghost, she recognized what it was. "It was then..."


    She thought of the way she used to transport her soul to heaven in order to promote the LORD God, but she didn''t expect that some of them were left behind.


    But now the soul appears in this unexpected way.


    "Was it a pure accident, or was it intentional?" The God''s subconscious caution made lorenza wonder if there was something hidden behind it.


    "Check it out." Lorenza''s voice rang out among the envoys.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s my turn." Gu Nan''s voice rang out and slowly rose from the sky.


    Mu Qishuang already knows his whole plan and he wants to kill lorenza, but she is not very optimistic about Gu Nan''s plan.


    The reason is very simple. She doesn''t think that Gu Nan would easily fall into the trap of being a God.Even if Gu Nan let qingkongtian come forward as a cover up, lorenza''s research will not take effect, but There is still a lack of motivation for the whole thing.


    In short, lorenza has no need for ghosts. She can absorb them into the trap, but she can also be cautious not to absorb them.


    She just needs to keep the ghost in her hands and not be controlled by others.


    "You''re not familiar with lorenza." Gu Nan, however, said, "this kind of door-to-door thing, she certainly won''t want. But sometimes it may not be prudent to prevent the entrance of poisonous fruits. "


    Gu Nan looked at Mu Qi and said: "if she finds out that I manipulated it, she will send Dong Xun far away and find a place to completely destroy him."


    "What if it was me?" Muqi double very cooperate when a win.


    "She''ll want to see what you want to do."


    ¡­¡­


    "Blue sky?" Without much effort, lorenza found the person who manipulated Dong Xun all the way.


    Over the years, the association has been a rather complex organization. Muqi Shuang can manipulate Dong Xun inside, and lorenza can naturally find traces.


    As Gu Nan expected, after a moment of silence, she soon brought Dong Xun back.


    Seeing lorenza''s fingers gently, Dong Xun felt as if something had been pulled out. His heart was cold, and he knew that in the end, he could not keep the ghost of flowers.


    Although lorenza put forward the ghost, she didn''t mean to absorb it. Instead, she wrapped it up with the power of the law to destroy her soul.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" So she whispered. With the threat of destroying fenhun, he tried to force the people behind the scenes to show their attitude.


    If not Then she just lost a wisp of soul. She didn''t intend to do it.


    What lorenza didn''t expect was that after Dong Xun left his body, another force in his body began to wake up.


    Sorry, this is the poison fruit.

 Chapter 560

    Lorenza was very cautious.


    She knows how many chances a ray of soul will give to the enemy in the dark, which is more influential than hair and flesh.


    So she didn''t mean to accept the soul sent to her. Instead, she decided to destroy it. By the way, she had a look at the purpose of the people behind the scenes.


    But at this moment, she suddenly noticed a wave of inexplicable power.


    Dong Xun couldn''t move, but he could feel the power in his body boiling. Then he felt a pain in his heart. A dark sword came out of his chest and aimed at lorenza.


    Evil god!


    In this moment, lorenza not only recognized each other''s identity, but also understood the details of the whole thing.


    It is the real purpose of each other to attract their own attention and bring the hidden power into the kingdom of God!


    For Gu Nan, the biggest trouble in killing the LORD God is actually how to get close to them and take action when they are unprepared.


    If you are ready to be vigilant, such as Eugene and Daphne, it is far from easy to kill.


    If Gu Nan''s current strength is directly hit by the body of the evil god, I''m afraid Austin will have to peel off his skin. The only problem is that he can''t hit.


    Before he attacked Daphne, the highly alert goddess of nature had already dodged ahead of time, delayed Gu Nan''s action with the law, and finally escaped.


    But even the LORD God can not be on guard all the time. When their mind is relaxed, it is the perfect time to assassinate.


    That''s what happened to lorenza at this time. Most of her mind is on the ghost, and she wants to see what Mu Qi Shuang has done.


    It''s not that she didn''t check Dong Xun, but there was a ghost of flowers in front of her. She completely covered Gu Nan''s power, and only then did she show her fangs.


    The Black Dagger was as fast as lightning. Almost at the moment of its appearance, it had reached lorenza.


    Before lorenza could stop the dagger with the law, she found that the dagger stopped and burst.


    The breath of shadow instantly overflows the kingdom of flowers. A figure emerges from it and hits lorenza''s head with a fist.


    Shadow dagger is not a killing move, but a springboard for Gu Nan!


    From the appearance of the dagger to the fall of Gu Nan''s fist, the whole process was completed at one go, which did not give lorenza any chance to breathe.


    Lorenza''s divine body was broken without any suspense, and Gu Nan started to destroy the flower kingdom without any pause.


    Before the siege of van der Rohn, this part of the work was completed by Jiu Po and Lu Wen, but in fact Gu Nan was equally skilled in it.


    He thrusts the shadow sword into the ground with one hand, and the endless shadow spreads out quickly, covering the whole kingdom of God in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Nan is already the shadow law of the 12th order. He is really familiar with these things without any pressure.


    There was no room for resistance when the envoys were dragged directly into the shadows, or killed by the emerging black shadows.


    In just a quarter of an hour, the whole kingdom of God has been completely occupied, and the efficiency is appalling.


    After Gu Nan smashed the divine body, lorenza, who had never appeared, finally rallied to her body again while she was powerless to resist the manipulation rules.


    "Evil spirits You are the source of all evil Lorenza said in a muffled voice, but she began to radiate her own color.


    The kingdom of God has been invaded and a large number of gods and people have died. She has been forced into a desperate situation.


    But lorenza, after all, was a cruel man who dared to divide her soul before she became the LORD God. At this time, she didn''t mean to wait for death, but wanted to make a final fight.


    Endless blood broke through the boundary of the kingdom of God. On every continent of the world of gods, you can see a blood light rising from the sky, drawing a blood rainbow from the sky.


    And all the main gods are even more Qi Qi action, quickly rushed to the flower kingdom.


    During the war, everyone''s attention was on the front line, but no one expected to attack lorenza in the rear!


    In fanhuashen''s country, Gu Nan''s fists also burst lorenza''s head.


    Between life and death, lorenza has made the most decisive plan - she wants to stay Gu Nan at her own cost!


    With lorenza''s blood and flesh flying, Gu Nan''s evil value has soared, which has exceeded the limit of level 13. But he has no time to be promoted, and the remaining 11 gods have arrived.


    Lorenza has fallen, but her last blood light has gathered the last strength of the kingdom of God, and trapped Gu Nan like a cage.


    Although Gu Nan waved his hand to break it, the moment that he stopped him did not make Gu Nan get away at the first time, so the holy light came suddenly.


    "It''s lorenza..."


    Austin is still the first one to show up. The sword cuts off Gu Nan''s retreat without hesitation.


    If Gu Nan wants to evacuate by force, he must He''s back!Gu Nan forced to open the space channel with his sword. This is not the first time Austin has seen this scene.


    But this time the situation is different. Austin''s face moved and her hands kept moving, as if to let Gu Nan escape.


    At this time, a touch of black as if to devour everything, self-care south head shrouded.


    There is no place to escape.


    Daisy, the goddess of darkness!


    The sickle surrounded by the dead air and the green light penetrating the sky come at the same time. The target is Gu Nan''s back.


    Death Byer and Boswell!


    Almost in an instant, Gu Nan faced the joint attack of the four strongest gods at the same time, and there was a steady stream of gods coming behind him.


    A moment ago, he put lorenza in a corner. Now it''s his turn.


    "Come on!"


    Gu Nan''s eyes were cold. Later, he took the power of the holy sword on his back. Then he hit death''s sickle and Cangqing''s glory with one blow, and Shengsheng broke them apart.


    Gu Nan''s head and body were completely engulfed by the darkness, and Gu Nan''s head and body were completely unconscious.


    Dark lady is not weaker than Austin too many top strong, from the nature of power, Gu Nan is even more difficult to deal with her.


    But Gu Nan is still indifferent. Even if he was completely unconscious, he was still on his way.


    The route he set is very special, not to any one of the two worlds, but to the gap world.


    The world of the gods is the home of the gods. If you want to go to the world of the heavens, you may be stopped in the middle. The best place to go is undoubtedly the crevice world.


    Go! Go ahead!


    In the boundless silence and darkness, Gu Nan was still conscious and sober.


    At this moment, Gu Nan rushes through the space passage, and the power of the four main gods also destroys the space completely at the same time, leaving no trace.


    Austin looked coldly at the place where Gu Nan disappeared and said in a deep voice, "look for it."

 Chapter 561

    Once again, Gu Nan disappeared.


    He is like those famous assassins in history, who shine brilliantly in an assassination operation, and then no one can find his trace.


    Of course, it''s a bit of a loss to be an assassin in his capacity as a Taoist.


    But on the other hand, if the target of the assassination is a God, it seems to be a great achievement.


    The fall of a main god is in a large-scale war at the same level. At least three or four of them are besieged at the same level. They have never seen one person die.


    For example, there were several wars between the gods in the early years, and the siege of Lu Wen, Jiu Po and Gu Nan.


    But the Lord of flowers, lorenza, died in Gu Nan''s hand, but only Gu Nan did it, and it was in a very short time!


    The result of the war caused a great stir in both circles. After all, it was about the fall of a God, and no one dared to despise it.


    On the other hand, the war between the two worlds has just begun, and two main gods have been killed in the world of gods, which is also a blow to the morale of the gods.


    Everyone knows that war is essentially a war between the LORD God and those who are in harmony with the Tao.


    No matter how many ordinary gods and astrologers there are, they can''t have any influence on the upper class. But once a war breaks out, whoever takes the lead means falling behind.


    But how can the front line say for a moment that there are two main gods dead in the rear? What else can we do?


    The cloud of defeat without war has begun to cover the world of gods.


    ¡­¡­


    "Haven''t you found it yet?" Austin and dark lady Daisy meet, look dignified, because until now, also did not find Gu Nan.


    Daisy shook her head gently. "We were looking for him that day after he disappeared. There was no fluctuation in his face. He had not returned to the heavens. If you don''t hide in the gap between the two worlds, you must still hide in a corner. "


    Despite the two possibilities, Daisy obviously preferred the latter.


    After all, the gap between the two worlds is too narrow, and they have not searched for it. Naturally, they have found nothing.


    It has to be mentioned here that the crevice world is very remote indeed. If Gu Nan had not discovered Taoist Huang Quan first, he might not have been able to find the original world for a year or so.


    No one has ever explored the gap between the two realms, but since ancient times, only Taoist Huang Quan has discovered the original realms, which can not be explained by a word of luck.


    Austin also agrees with daisy. As for Gu Nan''s hiding ability, he knew it well.


    He believed that Gu Nan must be hiding in a corner of the world of gods, licking his wounds secretly, waiting for the moment when the injury completely recovered, and continuing to hunt the main God.


    He didn''t think that day would be far away.


    ¡­¡­


    But Austin may be disappointed, because when Gu Nan''s will wakes up, he has come to the crevice world, that is, the original world in Lu Wen''s mouth.


    The first thing that catches Gu Nan''s eyes is a vast starry sky, which is similar to the Milky way in his memory.


    Gu Nan didn''t study astronomy in his previous life, and he couldn''t tell where he was from the star map, but after his will came to life, he successfully contacted his body.


    As he expected, even the body of the evil god was seriously damaged by the joint attack of the four top gods.


    "Lorenza or lorenza." Gu Nan could not help shaking his head secretly. He did not expect that lorenza would refuse so much. He would drag him into the water regardless of his last chance of survival.


    After all, the God of flowers at the level of Lord God is extremely rare in the game.


    And the "dark" from the dark lady left countless negative states on him, which delayed the process of self-healing.


    Only when the power of these laws is removed can the body return to normal, so Gu Nan doesn''t worry. He just waits patiently here.


    So he found that not far from the will of the Star Road, there is a huge civilization.


    "Coincidence?" Gu Nan picked his eyebrows slightly, but he soon woke up.


    I don''t know how long my will has been floating in the sea of stars. This kind of floating is not without rules. On the contrary, I will be attracted by the gathering of a large number of creatures. In fact, I come to my home.


    But even such a free floating can find civilization. If it''s not lucky enough, it only means one thing - I''m afraid I''ve been in the original world for a long time.


    "It''s a pity." Gu Nan shook his head gently. If you have been sleeping for more than a hundred years, maybe the battle outside has come to an end, and the arrangement on the blue star is mostly in vain.


    For those who are strong at the level of harmony, time is really a useless thing. Their existence in the world is too huge. The law of will interference is absolutely not just a saying.


    Now, it''s useless to think about this. After awakening, Gu Nan began to focus on the huge civilization below in a few months.


    This civilization is really very powerful, as big as Gu Nan has never seen before.According to the algorithm of previous generations, this civilization spans at least three galaxies, with more than 60 administrative planets transformed and controlled, as well as a large number of uninhabitable resource planets, all of which are continuously delivering materials for civilization.


    It is even more impossible to be sure that there is no such level of celestial civilization.


    Even the Galactic sky will gather a large number of people in the center of the plane, with no more than 20 administrative stars.


    What''s more, Gu Nan feels familiar in the interior of civilization - this kind of familiarity does not come from acquaintances, but from levels.


    There are those who share the same order.


    Without much hesitation, Gu Nan came down. Anyway, he is just a wisp of will. At most, he uses part of the rules and is not afraid of being besieged.


    Just as Gu Nan entered the literary star domain, the three wills immediately rose from the center of the star domain, and then quickly moved towards this side.


    Just a moment later, three figures appeared in front of Gu Nan.


    These three people''s dress is somewhat similar, they are all dressed in a long dress. An old man in the middle was wearing a Taoist crown, with a strange dragon fish pattern embroidered on his chest, with a calm look.


    On both sides of him were a man and a woman. The man had loose hair and a look unrelated to the world on his face, as if he had no interest in Gu Nan.


    The woman''s clothes are smooth, her hair is neatly tied behind her head, and her eyes are sharp.


    Three in one!


    "Old Dao Xianhe, I''ve met Taoist friends." The old man had a strange etiquette. Instead of speaking in words, he passed his will directly to Gu Nan.


    They are aware of the saint level of breath, just rushed here. However, looking at the other side waiting safely, there should be no malice.


    "My name is Gu Nan." Gu Nan also conveys the message with his will, "is a "Star Rangers."

 Chapter 562

    One after a brief exchange, Gu Nan learned the identity of the three people in front of him, and the three also confirmed that Gu Nan was not malicious.


    In fact, he is not a traditional Taoist. His real name is Xianhe.


    On the other hand, the fierce woman was born as a Taoist and claimed to be a Taoist. The young man with a loose look, named Xu Anting, is a casual practitioner.


    Capital star, a quiet courtyard.


    "Star civilization?" Gu Nan stood by the window, looking at some scenes outside the window, whispering.


    This civilization, called "stars" by the three sages, has indeed developed to an unimaginable level.


    The core of the stars is to cultivate civilization, but when civilization develops to a certain extent, part of the science and technology tree will naturally be lit up, but as in the universe, it is more metaphysical science and technology.


    So now entering Gu Nan''s eyes is the strange sight of a group of people in long Taoist robes driving in suspension.


    "Mr. Gu Nan, have you ever been here before?" Xian and Lao Dao walked out from behind Gu Nan with a faint smile and said to him.


    As for Gu Nan''s identity as a star wanderer, the three of them naturally didn''t believe it. From their state of mind, we can naturally see what state Gu Nan is now.


    This person is clearly just a will coming, even the body is temporarily condensed, must have its own foundation.


    But there is actually a second civilization in the universe, with the power of saints. This is what Xianhe and others are interested in.


    "For the first time." Gu Nan replied flatly, "do saints like you usually leave the star field to explore?"


    It is not difficult for a strong person at the level of harmony to project his will directly, let alone be affected by the bad environment of the starry sky.


    "Of course it will." Xian he nodded, "but it''s hard to imagine the vastness of the universe. It''s too inefficient for us to look for extraterrestrial civilization. This kind of thing is usually done by the fleet."


    Gu Nan is from outside the star, and it''s not surprising that he would ask this question.


    In the communication with Xianhe, Gu Nan slowly learned the state of the star civilization.


    Because the space law of the original boundary is highly stable, even those who join the Tao can only transmit within a short distance, and they don''t even want to break the boundary.


    Any border is stronger inside than outside. Gu Nan can only squeeze a little will from outside, and the people inside can only be trapped here.


    "Yuanjie, is it a cage?" Gu Nan could not help but flash this idea in his mind, but it soon disappeared.


    There has never been a cage where information from the outside world can be reflected, and people who get information can be continuously transmitted to the outside world.


    After a brief exchange, Gu Nan said, "do you know a man named Lu Wen? He used to be a saint about to be promoted. "


    Xian he shook his head: "Lao Dao is watching the stars come to today. I haven''t heard of this person."


    Gu Nan thought again, "maybe the name is different. He is a master of the double laws of time and space... "


    "Have you met my master?" Before waiting for the string and opening, the voice of the blue one has suddenly sounded, and quickly appears in front of Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan looked at her carefully and found that the Taoist robe on her body was similar to Lu Wen''s.


    Although you Xianhe came forward to communicate with Gu Nan, LAN Yidao and Xu Anting obviously did not relax their surveillance.


    Gu Nan''s eyes slowly fell on LAN Yi, but he was not surprised.


    There won''t be too many super civilizations with the same Tao. There may even be only one. There is a great possibility that Lu Wen has something to do with it.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wen is a figure of the star civilization tens of thousands of years ago. His real name can not be tested, only the Taoist name "Tianquan" is left.


    Lu Wen didn''t have a lot of friends in his previous life, and he didn''t have any outstanding teachers. He was more like a casual practitioner, and he didn''t even have a few of his own disciples.


    Now, ten thousand years later, there is only one blue man.


    "Have you really met my master?" LAN Yiren stares at Gu Nandao.


    "I met you once." Gu Nan looks like an enigmatic, "you know, in the endless stream of stars, you can always meet all kinds of people."


    "But He''s dead. He''s dead at the end of sanctification. "


    "Maybe he survived."


    "No way! Then why doesn''t he come back and have a look? " Blue a person''s mood suddenly excited.


    Gu Nan gently shook his head and did not talk about this topic any more. Instead, he looked at Xianhe and said, "do you know a Taoist named huangquan? Lu Wen''s survival may have something to do with him. "


    LAN Yiren shook his head to show that he didn''t know, but Xianhe said: "when Tianquan was robbing, there were some strange words."


    "Oh? What did he say? "


    "To be sainted is to be trapped."


    ¡­¡­


    The world of the heavens.


    Gu Nan didn''t sleep as long as he thought, only a few years in total.During the period of Gu Nan''s disappearance, the two realms had already made a real fire. A large number of gods and star masters died in the battlefield, and even one of them fell.


    It was Qin guanruo who died.


    He is not old, but he has a high spirit. Because of his frequent fighting in the war, he is finally watched by the gods.


    In the end, Austin and Byer joined hands to kill him in the battlefield. Then, with the help of the Lord of nightmare, they went to the dark sky again.


    In the face of the enemy''s door-to-door attack, those who are in harmony with the Tao in the universe have no experience.


    At least every ten thousand years or so, there is a great war among the gods, and the fall of the gods has not happened. What about the world of the heavens?


    In the early years, there was a great war that led to the fall of the star leader, and later generations inherited the theory of the star world. However, there has never been such a thing in nearly ten thousand years, and it is rare to fight with Taoists.


    So Qin guanruo, unprepared, was chased to the netherworld by Austin and Byer, and immediately fell, leaving no time for rescue.


    At last, a person who is in harmony with the Tao in the world of the heavens fell, which greatly boosted the morale of the world of the gods and set the flames of war on fire again.


    The world, which was not united enough, began to retreat under the attack of the gods, and soon entered the situation of fighting on its own.


    During the war, only Gu Nan''s kingdom was like a pure land. No matter what happened outside, no one dared to come to the door to die.


    However, as the war spread to the inner world of the heavens, the prohibitions of the gods were rarely observed, and gods constantly entered the kingdom of God to attack.


    Fortunately, Yiyan''s ability now is enough to mobilize the power of the kingdom of God for a short time, so that the kingdom of God will not be destroyed.


    Until one day, Gu Nan''s figure suddenly appeared in the hall of evil god, and the deep and mysterious atmosphere began to emerge from the whole kingdom of God.


    Gu Nan''s eyes slowly opened, and he saw a mess in God''s country.


    "There are some bugs."

 Chapter 563

    A Patrice is a newly promoted deity whose priesthood is cold.


    This is a very popular clergy. There are at least ten gods of elements in the world of gods, and there are not a few gods of fire.


    However, since there has never been a Lord God, the Ministry is the source of the four foundations, so everyone has the opportunity.


    Patrice is an ambitious God. He was quite active in the war, but he protected himself very carefully. He has survived with only six levels of strength.


    The secret to his success is to try not to fight against a real strong enemy, concentrate on sabotage, and never stay too long in the front battlefield.


    After a few rounds of such action, he found that it was really suitable for him.


    Cold is essentially a derivative of the water priesthood. Patrice has the ability to hide himself in the water. Which star world has no water?


    Water became Patrice''s best hiding place, and the celestial world, which was not built by itself, had too many flaws in the eyes of the gods.


    With little effort, Patrice assassinated the strong one by one in the astral world, quickly weakened the power of the star owners, so that they could be defeated by each one.


    With the smooth operation, Patrice''s ambition is also growing. He is well-known among the gods, but he is not satisfied with it. He wants to be the most eye-catching person in the war.


    What can make a person more famous than invading the astral world of a Taoist?


    Gu Nan''s disappearance is no secret, more people tend to be trapped in the world of gods to heal, so his star world must be the most empty.


    But Patrice now regrets it.


    "What''s this..." Patrice looked ahead with unbelievable eyes. In his eyes, there was a black fog rapidly covering the whole star world.


    Without any hesitation, the alert God directly withdrew from the star world, and then he looked down with fear.


    As he expected, as long as it was the area swept by the shadow, all the invaders were dragged into it by the shadow, and there was no sound.


    What made Patrice even more frightened was that the target of the black fog was extremely accurate, and there was no omission or accidental killing.


    This means that the control of the black fog over the star world has reached an unimaginable level


    "It must be the evil spirit No Patrice''s thought had not yet come down. A shadow had appeared behind him and swallowed him directly.


    Gu Nan slowly opened his eyes in the hall of evil gods and cleaned up the small insects that had touched the kingdom of God. After that, his evil value rose slightly, indicating that there were a few gods in it.


    Being able to be absolutely accurate is not entirely Gu Nan''s own ability, but more of Yan Xiaoxiao''s control over the kingdom of God.


    Only the spirit of the kingdom of God can be familiar with every corner of the kingdom of God like his own body.


    "Teacher, next time you want to disappear, can you say first..." Yan small helpless voice, obviously this period of time attack, let her also spent a lot of effort to deal with.


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "no next time."


    Yan Xiaoxiao''s expression was slightly stunned, but Gu Nan didn''t mean to say much. His eyes stopped a little in the God''s country, and he quickly took it back.


    He has recovered to the best condition, and the evil value from van der Rohen and lorenza makes him step into the 13th level.


    Even if he went back to face the siege of the four main gods, Gu Nan was sure to retreat.


    If it''s one-on-one, Gu Nan doesn''t say that he''s down on Austin alone, but there''s nothing to be afraid of, because Austin can''t kill him alone.


    From the second to the present, it took Gu Nan more than ten years to say that "the world is invincible". The next thing to do is to kill all the people who should be killed.


    Yan Xiaoxiao, as the other side of the kingdom of God, seemed to feel Gu Nan''s thoughts, and said in a low voice: "teacher, are you going to kill?"


    "Almost." Gu Nan nodded, "nine spirits have a right saying. It''s easier to explore things only when you have the world in your hands. "


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan completely stabilized his level 13 state, and his power came to a new level, but instead of rushing to plunder the evil value, he came to another place first.


    Jiugutian.


    "Do you mean that Lu Wen has known for a long time that there is a world beyond the original world?" After listening to Gu Nan''s narration, Jiu Po reveals his meditation.


    Gu Nan didn''t tell him the source of the news, and would not disclose that he had been in and out of the crevice world. He just told Lu Wen what he had said before the robbery.


    "I suspect it was Huang Quan who told him." Gu Nan said calmly, "it''s very likely that the original world was discovered in huangquan long ago, and there was communication with Lu Wen in his previous life."


    Nine spirits calm face nod.


    He understood what Gu Nan meant. At present, there are only four people who can be sure to come from the original world. If Lu Wen had colluded with Huang Quan, it would be their turn to be careful."The plan is going to speed up." Jiupo saw the situation clearly. Lu Wen has regained the power of his previous life. They must act as soon as possible.


    Now the only advantage he and Gu Nan have is that if they want to be superior to each other, they must take advantage of this time to bring down the two worlds.


    "Let them go to war in all respects." Gu Nan said calmly. Although the war is lively now, Qin guanruo is the only one who really died in the war.


    JIUPU''s eyes turned to Gu Nan: "not everyone is willing to do their best. How do you plan to let them do it?"


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "if you don''t want to do your best, go to his home."


    "You''re the most dangerous one!" Nine spirits can''t help but be happy, "who is the first to look for? Dream fairy? Si Yun


    Yunmengtian''s Mengxian and Yinhe tiansiyun are both the followers of the Tao who didn''t contribute much in the war, and they have only one or two sides so far.


    But Gu Nan was not interested in these two small roles, and said directly: "the king of Zhao."


    ¡­¡­


    The world of gods.


    A kingdom of God stands high above the clouds, which is full of holy light and sacred breath, so that life does not have the slightest heart of blasphemy.


    This is the kingdom of the king of gods, the kingdom of the Lord of light and justice, and the last pure land in the world.


    If one day, the world is swept by evil, then here will fight to the last living creature, drain the last drop of blood, and swear to kill evil.


    So the evil came today.


    Gu Nan''s figure suddenly appeared in the God of light, a sword cut in the main temple of Austin.


    Although Gu Nan''s strange power could not be resisted, the shadow that he used to condense the sword body was all purified, and there was no residue left.


    In Austin''s home court, his 13th level rule is nothing.

 Chapter 564

    "You have a lot of guts." Austin''s voice rings from behind Gu Nan, and her figure has emerged. She is looking at Gu Nan coldly.


    The enemies who dare to step into his kingdom of God, except those who surrender, have all closed their eyes forever.


    Gu Nan looked back and just gave him a smile, which was clearly filled with two words - inflation.


    Austin can see that the realm of this evil god has been promoted again, almost to the degree of alertness. Obviously, this is the basis of the other party''s expansion.


    But Think that''s enough?


    The sword falls suddenly. In the kingdom of holy light, the power of the sword reaches a terrible level.


    Gu Nan, who had been able to fight against the holy sword outside for a long time, has been promoted to level 13, but he still turns into ashes directly under the sword, leaving only a shadow at his feet.


    Austin''s action did not stop, the holy flame swept to the ground in an instant, there was no shadow left on the ground, but Gu Nan''s breath did not dissipate.


    I saw laughter in the air, but Gu Nan''s figure reappeared, and then quickly disappeared. He had been ready to run for his life for a long time.


    "You can''t go away." Austin''s voice is still cold and gentle, but with a trace of certainty.


    Those who dare to enter the kingdom of the holy light can easily leave marks on each other. The holy light will guide them.


    ¡­¡­


    Tracking is never a novelty, especially in the hands of people at Austin''s level.


    As early as before his appearance, he had already left a mark on Gu Nan with the help of the holy light everywhere in the kingdom of God.


    Although he was in a hurry, the mark could be kept for at least a few days, which was enough for him to track Gu Nan.


    Although I don''t know what the purpose of Gu Nan''s appearance in holy light country is, the opportunity is already in front of us, and Austin has no reason not to seize it.


    He had already appeared in the dark side.


    "I left a mark on the evil god, you cover me into the heavens." Austin said to dark lady daisy.


    Daisy looked a little stunned. She seemed surprised that the evil God appeared again. She immediately nodded and said, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    A moment after Austin and Daisy agreed, the four top gods appeared in two battlefields and rushed to the sky.


    After hearing the trace of the evil god, Baier and Boswell did not hesitate to participate in the operation immediately.


    This scene is a surprise to those who are in harmony with the Tao.


    The strongest four of the main gods all showed up, which is tantamount to giving up the front defense Is it a showdown?


    Fish lotus and nine soul appear for the first time, and they appear with the king of Zhao.


    The three masters of the original astral world represent the highest fighting power of the celestial world. Wang pingsu, a Zhao man, seldom made a move, but he had to show up at this time.


    And he soon congratulated himself for coming in time, because Austin was under the cover of the other three people and rushed straight to the God!


    The three people who were entangled by Daisy and others were stunned at the same time. The king of Zhao immediately left his opponent, Baier, and turned to God.


    At this time, no one accused him of being selfish. The star master can play at least 120% of his power in his own star world. On the contrary, Yulian and jiupo are trying their best to help him delay.


    The king of Zhao acted very fast. In a twinkling of an eye, he appeared in front of Austin. The ancient bronze sword that emerged from the sky fell heavily on Austin''s head.


    Since ancient times, it has been handed down to the present as the king''s sword of the gods!


    If it''s normal, maybe Austin still has the intention to fight with each other, but now he is anxious to track down the evil god, how can he have such a mood?


    Austin''s sword blocked the emperor''s sword, then pushed it with his left hand, and the golden balance reappeared and fell directly on the top of Zhao RenWang''s head.


    Austin, who has two top clergy, seldom uses "justice" on weekdays, and can often achieve amazing results at critical times.


    The king of Zhao had a fight with Austin and had no fear of the light God.


    Although his own realm is only corresponding to the 13th order or so, the emperor''s special rules make him enough to fight against Austin.


    However, he did not see Austin "fair" hand, when the day fell flat, Zhao RenWang subconsciously cut off.


    Then he found that the emperor''s sword was in place by the golden balance, with Austin''s sword on the other side.


    At the cost of his holy sword, he temporarily trapped the king of Zhao!


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s figure is the first to appear, is behind Austin, a hard blow down.


    Gu Nan, of course, will not wait for the other party to find himself. Instead, he takes the initiative and pretends to be a volunteer to help.


    Austin knew that the evil god was here. Naturally, she had been prepared. A mass of holy fire broke out on her right hand, and a terrible shock wave hit Gu Nan.


    Austin is the main god rising from the God war, and has a superb fighting consciousness. He immediately found a way to deal with Gu Nan.The pure law will be directly opened by Gu Nan with great force. Instead, the law will be transformed into physical force first, which can at least have some blocking effect.


    However, Gu Nan''s body was further strengthened, and the power of one punch had reached an incredible level. Shengyan was blown to pieces in an instant, but he was thrown away by the shock wave.


    Austin followed him like a shadow. The sword was taken back immediately, and the golden balance went to the top of Gu Nan''s head.


    Gu Nan didn''t mean to stay more. Relying on the body of the evil god, he directly took Austin''s sword, but took the opportunity to ask the golden balance to suppress him, and his figure disappeared instantly.


    Gu Nan is not one of those who are in harmony with the Tao. He knows too well the power of the golden balance in Austin''s hands, which he must get rid of.


    With such a delay, Yulian, jiupo and other disciples of Zhutian also arrived one after another. The scene was a little chaotic for a while.


    Byer stood beside the dark lady Daisy, squinting her eyes, and said, "we''ll leave a message. The evil god is imprinted by Austin and can''t escape."


    Daisy and the Lord of green nodded. With their strength, they were not afraid of being besieged by those who were in harmony with the Tao. There was always a chance to walk away.


    But the three did not expect that Austin only appeared after a short video.


    "He ran away." Austin used three words to make clear the meaning of his appearance.


    "Where have you been?" Boswell, the Lord of green, can''t help but ask. He knows that Gu Nan can''t escape Austin''s surveillance.


    "Front line." Austin said faintly.


    The other three suddenly turned back, and sure enough, Gu Nan was standing behind the beast God, who was in a hurry to escape.


    At this moment, they suddenly understood Gu Nan''s intention.


    He is clearly using himself as bait to start the war at the level of Lord God And he did.


    Scuffle is coming.

 Chapter 565

    Gu Nan appeared in the front line, the first target is the beast God bridges, and Austin four people are in the sky world, there is no time to rescue, it must be helped by other people.


    The light purple fog shrouds the river Styx, and it spreads behind the south. There are storms and thunders on the top of the head, and there are ferocious demons in front of the body


    At the moment of Gu Nan''s appearance, the animal God''s figure suddenly retreats, but behind him, four main gods attack at the same time to stop Gu Nan''s action.


    Coetzer, the master of nightmare, Auguste, the master of Styx, Rayman, the master of storm, and Stanley, the devil.


    They are the four remaining gods of the dark god system. In the face of Gu Nan, the four main gods even took action at the same time. The followers of all heaven are not so united.


    For example, Austin has already wreaked havoc in shenhuangtian, and there are no more than two or three people who show up.


    It doesn''t matter how many people are on the opposite side of the thirteen steps.


    No matter how many rules you assemble, it''s all a blow!


    With one blow, the storm is broken, the dream is broken, the river Styx flows back, and the devil retreats Then it was the beast God who stared in disbelief, and the God body burst into pieces.


    The battlefield was so quiet that Wan fatian Li Ci, who was fighting with the beast God, looked at Gu Nan with a strange look.


    One punch breaks the rules of the four main gods, and then directly blows up the beast God''s body Li CI suddenly felt that maybe what the gods said was right.


    This person''s growth rate is not normal at all. If he is allowed to develop further, no one may be able to restrict him any more.


    Death was the first to arrive, and his personal relationship with the beast God was always good. A chill flashed in his eyes.


    The main gods rely on the law of divine convergence. Even if the divine body is destroyed, it will not die on the spot, but the loss is greater than that of the one who is in harmony with the Tao. It can never be regarded as not happening.


    The scythe of death came suddenly, but Gu Nan just raised his head calmly.


    He still had the breath of the four laws in his body. His head twisted unnaturally, and then he hit the cold sickle with one blow.


    The power of Byer''s full shot can''t be underestimated. This knife directly cuts off most of Gu Nan''s shoulder, revealing the ferocious white bone inside, but the wound is healing at a terrible speed.


    Gu Nan smashes the scythe with one blow, then shakes his right hand, and his injury has recovered.


    He showed a sneer at him, and his figure suddenly disappeared. The target of his attack had become the God of death.


    Austin and the other three also arrived. If the evil god is not in the universe, they will not be stupid enough to fight at other people''s home court. This is tantamount to self death.


    Byer has become Gu Nan''s target, so the three star owners of the original three worlds also find their opponents.


    Zhao RenWang''s strength is a little weak, and he is not dazed by his anger. He focuses on Boswell, while jiupo finds Austin and continues the last unfinished battle.


    At the beginning of the hunt, nine spirits had a short fight with Austin.


    At that time, he underestimated "justice" and nearly let Austin get rid of himself. Gu Nan made up the last step. This time, jiupo will not make such a mistake again.


    Yulian against the dark lady Daisy, this is also the only pair of "new old war".


    Daisy is actually much older than Austin. She even met Yulian''s teacher, but Yulian is Dong Xutian inherited by this generation.


    Apart from these three groups of people, the main god of the gods'' world has all gone to battle.


    The four dark gods who had been killed earlier appeared together. Daphne, the goddess of nature, came with Eugene, the Lord of war. Even the beast God, who had been destroyed once, calmly went to the battlefield.


    Those who are in harmony with the Tao in the world of the heavens will no longer hide their secrets. The battle between the two worlds has reached the most critical stage.


    At this time, the war between the LORD God and the United Way stopped. Because everyone knows that the final outcome of the war will be determined by the war in the gap between the two worlds.


    Everyone has found their opponents, but there is one person who is not so honest, that is Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan smashed his fist at Baier. The latter had been prepared to put his figure between half life and half death, but Gu Nan smashed it in the air.


    With a sickle in his backhand, Byer cut off Gu Nan. It seemed that a strong sense of death came from the realm of the dead. He wanted to drag Gu Nan away from the sun.


    Gu Nan grinned, his body suddenly fell into the shadow, and the sickle also failed. In this round of fighting, neither side took advantage.


    Byer is not in a hurry. As long as Gu Nan emerges from the shadow, he can''t escape his own lock.


    He knows Gu Nan''s recovery ability is very strong, but as a god of death, he has a rule to deal with it. As long as he accumulates enough dead Qi in Gu Nan''s body, the final detonation can definitely cause huge damage.


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s figure suddenly appears at the other end, smashes a person with a hard fist.


    Bridges!


    Bridges is about to burst out of his old blood. How can this madman find himself again?No one can help him delay this time. All the gods have their own opponents to deal with. Only Byer was free, but Gu Nan didn''t even mean to take a look at it.


    The scene of God''s body burst reappears, and the poor beast God student is smashed again at the cost of Gu Nan''s sickle.


    And Byer''s reaction is very fast, he is at the same time, he is also at the enemy of bridges.


    This time to the beast God is Gu Nan''s acquaintance, qingkong Tianmu Qishuang. Muqi double strength is not weak, but her law is quite restrained by death, so this sickle received very reluctantly.


    Byer was just holding the idea of stop loss, but he didn''t expect some unexpected gains.


    So he was about to throw Gu Nan, who was more slippery than loach, aside and concentrate on dealing with Mu Qi Shuang.


    In Byer''s view, if you let Muqi Shuang be hostile to you, I''m afraid it won''t be long before this woman''s law will be cut to pieces, so Gu Nan must help.


    His idea is basically right, just Gu Nan will care about the life and death of Mu Qi Shuang?


    Gu Nan has already appeared in Daphne and Zou Jiming''s side, so Daphne, without any help, has been knocked down by Gu Nan for three consecutive punches.


    Daphne is alert to avoid two punches, but there is no reason to defend for a long time in the world. She is still smashed by Gu Nan''s fist.


    "Damn it Byer''s eyes were full of killing intention, but his mind was very clear.


    He knew that Gu Nan was hard to catch, but he didn''t think that he didn''t care about the life and death of his comrades in arms. In this case


    Byer forced Muqi Shuang to open with a knife, directly ignored the rest of the followers, and went directly to the top three men''s battlefield.


    His goal is Zhao RenWang!

 Chapter 566

    Byer is very sober. He knows that he will follow Gu Nan and eat ashes at most. In the end, the whole war will be dragged down by his tactics.


    Although this kind of tactics made him very angry, but the battlefield is life and death, who can speak moral?


    So Byer made the right choice.


    Since Gu Nan likes to deal with the common God, he will push back the king of Zhao. If Boswell can also free up his hand, even if he goes to compete with Gu Nan for speed, his own side is absolutely superior.


    The master of Cang Qing immediately understood the meaning of Bai er. He pointed the staff in his hand, and the sky became more and more blue. Even the king of Zhao was suppressed.


    The scythe of death came from the rear again, and the king of Zhao was not able to draw from the corner of his mouth. But when he was asked to ask Gu Nan for help, he couldn''t pull down his face, so he could only support him.


    But his strength is the weakest among the top seven. At this time, he is besieged by both. How long can he hold on?


    With the tacit cooperation of the Lord of green and the God of death, Wang Lianzhong, a Zhao man, wrote four scythes of the God of death, which were directly detonated by Byer, and the body burst instantly.


    The damage caused by the God of death is not as good as Gu Nan''s destruction of his body. The rule that death directly attacks the king of Zhao is that it damages the foundation of the other party.


    It can be said that in a short period of time, it is very difficult for the Zhao people and kings to have the fighting power again.


    While Baie and Boswell were dealing with the king of Zhao, Gu Nan was constantly attacking other gods.


    His action is extremely fast, without the top God as a support, ordinary God simply can not resist Gu Nan''s attack, he directly cleaned up a round.


    The other five main gods of the dark god system are all pioneers. The most unfortunate beast God student has even been destroyed for the third time, and Daphne, the goddess of nature, has been destroyed twice.


    Even if the simple destruction of the divine body is slightly better than the law being attacked, it also means that the loss of the divine personality is impossible to be ignored.


    Byer and the Lord of Cang Qing looked at each other, and they both knew that it was not easy to catch Gu Nan because of their law characteristics.


    Since the other party wants to exchange life for life, come on!


    Two people don''t need any communication, directly toward the side of a he Dao to rush, is looking weak Song Fei.


    Song Fei''s rules and fighting were useless, and his realm was not high. Naturally, he was a soft persimmon among all those who combined Taoism.


    But because of Gu Nan''s decision, he was besieged, which is the most painful thing.


    Since when did Gu Nan''s weight reach such a high level?


    Song Fei was very reluctant to support him. Almost in a twinkling of an eye, he was killed by the two men. Zhenling quickly fled back to Daotian, and there was no time to close the rules.


    It''s not that Song Fei didn''t work hard, but the power of two fourteen level gods working together, which can''t be underestimated.


    Byer and Boswell join hands to defeat those who are in harmony with the Tao. Their efficiency is no lower than Gu Nan''s, and the damage is even greater.


    The beast God can rise again and again, but Song Fei does not dare to show up again, otherwise he is in danger of falling.


    The two of them find Mengxian again. The injury she was hit by Gu Nan has not recovered, which is the target of good start. Gu Nan also finds the nightmare master who has just returned.


    Austin and Daisy have nine spirits and fish lotus to deal with. Gu Nan and Bai Er have launched a hunting competition, which is the most suitable way for Gu Nan.


    After all, no one can catch Gu Nan and do not engage in a hunting competition with him. Do you see Gu Nan killing the LORD God?


    On the other hand, Yulian has already felt the pressure from her elders.


    Most of her Dharma, even without the chance to throw it out, will be directly engulfed by the endless darkness.


    If it wasn''t for some secrets of Dong Xutian, maybe she would have been defeated now and had no power to fight back.


    Jiupo and Austin are equally matched, and no one can suppress each other in a short time.


    Jiupo has been on guard against "justice" and will not be easily won by Austin. With his strength, it is not a problem to delay the war.


    "Your people won''t be able to hold out for a few rounds. Are you still going back?" Nine spirit light smile pointed to that side road.


    In the direction he pointed out, Daphne was once again targeted by Gu Nan, and her strength began to weaken. She could not resist at all, and was soon smashed by Gu Nan.


    If it wasn''t for the war between the two worlds, she would have been hiding in the kingdom of God. How could she have been killed again and again?


    Austin look cold: "you are not the same?"


    "Not the same." Jiu Po shook his head and said seriously, "Gu Nan will kill people."


    ¡­¡­


    There are new changes in the war situation. After Gu Nan killed Daphne again, he quickly left the battlefield and didn''t show up again.


    Byer and the Lord of Cangqing looked at each other, but he didn''t even want to return to the world of gods and come to the place of the kingdom of nature. As expected, he saw that Gu Nan was already here.


    "He''s strong, but he''s also bad." Byer said in a deep voice, "as long as he is completely destroyed, he will have no chance to intervene in this war."In this war, the two realms must decide whether to win or lose. As long as they completely conquer the heaven, they will have time to deal with Gu Nan.


    Boswell said in a deep voice, "I''ll protect Daphne. You look for a chance."


    Death nodded solemnly. Gu Nan will not run away if he wants to kill. They all know that this is the best chance.


    But Byer soon found out that he didn''t need to look for opportunities, because Gu Nan didn''t want to cover up his actions.


    In this way, he stood in the kingdom of nature, and the law of shadow radiated out quickly, sweeping all the creatures in the kingdom.


    Boswell raised his staff again, and the green light fell in the natural God''s country. He quickly protected some of the creatures and constantly resisted the shadow law from Gu Nan.


    Pure law, Gu Nan is no better than the Lord of green.


    Gu Nan also understood this very well, so his figure had already appeared behind Boswell in a flash, and his fist fell down suddenly.


    As if he had expected, Byer appeared in front of Gu Nan ahead of time, and the scythe of death blocked his way.


    A similar scene happened. The sickle left a heavy blow on Gu Nan, and Gu Nan''s fist smashed the sickle.


    But with such a delay, the Lord of green can naturally retreat calmly, and none of the figures of the God level will neglect the fight.


    Gu Nan just laughed. His figure was flying fast. He punched from all directions, and the target was the master of Cangqing.


    Byer is like the most keen hunter. No matter what angle Gu Nan takes his shot from, he can block him with great accuracy.


    "Another blow..." The strength of each other''s divine body was estimated in Byer''s heart. As long as he hit the sickle again, the explosion of death would be enough to completely destroy each other.


    The shadow reappeared. Without hesitation, Byer cut Gu Nan heavily.


    "Enough!" As soon as Baier''s spirit was aroused, Gu Nan''s death was immediately ignited. However, Gu Nan''s subsequent actions made him stunned.


    Gu Nan seemed to have known what he was going to do, so he flew to Boswell.


    The terrible law of death broke out with two people as the center.

 Chapter 567

    Boswell never dreamed that Gu Nan would die with him in this way.


    Death is directly detonated in Gu Nan''s body. Of course, Gu Nan is the first target, but when he is close to the Lord of Cangqing, the latter can''t escape.


    Almost at the same time, Boswell felt the shock wave of terror, and the power of the law burst out in an instant.


    At Byer''s level, it is natural to kill Gu Nan at the level of law. His original intention is to kill Gu Nan, at least destroy his body and law, so that he can no longer participate in this war.


    But now Boswell has become the target of attack. He can''t bear this kind of terrible attack. His law is almost broken in an instant, and his divine body is also broken.


    This is not that the Lord of green is too fragile, but that Gu Nan has accumulated too much dead Qi in his body.


    It can be said that since the achievement of the LORD God, no one has ever been able to pick up so many sickles from him, thus accumulating so much dead breath.


    Normal people, even if they are the LORD God, would have been chopped to pieces by so many death sickles.


    But it''s hard to resist the terror of bernabel.


    Byer realized that he was being used by Gu Nan, but his fighting consciousness was also amazing. He quickly converged all his emotions and rushed to the center of death.


    He didn''t believe Gu Nan would take the initiative to commit suicide, so there was definitely another plan.


    However, when Byer came to death, he found that things were not so simple.


    Gu Nan, like Boswell, was blown to pieces by the dead air, but his flesh and blood fragments were not completely eroded by the dead air, instead, they were closing quickly.


    After the 13th level, the strength of the body of the evil god has exceeded the ordinary people''s understanding. Just a drop of blood is enough to revive Gu Nan.


    Byer''s eyes were slightly fixed, and his dead breath was quickly manipulated by him, and he tried his best to corrode Gu Nan''s flesh and blood.


    Unfortunately, Gu Nanyuan was more tenacious than he had imagined. The flesh and blood floating around condensed in every detail, which made it too late for Byer to start.


    Different from Gu Nan''s previous two sieges, first, he is already in the 13th level. Second, without Daisy''s hand this time, there is no top dark law to suppress his recovery.


    Just for a moment, Gu Nan''s body was recovering everywhere.


    On his left, he saw Gu Nan resuscitating half his head, and on his right, he saw Gu Nan reshaping his arm. The strength of each part was like a normal body, so he didn''t know which part to kill was better.


    Just a moment later, a complete Gu Nan appeared again, and the destroyed shadow law was gathered again.


    Gu Nan also nodded his head to Baier, showing a friendly smile. But for the help of this man, he would not have been able to solve the problem easily.


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s figure disappears again, the shadow law covers it again, and the whole natural kingdom falls into Gu Nan''s control.


    Byer tried to fight against the shadow with his dead breath, but Gu Nan''s fist fell behind.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, when Boswell reluctantly reconstituted himself and came to the kingdom of nature with a broken body of laws, he could only see Byer standing in the same place with a pale face.


    The Lord of Cang Qing sighed in his heart, knowing that his efforts failed to stop the evil spirits.


    "Daphne..."


    "Dead." Said Byer calmly. It was the first time that Byer felt the powerlessness of seeing a god die in front of him.


    He has never seen such an opponent as Gu Nan. He seems to be very familiar with every means of his own, and he has completely seen through his tactics.


    This is a very incredible thing. There are countless applications of a lord''s law, many of which are not even clear to them. They are used temporarily according to the battle.


    But the other party can predict even these means in advance, which is no longer explained by experience.


    Byer even doubted whether the evil god had the ability of short-term prediction to do such a fantastic thing.


    However, Daphne still died in Gu Nan''s hands, so far there are only three main gods left in the light God family. In addition to Austin and Boswell, only the Lord of war, Eugene.


    Gu Nan had already gone away. Three main gods, including van der Rohen, lorenza and Daphne, had already died in his hands, and the value of sin had gone up a bit.


    Originally, after he killed the two 11th level gods, there was some surplus in the value of sin, which exceeded the limit of 13th level.


    But now we add Daphne of the 12th order. Her evil value is higher than that of the two of them, but there is still a long way to go to the 14th order.


    "It''s a lot worse..." Gu Nan looked at the rise of crime value, but the gap was still quite large.


    What''s more, the evil value that the gods can provide is a number that fluctuates with equal order, which may fluctuate greatly and is difficult to estimate accurately.


    Even with the largest number of calculations, at least the five remaining gods of the dark god system must be solved before they can reach the fourteenth level.After reaching this conclusion, Gu Nan could only shake his head slightly and speed up to the next kingdom of God.


    It''s the kingdom of bridges.


    ¡­¡­


    The gap between the two worlds, nine souls see Austin''s action suddenly, can''t help but smile: "it seems to have started."


    Gu Nan has the ability to kill the main God by himself, and he is very efficient. He hardly leaves space for the target to escape. This is his strongest point.


    The super resilience and shadow rule ensure that it is difficult for anyone to block Gu Nan. When he wants to attack people who are inferior to him, no one can keep the latter.


    Austin of course knows that Gu Nan has killed Daphne and is heading for the beast Kingdom, but Boswell has been seriously injured because of Gu Nan''s design.


    "Let them come back." Austin suddenly said to Daisy, and at the same time, he suddenly lifted the golden balance and sent it to another battlefield.


    The goal of the golden balance this time is the fish lotus who struggles with the dark lady. Daisy''s face was slightly awe inspiring, but her movement was not slow at all. The darkness of swallowing everything shrouded in an instant.


    Austin''s timing is very tricky. Yulian has to deal with Daisy''s suppression. She is already in a state of exhaustion and is caught off guard.


    The golden balance falls on the head of Yulian. This time, the balance is not used to control the power of Yulian. Instead, it takes part of the darkness.


    At the other end of the scale, there was already a holy light flashing.


    From the joint efforts of Austin and Daisy, the unity of light and dark, this almost impossible and incredible combination, was achieved by Austin with "justice".


    When the scales came, everything went up in smoke.

 Chapter 568

    The terrible wave breaks out from the gap between the two worlds, and even nine spirits are not immune to the impact of the collision between light and dark. As the first target, Yulian is completely destroyed almost instantly.


    If Byer was here, he would have the feeling of "I''ve seen this episode", because just now, Boswell had a similar fate.


    Boswell was led by Gu nan to explode a lot of dead air, which directly killed a god body, and Yulian didn''t even have any residue because of the power of light and dark.


    The collapse of a large number of rules made Yulian''s injury as serious as Boswell''s.


    Jiupo was also affected by some factors, and his figure instantly escaped into the void. When he came back, Austin and Daisy had disappeared.


    Nine spirits brow slightly wrinkled, spirit quickly swept, looking for the trace of the two main gods, and then found a surprising fact.


    Austin, Daisy two people, unexpectedly already took Byer, three people at the same time rushed into the God of the king of Zhao!


    They don''t care about the nest?


    Nine soul a time some Leng, but quickly understand each other''s plan. This is to compete with Gu Nan for speed and exchange the lives of the LORD God and those who are in harmony with the Tao!


    It seems that no one can lose to anyone who can become the top God.


    ¡­¡­


    God, heaven.


    The king of Zhao is perhaps the most irritated person now.


    It is very normal to sacrifice some individuals for the sake of the overall situation and tactics. However, when the person who has been sacrificed becomes himself, not everyone can accept it.


    What''s more, we can''t take the initiative to choose. It''s the enemy who chose him.


    The siege of Austin, Daisy and Byer, even if it was nine spirits, was hard to be strong. Next, let alone the king of Zhao, and he had just been injured.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for his home court, I''m afraid he couldn''t even hold on to the first round and was directly crushed by three players.


    Nine spirits quickly return, directly came to the God of heaven, to help the king of Zhao stability. If all the people of God''s heaven are killed by the three main gods, I''m afraid even nine spirits can''t save him.


    However, it was very difficult for the king of Zhao to persist. A large number of gods and gods died, and nine spirits couldn''t keep him completely. On the contrary, Austin and the other three were so overwhelming that they couldn''t stop him at all.


    "Where''s Yulian?" The king of Zhao has already seen jiupo, and he questions each other in a high voice.


    Nine spirits look dignified, deep voice way: "fish Lotus by Austin and Daisy together a blow, now injury is afraid than you still heavy."


    The king of Zhao opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything. He knew very well that it would be very difficult to help Yulian if he was injured like this.


    After all, she can''t have home court advantage. Instead, if she comes to shenhuangtian for help, the other three are likely to turn the fire immediately and kill Yulian again first.


    I have to say, Austin''s choice is very smart.


    The tactics he used seemed to be the same as Gu Nan''s, but Gu Nan relied on his own difficulty in being killed and even more difficult to be caught, nibbling away at the main gods bit by bit.


    But Austin and other three people join hands, no one can compete with them in absolute strength. When it comes to destructive power, they are far stronger than Gu Nan.


    At this critical moment of time, destructive power means efficiency, which decides the outcome!


    On the other hand, the super strength of Austin''s three decided that they could go directly to God, but Gu Nan could not go to Cangqing.


    According to his 13th order law, if he wants to destroy the green kingdom, Boswell doesn''t even need to show his face. He just uses the law to confront him passively.


    Even if it''s just the injured green master, it''s enough to delay Gu Nan for a long time. After all, it''s his home court.


    At the beginning of the two worlds war, the gods world seemed to be at a disadvantage because they were the first to kill two main gods, but their top fighting power was stronger than that of the heavens.


    Now it''s time for a strong man to break his wrist, and he can give full play to this advantage. If the two sides exchange non top combat power, the final winner will undoubtedly be the world of gods.


    Austin''s eyes were cold, and he manipulated the law to the utmost accuracy. The whole person was like a war machine, purifying all the evils in the world.


    The king of Zhao had to bite his teeth. He knew that now all those who were in harmony with the Tao were being held back. Yulian and Gu Nan, who are qualified to take part in the fight between them, are in no mood to take care of them.


    However, at this time, an unexpected savior appeared.


    The sky of shenhuangtian is suddenly covered by two huge shadows. If you look carefully, there are two dragons in the sky.


    Austin frowned and raised her head, but she felt as if she was in a strange space. Her control of the clergy and the law was weakened to a polar level.


    In this space, distance is pulled away, time is compressed, everything becomes extremely slow.


    The law is out of the control of the three, and is quickly eroded by the power of the nine spirits, and the God and heaven stabilize the situation in an instant.


    "Lu Wen!" The king of Zhao raised his head in amazement, but he saw Lu Wen''s figure standing quietly in the sky. The Seven Star Taoist robe was still hanging on him, overlooking the battlefield below.¡­¡­


    The world of gods.


    Gu Nan''s efficiency is not as good as that of Austin''s three people. At the same time, because of the strength of his own law, he can''t find the top God directly.


    But bridges is at the top of the world, and he seems to be at the top of the world.


    The situation he faced was even sadder than the king of Zhao, because no one could help him at all, and Gu Nan, who had no way to stop him, brought no less pressure than Austin.


    A moment later, the kingdom of beast God had been completely engulfed by the shadow. All the creatures either fled or were completely killed by Gu Nan, leaving bridges as a bare commander.


    Bridges watched Gu Nan coldly. He held on until the last moment, and then He ran away.


    There was no mistake. He waited until his kingdom of God was completely destroyed by Gu Nan. He delayed for a long time, then turned around and ran without saying a word.


    As early as Austin formulated the tactics of exchange, he had given orders to all the gods. If you encounter evil spirits attacking someone, try to delay and run.


    When the kingdom of God is gone, it can be rebuilt. As long as we keep ourselves and win this war, everything has a chance to come back.


    This is the first battle of the two worlds. No one can stay out of it.


    Gu Nan looked at bridges'' disappearing figure, but he showed a strange smile. It would be naive to think that we can escape in this way.


    His figure disappeared in the original place, and then quickly invaded the holy light, found a familiar God, appeared in front of her.


    This man is Sylvia.

 Chapter 569

    Under normal circumstances, Gu Nan is not interested in entering the kingdom of light.


    This is Austin''s headquarters, not only full of the ultimate law of light, but also easy to attract Austin himself.


    For example, Gu Nan entered the kingdom of light in order to attract Austin''s attention and let him leave a mark on himself, so as to lead him to God.


    And this time he had a special purpose, which was Sylvia.


    Since the outbreak of the two world wars, Sylvia has been kept in the kingdom of God by her brother so as not to be robbed and taken hostage.


    After all, compared with any place, the kingdom of light is the safest place.


    Unfortunately, at this critical time, even though Austin found the abnormal situation in God''s country, she didn''t have time to come back for rescue.


    Don''t say that jiupo and the king of Zhao won''t let him leave easily. Even if he can leave, the invasion of shenhuangtian will be wasted.


    But just for a moment of hesitation, Sylvia has been directly abducted by Gu Nan.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of the heavens.


    Austin felt what was happening in the kingdom of God, and suddenly became cold. But he also knew that it was too late to return.


    As a result, his purification of the heaven suddenly became much more violent, and even Daisy and Byer were a little confused.


    Does Austin have any personal grudge against the king of Zhao?


    On the other hand, Sylvia was caught by Gu Nan without any preparation. At this time, she was staring at Gu Nan fiercely.


    "Evil god, kill me!" Sylvia said in a high voice, "don''t imagine what I''ll tell you, let alone threaten my brother!"


    Sylvia doesn''t need to think much about Gu Nan''s purpose of catching her, of course, for her brother''s sake.


    However, she was wrong. What Gu Nan wanted to do didn''t need her cooperation. What she needed was Her divine blood.


    ¡­¡­


    Sylvia''s law was completely sealed. She felt that she had been taken to a broken kingdom by Gu Nan.


    If it wasn''t for some lines left in the main temple, Sylvia had been to the kingdom of beast God, and she couldn''t even believe it was once the kingdom of a main God.


    "Beast God..." Sylvia murmured.


    The next moment, she felt a pain on her wrist, but she had been cut a wound by the shadow blade, and the blood kept flowing down like no money.


    "You..." As soon as Sylvia opened her mouth, Gu Nan blocked her voice and could not say a word.


    The body of God is closely related to the clergy, and the blood of God is more precious than the dragon''s blood. It can even be considered that the blood of God itself has a strong power of law.


    Sylvia''s blood was captured by Gu Nan, and the extreme shadow was quickly generated. Then, along the animal God lines in the main temple, a strange route spread in the void.


    Sylvia''s eyes widened as she watched the route. After all, it was something extending from her body, and she could vaguely feel what the end of the line pointed to.


    That''s bridges. Bridges, the beast God.


    "My blood Why is there such power? " Sylvia was puzzled not only by the phenomenon itself, but also by why Gu Nan knew it.


    Of course, her words could not be asked, but Gu Nan seemed to understand what she was thinking. He said with a smile, "Austin has been the embodiment of the rules. Of course, you, who are connected with him, also have this kind of characteristics."


    In the rules of the world of gods, blood is a very close connection.


    When a God is promoted to a new level, all his relatives and children will be promoted to a certain extent. It''s not all a coincidence that the sons of God often have more powerful gifts than ordinary people.


    Although this kind of promotion is recessive, many times even these relatives can''t feel it. Sylvia, of course, knows this, but it''s even more rare for a God to be promoted because of his blood.


    Because of Austin, Sylvia also has the characteristics of rules. To some extent, her blood represents the shadow.


    The law of shadow system has the ability of tracking itself, which belongs to common sense.


    Gu Nan has not yet reached the 15th level, so he can only borrow Sylvia''s power for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    Bridges is hiding in a small plane, looking at his broken Kingdom, gnashing his teeth, while trying to hide himself, hoping that when the war is won, they will be able to encircle the damned evil god.


    So when the strange black silk thread slowly connected to the front, bridges didn''t realize what had happened.


    Until a pain in the back of his head, Gu Nan''s figure didn''t know when he had touched his side and directly fell with a fist.


    Bridges didn''t even have time to respond to this unguarded attack, and the divine body was exploded instantly, leaving no residue.The terrifying explosive power of the body of evil god has reached the extreme in the sneak attack, and a main God has fallen in an instant.


    Gu Nan reaps the evil value again, and then immediately moves towards the next kingdom of God. This time, his goal is Stanley.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bridges is dead." Austin''s voice sounded again, a little low.


    Although he is ready, he is still killed by Gu Nan. The development of the matter has exceeded his expectation.


    If it''s quite cost-effective to exchange the life of the other party''s followers with the kingdom of God, it''s not worth exchanging life for life because the other party''s organization is not strong enough.


    But up to now, Austin and others have no chance to turn back, it''s hard to ride a tiger.


    Dark Lady Daisy said calmly, "it''s up to them to delay. We can speed up."


    Byer didn''t speak, but he proved his attitude with his actions. The spirit of death began to spread wildly. He had completely ignored his own loss.


    Lu Wen is still standing in the air, holding down the actions of the three Austin by the law of time and space.


    But this level of confrontation, unexpected means can no longer be, when the first wave of space-time law is destroyed, it is difficult for him to calmly arrange.


    Jiupo and the king of Zhao are under more and more pressure. Even with Lu Wen''s help, it is just delaying the destruction of some gods.


    It is an accident that someone can take part in the fight at this level. It is too difficult to expect Lu Wen to have the ability to turn the tide.


    "Give up." Jiupo sighed to the king of Zhao, "if the star world is destroyed, it can be rebuilt."


    If Austin can figure this out, he Tao people will not fail to understand it.


    Unfortunately, the gods could make such a decision, but the king of Zhao could not. The reason is very simple, the God Emperor passed on endless years, and finally told him what he had.


    If he is destroyed by the gods in this way, what face does he have to meet those ancestors?

 Chapter 570

    "You go." The king of Zhao bit his teeth and said, "even if I die, I will only die here."


    Jiupo sighed again, and finally didn''t persuade any more. He just settled down and planned to fight against the three gods until the last moment.


    This is not to say how kind jiupo is. Anyway, he doesn''t have any pressure. The longer he procrastinates in heaven, the safer he will be.


    From the overall situation, the later the destruction of God and heaven, the better the situation of the whole heaven world.


    It''s still a time grabbing stage. It depends on whether Gu Nan killed all the gods first, or whether Austin three people solved the main force of the universe first.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan has come to the kingdom of the devil Stanley, which is called the strange plane of the "demon world" in the mortal world.


    It''s true that there is a demon world in the world of gods, but the demon world is not a theme plane, but a kingdom of successive demons.


    When the kingdom of God was targeted by Gu Nan, Stanley immediately returned from the two battlefields.


    But what is rare is that he doesn''t defend passively like the beast God. Instead, he shows his figure and stands in front of Gu Nan.


    The demon king is the thirteen level God, one of the most senior gods. More importantly, he is a man who is very confident in himself.


    "Choosing me as your next goal will be the most wrong choice you can make." Stanley calmly stood in front of Gu Nan and said with a smile, "you will be the sinner of this war."


    In response, of course, it was Gu Nan''s blow.


    No one can take Gu Nan''s punch with his body. Of course, Stanley can''t either. His body was suddenly blasted by Gu Nan, but then another Stanley appeared.


    The particularity of the devil is that as long as his power is not exhausted, he is almost immortal.


    His Godhead is different from the normal God, scattered in the various demons in the kingdom of God, it can be said that every demon is his source of strength.


    "It''s no use." Stanley shook his collar and looked at Gu Nan with a smile. "Your strength is all in your body. What can you do to kill me?"


    Gu Nan smashed Stanley''s body with another blow, and then took out a bead with blood red light from his arms.


    This is the jewel of the kingdom of God that he used to place in jinghongtian during the second turn.


    Now jinghongtian has completely disappeared, only the trace of blood sacrifice is still in it, but the treasure of the kingdom of God is empty again, so Gu Nan used it against Stanley.


    Gu Nan pushes the jewel of the kingdom of God toward the ground, then stands beside him and looks at Stanley who shows up again.


    This time it''s Stanley''s turn to worry.


    The jewel of the kingdom of God is just an ordinary prop. Whether it is difficult or effective, it is basically in a turning stage. Under normal circumstances, there is no way to deal with the LORD God.


    In other words, in the normal course of the game, this prop has never hosted a God''s kingdom.


    It''s not about the upper limit of props'' strength, but it''s impossible.


    If this is done, it will immediately lead to the siege of all the gods, and the collection process will be forced to terminate. No player can deal with the siege of the gods.


    On the contrary, with the existence of Zhutian world, the war between the two worlds unfolded, which gave Gu Nan the opportunity to do whatever he wanted.


    Now we can see that the pearl is almost moved to the Magic Kingdom with the speed of the naked eye.


    Stanley didn''t have time to make sarcastic remarks any more. He began to mobilize the law crazily. One by one, demons and ghosts rushed towards the pearls of the kingdom of God, trying to prevent the kingdom of God from being swallowed up.


    But the devil is the devil after all. The dispersion of divine personality brings him inexhaustible power and also disperses his explosive power.


    Gu Nan is in town. No matter how many demons there are, they are just delivering food.


    On the other hand, other people may have a chance to leave the kingdom of God, but Stanley can''t leave. Because once he lost the kingdom of God, he would lose more than 90% of his power, maybe not even the LORD God.


    Just a moment later, in Stanley''s tragic roar, the whole demon world was put into the treasure of the kingdom of God.


    Stanley had a chance to escape, but he didn''t choose to escape. Instead, he entered the Pearl with his kingdom of God.


    Of course, it will be sealed, but it is better than losing most of its strength. After all, there is still hope for the seal to be unsealed.


    However, he did not know that Gu Nan''s purpose was not just to let him leave the battlefield, but to really kill them.


    After taking in the demon world, Gu Nan threw the treasure of the kingdom of God on his hand, then slapped it with a slap - the treasure broke apart without suspense.


    ¡­¡­


    God, heaven.


    The situation has come to the last moment. The whole star world has been occupied by three main gods. The king of Zhao can only stick to the last territory.


    When it comes to this situation, it''s meaningless whether he will stay or not, because all the creatures in the Star Kingdom have been lost, but the king of Zhao still doesn''t mean to leave.


    This is the emperor. In ancient times, the king of the human race was in the poverty of mountains and rivers, cutting through the thorns and cutting through the thorns to find a way to live, and now there is no way back."Let''s go." Nine spirits came to Lu Wen and said. They must adjust themselves as soon as possible to deal with the next attack of the three main gods.


    Lu Wen nodded, and the figure withdrew from the heaven without hesitation. It''s time for him to consider his own safety.


    Because look at the situation of the other side, this time after his own head, the next one to suffer may be him. But there''s no way. If he doesn''t do it in God''s heaven, other stars will be even more unstoppable.


    However, Lu Wen is better than Zhao RenWang in that he has the decision to give up the star world.


    When he had to, he was ready to throw away the astral world and go directly to the world of gods to participate in the killing of ordinary gods.


    The phased victory is just around the corner. Even jiupo and Lu Wen have withdrawn. Austin and his three can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Get rid of God as soon as possible." Austin stressed.


    Daisy and Byer nodded at the same time. However, at this moment, Byer''s body suddenly gave out a look of inconceivable beauty. The world disappeared, and Stanley also died... "


    Austin suddenly turned her head and stared at Byer''s face.


    If it is said that procrastination is their way to deal with Gu Nan, then Stanley''s demon world is a trap. As long as Gu Nan steps into it, it will inevitably waste a lot of time.


    With the complexity of the demon world, even if Austin went in person, it would not be able to win overnight.


    But now How did Gu Nan do it?


    Daisy said in a deep voice, "evil spirits are ancient creatures. Maybe they know something we don''t know."


    "Do you believe it?" Austin looked at Daisy blandly, with a chill in her eyes. "Do you want to go back?"


    Daisy was silent for a while, and finally gritted her teeth and said, "I can''t go back."

 Chapter 571

    When she learned that Stanley had died in Gu Nan''s hands, Daisy did have the intention to withdraw.


    In any case, their top fighting power is stronger than that of the celestial world. The fighting at the level of the LORD God is not determined by the number of people. It''s still time to retreat.


    More importantly, there are not many people left in the dark.


    Apart from herself and Byer, there are five main gods in the dark god family.


    Now the beast God bridges and the demon king Stanley have died in Gu Nan''s hands, and the dark god system is left with only three people, such as the master of nightmare.


    But the God of light seems to be a bit worse. Even Austin has to stick to it, and she can only follow her with her teeth clenched. At this time, there must be unity within the world of the gods.


    "The next day?" Byer said on one side. He hated the guy who interfered with them to the core.


    But Austin said, "no, start somewhere else. Lu Wen''s ability to keep track of the times will only be better developed. "


    Even if she wanted to tear Lu Wen to pieces, Austin''s mind was still clear.


    Now what they lack most is time. They must kill as many as possible in the shortest time.


    It''s because the king of Zhao has been hurt a lot, and his strength can''t compare with that of Yulian and jiupo. It''s the most cost-effective target.


    What''s more, if we don''t find a way to force people back, the frontal battlefield will be unsustainable.


    Boswell has returned to the two battlefields and joined hands with Eugene and the three dark gods. After Lu Wen''s return, Boswell can resist the attack of many followers.


    This is the result of the master of Cangqing''s fighting for his old life to beat away wanfatian Li Ci and tianhuokui.


    Austin''s grasp of the overall situation of the war was in place, and immediately led the two men to the next target, Bing Wutian.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is it Zou Jiming''s turn?" Gu Nan, of course, noticed the situation in the other side of the sky and found that the Austin three had already turned to war. He couldn''t help looking funny.


    Zou Jiming, on the battlefield of the two worlds, naturally went back to his own star world at the first time.


    Anyway, on the front battlefield, Zhutian is still superior in the world, and there is no pressure for the time being.


    However, Gu Nan knows that as the number of people on both sides continues to decrease, this advantage will become smaller and smaller. Because the fewer people you have to deal with, the more confident Boswell will be.


    The gap between the two sides in terms of top combat power is now beginning to show.


    Among the four top gods, only one needs to be in the frontal battlefield, which is enough to hold down most people.


    Now Gu Nan is standing in front of another God. To be exact, it''s just a virtual image of the LORD God - not everyone, like Stanley, incarnates and dares to stand in front of Gu Nan.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, kocez!" Gu Nan''s shadow rule continued to spread out, but he said hello to kocez.


    No mistake. He is now standing in the kingdom of nightmare, and his next goal is to be the master of nightmare.


    No, we should say Gu Nan''s next three goals. After appearing in the land of nightmare and saying hello to kotzes, he went directly to the land of storm.


    The main god of the storm, Rayman, was startled and quickly returned from the two battlefields, but the people of the kingdom of God had been killed by the shadow.


    Next, of course, was the kingdom of Styx. Auguste, the Lord of Styx, seemed to understand Gu Nan''s plan. Shengsheng resisted the impulse to return and stayed on the battlefield for a while.


    As a result, Gu Nan simply stayed in the underworld, and the law of shadow spread out at a very fast speed, killing the followers of the underworld.


    As a result, the Lord of the Styx had to leave the front battlefield and rush back to his kingdom of God.


    Gu Nan directly forced back the three dark gods to be the main gods, which greatly increased the pressure on the front battlefield. Boswell and Eugene struggled to support him.


    Austin and others also found Gu Nan''s action, but there is no way, because only Gu Nan can play this trick.


    Only Gu Nan, who is very familiar with the world of the gods, can freely communicate among the Three Kingdoms.


    Austin and the three of the universe is completely two eyes a dark, find a star are hard, how can the ability to come and go without a trace?


    They can completely block the teleportation and waste more time.


    Therefore, large forces have the advantages of large forces, and guerrillas also have the advantages of guerrillas. In terms of strategic choice, both sides are trying to give full play to their strengths.


    In this way, Gu Nan wandered between the three great kingdoms without giving each side a chance to breathe, and his progress was not much slower than that of his own.


    This is also Gu Nan''s experience in dealing with the beast God.


    Gu Nan found that in fact, when killing God and people with the shadow rule, a lot of time is not used for killing, but for playing games with the enemy God.


    Looking for places that are not protected by the LORD God, we can find out the gaps in the protection area. When Gu Nan carries out multi line operation, this time is saved and used in another kingdom of God.No wonder Gu Nan didn''t think of it at first. After all, in the game, he seldom meets such a perfect chance of farm. At most, he plays guerrilla warfare. How could he consider saving time at that time.


    Gu Nan''s progress in the third line operation is very fast, but Austin''s three men work hard, and the progress is no slower than Gu Nan''s.


    In a short time, Zou Jiming was not as powerful as the king of Zhao, so he was defeated in a twinkling of an eye, so he had to leave the star world and run away.


    Austin three people also did not pursue the meaning, because they have achieved the goal.


    The loss of the star world of the Tao, absolutely dare not appear in this war, is equivalent to the loss of combat effectiveness. Because as long as they dare to show up, they will definitely face the top God''s joint killing.


    "Next." Austin said coldly.


    One by one, they were forced back, and then they were forced to destroy the astral world one after another. In the original glorious 16 days, they became ten dead and lifeless Jedi in one time.


    Even the star world, which has not yet been attacked, has a large number of residents with considerable strength fleeing, because no one knows whether they will be the next to suffer.


    But Gu Nan''s kingdom of God has been calm, no one can enter it, Austin did not mean to start here.


    This logic is the same as his fixed hole virtual sky and nine spirit sky. The three star masters are too strong. Once they get the home advantage, they are likely to drag them to death.


    It''s meaningless to attack the world of gods by another person at most.


    This is the problem of lack of information. If they knew the mechanism of the evil god, they would not have such a stupid idea. Unfortunately, there is no second person in the world who knows the evil god.


    As time went by, Gu Nan''s progress came to an end at the same time after the three gods finally cleaned up all the stars.

 Chapter 572

    Two fourteenth level and one fifteenth level gods join hands. Naturally, the speed of law erosion is far faster than that of Gu Nan.


    If it wasn''t for the hard bone of God, I''m afraid Austin''s speed would be much faster, which would not give Gu Nan enough time.


    Now in the celestial world, there are only nine spirits heaven, Dongxu heaven and the kingdom of God of Gu Nan in the still intact sixteen heaven star world.


    Even Lu Wen was bloodwashed by the three main gods at the last moment. He could only hide in an unknown little plane.


    "Go back first to push back the evil spirits, and then come back." Austin quickly made a decision, the expression did not have the previous dignified, back to the original calm.


    In the current war situation, through the correct strategic operation, the world of gods has achieved great advantages.


    There is still one Eugene left in the common God, but all the heavenly worlds have been cleaned up. As for the top gods, the world of gods has been dominant from the beginning.


    Although Boswell has been injured more and more because he wants to delay the war, his fighting power has not been completely lost.


    On the contrary, on the other side of the universe, Austin''s decision to gnaw down on the gods at first showed his correctness more and more.


    Without the god heaven, the king of Zhao, there are only nine spirits, Gu Nan and a half remnant fish lotus left in the world. How can we fight against the world of gods?


    The only thing that is hard for the gods to accept is that a large number of gods died in Gu Nan''s hands.


    ¡­¡­


    "Austin can''t save you." Gu Nan came to kocez again with a cold smile on his face.


    He knew what had happened in the universe, but it was too late for Austin to return.


    The kingdom of tempest and the kingdom of Styx have been completely occupied, and the two main gods fled.


    Now only the kingdom of God, the Lord of nightmares, was put to the end by Gu Nan because of its special nature.


    He was one of the first gods who came into contact with Gu Nan. He watched Gu Nan promote to he Dao with his own eyes.


    Since the beginning of the war, kotzes has been ready.


    He''s just stalling as long as he can, considering how he''s going to escape after the destruction of the kingdom.


    The death of the beast God and the demon king has already sounded the alarm for kocez to let him know that it is not absolutely safe to abandon the kingdom of God and escape.


    But after all, he didn''t know how Gu Nan did it. His normal thought was that he was intercepted by Gu Nan in the process of escape.


    As for being able to trace the LORD God, it''s too strange.


    In the end, the nightmare Kingdom collapsed. With a slight sigh, kocez could not wait for Austin to return, and his figure instantly escaped into the dream.


    For a special god like him, dreams are safer than any other place.


    Gu Nan, as he thought, couldn''t confirm where he was and never showed up again.


    However, just a moment later, the Lord of nightmare got the news that the Lord of storm and the Lord of Styx also died in Gu Nan''s hands.


    Up to now, as many as six people have died in Gu Nan''s hands, counting from van Lun and lorenza.


    It can be said that in a two World War, everyone is in a state of no return at all. It only depends on who loses less. Only Gu Nan makes a lot of money.


    "It''s just you." Gu Nan has determined the position of kocez through Sylvia''s blood, murmuring.


    The progress of sin value is similar to what he expected. From level 13 to level 14, it takes about five gods.


    And kecesi, the main god of nightmare, is now the fifth God!


    Promotion to the 12th and 13th levels is not as helpful to Gu Nan as he thought, because the promotion of the law is mainly in the accumulation.


    But the fourteenth order is different.


    If the 15th level is the extreme of the main God and the embodiment of the rules, then the 14th level has some preliminary clues.


    For example, dark lady Daisy, death Byer and others are all at the level of level 14. Their every move can directly affect the law itself.


    Once it reaches the 15th level, that is, Austin''s realm, it represents the will of the law.


    "Evil God You will not succeed Sylvia looked coldly at Gu Nan, struggling to say.


    Perhaps Gu Nan''s wandering in the three great kingdoms involved too much attention, which gave her some opportunities to speak.


    However, a lot of blood loss makes Sylvia pale, and the influence of God''s blood loss is even more serious than that of ordinary people.


    Gu Nan smiles at her. The shadow blade cuts Sylvia''s neck in an instant. The shadow goddess, who has survived for tens of thousands of years, finally dies in the shadow.


    Gu Nan has collected enough divine blood. Sylvia has no more value for him.


    Austin, who is rushing back to the world of gods, seems to feel something, and his eyes are full of cold killing.


    "Who killed him?" Daisy asked as she saw his face."Sylvia." Austin said coldly.


    ¡­¡­


    Dream world.


    As a plane relying on the existence of the main world, there are some special beings.


    The Lord of nightmares comes with the power of the LORD God. Naturally, he can control most of the dream creatures, almost half of them.


    Gu Nan was very clear about this, so he left kocez in the last place to solve the problem and make sure it was safe.


    The punch in the void fell suddenly, but it didn''t kill directly as before. On the contrary, it was like hitting a nightmare, and it went straight through kocez''s body.


    Kotzers is ready.


    Everyone knows that he will hide in the dream world, Gu Nan certainly knows, so he does not dare to take it lightly for a moment.


    Gu Nan is not depressed, but also mentally prepared. The Lord of nightmares is one of the most difficult gods to kill by body, even if his fist is half regular.


    The best way to deal with dreams is always by law.


    Endless shadow began to spread from the foot of South, and quickly wrapped kocez in it.


    Dream world provides a home convenience for kocez, but at the same time, it''s like a cage, which makes him lose the chance to spin.


    In all the concepts of God, Gu Nan is still just the evil god who has just been promoted. His strength lies in his incredible body, and the law of shadow provides more concealment for him.


    Few people will notice that he is already thirteen.


    He is completely on the same level as kotzes, but the law is the shadow of the same origin with light, which itself represents a very powerful force.


    So when kotzes discovered that the whole dream world was quickly engulfed by shadows, he realized that something was wrong.


    Clearly should be deep, obscure shadow law, in Gu Nan''s hands, but showed unspeakable hegemony. It''s not like a shadow. On the contrary, it''s like Daisy''s "the darkness that devours everything.".


    Just at this time, a holy light suddenly entered the dream world and was falling in front of kotzes, trying to block the spreading shadow.


    "It''s too late." Gu Nan showed a smile, the whole dream collapsed.

 Chapter 573

    When Austin arrived at the dream world, the world had collapsed under the influence of Gu Nan.


    It''s too easy to destroy a half plane according to his current 13th order law. Even if there are coetzes of the same level fighting, it''s much easier to destroy than to guard.


    Without the cover of dreams, the master of nightmares was not even as good as other gods of the same level. In the blink of an eye, he had already died under Gu Nanquan.


    Up to now, most of the thirteen gods in the world of gods have died, and all of them are in Gu Nan''s hands.


    Among the surviving gods, Eugene is the only lucky one, except for the four top gods of the two major deities.


    Austin''s figure slowly appeared in front of Gu Nan, followed by the dark lady Daisy and death, with cold eyes and determination.


    The death of many gods did not make them have the heart to shrink back. Instead, they were more determined to kill this evil god.


    Up to now, there is no need for communication between the two sides, because it has long been an endless ending, and words have completely lost their meaning.


    Austin was the first to act, with regret for her sister''s death, hatred for evil spirits, and pity for the world.


    As the incarnation of the light, he has reason to get rid of all evils in this world.


    The holy sword passed through the empty air, and in a twinkling of an eye, it had already fallen in front of Gu Nan. Austin didn''t expect to kill Gu Nan with a sword, but just wanted to stop Gu Nan''s escape.


    In the face of his three people''s combination, even nine souls have to avoid the edge, he can''t think of any reason for Gu Nan''s confrontation.


    However, this time he was doomed to be wrong, because Gu Nan didn''t mean to dodge at all, just stood in the same place.


    The sword seemed to fall slowly and quickly, but before it came to Gu Nan, it seemed to cut into a mass of mud, and the speed suddenly slowed down until it disappeared completely.


    This time, Gu Nan didn''t use the body of the evil god, only with the power of the law, he completely engulfed the holy sword.


    "Fourteen steps!" Daisy stood behind Austin, but she saw the scene clearly, with some incredible emotions in her voice.


    Gu Nan''s promotion to the LORD God was just over ten years ago. In a twinkling of an eye, he was equal to himself?


    Byer felt even more incredible, because he was the one who had just met Gu Nan, and he was sure that the other side was definitely not up to this level at that time!


    Is he just promoted?


    Austin looked at Gu Nan in silence for a moment before slowly saying, "we may have made a mistake. It turned out that the growth of evil gods was achieved by killing gods. "


    Hearing Austin''s words, Daisy and Byer suddenly look at each other and finally understand the secret behind all this. But along with it came the fear of natural enemies and the intention to kill them.


    Gods and evil spirits are really two kinds of creatures.


    After Gu Nan killed the master of nightmare, his evil value has reached the standard of level 14, and his law and body have been promoted simultaneously, constantly moving towards the standard of level 14.


    However, his breakthrough was not achieved overnight, but a rapid and visible process.


    Gu Nan can feel that he is becoming strong all the time, which is enough to make an ordinary person directly lost, but Gu Nan can always keep awake.


    "As I said, it''s too late for you." Gu Nan crooked his neck and his bones clucked.


    The next moment, without waiting for the three people to make any response, Gu Nan''s body has directly appeared in front of Byer, with a heavy blow to his abdomen.


    With the most vigilant attitude, Byer did not neglect him at all, and his endless dead spirit immediately gushed out, trying to stop Gu Nan for a moment.


    This choice is no different from Daphne, the goddess of nature. As long as it can block Gu Nan for a moment, it is enough to let Byer out of the dangerous area.


    What''s more, this time he has two companions around him. Gu Nan''s instant stagnation when he was attacked by the dead air is enough for them to take action.


    But what Byer didn''t expect was that Gu Nan''s fist broke through the dead without hindrance. He seemed to be completely unaffected and hit Byer directly with one punch.


    No one can bear Gu Nan''s blow. This iron law also works on death.


    So the God body of Byer broke like a watermelon, and the law of death burst instantly. The terrible shock wave even threw Austin and Daisy out.


    After countless pieces of laws fell, Gu Nan was the only one left standing in the same place, while Byer had already destroyed the divine body and lost part of his divine personality.


    Even for a fourteen level God like Byer, the loss of godness implied by a divine body can also make his flesh ache.


    Austin didn''t say a word, but the sword reappeared in her hand and cut straight to Gu Nan''s back, while the golden balance appeared in mid air and fell directly on Gu Nan''s head.


    He has already regarded Gu Nan as a real opponent and used all means to deal with him. Even the previous nine spirits have suffered losses under this move.


    And even if the follow-up knew the existence of "justice", jiupo had no way to Austin, and could only passively hold each other back.Until the battle of shenhuangtian, in fact, JIUPU was restrained by Austin in the reverse. After he suppressed his power, the other side went to deal with the king of Zhao.


    However, when it comes to Gu Nan, the situation is different.


    At the moment when the golden balance fell, one end had already brought heavy holy light, and the other end began to absorb Gu Nan''s shadow law.


    This is one of the usages of "justice". Austin''s own law of light is equivalent to the other''s law, which is bound to the balance.


    In this world, there is only one 15th order God, so with the total number of laws that surpass all people, Austin''s move is not disadvantageous.


    Gu Nan raised his head. As the golden balance began to take in the shadow, his body suddenly shook, and the whole person was lurking in the shadow.


    For him of level 14, when he melts into the shadow, he becomes one with the rules.


    Austin immediately felt a great obstacle to the absorption of shadow, because Gu Nan himself affected the will of shadow, making the rules against "justice".


    If it''s any other God, Austin will stick to it and seal each other in the golden balance.


    But Gu Nan is not the same, his body is too strong, even Austin can not afford equal power - justice is just, because Austin himself must abide by the rules.


    Even because of the protection of "justice", no one can hurt Gu Nan in this state unless he breaks the golden balance first.


    As a last resort, Austin had to withdraw "justice", at least he would not deal with Gu Nan in this way.


    But Austin can''t figure out why the other party is so familiar with "justice"?

 Chapter 574

    Austin is known as "the Lord of light and justice", whose power is more holy light than justice.


    On the one hand, he doesn''t need to, on the other hand, he is hiding as much as possible, not letting others know his cards.


    Even if Gu Nan was a reincarnated evil god in ancient times and knew some secrets of the world of gods, how could he understand the law of "justice"?


    Even in the history of the vast world of gods, there has never been another "God of justice", which can be said to be Austin''s unique law.


    But now is not the time to think about this. The evil gods are so powerful that they are beyond everyone''s imagination. They must destroy each other in this war.


    The golden balance was taken back for a while, but the sword came out again, and Daisy started at the same time.


    Darkness and shadow are intertwined, and they are fused in the void, and some of them can''t tell each other''s trend. However, the confrontation under the law is quite different, which seems to be out of place.


    As soon as the sword cuts down, it directly cuts the two, but it accurately cuts Gu Nan''s shadow line.


    The shadow rule spreads out like waves, not only avoiding the strike of the sword, but also separating from the darkness.


    Gu Nan''s figure flickers around, and the whole process seems to be devoid of fireworks. His control over the law has reached an incredible level.


    Daisy can''t help but look at Austin. She believes more and more in the idea of reincarnation of evil spirits, otherwise she can''t explain how the other side can manipulate the rules so skillfully.


    Gu Nan just laughed and his figure began to retreat.


    In this battle, he has got what he wants. The four top gods are not so easy to kill. It''s better to go back and get ready.


    What''s more, Gu Nan, who has already reached the fourteenth level, has enough power to push the whole world and let everyone act according to his will.


    When there is no pressure to survive, Gu Nan is most interested in the mystery of the original world.


    He wanted to see if he could break the barrier between the original world and the outside world with his current strength.


    However, just as Gu Nan tried to retreat, a scythe of death suddenly fell on the back of his head, and his violent death almost knocked him down.


    "To die." Gu Nan showed a sneer and turned around without hesitation. Instead, he took his face to pick up the sickle.


    Byer had just arrived to reshape his body, but he didn''t expect Gu nan to respond like this. There was no time to change his moves.


    Gu Nan let the scythe cut his side face, but his right hand suddenly stretched out, pressed it on the head of Byer, and Sheng Sheng twisted the head of the God of death off.


    He had not seen the enemy who came to fight Gu Nan in close combat for a long time, and Baier was the first one recently.


    His goal may be to delay time and create a mobile phone club for Austin and daisy with his own sacrifice.


    It''s a pity that he would not have thought that these two had no chance in front of Gu Nan.


    It is too difficult for opponents at the same level to leave each other completely. Before Gu Nan searched for the LORD God, it was because he destroyed their kingdom that he could use it as a clue to pursue.


    Gu Nan slapped and solved Byer, didn''t give Austin and Daisy the chance to react, and left the world of gods in a flash.


    With his current strength, no one can stop him if he wants to go. He just shows his strength to stay before, and he will be bothered later.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of the heavens.


    Gu Nan has no hidden meaning in his return this time, and almost all those who join the Tao receive the message at the first time.


    The meeting of those who are in harmony is open again.


    Compared with the bleakness of the world of the gods, the heavens are much better.


    In addition to Qin guanruo, who died at the beginning, and the king of Zhao, who fought to death, the other Taoists somehow preserved themselves and did not die in the hands of the main gods.


    However, the losses are still very heavy. In 16 days, there are only three left, and the rest need to be rebuilt.


    "This time it''s both sides." After everyone arrived, Yulian was the first to say, "in the current situation, we should be the main defense, time is on our side."


    It''s not hard to understand her words. After all, most of them are still alive. It''s easier to rebuild the astral world than to create a new God.


    When those who have been destroyed in this battle recover a small part of their fighting capacity one by one, they will be enough to devote themselves to new wars.


    "I''m afraid the opposite side won''t give this opportunity." Mengxian said indifferently.


    She is probably the one who suffered the worst among the surviving ones. Just came back from rebirth, he first consumed too much strength on Gu Nan, then was injured on the battlefield, and finally was destroyed by the star world.


    But Mengxian''s words are good. As long as Austin and others are not stupid, they will never relax their offensive. After all, their paper strength is still dominant.


    Zou Jiming said with a smile: "I heard that in the last war, you fought against three main gods alone, Gu Nan, and you wounded Baier?"


    Gu Nan and Austin three people''s battle, the Hezuo people actually all see in the eye.Fish lotus also way: "have Gu South in, opposite again Lord God come over, we also have to deal with the countermeasure."


    Not counting Gu Nan, the current high-end combat power is a four to two situation, and there is basically no chance of victory in all aspects.


    Gu Nan just looked at Yu Lian and said, "I''m not here recently."


    He just came back to consolidate the realm. When the fourteenth order law and body are completely stable, the original realm is his next goal.


    The scene suddenly a little cold down, Song Fei light cough a way: "Gu Nan, you are also a member of the sky.". What''s more, the cause of this war is that you killed van der Rohn together... "


    "You want to go to Yuanjie?" Lu Wen suddenly opens his mouth and interrupts Song Fei, but he looks at Gu Nandao.


    He did not evade the meaning of a group of followers, and directly revealed the word "Yuanjie".


    At this stage, Gu Nan didn''t care if anyone knew where the original boundary was and nodded.


    Lu Wen frowned slightly, but he didn''t speak any more. He bowed his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. And nine spirits just stand on the top, calmly looking at all this.


    Others don''t know what the original boundary is, but now is not the time to care about it.


    "Amitabha." Monk fakong put his hands together and said, "if the gods invade, the lives of the heaven and the world will be destroyed. Please stay for a while."


    Ziluo old man also said: "if it''s not urgent, it''s better to wait for the war to really settle down."


    Mengxian stepped in front of Gu Nan and said, "the invasion of the LORD God is partly due to you, isn''t it? If we are defeated this time, you will not come to a good end! "


    No one has ever forgotten Gu Nan''s identity as the public enemy of the gods.


    However, Gu Nan just glanced at the three people who opened his mouth, and then walked out. What he wanted to do would never be influenced by others.


    Mengxian looked at his back and said coldly, "Gu Nan, you are the enemy of the LORD God. Do you want to be an enemy with us?"


    Gu Nan thought about it when he heard this, and then turned around. Countless shadow tentacles suddenly stretched out and caught Mengxian in front of him.


    The suppression of the fourteenth order shadow rule makes the dream fairy who has lost the star world totally unable to resist.


    Then he stretched out a hand and twisted Mengxian''s neck. He looked at the corpse on the ground strangely.


    "Do you deserve it?"

 Chapter 575

    Those who have lost the astral world are essentially no different from the sages of ancient times, and even more vulnerable.


    In ancient times, for their own safety, saints often placed part of their spirits in the void. If you want to kill them, you must first find their spirits in the void.


    This method is far inferior to that of modern star owners.


    No matter how well you hide in the void, you can always be found. On the contrary, as long as the star world is there, it can become a good shield.


    However, without the astral world, those who join the Tao will be very weak.


    As the master of the power of dreams, Mengxian has a profound understanding of the rules of the world, but once she loses Yun Mengtian, she can''t even bear Gu Nan''s blow.


    When the vitality of the body is completely cut off, Mengxian, who was once a Taoist, immediately turns into a white bone and is engulfed by the shadow law. There is no trace left.


    The meeting was silent.


    Gu Nan raised his head and looked at monk fakong and old ziluo who had spoken before. Old man ziluo is just silent, but fakong even has a Buddha''s name in his mouth.


    "Amitabha, sin, sin..."


    But Gu Nan didn''t bother to pay more attention to them. He turned to the original world and disappeared quickly.


    "I regret that I didn''t listen to Xue Ren." Until Gu Nan disappeared, ziluo old man showed a wry smile, some helplessly said.


    "Xue Ren?" Fish lotus frowned, walked down slowly from the high platform and asked, "what did Xue Ren say? Did he know something?"


    At that time, Xue Ren died inexplicably when he was promoted, and he died on Gu Nan''s site, which is not without suspicion.


    The scene of Gu Nan''s violent killing made all those present feel cold. No one would like to live in peace with a madman.


    It can be said that if after this war, we can go back to the previous era of numerous heavens, then Gu Nan must be the one who was attacked by the group.


    So when ziluo old man talked about Xue Ren''s words, everyone''s eyes were focused.


    But old violet shook his head and said, "it''s just a feeling. He felt that the gods might be right. Gu Nan, the evil god, is likely to destroy the whole world. "


    For this point of view, Li CI actually has the same feeling, but he contacted Gu Nan too late and found out too late.


    So he said, "he''s right. The evil god is a kind of creature that we can''t understand. At present, his power is beyond imagination, so we must destroy him. "


    For those who are in harmony with the Tao, they can tolerate a person''s violent personality, excessive killing and even caprice, but they can''t tolerate a person being too strong.


    Gu Nan''s strength, not his character, is the real threat to them.


    "I agree." Nine spirits step forward and say with a wonderful smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "They can''t kill Gu Nan." Lu Wen said with a frown.


    At this time, the meeting of Hezhou was over. Lu Wen and Jiu Po met in private, but what they talked about was still the topic of the meeting.


    At the end of the meeting, almost all the followers agreed to join forces to kill Gu Nan, and some even proposed to unite with the gods in order to reconcile with the LORD God.


    However, there is no unified conclusion on whether to join hands with the LORD God. It has been recognized that Gu Nan must die.


    It''s just that Lu Wen put forward different opinions on this view after the event.


    "I know." Nine spirits said faintly, "Austin, Daisy and Byer can''t keep him together. What can Yulian and I do? This level of fighting is not useful for many people. "


    Lu Wen looked at Jiu Po quietly, waiting for his explanation.


    Jiupo raised his head: "Gu Nan is looking for Yuanjie, I also want to look for it. The next time he comes back, maybe we''ll know something. "


    ¡­¡­


    The crevice world.


    Gu Nan hasn''t seen Taoist Huang Quan for a long time. When he came here, he always found a place to enter. He didn''t meet Taoist Huang Quan at all.


    However, he also knows that the other party has been there all the time, just to see if they are willing to come out to see him.


    This time he came out.


    "You''re stronger again." Taoist Huang Quan calmly looked at Gu Nan and said in an inexplicable tone.


    Since Gu Nan often comes to the crevice world, it can be said that Taoist Huang Quan is more familiar with the growth of his strength than anyone else in the world.


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "I want to try, can you break the wall here."


    "You can have a try." Taoist Huang Quan agreed, "but before that I have some new discoveries. "


    "Oh?" Gu Nan can''t help but pick eyebrows.


    Taoist Huang Quan''s body slowly solidified, looked at Gu Nan and said with a smile, "I have tried a lot to make material exchange between the two worlds. I firmly believe that if this kind of experiment can be successful, sooner or later, it will be able to transport living things. ""Unfortunately, all previous experiments have failed." Taoist Huang Quan shook his head, then looked at Gu Nan and said with a smile, "there has been some progress recently. This is still your inspiration to me."


    When Gu Nan went in and out of the original world, he was also seen by the Taoist of huangquan. The way he used was to force his way into the original world through a trace of his powerful spirit.


    Such a pure will came, greatly hindered Gu Nan''s action, and even his strength was greatly weakened, but he went in altogether.


    "I extracted the spirit of an ordinary person, wrapped it with the power of the spirit, and then sent it to the crevice world It worked. " This is what Taoist Huang Quan said.


    Gu Nan looked up at each other and suddenly said with a smile, "you already know that, don''t you? Lu asked, "did you bring it out?"


    Taoist Huang Quan''s expression stopped for a moment, showing a look of dumbfounded smile: "it seems that you know more than I imagined."


    "I''ve been to Lu Wen, the civilization of the previous life." Gu Nan said casually, "you and Lu Wen have been communicating for a long time. He pretends that he doesn''t know how to leave. What do you want to do


    Gu Nan has no idea about the purpose of Taoist Huang Quan and Lu Wen. He just guesses. After all, with his current strength, it doesn''t matter what intrigue he has.


    At most, he is still an invincible strong man without exploring the secrets of the original world.


    If it wasn''t for the origin of the gods, the game didn''t make much progress, he wasn''t even interested in the Taoist of huangquan.


    On the contrary, Gu Nan''s performance made Taoist Huang Quan not sure how much he really knew. He said solemnly: "jiupo chose to retreat in those days, so he was not qualified to participate in my plan."


    "So, what do you want to do?" Gu Nan looked at Taoist Huang Quan with a faint smile.


    "I monitor the world." Taoist Huang Quan said in a deep voice, "if the next person leaves the crevice world, I will find something."

 Chapter 576

    Gu Nan stared at him for a long time and then asked, "I left here only a few hundred years ago. Did you find anything?"


    "Not at all I can''t figure that out. " Taoist Huang Quan expressed his distress, "so I want to ask you to do an experiment."


    "Let me send someone out?" Gu Nan picked the eyebrow road.


    "Yes The expression on Taoist Huang Quan''s face is very sincere. Maybe that''s what he wanted from the beginning, but at first he tried to ask Gu nan to help with a lie, and he didn''t want to tell him the truth.


    This is also a normal thing. After all, he has put tens of thousands of years of painstaking efforts into observing and studying the world. How can he be willing to easily share his achievements with others?


    "I''ll try." Gu Nan thought about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan''s first attempt was to force himself into the original world with his fourteenth level body and law.


    Unfortunately, even if it had reached the fourteenth level, the wall of the original boundary was still as stable as a rock, allowing Gu nan to bombard it without any fluctuation.


    Such a stable degree of space even makes Gu Nan feel incredible.


    He has entered into the original world, and knows that the space law in it is more stable than that of the outside world, but not to this extent.


    Even the 14 level strong can''t break the Wei Mian wall Or is there some secret in it?


    Gu Nan didn''t think much. He came to the original world with his will and returned to the blue star civilization again.


    With the existence of the power of law, Fu Cheng is still that Fu Cheng, even his appearance has not changed much.


    She even began to learn to make up for her old age, just to make herself look a little older, so as not to be treated as a monster.


    And "the origin of light" this once popular game throughout the Federation, after more than ten years of ups and downs, finally gradually out of the market.


    It''s a matter of course that no game can be popular all the time.


    Under the impact of new games, now the origin of light is more like a memory, living in the memory of the old generation of gamers.


    Even Fu Cheng''s Chengying entertainment has long been no longer the main operator of this game, but there is one thing Fu Cheng has been doing secretly.


    She collects and records the information of every player who can complete more than two turns, especially the player who can complete three turns.


    Fu Cheng has been doing this for several years, even if the person who gave her the task has been silent for several years.


    Because whenever Fu Cheng looks in the mirror and sees that young face that doesn''t belong to her, she will remember that memory.


    On this day, when Fu Cheng came home, he found a ragged stranger sitting in front of his desk, looking at some information.


    Fu Cheng is too clear about what these materials are. Since a few years ago, she has put these materials here and never changed their positions.


    "Still no abnormal players?" The stranger on the other side spoke faintly, and didn''t even look up at Fu Cheng, as if it was natural.


    "Yes." Fu Cheng subconsciously opened his mouth, without any embarrassment, "we have recorded all high-level players, most of them are in normal life."


    "There are also some people who are no longer engaged in the game industry because of life changes, but no dead people have been found for the time being." Fu Cheng said carefully.


    Gu Nan never told her what the purpose of staring at these players was, but she seemed to be aware of it.


    Gu Nan doesn''t care what Fu Cheng knows. After he gets the game information, he has no interest in it.


    Now he only knows that his game experiment is probably a failure, and there is no second similar jumper.


    Or is there an opportunity?


    Gu Nan raised his head, looked at Fu Cheng and said, "do you want to see the outside world?"


    Fu Cheng was stunned and murmured: "the outside world..."


    She knows that Gu Nan''s origin is not simple. She probably comes from a civilization other than blue star, and now she has been recognized by the other side.


    Of course, she didn''t know that what Gu Nan said was outside.


    However, after pondering for a long time, Fu Cheng shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I still have my daughter and orange Ying entertainment. For the time being..."


    Before she had finished speaking, Gu Nan raised her hand and took out her spirit and quickly took it out of the original world.


    Gu Nan just asked. As for Fu Cheng''s opinion, it had no effect.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Gu Nan wrapped Fu Cheng''s spirit with the power of law and began to try to break through the original boundary.


    Unlike the two worlds, the plane walls of the two worlds have the characteristic of one-way barrier. That is to say, the external hindrance is particularly serious, while the internal hindrance has no strong effect.


    However, the position wall of the original realm is almost like an iron wall to the outside and the inside, which makes it difficult for the creatures in the original realm to leave.


    Even Gu Nan can''t take Fu Cheng out completely, so he chooses to take Fu Cheng''s spirit, which doesn''t take much effort.In those days, the Taoist of huangquan could take away Lu Wen''s spirit, but now Gu Nan is more relaxed.


    Just when Gu Nan left the original world with Fu Cheng, he suddenly found a strange phenomenon.


    Fu Cheng disappeared.


    Fu Cheng''s disappearance was not abrupt. It can even be said that Gu Nan watched Fu Cheng disappear, and the whole process clearly appeared in his eyes.


    At the moment of leaving the original world, Fu Cheng''s spirit seemed to be shrouded by some kind of power, gradually out of Gu Nan''s control.


    This kind of feeling is like a face wall extending naturally, covering Fu Cheng''s body, so Gu Nan can''t control her, and can only let her be dragged farther and farther until she disappears completely.


    But even so, Gu Nan had a hunch that Fu Cheng was still alive.


    Gu Nan frowned slightly, and his consciousness returned to his body. He looked at Huang Quan and said, "did you see the spirit just now?"


    Hearing this, the Taoist of huangquan could not help but show his dignified color and said, "I see that you have brought a spirit out, but when you leave the original world, you are the only one left."


    Gu Nan frowned and pondered for a while, as if he understood something, and then returned to the blue star.


    This time, he grabs a spirit at random and takes it away from the original world. This time, the spirit does not disappear.


    After Gu Nan left, Taoist Huang Quan said for the first time, "I see Is the spirit still in your hands? "


    Gu Nan nodded and shook his head. He looked at the spirit of the passer-by wrapped by his own law, but saw that the spirit had fallen apart.


    Gu Nan''s treatment of the two spirits is basically the same, so the real difference is actually the two spirits themselves.


    What''s special about the lost Fu orange?


    Without much consideration, Gu Nan can get the answer - as the producer of the origin of light, she is very familiar with the real background of the world of the gods.

 Chapter 577

    With the exception of Lu Wen, who was taken away artificially, all those who left the original world learned some history through various ways.


    But this history is incomplete, because Gu Nan only knows the world of gods, not the world of the heavens, and even less the God of dusk from the world of the heavens.


    On the other hand, this history seems to adjust itself, because Taoist Huang Quan clearly saw nine spirits in history, rather than the history of normal development.


    "When Lu asked, did this happen?" Gu Nan thought for a long time and turned his head to see Taoist Huang Quan.


    "No Taoist Huang Quan shook his head. "Lu Wen''s spirit has always been in my hands. Later, I put it into the heaven But then he started to get out of my control


    At this point, he showed an ironic smile: "in fact, he was promoted earlier than me. If he didn''t find my position all the time, he would have come to me."


    After learning that Yuanjie was just a small world, Lu Wen resolutely chose not to become a saint. He destroyed himself and was taken out by the Taoist of huangquan, pretending to be killed by the Taoist.


    As long as Huang Guoquan dares to be controlled, he will not be controlled.


    But it''s none of Gu Nan''s business to ask Lu who he is. He just wants to test his guess through more experiments.


    So Gu Nan returned to Bluestar again. This time, the person he was looking for was Li Han.


    Li Han is the first player who has been promoted three times since the launch of the game "origin of light", which is several years ago.


    So when Gu Nan found him, Li Han was already a fat uncle.


    Li Han''s passion for the game is still the same, but "the origin of light" for him, is just a popular excellent game, in recent years has rarely touched.


    Gu Nan finds Li Han and doesn''t mean to show up. He extracts his spirit from the air.


    Li Han''s spirit also shows another state of being away from the original world.


    Fu Cheng was led away by Wei Mian wall, directly out of Gu Nan''s control; passers-by were completely unaffected, but fell apart when they came into contact with the outside world.


    And Li Han''s spirit is also out of Gu Nan''s control, and then in touch with the face of the wall at the same time, suddenly broken.


    The result of the broken spirit, of course, is to disappear completely in the void.


    "Is there a difference in the strength of spirits?" Taoist Huang Quan also noticed the third spirit and said immediately. If it''s not for cognitive differences, the biggest possibility is that the spirit itself is not strong enough.


    Gu Nan gently shook his head.


    Although he contacted Fu Cheng and extended her life with the power of law, he did not affect her spirit.


    In order to be cautious, Gu Nan simply found another three turn player, and also extended his life with the rule, which proved that his conjecture was not wrong.


    It has nothing to do with the spirit strength, but the particularity of Fu Cheng is still not found.


    However, the result of this three turn player''s spirit test is the same as that of Li Han.


    So now at least one thing is certain - spirits who have a good understanding of the outside world will be given special treatment when they leave the original world.


    Gu Nan can''t help but speculate that when he left the original world, was it because the spirit was led away by Wei Mian wall that he drifted for hundreds of years?


    "To find Fu Cheng." Gu Nan made the decision quickly when the experiment did not make further progress.


    He began to search slowly around the original realm. Although this is a very large astral plane, Gu Nan''s cultivation at this time is just a glance, in fact, it won''t take long.


    Gu Nan didn''t find the trace of Fu Cheng''s spirit, but found some vague traces. He was sure that this was caused by the flow of spirit.


    Fu Cheng''s spirit did walk in the middle of the face wall, but now it has been unable to find a definite position.


    Have you got out of the position wall and gone to the two worlds?


    Gu Nan frowned slightly. The mechanism of Fu Cheng''s disappearance was somewhat unexpected. If he had known that, he would have unified the two realms first and then considered the problem of the original boundary.


    What Fu Cheng has got is the history of the world of gods. It is very likely that he will go to the world of gods. There are no forces across the two realms. It is difficult to find Fu Cheng in the major planes.


    "But even if she wants to rise, it will take a while, and we should seize it." Gu Nan''s eyes began to fall on the world of gods, and only a few of the remaining gods suddenly felt chilly behind.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of gods.


    As expected by those who are in harmony with the Tao, the gods will not stop at this point. Instead, they will seize the last time to conquer the heavenly world completely.


    "We don''t have much time." Dark Lady Daisy said in a deep voice, "once those who are in harmony are allowed to rebuild the kingdom of God, it''s our turn to be unlucky."


    "The biggest problem now is the evil god," he said, biting his teeth. "If we can find a way to solve it, we will still have an advantage."Although in the siege of the three, Byer was destroyed by Gu Nan''s design, but he was not afraid of his hands and feet.


    Gu Nan can hit him, more is his own attempt to stop Gu Nan''s way, if you want to go, Gu Nan may not be able to catch him.


    Austin said slowly, "I''ve looked for all the literature. There''s no record of evil spirits. I don''t even have any relevant information."


    "It''s normal, too." Daisy said, "the rumors about evil spirits are all revealed in some prophecies and have never been clearly recorded."


    In the legend of the world of gods, the evil god is more like a symbolic reference, which means the incarnation of evil and represents the existence of all evil in the world.


    Just because this kind of description is too abstract, before Gu Nan appeared, few people would take the existence of evil gods seriously.


    But for the current gods, if they can''t find the information about Gu Nan, it means that they can''t find each other''s weakness, let alone the way to fight him.


    Boswell pondered for a long time, and finally said: "the evil god may not be flawless. As far as we know, he is just a normal God with a powerful divine body


    The words of the Lord of Cangqing opened the way for several people. Although this is a legendary existence, it may be easier to find a way to deal with it from the reality.


    However, at this time, a breath entered into the world of the gods, making several gods change color at the same time.


    "How dare he come here alone!" Byer suffered twice in Gu Nan''s hands, the first said.


    But Austin frowned: "Beware of traps."


    Dark Lady Daisy looked at the state of mind imbalance of Byer, can not help but in the side of the mouth: "I go."

 Chapter 578

    Dark lady is a 14th order God.


    In the world of the gods, Austin is the only strong man of the 15th order, once known as the "king of the gods", while dark lady Daisy is the only one who can compete with him.


    With darkness, without fear.


    Gu Nan stood at the boundary of the world of the gods and didn''t go any further because his face was full of darkness.


    Countless black from all angles spread, as if to let Gu nanyong fall into the abyss.


    That is the deepest black. Any matter and law that comes into contact with black will be directly wrapped and swallowed up, leaving no trace.


    Gu Nan stood still, the shadow at his feet began to spread, and quickly intertwined with the approaching shadow.


    But if you look carefully, you will find that the two laws are actually engulfing each other. On the surface, they are not separated from each other, but on the inside, they are quite different.


    It''s also phagocytic. The power of the dark law is more pure than Gu Nan''s shadow.


    For the law of God level, nature is more important than rank.


    Gu Nan and Daisy are at the same level now, and there is not much difference in the level of the law, even the control of the law between the two sides is almost the same.


    In a very short period of time, the result of the two men''s fight is a draw.


    For both sides at this level, a moment of contact is enough for them to judge the outcome.


    Daisy was a little surprised by this result, because it means that Gu Nan''s single theory of law might have gone beyond the level of Yu Lian.


    But she is not in a hurry. Now she is not fighting alone. Once she is in a slump, the other three will take the first shot.


    Gu Nan used the shadow to fight against the darkness. After confirming his control of the law, he didn''t mean to entangle with daisy.


    He came here to push the world with his own strength. What is Ping Tui? No matter who stands in front of us, we will crush everything. This is called pingtui.


    Gu Nan took a step. Under the suppression of his powerful and incomprehensible body, the darkness, which was originally entangled with the shadow, broke away.


    Gu Nan walked out of the darkness step by step, even though Daisy''s own rules could not hinder him.


    Gu Nan smashes the darkness with a wave, then walks slowly into a space passage, facing a kingdom of God, the kingdom of death of Byer.


    The kingdom of death is a very special place. What lives here is not the dead, but the place where the souls of living people gather after death.


    In many thematic planes, people do not know the theory of the kingdom of death, but call it "the realm of the dead soul", which is similar to the demon kingdom of Stanley.


    When Gu Nan set foot here, the shadow rule spread out for the first time, and a large number of souls were directly eliminated, so they could not survive.


    Baier, the God of death, appeared for the first time and looked coldly at Gu Nan. The scythe of death suddenly fell down, and Gu Nan didn''t even hide.


    Byer and Gu Nan did not fight each other twice. They were even familiar with Gu Nan''s fighting methods.


    So he was not surprised at this time. He cut off the sickle one after another, quickly accumulated dead Qi in Gu Nan''s body, and then exploded.


    In an earlier exchange between the two, Gu Nan once used the dead gas to explode and pit Boswell once, but he was intact.


    So Byer was very clear that at least that level of death was meaningless to Gu Nan.


    But this time, the explosion of dead gas is three times the last time!


    However, three times as much as last time, Gu Nan''s body is much stronger than last time.


    The explosion of the dead air sent out a stuffy sound, and even failed to completely explode Gu Nan. It just exploded a hole in his abdomen, and in a twinkling of an eye it had recovered as before.


    Gu Nan showed a sneer on his face. The law was still rampant, and he had already hit him in the face.


    But Byer had been on guard for a long time, and he was at home. In a flash, Gu Nan hit a dead body.


    Austin and Daisy had arrived, and without any hesitation they made a direct move. Austin attacks Gu Nan himself, while Daisy is preventing the spread of shadow law.


    Gu Nan didn''t want to run at all. He just hit Austin with one punch. The power of law didn''t flinch. He wanted to fight three top gods at the same time!


    The world of the heavens.


    Gu Nan disappeared for some time and reappeared, which immediately attracted the attention of all those who were in harmony with the Tao. What was more remarkable was his actions.


    "Is he crazy? Even if we have to deal with the LORD God, we don''t have to face the enemy head on, do we Li CI did not understand Gu Nan''s behavior.


    "It''s not like his style There must be something else. " Green sky sky wood Qi double also follow a way.


    She watched Gu Nan kill lorenza. In her eyes, Gu Nan is no doubt a person who is very good at scheming.


    But old violet just said with a smile, "no matter what he thinks, killing the LORD God is the first priority.""I''ll go." Nine spirit calm get up a way, "Boswell didn''t make a move, fish lotus you stay to coordinate."


    Fish lotus sitting in the first place nodded gently. Her face was a little pale, and it was obvious that her previous injury was serious, even beyond concealment.


    "I''ll go too." Another man got up and said it was Lu Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    In death''s country, Gu Nan''s fight with Byer and Austin has entered a white hot stage.


    It has to be admitted that the power of the two top gods to join hands is still considerable. Even if Gu Nan of the fourteenth level is still in the upper hand, he can''t form a kill.


    But it doesn''t matter. The strength of the gods lies in the kingdom of God, and the weakness also lies in the kingdom of God. Gu Nan knows this very well.


    Because the battlefield is in the home of death, Austin can''t do her best. For example, the method of injuring Yulian before can''t be used here.


    Gu Nan, however, has no such scruples. He can change the battlefield repeatedly. The aftermath of the battle alone will cause a lot of damage to the kingdom of God.


    To make matters worse, Jiuling arrived.


    The nine spirits star master is also an expert in killing the family. He doesn''t even look at Gu Nan. He starts to clean up the kingdom of death according to the law.


    In an instant, the earth''s pulse turns over and Jiuyou is rampant. Daisy can''t take care of jiupo alone and join hands with Gu Nan.


    "Kill nine spirits." Austin realized that if it goes on like this, the situation will only get worse and worse, and said immediately.


    They can''t cause effective damage to Gu Nan at all, they can only try to hit nine spirits first.


    However, Byer shook his head and said, "even if there is no nine spirits, the evil spirits still can''t deal with There''s only one way


    Austin looked back and saw the ruthlessness and determination in Byer''s eyes. The God of death never lacked courage.


    "Good." Austin nodded, and the golden balance began to appear in the sky.

 Chapter 579

    "Justice" is a very special law that no one has ever mastered except Austin.


    Even if Gu Nan launched the game "the origin of light" in Bluestar, he actually just took the law of light, and did not give the players the part of "justice".


    The function of this rule is too strange. It can do many incredible things. If it is handed to the players, I''m afraid the whole game will be broken.


    Austin can control this law because he understands the law of justice and is limited by "justice". Many things can''t be done and players won''t be limited.


    But Austin paid such a huge price, and the "justice" she mastered was worth it.


    He injured Yulian in an incredible way. At this time, he once again used "justice" to completely destroy Gu Nan.


    The golden balance is suspended in the middle of the sky. One end is the white holy light shining with holy light, and the other end is the death scythe surrounded by death.


    Two people''s sudden stop, let the whole war situation for one meal.


    Daisy raised her head in amazement and looked at their actions. She didn''t want to plunder towards God. In a moment, she disappeared.


    Nine souls seem to understand what, also want to leave the kingdom of death for the first time, but was entangled in death, a time can not get away.


    After all, this is the home of Bayer. When he completely ignores the people of the kingdom of God and wants to block, he can still have some effect.


    Byer is not only bold, but also greedy. He not only wants to leave Gu Nan, but also wants to solve the nine spirits once and for all.


    Nine spirits have seen a light and dark interweaving, the outbreak of terror, and this time is another set of opposite laws.


    Life and death.


    The holy light can not only show the nature of "light", but also "life".


    Austin and Byer both put their weapons as certificates at the two ends of the scale, but the actual power they paid was so huge that it was unimaginable.


    Byer directly put up his whole kingdom of God, and even took out most of his own divinity, which can be said to be a gamble on his life.


    What Austin brought out was not weak at all. He separated all his rules about "life" and put them in this holy sword, just as Lu Wen did in those years.


    After the war, no matter what the outcome, Byer will lose his fighting power for a long time, while Austin will lose all his sense of "life" and need to start all over again.


    The cost of the two is not heavy, and the benefits are also considerable.


    "Let''s go!" Nine souls seem to feel something, nine you''s power madly bumps into the dead air, trying to hit an exit, at the same time yelling at Gu Nan.


    However, Gu Nan just calm face, looking to the junction of life and death.


    When life and death fall on both ends of the scale at the same time, the holy sword and death scythe suddenly float slowly, and then cut them together heavily.


    After the silent impact, an inexplicable shock wave burst out in the void, just like the initial explosion of the universe, all matter was thrown out madly, and all laws could not exist.


    Nine spirits didn''t even have time to hum, and the figure disappeared in an instant.


    Gu Nan didn''t look so good either. His body was blown to pieces. When countless flesh and blood were directly in mid air, they were crushed by the shock wave.


    Austin has already retired. It was the whole kingdom of Byer that caused the collision between life and death, so it was impossible for the kingdom to remain after the outbreak.


    Nine spirits have disappeared completely. He''s just here to help with soy sauce. Who knows, he''s going to make a big mistake when he meets Austin and Byer.


    Even if they don''t die directly, the injury won''t be lighter than Yulian''s.


    But whether it''s Austin or Bayer, or daisy, they only pay attention to Gu Nan.


    "Dead?" Daisy looked at the Kingdom below. There was no breath of life. Instead, it was a state of alternation between life and death.


    After the outbreak of the power of life and death, the void where the kingdom of the God of death is located will be completely polluted. If any living creature enters here in the future, it will be immediately transformed into a half life and half death person.


    Austin shook her head and nodded, "I don''t know yet. But even if he didn''t die, he had left a fatal flaw. "


    "Not dead." Byer licked his dry lips and grinned, "the mark of life and death has been planted. It''s up to you."


    It seems that in order to verify Byer''s words, the evaporated flesh and blood began to reunite in the void and re form Gu Nan''s appearance.


    If there is still a chance for the main gods at the 13th level of Gu Nan, then the evil gods at the 14th level can no longer be killed by normal means.


    At least in the game, Gu Nan has never seen a player killed by the NPC God after reaching level 14. As long as he doesn''t die, he can pass the customs.


    The existence of evil gods is very difficult even if Gu Nan is allowed to set up a fight, not to mention that the main gods have no understanding of his ability."The mark of life and death?" Gu Nan looked down and saw a strange mark on his abdomen.


    He had never seen this kind of thing, and it was almost impossible for Austin to join Byer in the game. Naturally, there would be no mark of life and death.


    The last hurdle that most players need to face is that Austin and Daisy join hands directly. Only the abnormal development of the two wars can cause this strange scene.


    With that sentence, Byer disappeared in a flash, leaving only Austin and daisy.


    Gu Nan was not in a hurry to chase him. Anyway, he still had some Sylvia''s blood. He couldn''t run away. On the contrary, he was more curious about the use of this mark.


    Austin quickly told him the answer, with the sword in his hand.


    The holy sword accurately stabbed Gu Nan''s abdominal imprint, so the imprint was instantly activated. Gu Nan only felt a strange force coming out of his body and influencing his body from the inside out.


    Even the body of the evil god could not stop this power, and quickly spread to Gu Nan''s whole body, transforming his body into a strange state.


    That''s the state of death.


    The effect of the mark of life and death is to activate the target when hit by a certain limit of power, and turn the target directly from life to death.


    Gu Nan''s body died in an instant, but recovered in a very short time. It is obvious that the power of the imprint cannot be maintained for a long time.


    But for Austin, just a moment is enough.


    When Gu Nan just regained his ability of action, the holy sword hit the mark again, so Gu Nan was transformed into a "dead" state again.


    Of course, it was only a moment later that he was reborn again, but the time of his death seemed longer.

 Chapter 580

    The existence of the imprint of life and death makes Gu Nan completely unable to move. He can only watch himself "killed" and then resurrected.


    But Gu Nan is not in a hurry. With the extension of Resurrection time, Austin can''t judge accurately every time, he will make mistakes sooner or later.


    As long as there is a little time gap, it is enough for Gu nan to get out directly.


    Just as Gu Nan thought, Austin is the first time to see the mark of life and death. In the 26th recovery, the holy sword was punctured earlier, which in turn triggered the mark and brought Gu Nan back to life earlier.


    Austin smashed his fist, but he didn''t even want to hide from the middle.


    Gu Nan is dead again, but he has nothing to worry about. Even if he died, the strength of the body of the evil god would not be damaged. Austin still had no way to deal with him.


    Instead, in order to stab the sword, Austin is hit by Gu Nan, and the divine body has been smashed. Although he quickly gathered his body, the lost divine dignity was real.


    When Gu Nan wakes up again, it is still Austin''s sword, but there is a daisy behind him and a balance on his head.


    Next time, there are two rules of light and dark in the balance, but they are different from those that hurt Yulian before.


    Last time, in order to prevent Yulian from escaping, she was in a hurry and could only pursue the maximum outbreak.


    But it''s hard to kill Gu Nan in an outbreak. Austin knows this very well, so even if he tries to lose some divine qualities, he has to drag Gu Nan into a state of life and death transformation.


    To delay time is to complete the seal.


    There is no mistake. In the golden balance, the laws of light and darkness are rapidly intertwined. For the first time, two of the world''s top gods put down their prejudices and cooperated sincerely in order to seal the evil spirits completely.


    If it wasn''t for the mark of life and death, they wouldn''t have the chance to arrange the seal calmly. On the other hand, without the seal of light and darkness, the mark would be meaningless.


    Just when Gu Nan opened his eyes again, the black and white light in the golden balance completely blended, forming a Dharma array full of mysterious lines and pressing down on Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan, who has just been resurrected from the dead, has been imprisoned by the seal array, and Austin is finally cut off from the mark of life and death.


    It wasn''t until they finished that Austin and Daisy breathed a long sigh of relief.


    In front of them, Gu Nan was standing quietly, and there was a strange light around him, like a cage, which trapped him.


    Austin, without any hesitation, waves the cage and flies it out into the endless void.


    If all goes well, maybe in a few years, there will be new myths and legends in the world of the gods.


    Evil gods from outside the sky came and launched a world shaking war with the gods. Eight main gods fell in this war.


    But in the end, the two great gods of light and dark put down their prejudices and finally joined hands to seal the biggest evil


    But the problem is not so smooth - from the golden balance of light and dark cage, and not as solid as imagined.


    Gu Nan smashed his fist on the aperture of the cage, which made the whole cage tremble. At the same time, there was a strong anti earthquake force.


    "It''s no use. Light and dark are the basis of all the laws in the world. The cage can also feed back all the laws in the world."


    Austin''s figure came out slowly from the empty air, and her eyes fell on Gu Nan. Although it''s no use talking, he can''t see any relaxation.


    Even if Daisy and others can solve the universe, he doesn''t mind staying in the void and staring at Gu Nan''s every move.


    Boom!


    There is no sound medium in the void, but the impact sound seems to be real.


    This is the time when the laws collide. The excessively powerful laws begin to distort the laws of nature and directly affect the spiritual sense of living beings.


    Austin stares at Gu Nan indifferently, catching the information in front of her eyes until Gu Nan punches down.


    This fist seems to be particularly special. There are strange lines on the fist. At the moment of hitting the cage, these lines begin to wind on the light and dark lines and run retrogradely.


    This is Gu Nan''s shadow rule, which only slightly affects the integration of light and dark. In a moment, Gu Nan hits the target with one punch, and then directly blows away the cage of light and dark.


    "It''s a poor fusion." Gu Nan shook his head and commented, "if it is after the fifth divine battle, your cooperation will be much better."


    In the fourth divine battle, Austin and Daisy didn''t fight much. They both existed as a deterrent force and didn''t know each other well.


    Austin looked at him in silence and didn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence - so far, there have been only four God wars in the world of gods.


    But it didn''t affect Austin''s hand. The sword stabbed the mark of life and death without hesitation. Unfortunately, he didn''t hit it this time.


    Gu Nan''s figure is as broken as a shadow, then appears behind Austin, and his fist has been smashed.Austin didn''t want to turn back. He didn''t care about himself. He just wanted to put Gu Nan into a state of death.


    There is still a touch of darkness emerging in the void, but Daisy lurks in the depth of the void and follows Austin. The goal is also Gu Nan''s life and death mark.


    It can be said that Byer gambled on the strike of the whole kingdom of God, and finally created a flaw in Gu Nan''s perfect power system, which made him unable to act recklessly.


    Gu Nan, however, seemed to have expected the movements of the two men. He suddenly took back his fist at this time and turned into a shadow again.


    "He''s trying to lure you out." Seeing this, Austin immediately said to Daisy, "Byer is dangerous!"


    They knew that Gu Nan had the means to track down the gods. At this time, he disappeared without a trace. Of course, the most likely thing was to find someone else.


    They fled into the void and rushed to the plane where Byer was, but everything was calm and Gu Nan did not appear here.


    Instead, he looked at them strangely: "did you get rid of him?"


    "Not yet." Daisy shook her head and looked back at Austin. "Does he want to get rid of the mark first?"


    "No way." Before Austin spoke, Byer said decisively, "the mark of life and death is rooted in the soul. Unless he can change another soul, it will exist."


    The three people''s voices have not yet fallen, but at the same time, their faces change.


    Because in their perception, the bad news came from another kingdom of God, which was obviously attacked by Gu Nan. Gu Nan did shift his target, but the target he was looking for was not Baie, but another God.


    That''s the green Lord, Boswell.

 Chapter 581

    The kingdom of green.


    Gu Nan''s arrival was beyond everyone''s expectation. Even Boswell himself was paying attention to Byer, but he didn''t expect Gu nan to come to his own kingdom.


    This is not a problem of thinking loopholes, but normal people will not choose to do so.


    Even the top God can''t solve the green kingdom in a short time. It takes time for the spread of the law, and it takes time for the people to clean up.


    After the initial surprise, Boswell quickly calmed down and began to deal with Gu Nan''s attack.


    He didn''t show his face at all. He only used the law to fight against Gu Nan''s invasion. This green Lord is obviously very experienced. Even with Gu Nan''s proficiency, the progress is not fast.


    Austin and Daisy arrive immediately, and quickly attack Gu Nan. Of course, the target is the mark of life and death.


    The body is essentially influenced by the spirit, and the mark of life and death falls directly on Gu Nan''s spirit, which means that as long as he condenses his body, there will be a mark.


    And in the green Lord''s territory, there are Austin and Daisy, Gu Nan can not only act according to the law, so he must be completely suppressed.


    It is necessary to unite the body of evil spirits, but the body has been planted with the mark of life and death. The targets that can be attacked are either protected or difficult to win in a short time, which seems to be a dead end.


    But Gu Nan never felt that there was a dead end.


    As Austin and Daisy arrive, Gu Nan comes to the top of Austin''s head without hesitation.


    Austin''s reaction is the same as before. He completely ignores himself and raises his hand to stab the mark of life and death.


    But this time Gu Nan didn''t choose to avoid, so he hit Austin with a blow. The terrible power from the body of evil God destroyed Austin''s body in an instant.


    At the moment when the holy sword stabbed his divine body, most of his body suddenly turned into shadow, including the abdomen planted with the mark of life and death.


    The mark of life and death is a wonderful thing. It directly acts on the spirit. It doesn''t mean that the rule of the body will disappear.


    If the whole body is turned into a shadow, the mark will not flow at all and will still be stabbed by the holy sword.


    But Gu Nan''s treatment is very strange. He turned the body below the abdomen into a shadow, but retained the upper body, which led to the natural contraction of the spirit and concentrated on the remaining upper body.


    The spirit flows, and the mark of life and death moves with it, so the holy sword stabs awkwardly.


    Gu Nan, after all, is an old player who has fought with countless main gods. Although it''s the first time he meets the mark of life and death, he finds out its advantages and disadvantages at the first time.


    The imprint of life and death is undoubtedly very powerful. Although it has a time limit, it can directly affect Gu Nan, which is terrible enough.


    But the disadvantage of this imprint is that the trigger strength is limited by the target. In other words, the more powerful the target is, the stronger the power needed to trigger the imprint if you want to hurt the spirit of the target.


    In Gu Nan''s state at this time, only a few people can trigger the mark of life and death in the world. Even if other people hit the mark, it has no effect.


    This feature can also be used by Gu Nan in Austin.


    Although Austin has enough power to trigger the imprint, he must also concentrate his power. It is impossible to carry out a large-scale attack, which gives Gu Nan a chance to dodge.


    It is in this series of psychological game, Gu Nan successfully cheated Austin once, not only was not concentrated mark, but also successfully broke his body.


    Although in a very short period of time, Austin will re condense the divine body, but the damage of the divine personality is the damage.


    Even Austin can''t remodel the divine body without limitation. Once the divine personality loses too much, he may even fall into the realm.


    Three people once again distant opposition, Gu Nan that hand transfer mark before, also cheated Daisy, make her return in vain.


    Gu Nan is still killing the people of Cangqing kingdom. Gu Nan looks at Austin and suddenly smiles.


    Then in the eyes of two people surprised, Gu Nan suddenly turned to run.


    He didn''t leave the kingdom of Cangqing, but ran directly with his legs, and the speed reached an incredible level.


    Austin''s figure cuts through the void and comes to Gu Nan with endless holy light. But before he can make a move, Gu Nan has suddenly turned to Gu Nan. In a twinkling of an eye, he can''t even see the shadow.


    The second shortcoming of the mark of life and death: how can we hit the mark when we can''t catch the enemy?


    The body of the evil god represents the overall strengthening of the body. Gu Nan can adopt too many tactics, each of which is different from the normal battle of the main God, making Austin and others unable to adapt.


    "Let''s keep the green kingdom and let Boswell come." Austin stopped and said to Daisy.


    In fact, he doesn''t have to say much. Daisy also knows how to do it. They are the top people and naturally make the right decisions.


    Originally, during Gu Nan''s running, he constantly eroded the shadow law of the green kingdom. It seemed that he suddenly encountered resistance, and the progress suddenly slowed down.Because the two laws of light and dark have intervened, which has greatly restrained the progress of shadow and made Boswell free.


    So Gu Nan in the process of marching, suddenly in front of a blue light rising, straight at his abdominal imprint.


    This blow is extremely accurate, accurate as if expected all the action tracks of Gu Nan. Gu Nan in front of the green light and the body of the moment, life will twist himself over an angle, to the waist to meet the green light.


    The blue light instantly penetrated his waist. Obviously, it was a blow that Boswell accumulated a lot of rules. The intensity was absolutely not low, and it was completely enough to trigger the mark.


    Being in his own kingdom of God, Boswell can easily judge Gu Nan''s actions and make the attack hit the mark of life and death accurately. Boswell is the best choice to deal with Gu Nan.


    Similarly, if Gu Nan dares to enter the kingdom of light, then Austin will be able to hit the mark easily.


    But in order to do this, Boswell was forced to condense. Only a strong enough set of rules can make a strong enough attack.


    But Gu Nan is not afraid. He started to dodge left and right, and even had time to interfere with Austin and Daisy to speed up the progress of shadow erosion.


    In the end, he even ran to Boswell''s God body and gave him a punch from time to time.


    In the whole process, Boswell Leng failed to hit Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan can dwarf, enlarge and regularize his body. Most of the ways are to change the position of his mark. However, the master of Cang Qing only has the light of Cang Qing.


    His realm is not enough, and he has suffered some injuries. He can only rely on this method to gather a large number of rules.


    As time went by, the number of gods and people in cangqingshen''s country became less and less, and the three main gods began to feel bad.

 Chapter 582

    In the war of the kingdom of God below the level of the LORD God, the large-scale killing mainly depends on the mortal troops, but it is different when it comes to the level of the LORD God.


    For the strong at this level, they themselves have enough power to spread the law over most of the world without the help of ordinary people.


    Even if the mortals cooperate with each other, where can the laws of the gods be handy?


    Gu Nan is doing it now.


    He constantly erodes the green kingdom with his laws. Even if Austin and Daisy join hands in defense, the number of gods and people is still decreasing. Some of them died in Gu Nan''s hands, some of them escaped because of their unswerving belief.


    This kind of phenomenon is very normal, and has nothing to do with realm and strength. After all, there are too many places to protect, and no one can be safe.


    Moreover, invading the kingdom of God is not a war. The lost land can be recovered. As long as the people of God die, they will not be resurrected.


    With the death of God and people one by one, the power of the green kingdom is weakening, and the power of Boswell is weakening.


    Although he is still trying to hit Gu Nan''s mark of life and death, his long-term futility still makes Boswell confused.


    He began to understand why Byer had decided to gamble on the whole kingdom of God in order to create a flaw for Gu Nan.


    Such an enemy, it is too unexplained!


    Even if there is a biggest weakness, but the other side still through a variety of means, the weakness is well hidden, with their own strengths to deal with.


    It''s hard to imagine how hopeless all the evil spirits should be.


    As the oldest God in the world, Cangqing''s idea was a little distracted, so at this moment, Gu Nan suddenly hit Boswell!


    The divine body burst. Austin over there could not help sighing. He knew that the green divine kingdom could not be held.


    Boswell had devoted himself to research many years ago, and he didn''t pay enough attention to fighting.


    Although years of fighting instinct is still there, but once faced with such a super high intensity of fighting, he can not keep up with the rhythm, the whole court was Gu Nan slip play.


    As expected, the loss of the divine body once again caused great damage to Boswell, almost made him lose control of the kingdom of God, and the kingdom of green soon fell.


    Their attempt failed again. No one thought that Gu Nan would be able to gnaw at the green kingdom even if he was planted with the mark of life and death.


    But that''s it, because Gu Nan didn''t have a chance to capture the two remaining divine kingdoms.


    No matter daisy or Austin himself, they have absolute power in the kingdom of God, and they can easily hit the mark of life and death.


    Oh, by the way, there is also a lord of war, Eugene, who still has a complete kingdom of God, but now no one cares about him.


    As for Byer and Boswell, they have gone to the kingdom of light and darkness respectively.


    Since Cangqing Kingdom has been occupied, Austin and Daisy can also stay in their respective gods, there is no safer place than the two great gods.


    After conquering Cangqing Kingdom, Gu Nan has withdrawn from the world of gods.


    As an old player with three turns, Gu Nan knows that the more Tu Shen reaches the last moment, the stronger his defense will be.


    Of course, for level 14 players, these difficulties are nothing, but the imprint of life and death caused some trouble to Gu Nan.


    After forcibly erasing the kingdom of Cangqing, he was not in a hurry to continue the invasion. He was not in a hurry to find Fu Cheng.


    Now he needs a complete solution to solve the flaw of the mark of life and death - if not, it is feasible to treat the symptoms rather than the root cause.


    In the world of the heavens, there is a solution to the symptoms.


    ¡­¡­


    "I want fakong''s life." Gu Nan had no hesitation, and directly stated his goal.


    There was no expression on Jiuling''s face. Although some of his rules were directly left in the world of gods, they did not completely lose their fighting power.


    Lu Wen looked at Gu Nan in a funny way and said, "why?"


    He followed Jiuling before, but he didn''t show up in the end. His absolute strength is insufficient, the original intention is to sneak in the dark hand, did not expect that there is no chance for him to hand.


    Gu Nan said calmly: "I need a prop to reduce the attack from the positive law. Fakong''s sari should be able to do this."


    If he was a normal monk, he would not use strange narratives such as "props" and "reducing attacks". However, Gu Nan did not find them strange.


    Gu Nan is an abnormal person.


    "I thought fakong had offended you. You finally remember to take revenge." Lu Wen shook his head.


    At the beginning, monk fakong regarded Gu Nan as an evil spirit. He combined Meng Xian, Huo Kui and Song Fei to seal Gu Nan.


    Finally, at the cost of the loss of a large number of rules of Mengxian and the destruction of monk fakong''s personal magic weapon, most of Gu Nan''s rules were sealed.But it turned out that just five years later, Gu Nan, with his restored body, killed three Buddhas and got back the law.


    "It''s true that the relic weapon can be made." Jiu po said, "but can you refine weapons?"


    "No Gu Nan naturally said, "you big powers, each of you has lived for tens of thousands of years. Is there one who can refine utensils?"


    Lu Wen said with a smile: "there is indeed a master of refining utensils among those who are in harmony with the Tao, but he may not be willing to help you."


    "Who?"


    "Song Fei."


    Gu Nan thought about it and said, "he will help."


    ¡­¡­


    Three Buddha days.


    To be exact, it should be the sanfotian site, because it is already a ruin. At the end of the war, only a few Buddhists gathered here again.


    Gu Nan, who came back from the world of gods, destroyed a great kingdom of gods with his own efforts, and his achievements were once again spread in the sky.


    People witnessed with their own eyes that he went from his debut to his rise, then to his success, and then to the top of the world.


    With Gu Nan''s strength and status today, even among those who are in harmony with the Tao, he is also the top one. This can be seen from the fact that his star world is still intact.


    Monk fakong had a deep understanding of this, so when Gu Nan appeared in front of him, he didn''t wait for Gu nan to open his mouth, but he already admitted and apologized.


    "Amitabha. What happened in those days was that I was reckless. " Monk fakong put his hands together and said, "benefactor..."


    "I don''t have to apologize. Today I''m just looking for you to get something." Gu Nan''s figure came out of the void and came to monk fakong.


    Monk fakong began to have some bad premonitions, but he still calmed down and said, "benefactor, now we are fighting against the strong enemy for our heaven. If we want to borrow some things from poor monk, I can''t help it."


    "It''s not borrowing." Gu Nan emphasized, "it''s to take it, I won''t give it back to you."

 Chapter 583

    Up to now, monk fakong does not have much power to fight back in front of Gu Nan.


    When Gu Nan was at the 12th level, fakong could still block a few punches with his secret method, but now he can''t even block one.


    Even Austin''s middle punch will be killed instantly. How can monk fakong be an exception?


    After losing the astral world, if they are isolated from the rules again, they can no longer get the direct protection of the rules, and only the ontology exists in the world.


    When the noumenon is destroyed, the one who is in harmony with the Tao is completely erased from the world.


    Monk fakong''s head was instantly blasted. Gu Nan walked up and took out the relic from the pool of blood.


    As a Buddhist and Taoist monk, monk fakong''s relic is very strange. It looks simple and old, but it is spotless.


    It was taken out of the blood, but it was not contaminated with any filth, as if everything in the world could not fall on it.


    At the same time that monk fakong fell down, several figures quickly fell here, led by Yulian and Jiuling.


    Even if it''s just a moment''s fluctuation, it''s enough for all those who join the Tao to notice. At this critical juncture, any disturbance will attract attention.


    Fish lotus silently looking at Gu Nan, some don''t know what to say.


    Another one died in Gu Nan''s hands. They could have been an important force against the world of the gods and the core of the world of the heavens.


    But let the fish lotus to blame Gu Nan, she also can''t say.


    Because Gu Nan at this moment is not what they can fight against. Just like when jiubosheng knocked old ziluo out of the realm, no one could say more.


    Gu Nan takes a look at the visitor and finds that Song Fei is also in it, which saves him the time to find someone.


    "Old song." Gu Nan shouts to the other side.


    This strange name makes Song Fei cool behind. He doesn''t know what Gu Nan wants to do, and then he sees the latter walking slowly towards this side.


    Yu Lian quickly stood in front of Gu Nan and said, "Song Fei has offended you before, but..."


    "I ask him for help. I don''t hit people." Gu Nan interrupted her and threw the relic on her hand. "This relic, help me refine a defense prop."


    With these words, Gu Nan began to describe the characteristics of the required props, including size, protection orientation, durability and overall strength, etc.


    "Do you understand?" Gu Nan finished his own needs and looked at Song Fei Tao.


    Song Fei was sure that he didn''t mean to kill people. He was a little relieved and said, "refining weapons is just a small thing. However, this relic was taken from the Dharma kongdaoyou. It''s not true... "


    "I''ll kill you if I don''t promise." Gu Nan twisted his neck and made a clear sound.


    Song Fei swallowed all his words in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, Song Fei agreed to help with the refining, and with his level, he was able to fulfill all Gu Nan''s requirements.


    However, it''s not easy to refine a magic weapon that is in line with the Tao level, especially one that can resist the attack of powerful people like Austin.


    The time given by Song Fei was at least three months, or half a year. This is also because the fakong relic as the main material greatly simplifies the refining process.


    If the material level is not so high that it doesn''t need to be tempered, the normal refining time of the Taoist is hundreds of years.


    In a short period of three months, it may not be called a Smelter at all. It''s just grinding the material to make a rough product.


    It''s like forging an iron plate with a hammer and then saying it''s plate armour.


    After finishing these things, Gu Nan didn''t stay much and went to another place.


    He wanted to go back to the kingdom of God, but an unexpected message from Taoist Huang Quan forced him to change his itinerary and go to the crevice world first.


    Taoist Huang Quan seldom sends messages to the outside world. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to reveal where he is. On the other hand, he has few people to communicate with.


    But this time, the Taoist of huangquan almost did not cover up and directly sent the message to Gu Nan''s kingdom of God. If it wasn''t for the emergency, he wouldn''t have done it.


    Gu Nan soon came to the place where the original boundary was. Sure enough, he saw Taoist Huang Quan appear nearby. His face was a little serious and a little fanatical.


    "I found it." The first words of Taoist Huang Quan surprised Gu Nan, "I found another one who left the original world!"


    Jiupo said that he wanted to find his way home, but compared with the Taoist of huangquan who has been guarding the original world for thousands of years, his persistence is obviously nothing.


    After tens of thousands of years of persistence, the persistence of Taoist Huang Quan has finally paid off.


    As for jiupo, Luwen, huangquan Taoist himself and Gu Nan Hou, he found another one from the original world.


    "Where is it?" Gu Nan picked to pick eyebrow, immediately ask a way.


    "The world of the gods."


    After hearing these four words, Gu Nan finally understood why Taoist Huang Quan was so anxious to disclose the news to himself.With the present pattern of the world of gods, if you can come and go freely over there, you will only be left with yourself.


    Gu Nan quickly got information about the same kind from Taoist Huang Quan.


    Of course, this fellow is not Fu Cheng. Even if Fu Cheng did not stay for a long time, he would recover immediately after leaving the original boundary, and he would not rise in such a short time.


    Taoist Huang Quan established his own organizational forces in both circles, and more than one of them kept collecting all kinds of information for him.


    Many of these organizations don''t even know who the leader of the organization is and what the purpose is.


    However, the same kind that can be found by Taoist Huang Quan among all living beings will not be too weak.


    What he found was a God, a God who had not been promoted for a long time, but whose resume was quite brilliant.


    Born in a remote small plane, a mortal who calls himself Morag, in less than two years, has rapidly grown into a real God who ignites the divine fire.


    Every step of his action is like standing at the forefront of history, with the ability of foretelling, he successfully annihilated one opponent after another, and finally successfully stepped onto the altar.


    What makes him do this?


    Gu Nan carefully looked at all the information and refused to let go of any details. Although he is of the same kind, he knows that the same kind is different.


    Except for ourselves, all of us only understand the history, or the future direction of the world, without any other incidental ability.


    Gu Nan himself is the opposite. He brought a temple of evil spirits, but instead of going to the history he knew, he came to the strange world of heaven.


    Neither of the two is better. It can only be said that each has its own advantages and disadvantages. What''s more, it depends on each person''s use of these forces.

 Chapter 584

    Relying on his understanding of history, jiupo intercepted the earth boundary in advance as the star boundary, and almost became the first person in the world, and it took tens of thousands of years to sit there.


    Until Gu Nan appeared, with the powerful evil temple, just a hundred years to catch up with the pace of nine spirits.


    If he didn''t have the mark of life and death now, he would be able to push the two worlds, and no one could stop him.


    But in contrast, Gu Nan''s rise is obviously more dangerous.


    Without the ability of foretelling, it means that all situations are unpredictable. Gu Nan has not encountered a crisis of life and death, which is the result of his efforts to avoid the danger of life.


    People with the ability to predict history will not be like this. As long as they don''t die like zero and are a little more cautious, they will not encounter too big a crisis and can avoid it in advance.


    Even Gu Nan doubted that most of the passers-by like himself died on the road of rise.


    Therefore, it is very important to confirm what kind of situation Morag belongs to.


    Gu Nan didn''t rush out. He didn''t want to scare the snake for the time being. Instead, he flipped through Morag''s resume bit by bit, including every step of his action.


    This process is not complicated. After all, Morag''s rise has only been more than two years, and only a few major actions need to be paid attention to.


    According to Morag''s biography, he should be similar to jiupo and huangquan Taoist, and he has foresight for the future, but he doesn''t have much direct help from the original world.


    Morag can see the reason for every step of his promotion. Although his action has a strong direction, he will eventually find that his goal is to improve the resources of his strength.


    On the other hand, Morag has something out of keeping with the times.


    He has a lot of abilities, moves and methods that don''t belong to the contemporary era, and he can also speak words that others don''t understand.


    Perhaps Morag himself had never noticed these things, but they were all faithfully recorded by the intelligence organization under Taoist Huang Quan and reported to them.


    "It''s probably the same kind." Gu Nan let out a long breath. If it''s not a reborn person you''ve never seen before, then the other person must be from the original world.


    "It''s not possible, it''s certain." The Taoist priest of huangquan, however, showed a strange smile and pointed to Yuanjie under him


    ¡­¡­


    The world of gods.


    Morag looked at the new kingdom of God, could not help but heave a heavy breath, and finally relaxed a little.


    These aborigines living on the eve of the great catastrophe have a weird aesthetic outlook. If they are allowed to build buildings freely, Morag will not be able to live.


    It has been two years since he crossed into this world. He has grown from a mortal to a God. This speed is incredible, but Morag is still not very satisfied.


    If it is in the previous life of the game, his progress can be faster.


    is as like as two peas. Morag is from the original world. He once played a game called "gods", and the background of the game is exactly the same as the world.


    The time point of Morag''s crossing is the same as when the players enter at the beginning of the game.


    At this time, the background of the game is that the seemingly peaceful world of gods is about to encounter the biggest catastrophe in history. The terrible evil gods come and slaughter all the main gods.


    Although the two main gods, light and dark, finally sealed the evil gods at the cost of their own lives, the world of gods was still greatly damaged, and everything was waiting to be revived.


    The most powerful enemy is temporarily sealed, but the foreign enemy is still strong. All players need to work hard to build a home belonging to the gods.


    This is the first expansion of the game after the players have passed the novice stage: the extermination of evil spirits.


    When Morag goes through, the game has entered the seventh expansion. It''s the time for players to form their own guild and prepare to attack foreign enemies.


    Morag is the president of the rising sun and setting sun guild among the three major players'' guilds. He has won numerous copies and the first kill of the world boss. He has a deep understanding of the game.


    The gods is a very interesting game.


    Most of the content of the game is set after the catastrophe, leaving players a small part of the adaptation time only before the evil god is destroyed.


    In this part of the time, only the top players are allowed to become gods, and they will undoubtedly become the mainstay of the players, leading the rest of the players to move on.


    It is precisely because of this setting that Morag, a pure professional player, has room to play his own abilities instead of selling all good things to krypton fighters.


    However, after the catastrophe, most players will gradually grow into gods, building their homes and fighting with foreign enemies. This is also the origin of the name of gods.


    Of course, the fight between players is also essential.


    The natural division of light and dark makes players be divided into two camps, and there is never less criticism.But all these things don''t exist now


    Morag looked at the distant sky and sighed. Because in this world, he is the only player who can save the world.


    Without thousands of players competing for resources, it''s really a very happy thing, but it''s also very difficult to defeat a powerful foreign enemy by relying on one''s own strength.


    But at this point, Morag can only do what he can and unite all the forces that can be united.


    "Then, your highness Karina." With a smile on his face, Morag looked at Karina in front of him and said, "are you interested in my proposal?"


    Morag took the initiative to find Karina. He had to tie Karina to his chariot, the goddess of war, who would be the main force against foreign enemies in the future.


    In fact, the third expansion of the game is called the rise of Ares.


    Morag, who is familiar with history, knows that the contact with Karina is one of the main plots, and to get help from the other, he must always stay with the other.


    There was a lucky person in the previous life who stayed with Karina when the catastrophe day came, and successfully dissuaded her to face the evil god, and finally got the super friendly degree of the female god of war.


    So in the third expansion, this player has almost become a worthy protagonist.


    ¡­¡­


    When Morag contacted Karina, he didn''t know that two figures were slowly coming to the original world, a civilization called "tylovins".


    "Morag mentioned the word tilowens several times in his conversation with his subordinates. From the context, it should be a place name." Huangquan Taoist said with a smile.


    "So you found it." Gu Nan looked at the civilization that had just stepped out of the interstellar space and was similar to the blue star of that year, with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 585

    Tylovins is a specific word, which is translated directly from the pronunciation according to the name of the civilization.


    If we go to explore the meaning of this pronunciation, it probably means "three stars". Because the birthplace of the tirovins civilization is three habitable planets that are quite close to each other.


    Of course, even now these three planets are also the main places of residence of the tirovians, but the territory of the Federation is gradually expanding outward, without the absolute status of its early years.


    Now that Taoist Huang Quan has found tylovins, it is inevitable to investigate Morag.


    However, the progress of this work is still not in-depth due to the unclear experience of the other party''s previous life. The Taoist of huangquan will inform Gu Nan that his intention is to use his power to start from Morag in the world of gods.


    Although Gu Nan is more interested in the local online game of tylovins, the gods.


    The two are not contradictory, because in the process of investigating the gods, Gu Nan easily confirmed who Morag was.


    More than two years ago, one of the three major guilds, the president of the rising sun and setting sun guild, suddenly disappeared, which caused a big stir in the game industry.


    It was not until someone found him in reality that he died suddenly in the process of the game.


    The official explanation is that the player, whose real name is Zhou Xuan, suffered from sudden cardiac arrest due to strong brain waves, which directly led to his death.


    After finding the information of the president, Gu Nan can make sure that they are the same person without comparing the experiences of Zhou Xuan and Morag.


    Zhou Xuan''s game account ID is Morag.


    "Gamers?" After confirming Morag''s identity, the Taoist of huangquan could not help but show the color of neither laughing nor crying.


    It''s not that he didn''t search in tilowens, but his main focus was on literature, film and television works, and he hardly considered games.


    On the one hand, his understanding of people from the original world is basically from jiupo and himself. He only thinks that he observes history in some way, but never thinks that he can participate in it personally.


    On the other hand, it''s also the popularity of the online game "gods". It''s far less popular than the whole network. At most, it has a group of enthusiastic players, which can''t be compared with Gu Nan''s previous life.


    After Gu Nan and Taoist Huang Quan have made clear the identity of Morag, there are many things that can be determined.


    First of all, the disappearance of Zhou Xuan and the appearance of Morag are basically synchronous in time. The disappearance of Zhou Xuan here happened more than two years ago.


    And then After the disappearance of Zhou Xuan, the game "gods" did not stop serving. Now it is still operating as usual. Now the eighth expansion is almost over.


    "So these are the history of the future?" Huangquan Taoist slowly flipped through the game background of "gods" and said in an incredible tone.


    The background of the gods is from the invasion of the gods'' world, and the main gods fight to resist the foreign evil gods. In the eyes of Taoist Huang Quan, it is clear that this is the recent two World War.


    "It''s possible." Gu Nan is also looking at this "history", although it gives people a strange feeling to call what has not happened history.


    This history is quite accurate.


    It said that the evil god came to destroy the world, with incredible power, the main gods can not resist. Finally, the God of death sacrificed himself and finally opened a gap in the evil god, which is also the only weakness of the evil god.


    Although there are many differences between this description and reality, the general meaning is not wrong.


    Six or seven years ago, when the game was released, the background of the game was already announced In other words, the original world can indeed predict the future.


    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan smiles and makes such an evaluation.


    It''s no big deal to predict the future. Gu Nan agrees with "deduction theory" rather than mysterious things like time line and parallel world.


    If the original world can grasp enough information of the two worlds, it is entirely possible to get this result through deduction.


    And history has never had absolute inertia. Since there are additional factors, history is bound to be changed. Or from the moment Gu Nan saw these materials, history has changed.


    The history after that was also seen by Gu Nan.


    When the evil god comes again, Austin and Daisy finally seal the evil god at their own cost. This process has not been described in detail. Gu Nan has only written materials, which is not enough for him to judge some things.


    On the other hand, he was surprised that the seventh and eighth expansion were wrong.


    If we say that the first six expansion films still have considerable basis, which can be said to be accurate prediction, then starting from the seventh expansion film, it''s just a bunch of nonsense.


    The celestial world is really shaped into a group of demons. They have the power of Orientalization and human like form, but they are not normal human beings. This is too far from reality.


    "We have to find the designer of the game." Gu Nan stood up and said.An online game of course has its operators, developers, game background and expansion of the launch, the content is undoubtedly from the development team.


    Taoist Huang Quan has a strong interest in the issue of "how history is revealed".


    ¡­¡­


    In a science and technology entrepreneurship Park, Huang Haoshan is eating the white steamed bread on his hands and rushing into the door of the company.


    He has been doing game development in micro interactive entertainment for more than 10 years. He has experienced all the ups and downs in the past 10 years. Now he is over 30 years old, and he has no passion of that year.


    I''d like to go to the end of the world Although he knew it was unlikely, he hoped that the gods would be popular for a few more years.


    However, the life of a game is limited after all, which he knew when he began to develop "gods" in those years.


    On this day, Huang Haoshan came to work as usual, but when he came into his office, he found two strangers waiting for him.


    Huang Haoshan hesitated and said, "you are..."


    "Mr. Huang Haoshan?" One of them stood up and looked at him calmly.


    Don''t know why, the other side this kind of vision let Huang Haoshan some behind hair cool, subconsciously nod a way: "I am Huang Haoshan right, what do you have?"


    "We''re from FBI special operations six." The man said solemnly, "I came here today to learn something from you."


    After a pause, the man said, "are you in charge of the development of the game gods?"

 Chapter 586

    "That''s right." Huang Haoshan nodded and looked at them with strange eyes.


    He has never heard of the sixth special operations agency. Although it sounds very powerful, how can the FBI manage to develop its own games?


    The man in suit looked at another person and then turned to him: "is there any background and content about the game that you originally created?"


    Huang Haoshan''s heart "clatters" one, is these two people in front of us to investigate the infringement problem? Is there really something wrong with the background of the game?


    "Yes, yes..." Huang Haoshan wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and forced himself.


    Looking at his actions, the man in suit suddenly showed some smiles, put his hand on his shoulder and said, "then can you tell me why the content of the seventh expansion film is completely different from that of the front?"


    In Huang Haoshan''s mind, it seemed as if a bomb had exploded in an instant. Finally, he was sure that the other party did not come at random, but actually had the evidence.


    The indifferent face of the man in the suit in front of him made up Huang Haoshan''s uniform and put him up and take him away.


    "I confess, I confess..." Huang Haoshan almost no hesitation, immediately said repeatedly.


    In federal law, intentional infringement and unintentional infringement are totally different in nature. The earlier he confesses, the more likely he will be lenient.


    "You may not believe it..." Huang Haoshan looked at the two people with some embarrassment, "there is information about this game, which comes out of my head."


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Haoshan did not doubt the origin of the two people in front of him.


    Maybe the FBI is deceiving, but if the other party can tell the anomalies of the seventh and eighth expansion films, it will not be deceiving.


    The background of the whole "gods" game is written by Huang Haoshan, and so are the last two expansion pieces.


    But few people know that the former content is that he directly copied the data in his head, and the last two are written by himself based on the previous data.


    However, after so many years of game development, Huang Haoshan believes that the latter two expansion films have no problems, and the connection with the front is also seamless.


    It''s been two years since the expansion was launched, and the players are still highly praised. No one has ever accused the quality of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion of the expansion?


    But Huang Haoshan knows that someone may find the problem, that is, the original author of the data in his brain.


    When Huang Haoshan told the truth about his experience, Gu Nan and Taoist Huang Quan looked at each other and looked at each other for a moment.


    No one would have thought that the precious information about the future of the two outer worlds was inexplicably in the minds of some ordinary people?


    Gu Nan thought about it and asked, "do you mean that after the sixth expansion, there will be no new data in your mind?"


    "Yes." Huang Haoshan nodded, "in the past, in July every year, new data would automatically appear, but in the past two years, there has been no more."


    After finishing this sentence, Huang Haoshan hurriedly said: "you two, I didn''t mean to copy. I thought these were..."


    "Nothing." Gu Nan patted him on the shoulder with a smile, "don''t tell me today."


    ¡­¡­


    In a nearby teahouse, Gu Nan and Taoist Huang Quan are sitting opposite each other.


    "Do you think it''s artificial?" Taoist Huang Quan pondered for a long time and said suddenly.


    He never thought that the fact would be so wild, subconsciously thought that there was a black hand behind it, and tried to analyze the other party''s purpose.


    Gu Nan shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. And if it''s artificial, there''s actually a better way to deal with it. "


    It''s too rough to put data into your head directly.


    What''s more, it''s just a bit of bullshit about the behind the scenes. What''s his purpose in doing things around such a big circle?


    Gu Nan is more inclined to believe that this is a natural phenomenon that has not been discovered, just as Fu Cheng is directly led away, which is clearly the spontaneous behavior of Wei Mian Bi.


    "Now we have confirmed how the information about the future appears, but why Morag?" Gu Nan''s thinking soon shifted to the next step.


    Besides that Lu Wen was brought out by Taoist Huang Quan, why Gu Nan and others could leave the original world is also a puzzle.


    Taoist Huang Quan woke up and said, "I''ll stay here. We need more information to confirm the particularity of Zhou Xuan. "


    ¡­¡­


    Once upon a time, Zhou Xuan and Morag''s investigation continued, but this matter was mainly handed over to Taoist Huang Quan, while Gu Nan came to the world of gods alone.


    He completely hid his whereabouts in the shadow. Under the fourteenth order shadow rule, even the main gods could not find it.


    He came to Morag near the kingdom of God, quietly watching each other''s movements, by the way saw Karina''s departure.


    Gu Nan was not surprised that Morag and Karina got close to each other.


    After all, he has read the information of tirovens and knows what Karina will achieve in the future You don''t have to look.Karina''s strength and particularity have been revealed in Gu Nan''s time.


    But what interests Gu Nan is that since Morag is playing games, is it possible for him to have relevant golden fingers?


    Although he and Taoist Huang Quan did not find anything special when looking at Morag''s resume before, it may be that the other party''s ability is more hidden.


    After all, it sounds strange to light the magic fire in two years.


    Anyway, it''s still three months before Song Fei finishes refining. He can observe Morag''s action quietly


    Of course, observation alone is not enough. Morag is too comfortable to live with his potential.


    There are no difficulties. That can create difficulties.


    The opportunity will come soon.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, Morag built the kingdom of God as usual, solicited believers from different positions, and carried out a treasure hunt at the same time.


    For those who are familiar with history, it is a waste of knowledge to build the Kingdom step by step.


    After making a plan for the kingdom of God, Morag soon led his army to leave the kingdom of God and came to a double element plane of ice and fire, Dylan.


    Here is a copy in the game. It will produce two element arms drawings, which will be of great help to Morag''s early kingdom of God.


    Before the army set out, Morag''s deputy said, "my Lord, Dylan''s plane is said to be under the protection of his highness wolf. We..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Morag waved his hand with a smile. "Wolf, I''m afraid he''s in danger now. It''s a good chance for us to attack Dylan."


    The Deputy looked at Morag suspiciously. He didn''t know where he got the news from.


    However, because of such inexplicable intelligence, he has seen too many battles he won in the end, so this time, he decisively chose to believe it.


    "Your intelligence organization is really mysterious..." The Deputy thought.

 Chapter 587

    Wolf, the ice fire wolf with two heads, is a rare member of the gods. He is an alien god from the orcs.


    But don''t underestimate this ice fire two headed wolf just because it''s an alien god.


    Among the wolves, there are 80000 people named wolf. But when it comes to wolf now, most people think of this ice fire two headed wolf, so we can see his status.


    However, Morag was not afraid at all, because he knew that wolf was facing the biggest crisis in his life at this time, and he had no time to come.


    Although Dylan''s plane is very important to Wolff, what is more important than his own life?


    Morag''s army came to Dylan in an instant, and quickly spread out under Morag''s dispatch, and went to various resource points to plunder resources.


    Morag''s main purpose is the arms drawing, but Dylan''s other resources also need to be plundered.


    For a new God, believers are as important as resources. As a player, Morag obviously plunders resources more easily than attracts believers.


    Everything is going on in an orderly way. Morag didn''t pay much attention to it after finishing the layout.


    He didn''t pay attention to Dylan at all. After all, for him who has become the main god in his previous life and even organized players to fight back against evil spirits, this strength is too small.


    Morag is already planning what to do with his brand-new arms after he gets the "ice and fire element Temple" this time.


    ¡­¡­


    As Morag expected, Wolff is facing a huge crisis. Although he received the news of Dylan''s attack, he can''t cope with it at all.


    Wolff''s crisis comes from his own clan, or wolf clan to be exact.


    The wolf tribe is a very large race, and the ice fire two headed wolf is only a small tribe.


    Wolff''s strong rise makes the ice fire two headed wolf family enter the peak state, and naturally it will encounter a large number of challenges from the wolf family.


    Now the situation is just like this. Wolff is facing the strong young men of the steel wolf family.


    This steel wolf named Wolff has a very popular name similar to Wolff, and also has a strong strength similar to Wolff.


    The difference is that Wolff is good at the law of ice and fire, and Wolff is a pure lover of violence, all his strength comes from the body.


    In fact, there is nothing to narrate about their fighting process. They are just filled with the words "wolf".


    But the result in history is that wolf wolf won, tearing his opponent to pieces after two months of fierce fighting.


    And he also paid a huge price, God was almost broken, the body also suffered heavy damage, after a long time of rest to recover.


    It is precisely because Morag knows this that he can attack Dylan so safely.


    However, because wolf did not die in the end, in the gods, players who have made this copy will encounter wolf''s Revenge in another branch line in the future.


    At this point in time, Wolff has just met the challenge, and the two "Wolff" are at the most intense fighting moment.


    Wolff focused all his attention in front of him. The two laws of ice and fire collided in mid air, trying to force the fast-moving enemy to show his figure. Then he saw an incredible scene.


    Volvo, the steel wolf, stopped his body suddenly. He didn''t even move when the ice and fire elements hit him. In this way, he stood still in the air strangely, as if time had been static.


    Wolff was startled by this scene. Otherwise, his opponent''s eyes would be widened and his face would be frozen. He thought it was the enemy''s trick.


    A moment later, the steel wolf''s body began to fragment, and the skin peeled off one by one, then the flesh, tissues, viscera


    In the twinkling of an eye, Volvo has become a pile of fragments, soaking in the thick blood.


    Even wolf, as a God, had never seen such a strange way of death, which made him think of the undead gods who played with corpses.


    Did the other party offend a dark god before challenging himself?


    Wolff didn''t have time to think that since his opponent was dead, he didn''t dare to stay in this place for a long time, so he quickly withdrew from the place where they were fighting.


    After his royal highness returned, the first place he went was, of course, Dylan, who was being attacked by the enemy.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hurry up, you slackers! Don''t forget we are at war The Deputy whipped a soldier and yelled.


    Because he was wearing thick armor, the soldier didn''t feel any pain. Instead, he laughed at his deputy and ran to the front.


    It''s not that he''s not alert enough. It''s really that under the arrangement of adults, Dylan seems to have no fighting power, which makes the soldiers full of the idea that "the other side is just like this".


    In almost all battlefields, they always have more hands than the enemy, forming a perfect formation with more to fight less.Gu Nan can''t do these things. What he is good at is individual combat. For Morag, who was born as the president of the guild, it was too easy to do this.


    "Robert, don''t be nervous." Morag came over from behind, patted his deputy on the shoulder and said, "wolf can''t even muster his men for at least two months."


    Deputy Robert is still serious: "it''s not a bad thing to hold on to something."


    Morag shrugged indifferently and didn''t mean to persuade any more. He will choose Robert as his deputy, which is to say that he is steady.


    "In that case, you Well


    Morag did not finish, suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky in surprise.


    In Dylan''s uncertain sky, suddenly two clouds of fog began to condense. It was the two attributes of one ice and one fire that finally led to wolf''s body shape.


    Wolff, the wolf headed man, just appeared to boost Dylan''s morale, and all battlefields immediately began the counterattack.


    "My Lord! Wolf is here! My lord? " Robert also saw the scene and said to Morag anxiously.


    Morag was staring at the top, speechless for a moment. He couldn''t figure out how Wolff could show up at this time, and it didn''t look like he was injured at all.


    His first reaction was that history was wrong, but his experience in the past two years told him that history would not be wrong.


    Could it be that one of his previous actions affected the course of history and made steel wolf not challenge wolf?


    Morag''s brain is in a mess, but as a long time, Morag quickly calms down. It''s no use to study the reasons at this time. The important thing is how to deal with it.

 Chapter 588

    In order to maximize the resources, Morag adopted the most extensive strategy for the layout of his troops.


    He made full use of every force to ensure the highest efficiency of resource plunder.


    It was a very clever tactic, but when Wolff returned to Dylan, it became a life charm for Morag''s army.


    "Now the only way is to kill wolf!" Morag looked coldly at the sky, and Wolff seemed to notice his eyes, moving slowly past them.


    Wolff is a God with rich experience in divine warfare. He knows that his own side is in an absolute advantage now, so even if he finds the enemy, he is not in a hurry.


    After all, today''s affair is too strange. The inexplicable death of steel wolf makes him feel that someone is manipulating all this behind the scenes. He doesn''t want to rush to do it.


    However, no matter what Wolff thinks, Morag has no way out. He must kill the ice fire double headed wolf.


    "What are you going to do, my lord?" Robert looked at Morag in despair. He couldn''t figure out what the latter, who had just been promoted, would take against Wolff?


    His royal highness, Binghuo double headed wolf, is a strong man who can fight against the seventh level gods.


    Morag didn''t say a word. He knew that wolf was waiting for him to take the initiative to show his flaws, but he had no choice.


    "In that case..." Morag''s heart was fierce, and a flash of light began to flash in his mind.


    The next moment, a series of data emerge on his retina, which is the only thing he can see. If there are people who have played the gods, they will be very familiar with the data.


    In the game, there is a familiar name for players - skill panel.


    There''s no mistake. Although we didn''t take the whole game system, we brought a skill panel with Morag.


    is awesome without a single skill panel, but because of his knowledge of history, the advantages of two phases are immense.


    He is always able to make the right choice, and at the same time, he has the ability to break out super high combat effectiveness.


    On the other hand, because the skill tree does not affect Morag''s actual state, this kind of promotion is difficult to see from the appearance, so few people find his abnormality.


    What a skill tree can really affect is combat effectiveness.


    Morag''s face showed some crazy color. He added all the skill experience he had gained from killing monsters to one skill.


    It was his favorite sword skill in his previous life. It was also a sword skill that he was only qualified to use when he reached the divine realm. Its name was "divine punishment".


    Divine punishment sword is not powerful in the early stage, but when the skill level is high, it will have unexpected effects.


    Level one, level two, level three With the continuous infusion of skills and experience, Morag instantly upgraded the divine punishment sword to level 10.


    Level 10 is the limit of his realm. If you continue to improve, then the realm of master level sword is beyond Morag''s control.


    But even if it''s only level 10 fencing, it''s far beyond Morag''s current level.


    After Morag points out his skills, he slowly floats up into the sky and looks directly at wolf in mid air.


    For a melee swordsman like him, air combat is actually disadvantageous. On the contrary, wolf''s law of ice and fire is not affected.


    However, Morag can''t manage so much. He knows that he has only one strike power, and his divine power can only support him to make a sword!


    After a sword, if you don''t succeed, you will be benevolent!


    When he saw the golden light in front of his eyes, Wolff cut his enemy''s mouth before he had time.


    The sword was as fast as lightning, and all of wolf''s laws were instantly broken. He watched the golden light in front of him, and then he lost consciousness.


    In other people''s eyes, Wolff was cut straight by the golden light, a golden line appeared in the middle of his eyebrows, and then he slowly fell down and fell from the mid air.


    And after Morag finished all this, the whole person seemed to be drained of strength, and also fell from the mid air.


    Deputy Robert quickly went up to catch him. Fortunately, Morag was only pale and conscious, but he was overdrawn.


    "Everything went according to plan." Morag braced himself up and said to Robert.


    Wolff was successfully killed by him, which made Morag feel relieved. Fortunately, he still had the skill panel


    At this moment, however, he saw Robert looking behind him in horror, like a ghost.


    Morag suddenly turned back, but saw a strange figure standing behind him, looking at himself with great interest.


    "Who are you?" Asked Morag subconsciously.


    He quickly flipped through his memory and tried to find the role corresponding to the person in front of him, but he never succeeded.


    The visitor didn''t speak, just looked at him with a smile, and then gently waved to erase Morag''s consciousness completely.¡­¡­


    When he regained consciousness, Morag found himself in a secret room.


    The chamber of secrets is completely isolated from the outside world, making it impossible for him to judge the time and location. Under the dim light, there was no half figure around, and there was nothing symbolic.


    The divine power was completely blocked by a special force, and Morag stood up with a frown and looked around carefully.


    Then he found a book on the table next to him. The cover of the book is blank, without any name, but the content after opening is a surprise to Morag.


    His complete resume is impressively written on it. Since he came to this world inexplicably, the process of climbing step by step has been completely written here.


    "Curious? Why do we collect information about you? " A voice came from in front of him with a banter smile.


    Morag raised his head. Before meeting him, there was a figure wrapped in a black robe. His face was exactly the one he had seen before.


    "Who the hell are you?" Said Morag harshly. He had a bad feeling in his heart that he seemed to be targeted by some force.


    "Welcome to the Pacers League." The man in Black said with a smile, "you can call me Gu.". Oh, I mean ancient. "


    Morag looked at the man who called himself "Gu" in front of him. He was not in the mood to care about his name. All his attention was attracted by the five words.


    The Pacers League!


    "You mean..."


    "That''s right." Gu Nan nodded and said, "there are still a lot of walkers like you and me. We gathered together to set up this alliance, and then solicited more walkers from all over the world."


    Morag was speechless for a moment, and Gu Nan said, "well, let me take you to test your ability first."

 Chapter 589

    These five words are deeply imprinted in Morag''s mind.


    When Morag came out of the secret room, what he saw was white. It seemed to be a military base, full of staff in a hurry.


    They all wore white coats. This style of Morag was only seen in previous lives, and was definitely not a product of the world of gods.


    "Is it really the Pacers League?" Looking at such a scene, Morag could not help but believe some of the words of "Gu".


    Since the crossing, nothing in the whole world has exceeded his expectations. Until today, we see "Gu" and what he calls the crossing alliance.


    What''s more, "Gu" said before, you should take yourself to test your ability? Does that mean


    "Every passer-by has his own unique ability." As if to see what Morag was thinking, "Gu" said with a smile.


    If so, Morag''s ability should be a skill panel.


    "We''ve seen your information, but it''s not until you kill wolf that we''re sure you''re a passer-by." "Gu" looked at Morag and said, "your ability seems to enable you to master some unknown moves?"


    Morag nodded and said, "yes, it''s the power from my previous life."


    Although he gradually believed what Gu said, Morag didn''t lose his basic vigilance and was so stupid that he told the truth about himself.


    "Gu" didn''t speak any more, just took Morag to a laboratory and said to him, "use your ability here, we can measure the basic strength and level of your ability"


    Morag looked at him suspiciously and said, "will your ability be graded?"


    "Of course." "Gu" said with a smile, "the ability of a passer-by can be divided into seven levels according to the type and intensity. The highest is grade s and the lowest is grade F


    Morag fretted in his heart and asked, "what level do you think I have?"


    He knew that it was "Gu" who brought him here, and he would certainly judge his ability. On the other hand, he also intends to determine how strong his ability is according to the judgment of "Gu".


    I got a whole skill tree! If the so-called "ability" refers to ordinary ability, where can it be compared with yourself?


    However, "Gu" only said lightly: "the strength may reach level B, and the ability type is at most level e."


    Morag couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He couldn''t imagine that his ability evaluation was so low. It''s not weak to be able to kill Wolff with one sword?


    In the face of his expression, "Gu" just explained with a smile: "if you can surpass the enemy''s ability, the strength can be listed above a level. As for the type of capability Your ability is not conducive to the realm at all. You can''t go far. "


    Hearing the words, Morag could not help but calm down.


    With his previous life experience, he certainly knows the importance of realm.


    Don''t look at the fact that you can kill Wolff if you learn any skill. That''s because the enemy''s level is too low. If you are a level 10 opponent, you don''t have much advantage in skills.


    From this point of view, it''s not wrong for Gu to rate his ability as E.


    "Let''s start." After putting away his contempt, Morag said solemnly.


    He went into the experimental room and let the staff install some test equipment. Then one of them nodded to him, indicating that he could start.


    Morag takes a deep breath, starts to activate his ability according to the instructions, and the skill tree in his brain begins to take shape, while the skill data in his retina also begins to take shape.


    Outside the lab, Gu Nan stood in front of a computer and watched the data change.


    Gu Nan, of course, made up the so-called traverser League to cheat people. In fact, Morag has been in a coma for more than a month. Gu Nan didn''t wake him up until the arrangement here was completed.


    This set of device comes from Yinhe sky. Gu Nan asked Si Yun for it in person. It can clearly reflect the material changes in the target''s body, and even show its real-time position.


    When Morag was able to launch, a kind of unprecedented substance was rapidly secreted in his brain.


    "059812, what substance is this?" The device itself has quickly analyzed its characteristics and found the corresponding substances from the material table. Gu Nan looked at the results and asked.


    One of the staff got up sweating and rummaged in another watch.


    If it''s a normal substance, the device itself gives the result. Now there is only a number, which means that this is a substance that has not been completely determined.


    "059 half, this is..." Staff to find out the meaning of the number on behalf of, can not help but be surprised, "the world origin of a specific ratio."


    "The origin of the world?" Gu Nan Leng Leng, he didn''t expect that Morag''s body would secrete this kind of thing.


    The Yinhe sky device adopts the universal material name of all heavens. The 059 half area represents the origin of the world, and the 812 behind it is the number of this specific ratio.The origin of the world is not very rare. There are so many aspects in the universe, each of which has its own origin.


    These sources have certain commonness, but they have their own special properties, so fundamentally, each source has its own specific ratio.


    Of course, for most people, this subtle difference has no meaning at all, and no matching will affect the use of the world origin.


    At this time, however, Gu Nan suddenly thought of another possibility, the number 059812. Could it be the origin of the original world?


    Is it the origin of the original world that they leave the original world?


    These thoughts flashed through Gu Nan''s mind, and he said calmly, "let him turn on his ability again to see if this phenomenon is stable."


    The staff quickly nodded.


    After several rounds of testing, we finally got the confirmed results.


    As long as Morag has the ability to launch, his brain will automatically secrete the origin of the world, which is also numbered 059812. However, the number of this origin is determined by the strength of Morag''s ability to use.


    Gu Nan looked at the result, thought about it and said, "can we deploy this source by ourselves?"


    "Certainly, my Lord." The man in the seat said with a smile, "as long as you know the number, any kind of world origin can be deployed."


    "Good." Gu Nan nodded, "deploy this world origin, let Morag stop his ability, and then inject the origin into his head."


    This sounds a little scary, but researchers who came from the laboratory have long been familiar with it.


    Morag is just a research object in their eyes.


    Morag, who was in the experimental warehouse, was still faithfully cooperating with the experiment until a catheter came down from the sky.

 Chapter 590

    "What''s this for?" Morag raised his head suspiciously and looked at the catheter floating steadily overhead.


    He believes that no matter what he wants to test, he will not use the catheter as a prop, which is to pour something into his body!


    "Gu! What do you want to do? " Morag began to yell out of the lab, a little flustered again.


    However, the next moment, he felt a tight body, a mechanical arm stuck in his neck, so that he could not say a word.


    Morag''s mind is not good, quickly interrupted his skill panel.


    In his opinion, if the other party has any intention to himself, it is undoubtedly his own special ability. Only by hiding one''s secrets can one have the capital to negotiate.


    However, when Morag couldn''t move, the catheter fell wantonly and stuck directly in his back neck, accurately between the two spines.


    Then Morag felt a chill and rushed up his spine to his head.


    Something terrible happened.


    Morag only felt that the skill panel was completely out of control, and countless data were flying in front of him. Originally, there was only a little skill experience left, and it was rising at a terrible speed.


    You know, his accumulated skills and experience in more than two years did not exceed 200000, but just in this moment, the number of experience has exceeded one billion


    "Look at what''s written on his retina." Gu Nan''s voice rang out quietly.


    Under the close monitoring of the experimental device, all the changes in Morag are inevitable.


    Gu Nan, they can clearly see that in the case of a large number of source influx, some data are directly projected on the Morag retina.


    "Yes The researcher answered quickly and began to operate the instrument again.


    So, under Morag''s frightened gaze, a small scalpel fell down and immediately penetrated into his forehead, accurately cutting off his pain nerve.


    Morag only felt cold head, heart began to grow unspeakable fear, he did not know what these people want to do.


    But then there''s something more terrifying. The scalpel cut from the top of his skull until the brow bone broke.


    A manipulator reaches in and pulls his head outward, revealing the internal structure and Gu Nan''s target, Morag''s left eyeball.


    The other manipulator slowly reached over, carefully pulled the optic nerve aside, took Morag''s left eye out, and connected the detection device.


    In Morag''s intact right eye, you can even see that his left eye is still connected with his own nerve, on which there is blood dripping, but he can no longer feel the pain.


    Outside the laboratory is still a calm picture, no one will pay attention to this pediatric action.


    For a god level subject, this injury is nothing at all.


    After taking out the retina in front of him, we can see the double images of his eyes.


    "Skill panel?" Gu Nan can''t help but pick eyebrows, didn''t expect that Morag got this.


    Gu Nan has also seen the "gods", of course, he will not be unable to recognize them.


    "Adjust the rate of source input to see what happens to his body when the panel is working."


    Skills can not be acquired out of thin air, they must be reflected by Morag''s body.


    "I understand." The researcher nodded again, but then said, "but my Lord, it may take a little time."


    ¡­¡­


    Under the close monitoring of high-precision instruments, every change of Morag''s body is clearly observed.


    In the white laboratory, only the sound of mechanical swing and muscle cutting kept ringing, while Morag was still unable to move.


    He can only watch the scalpel fall again and again, cutting all parts of his body, exposing the changes of muscles and bones.


    The testing process doesn''t last long, or it''s just a skill panel. There aren''t many things to test.


    After finding the ratio of the world origin, it is only a small matter for the laboratory to adjust the changes of the skill panel through the input rate, proportion and other factors.


    Almost without much effort, the laboratory completely mastered the control of the panel, and the influence of the origin on Morag''s body is a very strange process.


    In the monitoring of the device, the origin of the world is transformed in a special way. On the one hand, it improves Morag''s physical fitness, on the other hand, it directly stimulates his brain.


    It seems that in this way, the memory of skills is input into the brain.


    About two and a quarter of an hour later, the laboratory was able to control Morag''s skill improvement, so Gu Nan ordered: "upgrade his divine punishment sword skill to level 15."


    Now, of all the skills Morag has just used, the divine punishment sword has the highest level. In the past, he was not so extravagant and put all his skills and experience into one sword.


    You know, Morag''s skill panel includes most of his life skills, which can greatly speed up his construction of the kingdom of God."Yes, my Lord." The researchers in front of the experimental platform immediately followed suit, and the world kept pouring in. Morag only saw his own skill panel, and the data jumped up again.


    In fact, now his experience has spilled over. The data is so big that the panel can''t put it down, but it''s not easy to add these experiences to his skills.


    Improving skills is essentially a process of strengthening Morag''s body and memory, and the speed of strengthening is limited by Morag himself.


    "My Lord, the target''s physical strength is not enough. Level 11 fencing has already touched the field of he Dao, and the speed is very slow." The researcher reported to Gu Nanhui immediately.


    "About how long?" Gu Nan thought and asked.


    "It will take at least half a month to upgrade to level 11, and the follow-up may be faster."


    It''s most complicated to enter into the God level from the mortal level, but the promotion after that is not so much trouble.


    "Go on." Gu Nan said. Under his control, Morag couldn''t resist more, and now he doesn''t lack the time.


    On the contrary, Morag''s experience began to give him some ideas.


    Since the source of 059812 can increase skill experience, can you directly increase your sin value?


    After leaving Morag''s lab, Gu Nan went into another lab. There''s another set of the same equipment here, but there''s no other Morag.


    This is for Gu Nan himself.


    Gu Nan walks into the laboratory, and the catheter is inserted into Gu Nan''s body like a Morag. The same origin of the world begins to enter his body.


    As for his own body, Gu Nan can clearly see the changes without the aid of instruments.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that when the world origin of this specific ratio entered the body, the first thing that changed was not himself, but the evil Temple far away in the kingdom of God.

 Chapter 591

    When the world origin of 059812 entered Gu Nan''s body, it didn''t bring him too much feeling, and the evil value didn''t change at all.


    But the strange thing is that the evil god temple connected with Gu Nan''s spirit is brilliant because of the injection of the source.


    In the kingdom of God, the evil Temple used to be quietly located in the center of the kingdom of God, not affected by anything.


    However, on this day, the whole people of the kingdom of God can see the location of the evil god hall, and suddenly burst out with amazing brilliance, setting off the sky of the kingdom of God against the deep blue.


    People who were originally in the hall of evil gods were directly thrown out by a force, while the hall itself began to shrink rapidly.


    In just a moment, the evil Temple shrank to a tiny state, then left the kingdom of God and fled to the void.


    "This is..." Red tail happens to be in God''s country, watching this scene can''t help but gape.


    "I have informed the teacher." Yan Xiaoxiao''s voice rang out beside her, at the same time, she was born in Xingdao.


    Hearing Yan Xiaoxiao''s words, red tail can''t help but feel relieved. She knows what kind of existence Yan Xiaoxiao is. Since she has nothing to do, the kingdom of God itself should not be greatly affected.


    "Is there any reply from your excellency?" Red tail then asked.


    Yan Xiaoxiao shakes his head gently, does not speak, but has some worries in his eyes inexplicably. The disappearance of the evil god hall made her feel as if Gu Nan and the kingdom of God had been separated.


    Although there is still a connection between the two, it is no longer as inseparable as before.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan stood in the laboratory, looking at the scene strangely.


    Of course, no one can limit the power of egunan. Even the speed at which the source is injected into the body is actually controlled by him, and the device only provides the source for him.


    However, when the source entered the body, he found that his brain was also stimulated, but the evil value panel did not change. On the contrary, the evil Temple somehow left the kingdom of God and came to him.


    At this time, the evil temple was small and exquisite, which was different from the huge thing in the kingdom of God, which covered thousands of miles. It was as small as a model, and could be held with one hand.


    But Gu Nan can see that it still has all the five internal organs. There are all the things that should be in the hall of evil gods.


    In fact, Gu Nan is no stranger to this scene. He had seen it in his previous life when he played games.


    When the player turns three times, the evil temple will leave the kingdom of God and come to the player. Then it will smash itself completely and become the sacrifice for the player''s promotion.


    That scene is full of the feeling of evil ceremony, which seems to symbolize that the player is completely independent from the evil temple.


    Many of the three turn around players regard this scene as a design to sublimate the theme of the game, but today Gu Nan certainly knows that there must be a special meaning behind it.


    But now the situation is even more strange, because Gu Nan Ming Ming Ming has not reached the 15th level, has not reached the critical point of three turns, but the hall of evil god has appeared ahead of time.


    In addition, although this scene is similar to the three turns, the difference is that all the data in the evil god hall are jumping wildly, and the evil value is also in a state of complete overflow.


    The specific origin of the world really had an effect on Gu Nan, but this effect did not happen in him, but affected the hall of the evil god.


    This is also the first time that Gu Nan''s sin value is not consistent with that in the hall of evil gods, and there is a split between them.


    "Why?" Gu Nan had doubts in his mind, but he didn''t move any more. He just waited for the reaction of the evil temple.


    The next moment, just as Gu Nan expected, the evil Temple burst into pieces and melted into Gu Nan''s body.


    The game panel in Gu Nan''s mind gradually disintegrated until it was completely broken, and the number of sin value also split in two.


    Everything is the same as the three turns in the game, but Gu Nan can clearly feel that he has not really done three turns.


    It''s a little less Is it because there''s less guilt?


    Now this kind of state gives Gu Nan the feeling, is already had the nature of three turns, but has not achieved in the total amount.


    But three turns ahead of time, Gu Nan has no evil value, even lost the evil temple. Without the evil temple, can the butcher still have evil value?


    Gu Nan has not carried out the experiment for the time being. He is continuing to infuse the source of the world into his body, but it has no effect.


    What do you mean? Is it true that it''s not you who are crossing, but the hall of evil gods?


    This funny idea flashed through Gu Nan''s mind. It was just self teasing, but then he couldn''t forget it.


    Because from the current situation, this seems to be the closest answer to the truth.


    Morag is himself through, because the skill panel is integrated with him, or it belongs to his own ability, and the skill panel is just a form of presentation.


    If you change the mode, it can be a skill tree, a library in your head, or a power with skill points, it doesn''t matter.


    Gu Nan is not the same, his power is actually from the evil temple. What he had done before was to help the evil Temple ascend first, and then the evil Temple feed itself back.Of course, because the evil god hall itself was not conscious and completely controlled by Gu Nan, he didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Until today, when the evil temple was broken because of its own rules, Gu Nan finally understood the difference.


    "The origin of the world is the embodiment of the rules of the world. As long as there is enough law power, they can create anything, including the evil temple."


    Today, Gu Nan has a deep understanding of the origin of the world.


    The so-called origin can be understood as the basic energy for assembling all things. As long as the outside world gives the form of all things, we can use the source to create.


    Morag''s skill panel is such a format. So when he gets the origin of the original world, this format is activated immediately and plays a role.


    If you can''t get outside support, you can only produce and sell it yourself - fortunately, this format itself contains the method of origin.


    The skill panel is to kill monsters to gain experience, while the hall of evil gods gains sin value through various methods.


    As for why this format appears The reason is very simple. This format originally comes from the original domain. Perhaps only the appropriate format can play a role in the outside world.


    In this way, maybe jiupo and huangquan Taoist also have this format, but they have not been activated?


    "One more experiment is needed." When Gu Nan thought of this, he immediately thought that more experimental cases were needed.


    But now it''s too late to find Fu Cheng, and it''s hard to get cooperation with Taoist Huang Quan and jiupo. Lu''s question about Xibei goods can''t completely explain the problem


    After excluding a series of candidates, Gu Nan suddenly thought of a suitable object.

 Chapter 592

    Since the capture of Morag, Gu Nan''s research on the original world has made great progress.


    In particular, compared with Taoist Huang Quan, the research and observation of tens of thousands of years may not be as reliable as Gu Nan''s experiments of several hours.


    Of course, this can only explain one truth: practice is the only criterion for testing truth.


    Gu Nan came to the core of the heaven world, the inner world created by the second generation of saints.


    The inner world is a very special existence. It is completely constructed by human beings for the purpose of serving the whole celestial world.


    In the inner world, there is a more special guy, that is, a woman who is also from the original world, but whose will has been erased, and lives here all her life.


    "Welcome back, my king." The voice of zero is the same as it was then, as if it would not change in tens of thousands of years.


    Gu Nan raised his head and looked at the blue figure, but he didn''t speak. He just came to her calmly and poured a bottle of medicine into zero''s body.


    This, of course, is the source of the original world after deployment.


    As the origin of the world, the origin of the original world does not seem to be very different from that of the outside world. It is even one of the specific proportions, which is within the scope of numbering.


    However, after the action on a passer-by like zero, strange changes have taken place.


    Zero''s original blue body was shining with silver. It seemed that she had some ability to work out of her control and had an unexpected effect.


    "In energy absorption In energy absorption It has reached 100% charging and the system is on. " The voice rings in zero''s brain.


    "This is System? " Gu Nan looks at the silver light finally to fall, not from funny way. In Gu Nan''s present state, the system can''t hide his voice.


    But although the system was activated, but zero still did not restore self-consciousness, just looked at Gu Nan again: "listen to your command, Wang."


    "The mental damage of the host is detected. Do you want to repair it?" The sound of the system rings again, but nothing seems to have been heard.


    "The answer is yes." Gu Nan made a decision for zero.


    "Yes."


    "Command confirmation, system repair Lack of energy, repair failure. "


    Gu Nan heard this sentence, and immediately two test tubes poured in.


    He has nothing to worry about. With his present strength, he is not afraid of anyone at all, and he is the only one who knows the original match.


    "System repair System repair Repair successful A moment later, a different voice finally came.


    Zero blue energy body suddenly solidified, turned into a real human form, eyes also become smart, just looking at Gu Nan eyes some vigilance.


    "Who are you? Where am I? "


    Gu Nan looked at him and said with a smile, "do you remember who you are?"


    Zero mouth seems to want to say something, but can not say a word, and finally shook his head in distress.


    The so-called system repair is more like formatting her whole person.


    "Come with me." Gu Nan shook his head and said nothing more. He took away the handfuls and came to the laboratory.


    A moment later, zero suffered the same fate as Morag - her body was completely fixed, her body was full of various instruments, and her body changes were faithfully displayed on the screen.


    "Very similar to the first subject, my Lord." The researcher said excitedly that he had never seen such a strange situation.


    Two completely different people have similar and powerful abilities.


    Compared with Morag, zero''s ability is undoubtedly more comprehensive and powerful. The system on her body can perform any operation on her body, or even forcibly upgrade.


    In the laboratory observation, this ability undoubtedly belongs to zero itself, and the system is more like her own imagination, just a form of display.


    In the course of the experiment, through the input of 059812 origin, we can even change zero''s own gene, so that she can change from human to beast, and then change back again.


    Of course, she can also perfectly become another person.


    "In a sense, these walkers are all mental patients." Gu Nan concluded.


    But he knows very well that he does not belong to this category. Because the evil temple is real, it even has the ability to create things out of thin air. The early equipment is not fake.


    "But I also come from the original world. What''s the difference between me and these walkers?" Gu Nan frowned and thought.


    He did not doubt the origin of his spirit. Not only because of his memory, but also because of the influence of the spirit on his body, his appearance is actually drawing closer to the previous life.


    All these details prove that Gu Nan''s spirit really comes from the blue star, but he does not have the characteristics of a passer-by - in other words, the characteristics of a passer-by that should belong to him fall on the hall of evil gods.


    "Keep giving her the source." Gu Nan had some speculation in his mind, but it has not been confirmed yet, "adjust his body to the direction of regularization.""Yes The researcher responded forcefully. He knows what he is doing, and he is likely to witness the first man-made one!


    ¡­¡­


    "He took the zero with him." Yulian''s voice sounded a little low. "What do you want to do?"


    Sitting in front of her was nine spirits, who had been standing on the summit of the heavens for a long time, but his face was a little lonely.


    "Before, we wanted to find a place." Nine spirit helplessly smile, "now I don''t know what he wants to do."


    Even watching Gu Nan grow into a giant at an incredible speed, no one still thinks that he can surpass himself, even nine spirits.


    When people are in the range of calculation, they always make mistakes.


    Unfortunately, the reaction time left to them was too short. In a twinkling of an eye, Gu Nan had reached the point where no one could rival him.


    Yu Lian was silent for a while and said, "he asked Song Fei to make a defensive weapon. There is no reason."


    They are very familiar with Gu Nan''s style of acting, if not out of necessity, Gu Nan will not stop at all, let alone need any defensive weapon.


    When Gu Nan starts to think about defense, it means that he has a fatal flaw.


    Nine spirit looked at her one eye way: "do you want to start first for strong?"


    "It''s self preservation!" Yu Lian patted the table hard and said, "he''s a madman! If we don''t kill him, we''ll all die at his hands sooner or later! "


    She regretted that when Austin came to her house, she didn''t believe in the evil god.


    Of course, it is not that she does not believe in the tyranny and slaughter of evil gods, but that she does not believe in the power of evil gods. Anyone who can get to the right path will think so.


    But now that the facts are in front of her, she can''t help believing it.


    Jiupo stood up, didn''t show his attitude, turned and left slowly.


    "If you don''t, you''ll die. Do you think about it?" His voice came to the ears of the fish lotus.


    Fish lotus eyes calm: "always try."

 Chapter 593

    At that time, Xue Ren was known as "the person closest to he Dao". It was even said that he could enter the realm of he Dao at any time if he wanted to.


    Although Xue Ren is dead, he does prove the second half of the sentence. When he wants to achieve the goal of harmony, there is no difficulty in this layer of obstacles that others think are extremely hard.


    But now it seems that even Xue Ren of that year could not get the title of "closest to he Dao", because it could only belong to zero.


    Before being sealed by the sage of the second generation, zero was just one step away from he Dao. Now that her system has been opened by Gu Nan, there is no difficulty in her promotion.


    For zero, as long as she has enough original resources, she can be promoted easily.


    As time goes by, Gu Nan is standing in the laboratory, watching zero and Morag continuously infused into the source, and then strengthened.


    However, this process is not fast. Limited by their physical conditions, the speed of source input has never been raised.


    This limit does not depend on the strength, but their "format" is not strong enough, and the operation speed has reached the limit.


    Song Fei''s news soon came that the defense weapon had been refined. Please go to shidaotian to take it.


    So Gu Nan stood up and said to the experimenter: "the whole laboratory will be moved to the kingdom of God. Continue to input the source, if there is any abnormal situation, inform me immediately. "


    Everyone should be together, Gu Nan just left the laboratory, before leaving also took a look at zero sum Morag.


    If everyone who comes out of the original world has a peculiar "format", isn''t the original world worthy of its name?


    Gu Nan shook his head, which needs more examples to prove.


    ¡­¡­


    Shidaotian is just beginning to rebuild. It''s obviously more reliable than Sanfo Tian.


    Gu Nan steps into Song Fei''s residence, where all the newly decorated prohibitions, arrays, and alarms It''s triggered.


    For a moment, Gu Nan''s action, which is not so elegant, almost makes Song Fei look silly.


    These things, even for an ordinary Taoist, are not great things, and can be easily avoided.


    But the next moment, these alarms disappeared. Song Fei didn''t take the initiative to turn them off. Instead, Gu Nan stamped them out without any residue.


    Song Fei turned his eyes secretly. It''s not the first time that he has seen Gu Nan''s unpredictable behavior. He thinks he didn''t see it. Anyway, it''s not a big deal.


    "Lao song, very efficient!" Gu Nan calculated the time, no more, no less, just three months, which was the lowest limit of Song Fei''s words.


    Song Fei is immune to this name. He shakes his head, takes out a small mirror, hands it to Gu Nan and says, "this is only a semi-finished product."


    "Oh?" Gu Nan took a round mirror and looked at it. The mirror was as smooth as ice, but the frame next to it was full of mysterious patterns, showing some ancient and vast atmosphere.


    It''s not surprising that Song Fei himself has lived from ancient times to the present.


    The so-called lost "ancient methods" in the mortal world are in fact commonplace for those who conform to the Tao. They are not lost at all.


    What Gu Nan wants is a pair of goggles. Of course, the goggles don''t have to protect the heart. For example, Gu Nan used them to protect his abdomen and block the mark of life and death.


    Although it has been three turns, but the evil value has not yet reached the requirements, this strange situation Gu Nan has not seen.


    So at this time, he did not know whether the imprint of life and death had any effect, but Gu Nan was always cautious and ready.


    Seeing that he was playing with the round mirror, Song Fei looked satisfied. He sighed: "fakong''s relic is very powerful, and I can only guide a part of it."


    "If you want to complete this magic weapon It could take more than 200 years. " Song Fei looked at Gu Nan and said.


    Gu Nan has no doubt about it. For those who are in harmony with the Tao, it takes hundreds of years to refine a magic weapon. It''s strange that it can be completed in three months.


    "What are the defects of semi-finished products?" He asked directly.


    "The attack strength that can withstand is not as strong as the finished product. In addition, after three too strong attacks, the goggles will be scrapped directly. You have to take them back to me to repair them. " Song Fei pointed to the goggles and said.


    Gu Nan can clearly see that in the position Song Fei pointed out, there are three long lines on the frame, which are clearly connected to the inside of the round mirror.


    "Enough." Gu Nan nodded and put the goggles on his abdomen. Three chances to take the attack is enough for him to do a lot of things.


    While the goggles were clinging to Gu Nan''s body, the three lines began to emit light fluorescence, but the color of fluorescence was different.


    One black, one black, one white.


    The next moment, Gu Nan suddenly raised his head, and Shengsheng tore off the goggles that cling to his abdomen. The suction of the goggles was so strong that his flesh and blood were torn off.Although he recovered in a very short time, Gu Nan was aware of what had happened.


    "Fish lotus." Gu Nan raised his head and looked at the blue light ahead.


    In front of Gu Nan, Song Fei''s figure has already disappeared without a trace. Anyway, as soon as the star world is rebuilt, he is not distressed. Only the three colors of light fall, turn into three shadows.


    The blue light is Yulian herself, and the two lights of black and white are Austin and Daisy coming from the world of gods.


    In order to deal with Gu Nan, Yulian chooses to join hands with two main gods. Even after Gu Nan''s death, Zhutian world may face enormous pressure of war.


    Because Yulian knows very well that if Gu Nan does not die, the pressure will not only come from the battlefield, but also from life and death.


    It''s also to deal with Gu Nan. In those years, Meng Xian joined hands with three Taoists at the same time, and Yu Lian was not bad at all.


    She not only found two top deities, but also made use of Gu Nan''s defensive weapon layout to advance her magic weapon.


    This goggle has no defensive effect at all. As long as Gu Nan tries to activate it, the goggle will automatically stick to Gu Nan''s body and start power transmission.


    The transmission of power, of course, is from the fish lotus three.


    It can be said that as long as Gu Nan''s action was slower, the three men''s joint attack would hit the mark of life and death.


    "It''s a pity." The cold voice of the fish lotus rings. Failed to directly hit the mark, which allows both sides to return to the same starting line, everything still depends on strength.


    "The survival of the two worlds is today." Austin said dully.


    If Gu Nan can''t be killed today, it means that all three of them will probably die here, and then the world will fall into the hands of this evil god.

 Chapter 594

    The safety of the two worlds, fight here!


    The three did not mean to say more. Qi Qi attacked Gu Nan. They chose the same goal, which is the mark of Gu Nan''s life and death!


    Having communicated with Austin, Yulian also knows the meaning of the mark of life and death, and her hand is even sharper than the two.


    If the two gods have a chance to survive after the defeat, then she is doomed to face the fate of death and the whole cave.


    Dongxutian, which has been inherited for 100000 years, must not be destroyed in my hands!


    Fish lotus eyes is the color of madness, the hands of the Tao is unpredictable, not a bit messy. A Taoist talisman suddenly turned into a long sword, cutting to the mark of life and death.


    Gu Nan was familiar with this talisman. The talisman that Taoist Lingyang used to kill the dark god was similar to the one in front of him.


    Sure enough, the inheritance of Lingyang Taoist has a lot to do with Dongxu heaven.


    At this critical juncture, Gu Nan still has spare time to think wildly. It can only be said that people in his realm are already thinking so fast that it is difficult to understand.


    Yulian''s knife was the first to fall. With inexplicable ferocity and hegemony, it directly cut Gu Nan''s body.


    Dao is Dao, Dao is Dao.


    It''s a pity that Gu Nan''s grasp of the battle is too sharp. He just slightly side over a body position. The sword of heaven''s will missed the mark of life and death, and only cut his waist.


    God''s knife will cut a piece of meat from Gu Nan''s waist, but it has recovered in an instant. Gu Nan can completely ignore this kind of attack.


    But the original intention of Yu Lian''s sword is to force Gu nan to escape. Almost at the same time when Gu Nan starts, Austin''s sword comes to the mark.


    Daisy is the late comer and the first comer. The dark law condenses in the void, and strange black light appears directly near the mark.


    Unlike Austin, Daisy''s power is more mysterious and pure.


    In order to achieve the power of triggering the mark, even Austin has to rely on the holy sword, but Daisy can condense the law out of thin air.


    In a sense, she is more difficult and threatening than Austin.


    The dark whirlpool appeared, Gu Nan''s reaction was very fast, his left half body was quickly regularized, and the position of the mark of life and death was shifted, so that the dark whirlpool only hit the regularized shadow.


    After two changes, Austin has been infinitely close to Gu Nan. With a turning of his sword, he points to the mark of life and death, and Gu Nan finally can''t avoid it.


    Whether it''s Yulian or daisy, all they do is to pave the way for Austin''s sword.


    Gu Nan will be forced into an unavoidable situation, and Austin will make the final sword!


    Gu Nan suddenly fixed his figure, and his right hand, which was not yet regular, immediately clenched his fist and hit Austin''s face heavily.


    Austin''s whole body is broken, but the sword is moving forward with great speed, and it is about to penetrate into the mark of life and death.


    However, at this time, Gu Nan suddenly single hand pressure, unexpectedly is a grasp of the sword. Although the body was immediately ignited by the holy flame, and the palm even showed signs of being assimilated by the holy light, he finally blocked it.


    Daisy was slightly stunned. Gu Nan''s determination was beyond her expectation, and her reaction was absolutely not slow. The dark whirlpool reappeared in an instant.


    Yulian once again sacrificed the sword of heaven''s will and cried out: "don''t give him a chance to breathe..."


    However, before her voice fell, she saw Gu Nan''s figure flash, and her fists fell.


    Fish lotus heart surprised, can only take the knife of Providence reluctantly to block, but to say that the face of Gu Nan''s fist, that is not even Austin can do.


    In an instant, Tianyi Dao was blown apart completely. Even if it was Tianyi, it could not stop Gu Nan. On the contrary, it was a golden balance that slowly appeared on the top of Yulian''s head.


    The two ends of the golden balance didn''t put anything. Instead, when it appeared, it directly took the fish lotus and put it on one end of the balance.


    The person in front of Gu Nan suddenly changed to Austin, but he has re condensed the spirit and appeared in front of Gu Nan.


    To say that the flexible use of power, Austin and other characters certainly can not be weaker than anyone.


    Gu Nan has broken his divine body no less than three or four times, but Austin is still as strong as ever.


    The name of the king of the gods, in fact, he is well deserved.


    As soon as the holy sword was raised, Austin stopped Gu Nan for a moment, and his figure suddenly drifted away. He didn''t fight him head-on at all, but pointed to the mark of life and death with another sword.


    Austin''s swordsmanship is an obvious style of the world of gods, which mainly focuses on stabbing. It is quite different from the swordsmanship of Zhutian, but the effect is very good.


    In the past, this kind of stab may not have enough damage, but it is a perfect match to trigger the mark of life and death.


    Gu Nan doesn''t want to verify whether his three turns are qualified or not. Even up to now, he hasn''t shown his real strength after three turns. He has to wait for an opportunity.


    An opportunity to decide the war situation at one stroke.


    The opportunity Gu Nan was waiting for soon came. Daisy took advantage of Gu Nan''s retreat, and the dark whirlpool burst out. However, she was personally manipulated by herself, and raised her power to the top.She also does not care about herself, fight is to spell out a god body, also can''t give Gu Nan breathing opportunity idea.


    What she didn''t expect, however, was that at the moment of their contact, it seemed that the shadow from Jiuyou burst out.


    Daisy, who has always been devouring others with endless darkness, feels the taste of being devoured for the first time. The shadow almost completely envelops her. The darkness can only reach out an inch of her body and will be assimilated and engulfed immediately.


    "This is..." Even in Austin, she has never seen such strange power of law, which is totally another level of power.


    If it is said that the extreme of the second turn is that Gu Nan and the law are almost integrated and become the incarnation of the rules, then after the third turn, Gu Nan himself dominates the law.


    He is no longer the will to replace the rule, but to drive the law by his own will, which can be done to the point where he can play.


    If Gu Nan followed the essence of shadow and constantly adjusted himself to adapt to shadow, now he can show shadow in any form.


    Daisy felt that clearly.


    "It''s not a shadow! What power is this? " The dark lady roared.


    She had never seen a shadow so overbearing in nature. The power of rapid assimilation was just like Austin''s law of light is the same!


    The same is super invasive, almost all the assimilation of power, and Gu Nan''s shadow is more active, but also more powerful.


    All this happened in an instant. Austin and Yulian didn''t even have time to respond. After hearing Daisy''s cry, the law of darkness had disappeared.


    Fish lotus Zheng Zheng ground looks at this scene, murmur a way in the mouth: "finished......"


    Austin has always been calm as water on the face, the same expression is very ugly.


    Even if Daisy didn''t die directly, she would lose most of her fighting power.


    What''s more, no one can fight against the evil spirits.

 Chapter 595

    Gu Nan''s fully regularized body began to return to its original state and reappeared in front of Austin and Yulian.


    Daisy was completely destroyed by him, and she has not been reunited up to now. It is obvious that the attack from the law level has made her suffer a lot.


    Previously, the three men decided not to give Gu Nan a chance to breathe, and the strategy was completely shattered.


    Yulian was hit hard, Austin was silent, and the war seemed to be in a deadlock.


    Gu Nan was not in a hurry to start. He was comparing the difference between his "pseudo three turns" and the real three turns, in terms of the law and the body of the evil god.


    In his previous life, Gu Nan crossed three turns at the same time. He didn''t experience how strong three turns were. However, he was not the first player to play three turns. At least he had seen other people''s first person game videos.


    In contrast, his current state can not be regarded as complete three turns. At least the strength of the body of evil spirits is far from the level of three turns, but there are some clues about the law.


    Now Gu Nan''s shadow can be easily controlled, and even shows the nature of other laws, completely volatilizing from the heart.


    In terms of level, although it has not yet completed three turns, it has already surpassed 15 steps, which is enough to suppress Austin, Daisy and others.


    On the contrary, there was not much difference between the body of the evil god and that before three turns, which made Gu Nan have some conjectures.


    Perhaps at his present stage, the strength of the body of evil god is no longer determined by the rank, but by the sin value.


    This phenomenon is not consistent with before, perhaps because the evil temple is broken?


    Gu Nan doesn''t know. Now he has gradually embarked on an unprecedented Road, and even no one in the world has ever known what the road after the 15th level is like.


    For now, everything depends on Gu Nan''s own exploration.


    Gu Nan''s thoughts gradually returned, and his eyes fell on Austin and Yulian again.


    The next moment, beyond the scope of understanding of the shadow reappearance, quickly towards the two erosion. Both the light and the rhyme of Tao are rapidly disintegrated while touching the shadow.


    Under Gu Nan''s control, the shadow has the characteristics of light and dark, assimilating and swallowing at the same time, quickly combining the enemy and strengthening itself, which can be described as "invincible".


    For Austin and Yulian, the situation is a sharp turn for the worse.


    Daisy was directly hit by Gu Nan''s hidden blow, which greatly reduced their threat to Gu Nan. If they only join hands, it is almost impossible to hit the mark of life and death.


    In the face of the shadow, Austin looked at the fish lotus beside her and saw that she was still struggling to support her. She couldn''t help sighing.


    With a wave of his holy sword, a large number of holy lights gathered together, and Sheng split a path in the shadow, trying to return to the world of gods.


    Gu Nan just looked at him, then his figure flashed slightly, directly blocking in front of Austin.


    The shadow rule is like the maggot of tarsal bone, twining around the sword, which makes it difficult for Austin to even play the sword.


    The next moment, Gu Nan''s fist has fallen on Austin''s chest. The shadow wrapped God of light, even unable to resist effectively, was instantly shattered by Gu Nan.


    Up to now, Austin, the strongest in the two circles, has not had much power to fight back in front of Gu Nan.


    If it''s not to solve Austin in the shortest time, Gu Nan can even use the law to do more damage to Austin.


    After Austin was beaten back, Gu Nan was left with Yu Lian.


    This person in charge of dongxutian, at this point, has become calm.


    She simply gave up her resistance and let the shadow wrap her up: "Gu Nan, I am willing to hand over the position of the star master of Dongxu sky, you can..."


    "No need." Gu Nan stepped forward and stuck Yu Lian''s neck with one hand. Countless shadows poured from her seven orifices, almost washing her whole body into shadows.


    One on one, Yulian will be completely suppressed by Gu Nan.


    Her law level is not as good as Gu Nan''s, countless Taoist methods can not cause more effect on Gu Nan, plus there are many injuries in the body, it can be said that there is no win.


    When the hole empty days can not arouse Gu Nan''s interest, the fish lotus has lost all dependence.


    Gu Nan was determined to take her this time. He first eliminated all the rebels in the heavens, then solved the remaining gods, and then did his own experiment with peace of mind.


    It is Gu Nan''s goal to gather the strength of the two worlds and study the mystery of the original world.


    Yulian is under the influence of the shadow force. She can''t mobilize the law completely. She realizes that if she continues to do so, her own law may be broken away.


    Helpless, she can only mobilize their own strength, directly burst this body, countless rhymes flying in the void.


    Self explosion is a helpless choice for the strong of he Dao level.


    Because the disordered rule burst, only can cause the shock wave, the power is far from being compared with the normal shot, it is extremely inefficient.Gu Nan walks out of the void slowly. The shock wave and rhyme of Yulian''s self explosion can''t affect him.


    He didn''t mean to stay. He came to Dongxu tiannei in one step. The shadow behind him was boiling again and quickly destroyed everything in Dongxu tiannei.


    In ancient times, Xingjie, once the core of heaven, is now the birthplace of Daoism. However, in front of Gu Nan''s shadow, it is no different from ordinary Xingjie.


    Many Taoists and real people died here. Some even died in the process of seclusion. They didn''t know what happened until they died.


    They may have been very fair in front of everything.


    "Master! Respect the teacher One of the disciples stumbled into the hall, only to find Yulian sitting on the futon, wandering in the sky.


    "Master, several elders..."


    "I see." Yu Lian sighed, "if you can help daozong to survive this disaster, everything will be OK."


    When the disciple heard this, his eyes turned red: "but..."


    Of course he knew what the elders were going to do.


    The foreign enemy came to the door, but the leader''s sect could only confine itself here. Several elders begged the enemy for mercy, so as to keep the clan alive


    It''s a shame!


    Nuota''s hole is empty. Can''t you find a person to pick the beam?


    The Daopao disciples could not help feeling that their blood was burning. They wanted to become a star leader and rush out to wipe out the strong enemy.


    However, at the next moment, the endless shadow swept the whole hall. The disciple didn''t even hum, and the whole person turned into ashes.


    But the fish lotus just looks at all these, completely did not make any reaction, even let the shadow begin to invade the road hall.

 Chapter 596

    Gu Nan stood in the void of the sky and looked coldly at the people below. The shadow was still attacking quickly.


    It is Gu Nan''s plan to completely destroy Dong Xutian. It is not easy to change because of other things.


    He always acts regardless of others. When he reaches the present level, even fewer people can influence him.


    While Gu Nan was determined to go his own way, the three figures slowly floated into the air, but they were two men and one woman dressed as three Taoists.


    The two men, one young and one old, are red lipped and white toothed. Their height is only up to Gu Nan''s waist, but their faces are calm and calm, not like children.


    The old man was just about to die. He was haggard, as if half of his foot had stepped into the coffin.


    That woman is more strange, clearly a simple Taoist dress, look is calm and solemn, but inexplicably revealed a kind of flattery. It didn''t seem that she did it intentionally, but naturally.


    To tell the truth, it''s really rare to see such a Taoist woman in the peaceful Dongxu heaven.


    The first one among the three was the old man. He came to Gu Nan and said to him, "I''ve seen you before. Please give me your hand."


    Gu Nan rarely killed his opponent with a single blow, because the old Taoist had something in his hand.


    It was an open file with four names on it: jiupo, huangquan Taoist, Xueshan layman and Gu Nan.


    Knowing the existence of huangquan Taoist, and being able to list him with jiupo and Gu Nan, it is obvious that Dongxu heaven, as the head of all heavens, does not know nothing.


    However, although they did not do it themselves, the shadow is still rapidly invading the four directions.


    That woman can''t help but hasten to say: "please stop, I have countless files to record ancient secrets, and..."


    Gu Nan interrupted coldly: "I''m not interested in ancient times. What qualifications do those old people who died in the long river of time have for me to understand? "


    It''s never a great thing to have a long history. It''s none of Gu Nan''s business to know how powerful the ancestors of Dong Xu Tian are.


    If it wasn''t for the four names on that magic Taoist, he wouldn''t even give three people a chance to speak.


    He turned his eyes to shuhuan Laodao and said in a deep voice, "who is the snow mountain hermit?"


    Gu Nan just asked casually. He didn''t care whether the other side would reply. Of course, it''s best to be willing to answer. If he doesn''t, he will try to find the answer again.


    However, this illustrious Taoist was very honest. He quickly replied, "the snow mountain monk died 23000 years ago. His life, experience and expertise are all in the cave. Please follow me to have a look."


    The child like Taoist also opened his mouth at this time, but his voice sounds very vicissitudes, which is a kind of middle-aged husky.


    "As long as you can leave me a little bit to live, you can leave the fish and lotus to you." When he said this, he also looked at the woman beside him, "her sister yuluo is the same."


    Gu Nan also knew at this time that this woman was Yu Lian''s sister. But Yulian had a sister. He had heard about it, but no one had ever seen her.


    Fish Luo heard this, can''t help but look back in consternation, eyes also with a little confused and ignorant, obviously this is not in the scope of their previous agreement.


    Gu Nan''s eyes stopped for a while, the invasion of shadow power finally stopped, and the shadows all over the sky fell behind Gu Nan.


    "Take me to see the information of the snow mountain hermit." Gu Nan said to Shu Huan Lao Dao.


    The special magic Taoist gave another gift and turned to lead Gu Nan away.


    ¡­¡­


    In the main hall of daozong, Gu Nan stood in front of a bookshelf with dozens of stories high, looking through a file in his hand.


    This was originally the residence of daozong Zhangjiao, but now Yulian has lost the position of daozong Zhangjiao, and this hall has been temporarily returned to Gu Nan.


    It''s not that he is interested in daozong, it''s just that all the information he wants is here.


    After reading a file, Gu Nan puts it aside, and the file will automatically float to a certain position on the shelf, while the other file is empty in Gu Nan''s hand.


    All these materials are about the snow mountain residents.


    The real name of Xueshan Jushi is Wang. The world only knows that he likes to call himself Xueshan Jushi. He even calls his residence xueshanju and establishes a small clan called Xueshan sect.


    It is such a person who has a special liking for "Snow Mountain", but at the beginning of its rise, he showed amazing foresight.


    No matter his judgment of the situation or his understanding of various skills, he is far more than ordinary people. What''s more, he once made predictions about the great events of the heavens, so as to profit from them.


    After many times of such behavior, Dong Xutian began to make a special judgment on him.


    In Gu Nan''s eyes, this person is obviously the same kind of person as Morag, and their behavior trajectory is too similar.


    However, what''s more special is that the snow mountain monk didn''t live until now. He didn''t even wait until he became the star master. He had already died when he was still in the small world."It''s the shame of a passer-by." Gu Nan shook his head and said to himself.


    However, when he saw the back, he also found that it was not all the fault of the snow mountain hermit. It was his bad luck.


    When he fell, he didn''t even break the boundary. He didn''t even have the qualification to leave the small world. However, he was unexpectedly confronted by two strangers.


    The two star owners had a big fight in that small plane, and the battlefield was very close to xueshanzong, which was why xueshanjushi fell.


    "If he is really a passer-by and knows something about history, he should know that he could never resist the star master at that time."


    "In that case, why does he have to stay in the clan instead of being in the limelight?" Gu Nan had some doubts in his mind, but then he thought of a possibility.


    Sure enough, shuhuan Laodao said: "although Xueshan Jushi died in that war, his Xueshan sect has survived and is still there."


    "Is there something strange about it?" Gu Nan picks eyebrow road.


    "Yes." Shuhuan Taoist nodded, "there is a building in Xueshan sect, which has not been decayed for more than 20000 years. The disciples of Xueshan sect have a special chance to enter it."


    No matter what the so-called special chance is, just 20000 years of immortality is enough for Gu nan to determine what he thinks.


    This must be the original strength of the original world!


    Even jiupo and huangquan Taoist didn''t notice him, but dongxutian noticed him.


    Dong Xutian didn''t even know where Gu Nan and others came from, let alone the existence of the original world, but they were aware of the strangeness of several people and the related places.


    This is because Dong Xutian is the head of all the heavens, and he has a huge amount of information. After careful analysis and comparison, it is not difficult to get such a result.


    So Gu Nan patted Shu Huan on the shoulder and said, "big data is really reliable."

 Chapter 597

    Dongxutian may not know what big data is, but it doesn''t prevent them from using it.


    Their metaphysical science and technology has enough computation and means to collect information, so the analysis and integration of these information is a matter of course.


    It''s not necessarily that jiupo and huangquan Taoists don''t understand this, but they know the secrets of the original world, so they don''t want to do this part of the work by themselves.


    If you want to rely on one person to control big data, you can''t control the information.


    Gu Nan is still looking at the information about the snow mountain hermits. He has always been very patient with the suspected passers-by and refuses to leave out any details.


    Gu Nan seemed to be the only one left in the hall. Until he finished reading all the information, he found that Yu Lian was standing in front of him.


    At this time, Yulian didn''t wear the Taoist robe of the past. Instead, she changed into normal clothes, but her eyes were as calm as usual.


    Gu Nan looks at her curiously - it''s not that he doesn''t understand the meaning of Dong Xutian. Whether it''s hostages or booty, it''s inevitable to hand over the fish lotus.


    What makes Gu Nan curious is that Yu Lian''s breath is very weak at this time, far from the usual level of 14, and almost falls to the level of he Dao.


    This is a very strange thing, because even if the astral realm is destroyed, the astral realm will not be greatly affected, but it will be more difficult to supplement if the source of strength is lost.


    At the same time, it is almost impossible for the star owner who has lost the astral world to go further unless he reconstructs the astral world.


    But now Dongxu Tianming is still well, and Yulian is just injured. How could she fall so badly?


    As if seeing Gu Nan''s doubts, Yu Lian put on a faint smile at the corner of her mouth: "I have passed on the sky for many generations, and the star world has never been damaged. Do you know where all the previous star masters have gone?"


    It''s really strange. It is almost impossible for a strong person of the he Dao level to have a good star boundary and a falling star master.


    Because if you want to kill the one who is in harmony with the Tao, you must first erase his astral world, just as Austin and others destroyed the God and heaven before.


    Gu Nan thought for a while and said, "when you can''t fight, will you hand over the star master?"


    The fish lotus is tiny a Zheng, immediately have no language way: "ten thousand years descend, can force the way Zong hand over to teach of, you are still the first."


    In order to prevent Gu Nan from having any strange associations, Yu Lian simply took the initiative to explain: "daozong has its own unique heritage. Since my ancestors, there has never been a master of stars for 100000 years."


    As she said this, she put one hand against the bookshelf next to her, and a file automatically appeared in her hand under her will.


    Gu Nan took the file from Yu Lian and looked down. The top rope was gold. In the past, it was the top secret, and only the leader could check it.


    No one can open this golden rope except the palm sect which opens it with a special way.


    "Can you open it?" Gu Nan looks at Yu Lian and shakes the file on his hand.


    "I''m no longer the leader of Taoism." Yulian shakes her head.


    "Oh." Gu Nan answered, and then he pulled the golden rope.


    Fish lotus has been to this kind of situation, but still can''t help but roll a white eye, at the same time subconsciously away from Gu Nan a little bit.


    She is no longer the star master of Dongxu. Maybe Gu Nan can make her body collapse by touching her hard.


    Gu Nan quickly browsed through the contents. This is the handwriting of one of the Zhangjiao in daozong, who was the founder of dongxutian.


    according to history, it should be the palm teaching that took away the essence from the celestial sphere when the ancient three realms collapsed.


    If Gu Nan remembers correctly, his name should be Miao Xu.


    Miaoxu Taoist is a real talent of heaven. It took him only two or three hundred years from cultivation to sanctification. He also made great efforts to turn the tide when the heaven was in danger and created the pattern of heaven and world.


    From the breaking of the three realms to the inner world, to the inheritance of Dong Xutian, all kinds of things have his shadow.


    But in his handwriting, the content is very strange.


    First of all, he described in detail a method of inheritance in a very long space, which could inherit the feeling of he Dao level, but the cost was that the feeling could not last.


    Because of this, each generation of Zhangjiao could not survive for more than 100000 years, and even most of them were forced to pass down their position after 10000 years.


    This method seems to have a lot of defects, but considering the difficulty of merging, it is actually quite superior.


    It can almost guarantee the existence of those who are in harmony with the Tao in the astral realm, unlike some astral realms, who will fall out of the ranks of harmony with the Tao directly when inheriting.


    After such a long speech, it is the real content of this handwritten script. It is said that the Miaoxu Taoist''s own life is not long, and it is a person Gu Nan is very familiar with who hurt him.


    It''s nine spirits.


    "The nine spirits are unpredictable. It seems that his life style appears out of thin air. There is no past and no future. Children and grandchildren should be careful. " This is the original words of Taoist Miaoxu.Gu Nan is very clear how nine spirits come from, and history is gradually forming a line in his mind.


    He thought it would be over here, but he didn''t expect that at the end of the handwriting, Miao Xu left such a sentence after a series of feelings.


    "The loss of the boundary is the result of a strange number. I regret not listening to my younger martial brother!"


    Gu Nan raised his head, looked at Yu Lian and said, "who is the younger martial brother here?"


    "You know." Fish lotus like to unload the burden, a face easily fiddle with the hair, "when because of the nine soul thing left daozong, my martial uncle Liangyi Taoist, that is now Lu Wen."


    Gu Nan''s eyes revealed a touch of strangeness, as if he understood something and suddenly closed the file on his hand.


    "Take me to the little plane of the snow mountain hermit."


    ¡­¡­


    In a small plane, Gu Nan and Yu Lian walk side by side and come to a barren mountain.


    This was once the base of xueshanzong. Of course, it''s the same now. It''s just that there are only three or two kittens and puppies left in xueshanzong now, which is in a state of extreme poverty.


    However, although there are few disciples of Xueshan sect, there are many people who come to visit. Even this sect''s survival depends largely on There is no charge for tickets.


    The strange architecture, which lasted for 20000 years, is still in good condition, which is very attractive to many monks. Some even join xueshanzong for a chance.


    "What''s the chance of that building?" Gu Nan asked casually.


    "Not necessarily." Yulian obviously knows something about it. "Some people get pills, some get weapons, skills, and even get a spirit animal pet."

 Chapter 598

    The strange architecture of xueshanzong is indeed a famous scenic spot, attracting many people to observe.


    However, in the past 20000 years, these buildings have neither developed into large-scale doors nor been coveted by large-scale doors. The problems can be seen.


    To put it bluntly, most of the things given by the building are not high-grade, and few even reach the extraordinary level. Moreover, only three people can use them every day, and few people can see them.


    On the other hand, the site of xueshanzong is extremely remote, and there are no resources to explore around it, which makes the main sect not interested in it.


    "It seems that the building can''t be moved." Gu Nan stood in front of the so-called "Hall of opportunity" and said flatly.


    Because the theory of chance is so popular, Xueshan zonggan Cui named this side hall "chance hall".


    "That''s nature." Yu Lian said with a faint smile, "with the power of people in this small world, we can''t even destroy it."


    They talked as if there were no one else, but occasionally there were tourists around, but they walked straight as if they were completely invisible.


    Gu Nan walks slowly into the hall of chance, only to find a huge statue of Taoist priest in the center, with three futons underneath.


    Two of them have been turned over, and one of them is worshiping on the last one. After three kneeling and nine kowtowing, a secret script was placed in front of him.


    This man ran out in ecstasy and kept showing off to his martial Brothers - among the chances given by the chance hall, the skill is often the most valuable one.


    Gu Nan saw the scene in his eyes, then shook his head and said to Yu Lian, "let''s go."


    "Have you finished?" This time it''s Yulian''s turn to be curious. It''s not the first time that she''s come to see this, but she can''t say anything strange about the whole process.


    In fact, it''s just a process of making things according to the rules of the world. Maybe someone has introduced a small part of the origin of the world by special means and made these little things randomly.


    Maybe it''s an array, maybe it''s some kind of treasure and so on, but these obviously can''t surprise the empty star master.


    Gu Nan just shook his head and didn''t speak. He knows better than Yulian what this scene means.


    The origin of the world for creation is strange to Yulian, but Gu Nan is very familiar with it. This is the origin of the original world numbered 059812.


    The snow mountain hermit also came from the original world, but the power he gained from the original world was obviously a form of clan.


    Because of this, he had to stay in the clan when the two star owners had a big fight. Unfortunately, he was affected.


    Maybe it''s not that he doesn''t want to run, but if the clan can''t survive, even if he runs away, it''s useless?


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Nan sat in front of his desk. On the desk was a piece of paper with a row of names written from top to bottom.


    Jiupo, Liangyi, zero, huangquan, Xueshan, Lu Wen, Gu Nan, Morag.


    This is the result of all the people related to the original boundary in chronological order. It can be said that the appearance of snow mountain hermits and Liangyi Taoists really filled the gap in time.


    After that, Gu Nan drew a red line between the two names of "Liangyi Taoist" and "Luwen".


    Now if you look at this timeline, you will find a very interesting thing, that is, the time when each name appears is when the previous person is about to complete the final transformation.


    Liangyi Taoist appeared before jiupo won the boundary, but there was not much time to stop it.


    He even took the risk to offer advice to his elder martial brother. As a result, his elder martial brother Miao Xu Taoist didn''t believe him.


    Zero''s life is unknown, and huangquan Taoist also appeared before zero completely disappeared; the birth time of Xueshan Buddhist was before huangquan Taoist was promoted to he Dao.


    When I came to Lu Wen, there was a slight cut-off, because Xueshan Jushi unfortunately died before he got out of the army due to an unexpected situation, which can only be ignored.


    But then this law appeared again. Within a hundred years after Gu Nan''s debut, Lu Wen completed his awakening and regained the double laws of time and space.


    And just when Gu Nan was about to "destroy the evil god", Morag appeared with a period of "history" after that.


    When the passers-by were found out, the rules of the original visitors seemed to have gradually shown in front of Gu Nan.


    Of course, this is not without contradictions.


    For example, according to the previous information, Lu Wen should have been brought by Taoist Huang Quan, but he was actually within the "quota" of the original realm.


    Another example is that Taoist Huang Quan claimed to have seen the history of "nine spirits", but according to the law, it should be Liangyi Taoist who saw this history.


    "The yellow spring is lying." Gu Nan gently put the pen on the table, silent for a while, and said to himself, "Lu Wen''s past and present life may have long been connected with huangquan."


    Gu Nan doesn''t think it''s great that Huang Quan conceals something from him.


    A man like him, who has been in the gap between the two worlds for tens of thousands of years, would be very stupid if he told himself everything.Gu Nan never believes in the information easily obtained from his population. He only believes in the things he finds bit by bit. If these things have been tampered with, he can only blame himself for not being smart enough and blame others.


    Looking back from the table, the paper was burned to ashes without leaving any trace. Gu Nan''s figure appeared on the edge of the world of heaven and began to move towards the world of gods.


    He has all the information he needs to know. Next, he should take care of the main gods first.


    At the same time, he also wanted to have a try. Is there any evil value in killing God.


    As for Dong Xutian It has to be said that daozong was able to stand for hundreds of thousands of years. It really had considerable wisdom, not only relying on strength.


    Relying on the information handed in and the role shown in the case of Xueshan residents, daozong gave Gu Nan a reason to let them go.


    With such a sect monitoring the whole world, you may be able to find something you don''t notice.


    Of course, if Gu Nan is allowed to choose wisdom or power, his choice must be the latter.


    If I can kill the enemy with one blow, what should I do?


    The world of gods.


    In the kingdom of light, the five remaining gods in the world of gods are gathering together. Even Daisy and Byer entered the Kingdom they would never enter before.


    It can only be said that under the threat of evil spirits, it is meaningless to talk about the struggle between the two major deities.


    "Evil spirits are no longer what we can resist." Austin sighed. "His laws and his power We can''t threaten him at all


    "Is there no way?" Daisy''s face was still a little pale. Gu Nan''s previous injury to her was so serious that it almost hurt her.


    Austin was silent for a long time, and finally turned her eyes to a man beside her: "the last way All our hopes are in you. "


    The man he was staring at was Eugene, the Lord of the war.


    The little transparent war leader who has been working for a long time suddenly felt that "the organization has decided".

 Chapter 599

    Standing in the void, Eugene watched with his own eyes the fall of the kingdom of God, which made him feel reluctant.


    This is his kingdom.


    There is no mistake. The kingdom of war, which Gu Nan had no time to destroy before, was demobilized by Eugene himself, and then destroyed.


    As the master of the kingdom of God, when Eugene himself decided to destroy the kingdom of God, he was more efficient than anyone else.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the kingdom of war was completely destroyed in the void, and the whole plane collapsed.


    Eugene didn''t want to do it if he had a choice, but as Austin said, it was their only chance. If you can kill the evil god, all the sacrifices are worth it.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan arrived at the world of gods, he soon found the strange things here.


    The world of the gods is a place he knows very well, so as soon as he arrives, he immediately realizes that something is wrong.


    The laws of the whole world It seems that a small part of it is beginning to overlap. If you distinguish them carefully, you can see the overlapping parts, which are light and dark.


    Gu Nan''s eyes fell on the void. He saw that the holy light and the dark were slowly overlapping in a strange way.


    At the junction of the two kingdoms, a pale gold balance is slowly floating, while Austin and Daisy are standing at both ends, leading the two kingdoms to meet.


    Gu Nan suddenly felt a sense of crisis in his mind. In his current state, he had a strong ability to predict danger. It was obvious that what the two men were doing at this time could bring threat to him.


    "Run, or stop in time?" Gu Nan''s intuition gave the answer immediately when the idea rose in his heart.


    It has to be stopped!


    If the delay continues, Gu Nan may not have the chance to enter the world of the gods. What''s more, with his current strength, where is the need to look ahead?


    Gu Nan takes a step forward, and his figure falls in front of Austin and his fists are already falling on the golden balance.


    He is such a straight punch, completely unchanged move, completely no cover, the target has all written in the face.


    But neither Austin nor Daisy could do anything about it. No matter the law or the divine body, they have no way to block the blow.


    No one can stop it, so it is invincible.


    The fist hit the golden balance heavily. This incarnation of the rule of "justice" is not affected by the rules of inertia, mechanics, sports and so on. However, it still stands firmly in the void.


    Gu Nan only felt like he was hitting the void. He had a real touch, but there was no reaction force. It was very strange.


    But Gu Nan didn''t mean to be discouraged. A grim smile appeared on his face. His fists rained on the golden balance, and each blow was enough to shatter the void.


    In fact, near the scale of "justice", there is no law that can exist for a long time, only "justice" is still struggling to support.


    Cracks began to appear on the base of the balance, and even golden liquid flowed down the cracks, as if the balance was a living thing.


    Austin looked at all this indifferently, but the process of the connection between the two great kingdoms accelerated a bit.


    Gu Nan was not idle while he was punching. Endless shadows squeeze directly into the center of the two worlds, devouring the surrounding light and darkness.


    With Gu Nan''s current law power, whether it is light or darkness, we can only seek self-protection in front of the shadow, and there is no counterattack at all.


    But Austin and Daisy, regardless of all this, only unite the two great kingdoms.


    After all, Gu Nan came here alone. Even if he had already counted half a third turn, it was impossible for him to compare the total amount of laws with the two divine kingdoms.


    Therefore, Gu Nan''s ultimate goal is to completely destroy the balance of justice in the shortest time.


    Click!


    Another blow fell, and the left arm of golden balance finally broke. Austin, who was standing there, was short and almost fell into the void.


    So Austin sighed, "I can''t wait for it to be finished, but That''s enough. "


    Daisy''s face didn''t waver, but she slowly raised her arm.


    In her hand, the origin of the kingdom of God, which represents the ultimate law of darkness, is rapidly falling into the kingdom of light. Austin did the same thing.


    In the past, it was absolutely unthinkable to hand over one''s own origin to the enemy with the opposite law.


    But at this moment, with the help of the power of the just balance, the real replacement of light and dark was completed for the first time.


    In the light and dark blend at the same time, the golden balance burst, Austin and Daisy''s figure disappeared at the same time, into the two kingdoms.


    Gu Nan looked up and frowned. Because he saw that the two great divine kingdoms were already full of holes, and it was the two men who took the initiative to destroy them.In the extremely unstable kingdom of God, once they lose their active restraint, countless laws will explode directly in the void.


    But such a disordered rule burst, obviously can not hurt Gu Nan, these rules are not really lost, but all absorbed into the central government.


    The burst golden balance forms a whirlpool, as if to involve all forces in it, while Gu Nan just stands beside and ignores it.


    He has a feeling that Austin''s layout has been completed. No matter where he goes, the golden whirlpool will surely fall on him.


    In that case, it''s better to see what they want to do.


    Innumerable light and dark converged. The golden light in the void reached the top, and then suddenly turned into a small scale, which was directly printed on Gu Nan''s heart.


    Gu Nan looked down, and the balance clearly penetrated his own shadow law, and then penetrated the body, directly imprinted in the spirit.


    And let Austin two people almost pay the cost of life, the final means of completion, obviously not so simple.


    It seems that in the history that Morag knew, he was sealed by them at the cost of his life? So This is the seal?


    Gu Nan with a shadow of the blade, will directly cut down the flesh and blood in front of the chest, the scale brand fell in his hands.


    But he knew that it was just an appearance, a mark deep in the soul, which was far from easy to peel off.


    It''s just that Gu Nan''s flesh and blood changed strangely at this time. It began to fade away until it completely disappeared in Gu Nan''s hands.


    While the flesh and blood disappeared, Gu Nan felt that he had become lighter.


    It was an inexplicable feeling, like he was a little far away from the world, so he began to understand what Austin and Daisy had done.


    Truth ¡¤ exile.

 Chapter 600

    Truth is a kind of divinity. The more noble the law is and the more devout the believers are, the more they like to teach it.


    The believers of light in Austin are very good at truth, so Gu Nan has seen the power of truth more than once in the past Games.


    If we go deep into the principle, truth is actually a kind of law of cause and effect magic.


    When users want to accomplish something, they pay enough power to the world, far more than the completion of the thing itself, and then give the completion process to the world.


    In this process, the extra power is actually used for transformation, just to hand over the impossible things to the omnipotent world rules.


    "Banishment" is a very typical one. The caster pays a huge amount of energy to banish the strong enemy directly to a different space, so that the other cannot return.


    The "banishment" at the mortal level is just to throw people to other planes. In the world of gods, non gods can''t shuttle between planes and naturally can''t come back.


    The divine level will also have the effect of space cage. When the caster is restrained by power, he has to wait until the other party''s power is exhausted before he has the chance to leave.


    And the God level To be exact, it is at the cost of the lives of the two main gods, light and dark. I''m afraid no one has ever seen this kind of exorcism.


    Gu Nan can clearly feel that the process of exile is continuing, and he is being pulled into an unknown field.


    If you wait for the "exile" to be completed, maybe you will completely disappear from here and go to a place where you can''t come back.


    As for where it will eventually be, I''m afraid Austin doesn''t know for herself - the feature of truth telling is that it only talks about the result, and the process is handed over to the world.


    "It''s interesting." Gu Nan felt his own strength constantly empty, but he had nothing to worry about.


    Truth is not invincible after all. If you want to trap Gu Nan, it means a huge and inestimable power.


    Gu Nan can wait until the truth is finished, and then smash the cage with his fist.


    "Is this the so-called seal?" Gu Nan thinks of himself in history. The result is to disappear, seal or exile, it''s almost the same.


    However, Gu Nan can be sure that the evil god in history has not reached the level of three turns.


    After all, Gu Nan can turn three times by finding the source number from Morag. In the original history, it was impossible to have Morag.


    The original boundary''s prediction of history is likely to be discontinuous. Whenever the previous period of history is coming to an end, new predictions will appear.


    When the two great kingdoms collapsed, Austin sacrificed themselves, while Byer and Boswell disappeared, even Eugene disappeared.


    The Lord of war destroyed his kingdom of God and erased all traces of himself in the world, so even Gu Nan could not find him.


    But Gu Nan doesn''t care about it either. He wants to control the two worlds, not the life and death of one Eugene.


    Just another discovery makes Gu Nan worried.


    After a simple test, Gu Nan found that to kill the gods, it seems that he really can''t get the sin value.


    As Gu Nan initially expected, sin value is actually the product of the evil temple. Originally, the evil god hall was in charge of itself, so it could strengthen itself with evil value.


    Now that the evil god hall is gone, of course, it is impossible to benefit from the killing of gods.


    Although Gu Nan can be regarded as invincible in the world now, he is a man who has seen the real three turns and always wants to see if there is a way to get there.


    "If you can''t take the last step, put it down for the time being." Gu Nan quickly made a decision, "at most two months time, exile will officially take effect, take advantage of now to complete the layout."


    ¡­¡­


    The move to wipe out the world of gods was more smooth than Gu Nan thought. Only the banishment of Shenshu was unexpected.


    But Austin also really can''t think of, can only use the truth to bypass Gu Nan''s super defense, in order to achieve the purpose of expelling the evil god.


    Now there is no God in the world of gods. Even if it is hidden in the dark, it dare not appear. It can be completely ruled by the heaven world.


    After Gu Nan returned to the celestial world, he did not hesitate to order that the major star masters should be organized to invade and control the world of gods.


    Version 2.0 of the God hunting manual was also released, which immediately became a nightmare for the gods, and a large number of gods were brutally slaughtered.


    Because of their role in cultivating those who break the boundaries, Shenge has become a hot spot in the eyes of the stars, especially some high-level gods, who rarely die on the battlefield.


    Under Gu Nan''s command, Lianhe Taoists took part in the battle.


    Although most of them have not been rebuilt yet, it is more than enough to deal with them with their own strength.


    The gods were hunted and killed in large numbers, and the gods became the spoils of the stars. Even some weak gods were imprisoned and became the playthings of the enemy.


    The world of the gods went through all the treatment that the zone ruled by violence should have.Gu Nan is indifferent to all this. What he wants is to bring the two worlds under control.


    ¡­¡­


    In the laboratory, Gu Nan calmly looks at Morag and zero.


    They should not be replaced as two batches of culture solution in one warehouse.


    In fact, this kind of practice is quite luxurious. When Gu Nan was still in the fourth or fifth level, he had to go to the gate of the star world to complete the task in order to hold the origin of the world.


    Now it''s just for the absorption efficiency of these two people. They don''t need to replace the world''s original source after absorption, but they use the original source as a cheap culture medium. It''s a luxury.


    But Gu Nan didn''t care much. Now there are so many aspects in the universe, and all the sources are left to him. He only needs to transform them into a specific proportion of the original world.


    "How''s it going?" Gu Nan went to the workbench of the laboratory and asked the researcher who stayed here.


    The researcher quickly handed the observation report to Gu Nan, who was also reporting the recent situation. But in fact, the progress here is not fast, or even no progress.


    Morag is better. With the continuous infusion of the source, his skill level is constantly improving, but zero is not the same.


    The boundary of Hedao is too important. Even her system is inefficient in this respect, which is the result of innumerable sources.


    The similarity between the two is that they are unlikely to be completed within two months, and Gu Nan can''t see the result before he leaves.


    "Then wait until you come back." Gu Nan shakes his head and disappears from the laboratory.


    He came to the original boundary, the next target is huangquan Taoist. Now his power has not completely dissipated, some things must be made clear first.

 Chapter 601

    The Taoist of huangquan disappeared.


    Just like when he appeared, he disappeared from heaven and earth as if he had never existed.


    Of course, he didn''t accurately predict the arrival time of Gu Nan. I''m afraid he had already left here and didn''t plan to meet Gu Nan at all.


    "He won''t know that Dong Xutian has collected so much information, so why did he run?" Gu Nan made a tour around Yuanjie to confirm that there was no sign of Taoist in huangquan. He could not help frowning.


    However, although we don''t know what Taoist Huang Quan''s escape is for, the other side needs to avoid themselves, at least because they don''t have self-confidence in their own strength.


    Taoist Huang Quan knew that after seeing Gu Nan, he would die directly. This was the reason why he avoided.


    But the timing of his escape was really brilliant. Even Gu Nan is hard to find out if he is determined to hide himself.


    It''s not the main gods in Shenzhan. There is a lot of breath left in the destroyed Kingdom, which can be found by Gu Nan.


    For example, Eugene destroyed the kingdom of God by himself, leaving no trace. Then he would hide in any small place and search it as if it were impossible.


    And the Taoist of huangquan doesn''t even have the star world, so his potential will be more hidden.


    Gu Nan confirmed that Taoist Huang Quan was not nearby and frowned slightly. He then returned to the world of heaven and ordered a comprehensive search of the world.


    The object of the search expanded from the original Fu Cheng to the Taoist of huangquan.


    "Is Taoist Huang Quan still alive?" Yu Lian sits quietly beside Gu Nan and helps him write down the soon to be issued Yu Ling.


    Although Gu Nan was in control of the two worlds in essence, he didn''t like to engage in superficial Kung Fu, so Dong Xutian took charge of it on his behalf, and all the orders were issued through daozong.


    As for his own kingdom of God, it is still developing smoothly, not affected by the external twists and turns.


    Yu Lian, the former leader of Taoism, seems to have become Gu Nan''s special Clerical Officer. Whenever Gu Nan has any requirements, she needs to achieve it through various administrative means.


    If you want to deal with practical matters, one hundred Gu Nan can''t match Yu Lian, even the cabinet in his kingdom of God.


    After all, Gu Nan''s kingdom of God is so big that no matter what matters he needs to deal with, or the friends and enemies he needs to contact with, he can''t compare with Dong Xutian.


    As the head of all the heavens, the plane that can be affected by the void sky even accounts for more than 80% of the ten thousand realms of all the heavens. This is already a terrible number.


    In such a rush time, Gu Nan will certainly adopt the most efficient method.


    "Alive." Gu Nan did not mean to hide, nodded.


    He not only announced the life and death of Taoist Huang Quan, but also integrated his appearance, breath, habits and other information as the basis for the following people to search.


    Some of these materials Gu Nan had already mastered, while others came from the dossier of Dong Xutian, a giant that ruled all ages, which really had its unique features.


    Under Gu Nan''s command, all the major forces were mobilized and put a lot of manpower and material resources into the search. However, this action was obviously not effective in a short time.


    Whether Fu Cheng came to the two worlds and where he will be is unknown, but it is hard to find quickly.


    Not to mention the Taoist of huangquan. It is destined to be a long-term work by his means.


    Of course, Gu Nan''s only information about Taoist Huang Quan is that he has been promoted to he Dao.


    If someone knows that he is in harmony quietly, it is hard to ensure that he will not be associated with the outside world. Gu Nan does not want the original world to be exposed.


    As time went by, Gu Nan stayed in the hall of daozong, occasionally looking at the materials on the bookshelves, but more often doing experiments.


    He is doing a comprehensive test of his current state, from the nature and strength of the law to the various powers of the body, analyzing and recording one by one.


    Of course, it also includes the mark of life and death.


    It seems that the caster has disappeared, and the power of the mark of life and death is gradually fading. Under the erosion of the body of evil gods, even the structure of the mark is beginning to become unstable.


    This mark, which was once given high hopes by the gods, gambled on the whole kingdom of Baie, and finally went bankrupt because of Gu Nan''s accident.


    Now Austin and Daisy have to pay for their lives and place their hopes on exile.


    It has to be said that the power of banishment does continue to take effect. With the passage of two months, Gu Nan''s body has become a virtual shadow, almost not real.


    It can be said that Gu Nan''s strength is very weak now. He can''t break the rules with one punch now, which may be the same as when he didn''t turn twice.


    And even such forces are still weakening rapidly.


    Of course, on the other hand, Gu Nan has never been as safe as he is now. His influence on the outside world is certainly weakened, and vice versa.If the outside world wants to influence him, it will also take thousands of times. With the strength of Gu Nan himself, it is almost impossible to hurt him.


    Yu Lian witnessed the whole process of banishment with her own eyes. Because Gu Nan was always doing experiments, she was particularly sensitive to the weakening of Gu Nan''s data.


    She didn''t have much doubt. After all, she was the person who once stood at the peak of the heavens. She had a clear understanding of such an obvious principle.


    In Yu Lian''s eyes, Gu Nan is more like constantly moving his own noumenon to a specific place.


    But why this process is so difficult is not what Yulian can understand.


    This day, Gu Nan rarely did anything, just sat quietly in the hall, waiting for the final completion of exile.


    He has been far away from the world, far away to his power to come here, can only show a very weak part of the effect.


    However, at this time, a message appeared on the table of the Taoist temple.


    Yu Lian, who had been standing behind Gu Nan, was slightly stunned. She quickly picked up the information and handed it to Gu Nan. In the last few days, Gu Nan had begun to be hard to touch the real things.


    If you let Gu Nan take it by himself, maybe his hand will go through the paper directly.


    Of course, this also has a little selfish fish lotus.


    At this critical moment, suddenly a message came. Yulian didn''t think it would be a coincidence, so she wanted to see what was written inside.


    So she saw that the information on the paper was very brief, even in one sentence.


    The Taoist of huangquan appeared, showing the power of he Dao level and robbing the zero in the laboratory.

 Chapter 602

    Yu Lian looks at this sentence in a dazed way. A moment later, she looks back at Gu Nan. She suddenly feels that although she was the master of Dongxu heaven, there are many things in the world that she doesn''t understand.


    The Taoist of huangquan is actually a Taoist. Gu Nan took zero and put her in a secret laboratory. Now she is robbed by the Taoist of huangquan.


    What does he want to do? What''s the secret of zero?


    What are the connections among jiupo, huangquan and Gu Nan?


    These thoughts just flashed by, and then she shook her head and laughed. No matter what the answer is, it has nothing to do with her. She is just a prisoner now.


    "I don''t have much time." Gu Nan takes his eyes away from the intelligence and looks at Yu Lian. "I''ll give it back to you from the empty sky. I''ll block nine spirits and Lu Wen for me."


    Fish lotus suddenly look up, but see Gu Nan has put a crown in front of her.


    With Gu Nan''s current strength, it is impossible to do such a thing, which shows that he has been prepared for a long time - he expected such a scene.


    Fish lotus some difficultly to look away, let oneself don''t look at Taoist crown: "Zhang Jiao''s position is decided by Taoist sect."


    "You know, the protective power above is not worth mentioning to me." Gu Nan disdains to curl his mouth and says, "take it, you will be the only empty star master in the future."


    Yulian is biting her teeth. She knows Gu Nan''s hidden meaning is that the inheritance has been destroyed. Even if she doesn''t take it, she will at most give up her position to others.


    The fish lotus was silent for a while and said: "Why me?"


    "You have seen my strength, so you dare not betray me." Gu Nan said with a smile, "I will come back."


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Nan opened his eyes again, he was already in a strange star field.


    The power of banishing divinity gradually separated his noumenon from the main world, until this process was completely completed, he really came to this new place.


    But it''s not really new, because it''s also a place Gu Nan is very familiar with - Yuanjie.


    The power of "banishment" finally sent Gu nan to the original world. Gu Nan did not think about this. He was not surprised at this time.


    After all, if there is any place in the world where Gu Nan can be trapped, just think about it.


    Gu Nan''s original idea was to try whether he could enter the original world from here, and then break the original wall from the inside out.


    But before Gu Nan made a response, he found that the Wei Mian wall was extending automatically and gradually covering his body.


    This scene is just like Fu Cheng was led away at the beginning, but this time, he was not facing the wall to lead, but imprisoned.


    This is the follow-up effect of exile, trying to trap Gu Nan as much as possible.


    Gu Nan''s eyes moved, and the shadow rule of three turns converged on his fist, hitting the tangled face wall with a heavy fist.


    The silent huge sound vibrates from the empty air. Facing Gu Nan''s three-level punch, the original boundary position face wall finally has a response.


    The plane wall seems to be hit by a huge force, and the whole body is constantly shaking, even the shock is still spreading out.


    "There''s a play!" Gu Nan''s spirit, finally see the effect of him, immediately is a series of punches, continue to bombard the same point on the wall.


    Wei mianbi knows how to extend himself. It''s obvious that he has a stress reaction, but it''s still very early to say that he can only let Gu Nan attack him.


    Along with Gu Nan''s attack, the shock of the position wall is increasing, but there is no trend that it can''t bear for the time being.


    Gu Nan is not in a hurry. He is not short of time now. Even if he stayed here for more than ten or twenty years, it doesn''t matter.


    But before he disappeared, Gu Nan had some associations with Taoist Huang Quan''s inexplicable behavior.


    Perhaps this mysterious guy''s understanding of the original world is not as simple as it seems. In terms of acting skills, the characters at this level will not lose to anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    As time goes by, Gu Nan always insists on destroying the wall. The progress is slow but stable.


    But outside, it''s happening.


    The world of the heavens.


    Taoist Huang Quan stood in front of jiupo, with a smile on his face just like that year. They seemed to go back to the time when they parted ways.


    Jiupo chose to stay in the world of heaven, so he became the most powerful star master of heaven. However, Taoist Huang Quan chose to go to seek the original world, and he did find it.


    Until this day, he finally came back here, because he had enough confidence to face the nine spirits.


    Jiupo is standing in the star world of his family, and the endless power of Jiuyou is pressing down on the opposite side, while the Taoist of huangquan is standing in the air, experiencing the baptism of Jiuyou.


    He didn''t even touch the Taoist robe. All his forces were isolated from the outside and could not hurt him at all.


    "Is this the power of the original world?" Nine spirit face don''t see happiness and anger, just looking at Huang Quan Taoist said.


    "Yes. Speaking of which, I also want to thank Gu Nan. He actually found the origin of the original world and the secret of zero... " When Taoist Huang Quan said this, he couldn''t help laughing."And now." As soon as his smile closed, he said calmly again, "these are cheap for me."


    "People from the original world have some inexplicable abilities, but we haven''t been opened?" Jiupo looked at his smile and said thoughtfully.


    "Not us." Taoist Huang Quan shook his head and said, "I''m the first one with ability, but you don''t know it."


    Nine spirit eyes peep out a different color, immediately but again smile way: "so many years also no one discovers, you hide really is deep enough."


    However, Taoist Huang Quan sneered at Jiu Po: "do you want to know why? Because of my ability Yes, it is


    ¡­¡­


    Fish lotus head wearing a Taoist crown, a face of indifference to sit in the cave virtual heaven hall, below is the high-level inside the Taoist sect.


    "The Taoist of huangquan appeared in jiupo heaven, suspected to be fighting with jiupo, and then both of them disappeared..."


    "I want results." Fish lotus interrupted subordinate''s words way.


    The Taoist stopped for a moment, then whispered: "as a result It''s not known. "


    Yulian was silent, and the whole Taoist temple was silent. It was only after a long time that she said, "what did you find in Gu Nan''s laboratory?"


    "They are training two people from the world origin, and we have found the remaining experimental records." The Taoist said and handed over the record.


    But when he said this, he looked very strange.


    Yulian soon knew why the man looked strange, because the content in the record was too shocking.


    They didn''t even mean to cover up such important information, so they wrote it in such a dignified way?


    "Yuanjie..." The fish lotus hears this term for the first time, after a moment, just slowly stand up.


    "Zhang Jiao."


    "I''m going out."

 Chapter 603

    Nine soul days, huangquan Taoist leisurely set foot here, in front of nine soul is rare to face some pale.


    "It turns out that you really don''t have the ability to wake up. It''s really disappointing..." Taoist Huang Quan shook his head regretfully and said, looking down at Jiu Po.


    He got the experimental data from Gu Nan''s laboratory. He was shocked and excited at the same time.


    Most of the passers-by from the original world have special abilities, which JIUPU knows. He even knows that these abilities are driven by certain forces.


    It''s just that before Gu Nan, Taoist Huang Quan didn''t know that this kind of driving force was the special origin of the original world.


    Gu Nan was wrong about one thing. Zero doesn''t mean she doesn''t know that she has a system. In fact, she started the system when she just crossed, just Then the system ran out of power.


    Every passer-by carries a part of the origin when he leaves the original world, which is the original power to open golden finger.


    But some people can be self-sufficient, such as Gu Nan and Morag; while some people can only use, not supplement, such as zero sum The Taoist of huangquan.


    At that time, she rose by relying on the system and finally fell down because of the loss of the system.


    "Devour?" JIUPU eyes see Jiuyou''s power being swallowed by the other side bit by bit, while the breath of huangquan Taoist is gradually growing.


    Jiupo can be sure that this kind of power does not come from what Taoist Huang Quan has learned, nor is it any kind of power he knows.


    With a large number of laws being swallowed into the body, the power of the Taoist of huangquan is climbing, and in a twinkling of an eye, it has approached the fourteenth level.


    And he directly stands in JIUPU tiannei, which makes JIUPU unable to withdraw his power even if he wants to. He can only watch his power soar.


    "Not bad." Along with the soaring power, it seems that it is also influencing the mentality of Taoist Huang Quan, making him not as calm as before, "you really thank Gu Nan. If it wasn''t for him, how could I devour it so wantonly? "


    I feel that the nine secluded principles are assimilated by myself, and the fullness of power makes the Taoist of huangquan more and more inflated. At the same time, the pride in my heart is hard to hide.


    He really has the right to be proud, because he knows that he is destined to be the final winner.


    Gu Nan was sent to the original world, and everything he did took advantage of himself, including the secret of the origin of the original world. No wonder Gu Nan grew up so fast that he discovered the secret long ago.


    If you have enough original source, you will never grow much slower than him!


    Since his debut, the Taoist of huangquan has always only dared to use his ability carefully. Even in the later stage, he did not dare to swallow the right target, for fear that he would run out of times and meet a better one in the future.


    But it was such a poor life. After he became a big star master, he still used up the source he carried.


    So he resolutely gave up the path of Xingjie cultivation, even separated from jiupo, and stayed in the original realm for tens of thousands of years, just to find a way to supplement his strength.


    When zero appeared, Taoist Huang Quan found her for the first time, but he regretted that the origin of zero was also limited.


    What''s more, when the heavens were just collapsing, the monks'' understanding of the origin of the world was very shallow, and so was the Taoist of huangquan. He didn''t understand the origin at all.


    Later, the snow mountain residents died too early, and Gu Nan didn''t show his familiarity with history, so they were all missed by the Taoist of huangquan until the appearance of Morag.


    Maybe it was fate that had trapped him for so many years. After Morag was taken away by Gu Nan, the Taoist of huangquan finally had his day.


    Not only did he pick up a bargain from Gu Nan, but he also found a way to supplement his ability. It happened that Gu Nan was trapped in the original world again, giving him a chance to turn over.


    "Wait for me to swallow the nine spirits and all those who are in harmony with the Tao. Let''s see who is stronger..." There is a haze in the eyes of Taoist Huang Quan.


    He is a witness of Gu Nan''s fight with the main gods, so he knows the mark of life and death, also knows the art of banishing gods, and knows how strong Gu Nan is.


    But now he has unlimited phagocytosis ability, he has enough self-confidence!


    What''s more, he also grasped Gu Nan''s biggest weakness, the weakness created by a man


    ¡­¡­


    The original boundary.


    Gu Nan''s fists are still waving tirelessly, and cracks have begun to appear on the wall. The progress seems to be faster than he thought.


    If there is no accident, he will have at most two days to break a gap in the original world.


    However, at this time, a figure appeared in front of him. To be exact, it was in his telepathy. They were face to face, but they couldn''t see each other.


    Because they are separated by the strongest original boundary wall in the world.


    "Asked Lu Gu Nan''s hand moves ceaselessly, but his mind looks over there. Lu Wen is the one who comes.


    If anyone in the world except Gu Nan and Taoist Huang Quan knows where the original world is, it can only be Lu Wen. Even the Taoist of huangquan doesn''t know the details of this man who has been in and out of the original world.Gu Nan knows that Lu Wen''s former Liangyi Taoist was originally a visitor from the original world. Later, he was reincarnated to the star civilization, and was later picked up by the huangquan Taoist.


    It is precisely because of this that Lu Wen said that "becoming a saint means being trapped", but the Taoist of huangquan knew nothing about it.


    "The ability of Taoist in huangquan is to devour." Lu Wen''s voice came slowly, with deep regret, "he swallowed the zero system. Now he''s looking for nine spirits. Only you can stop him."


    Gu Nan was still in a daze despite his fist. Huangquan Taoist''s ability is to devour


    When he heard the news, he immediately understood the whole story. No wonder he was willing to stay near the original boundary for so many years.


    No wonder Lu Wen came to find himself at this time.


    Lu Wen must be the most helpless person now. If Gu Nan, Taoist Huang Quan and Lu Wen are on the same track, Lu Wen is no doubt close to the end, but he can''t catch up with the people in front.


    Practice is like a race. The first person who reaches the finish line can win everything. He can even stand in front of the finish line from now on, so that later comers have no chance to go out of this step.


    Such as Gu Nan and Taoist Huang Quan, who have special strength from the original world, can no doubt run faster than others and have more hope to be the first.


    However, jiupo, who has the advantage of first mover, actively withdrew, and Huang Quan Taoist and zero exhausted their source, which eventually led to this situation.


    "His power is to swallow. If he wins, none of you will live, right?" Gu Nan took a look at Lu Wen, even though he couldn''t see each other''s face, and said with a smile.


    "Not bad." Lu Wen breathed heavily, "if it wasn''t for this, he wouldn''t have forced us all to your side."

 Chapter 604

    Before Gu Nan left, he had a premonition that as soon as he disappeared, jiupo and huangquan Taoist would join hands to deal with his kingdom of God. Unexpectedly, because of the ability of "swallowing", huangquan Taoist became a loner.


    It''s normal to think about it carefully. Who would like to work with a guy who can swallow himself at any time to improve his strength? Unless it is forced, people will make another choice.


    In contrast, although Gu Nan acted tyrannically, he had no motive to kill at will, which was better than being swallowed.


    However, Lu Wen has completely dropped out of the last step of the competition.


    If jiupo is engulfed by huangquan Taoist, Gu Nan and huangquan are the only two who are qualified to compete.


    "You gave him the chance." Lu Wen said seriously. If it wasn''t for Gu Nan''s discovery of the source, Taoist Huang Quan would have no chance.


    Gu Nan said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. So what are your abilities? "


    Lu Wen was silent for a long time before he said slowly, "twin. I came out of the original world twice, both twins


    The power of twins is the foundation for Lu Wen to master the double laws of time and space.


    "Tell me about your departure."


    Lu Wenxin knew that he had to win Gu Nan''s trust, so he didn''t hide anything. He said decisively: "in fact, we have made it clear for a long time that we left Yuanjie. We only now confirm what Yuanjie has done to us."


    Lu Wen came slowly. The information he revealed was unexpected, but it was not different from what he thought.


    Those who leave the original boundary often have special abilities, which is determined by the particularity of the original boundary.


    "We think that this is not a wall of position, but a wall of rules." Lu Wen said, "those who cross this wall will be strengthened in some way by the rules."


    At this point, he took another look at Gu Nan and said with a smile: "of course, it may not be a person, it may be something."


    ¡­¡­


    The world of the heavens.


    Jiupo is at a complete disadvantage. He can''t hurt Taoist Huang Quan. He can only let him absorb his own strength.


    Huangquan Taoist''s own strength has reached level 14, and his phagocytic ability has become more and more powerful. He even began to suppress jiugutian in turn.


    "You I can''t run away. " Taoist Huang Quan''s voice is a little hoarse, and a lot of Jiuyou''s power makes him have no time to digest, which is gradually distorting his mind.


    Nine spirit but just calmly looking at him, a moment later just open a way: "almost."


    As the voice fell, Taoist Huang Quan was slightly stunned. Jiupo suddenly raised his hand and a delicate pocket watch appeared in his hand.


    The hand of pocket watch is beating gently. Time seems to be standing still at this moment. Even the devouring power of Taoist Huang Quan has stopped.


    "Thanks to your origin." The voice of the nine spirits'' cold words finally rings out, followed by a sudden slap to the front, setting off the nine waves of the nether world.


    Under the heavy pressure of the huge law, the pocket watch suddenly broke, and time returned to normal. But the Taoist of huangquan has no way to stop the power of Jiuyou. It''s too late to start the phagocytosis, so he can only take this attack hard!


    Nine spirits let him devour so much power, it turned out that he secretly took away a trace of the origin of the original world - he does not have special ability, but special ability is not in himself.


    The power of Jiuyou almost smashed the whole void, and the strange laws filled the whole space, and the Taoist of huangquan completely fell into it.


    However, a moment later, Jiu Po sighed deeply: "or Is it too late? "


    "Yes, it''s too late." Taoist Huang Quan walks out slowly behind him. His body has been corroded out of shape, but his breath is still stable, and even devours the surrounding laws.


    As long as he is not dead, his strength can be quickly replenished.


    Taoist Huang Quan, who has gained the power of Jiuyou, is recovering at an amazing speed with a sneer on his face.


    If JIUPU steals the source faster, the power of huangquan Taoist is not so strong, and he does not begin to weaken, then he may kill the enemy.


    After all, there is no astral world for the Taoist of huangquan. When he dies, he will fall.


    "Time stops? You''re hiding deep enough He looks at nine spirits coldly, at this time on the contrary not anxious to start. What the other side brings out from the original world is not ability but goods


    But jiupo just shook his head gently: "I took a step back that year, and I should have the fruit of today. But if I lose, you may not win. "


    Now Gu Nan how strong, nine soul is also very clear. According to their guess of Gu Nan, his ability is probably physical.


    Therefore, after getting the origin of the original world, Gu Nan''s body is strong to an incredible degree. Even if the Taoist of huangquan has the power of swallowing, he can''t deal with it.


    Taoist Huang Quan naturally understood what Jiu Po was saying, but he was not afraid. He just said with a smile, "so I''ll come to you first Only if I eat your power, I am qualified to face him. "


    Nine spirit expression micro movement, the figure suddenly disappeared, the next moment, the power of swallowing unexpectedly toward his head bite."Did you run?" Taoist Huang Quan''s eyes were cold, but he didn''t care much. He continued to devour the power of jiugutian.


    As a matter of fact, all the strength of the star master type practitioners lies in the star world. Jiupo''s escape will only speed up the progress of Taoist Huang Quan.


    ¡­¡­


    "Nine spirits also lost." Lu Wen sighed, "his time has stopped. It''s a little late."


    Gu Nan has learned from Lu Wen about the ability of nine spirits. He even brought a pocket watch from the original world, which can temporarily stop time.


    Taoist Huang Quan didn''t know about it. On the contrary, Lu Wen, who was at the same time as jiupo in his previous life, had seen his power.


    As Gu Nan expected, Lu Wen was the one who saw the history of jiupo. The Taoist of huangquan only learned from him because he had been in Yuanjie for a long time.


    After learning about Gu Nan''s power, Taoist Huang Quan deliberately confused this concept, hoping to lead Gu Nan in the wrong direction.


    Unfortunately, he did not expect that the appearance of a Morag directly changed the overall pattern.


    Now everyone is sprinting to see who is the winner.


    Gu Nan didn''t stop his action. He just said curiously, "after studying for so many years, do you know why Yuanjie sent us out?"


    "Of course." Lu Wen nodded, "what you are doing now, I tried it with huangquan in those years, and I was able to enter the original realm."


    "You wanted to be the next one?"


    "Yes, and I succeeded." Lu Wen''s voice was a little complacent, but then a little downcast.


    "So what? If it wasn''t for the appearance of Morag, I''m afraid we still don''t know that the original driving force is the origin of the original world That''s all! "

 Chapter 605

    Gu Nan could not help being silent.


    Before they and Morag, who have the ability to produce the origin of the original world, appeared, they could only catch the blind and could not find the origin at all.


    Unless they are willing to cut themselves open, or find the next one ahead of time, before he runs out of the source.


    "Before crossing, you also saw the history after?" Gu Nan thought about it and then asked, this is actually the most powerful force in the original world.


    Lu Wen seems to have been determined to stand on Gu Nan''s side and know all about his problems.


    "Yes, in fact, I don''t need to say much about this problem. I''ll see it when you continue to break the wall of rules."


    Gu Nan raised his head and looked at the broken wall, but saw something amazing inside.


    There are fragments of the future, some about the heavens and some about the gods, but there is a clear distinction between them.


    It''s all about them. It''s about these powerful followers, and there are also some small people who are peddlers and pawns. They have everything.


    There are even some contradictory fragments, but with the development of time, one of the two will gradually die out.


    Gu Nan seems to understand why Yuanjie''s prediction of the future is extremely accurate, but only about the future of the single world.


    "The essence of the wall of rules is indeed the plane wall, which is connected with the plane walls of the two worlds." Lu Wen''s voice continued to spread, "but it has the power of prediction and can deduce the future of the two worlds on its own."


    Once the future is deduced, it will fall into the original world and be acquired by some people in the way of memory. Some people use it to make films and literary works, which are eventually known by more people.


    "But this kind of prediction is not completely accurate. The power of prediction will eventually incline to one side of the world, infer the future of one side completely, and the other side will disappear completely until the next reincarnation."


    The next reincarnation is when the next passer-by appears.


    Gu Nan nodded gently, and he understood the essence of their appearance. In the final analysis, it was the wall of rules, a special position wall.


    Perhaps a long time ago, the primordial realm was just an ordinary plane, but it was only under the influence of the wall of rules that it was separated from the two worlds.


    "The power of foreknowledge..." Gu Nan''s eyes fell on the broken face wall, with a smile on his face. "As long as you destroy it, there will be no more passers-by in the future."


    Lu Wen was stunned. Before he could speak, another voice had already started.


    "No, it''s mine."


    The figure of Taoist Huang Quan slowly appeared beside Lu Wen. At this time, there was only a thin layer left on the wall of rules. Gu Nan could even see the fuzzy figure on the opposite side.


    Lu Wen suddenly changed color, and his figure was far away for the first time. However, Taoist Huang Quan didn''t actually look at him. He just looked at the wall of rules with enchanted eyes.


    He is the one who has stayed in the original world for the longest time, and also the one who knows the wall of rules best.


    "It''s mine!" Taoist Huang Quan''s face was quiet, but he said solemnly.


    When he said this, his power of swallowing was already starting, and the target was the fragments of the wall of rules, which he quickly swallowed into his body.


    Feeling the rapid consumption of the source in the body, Taoist Huang Quan is more and more excited.


    His phagocytic ability can devour everything in the world, and the only limitation is that the source is insufficient. Moreover, the stronger he devours, the more source he consumes.


    Now he finally has enough source, and the cost of swallowing the wall of rules is far more than any previous swallowing process!


    Even if it is to devour the nine spirits, the power of nine seclusions, it will cost less than half of the current speed.


    The wall of rules, after all, is the real source of the strangeness of the original world, and it is also the reason why everyone present can stand here.


    "Power This is the real power... " Taoist Huang Quan''s eyes flickered slightly, and the law began to spread all over his body, and constantly extended to the outside.


    His law is very special, which makes everything stagnate.


    Under the influence of the solidification law, not only the void gradually stops flowing, but also the wall of rules is restricted, and the change of future fragments is slowing down.


    Bang!


    There seems to be a dull sound in the void. At dusk, the Taoist suddenly opens his eyes and sees Gu Nanzheng smash the wall of rules and walk slowly out of the original world.


    At this moment, Gu Nan became the first person in history to leave the original world in a way other than spirit.


    After the cracks appeared, the wall of rules began to disintegrate and melt rapidly, even leading to the collapse phenomenon, dissolving like snowflakes.


    "No This is my It''s mine Taoist Huang Quan''s eyes were wide open with anger, and his forehead was full of blue tendons. The law of solidification quickly swept toward Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at it, but he hit it with a fist. Taoist Huang Quan''s whole body was frozen as if the law of essence collapsed in an instant, and the whole person flew out like a shell.


    Huangquan Taoist absorbed most of the strength of jiupo, but even jiupo had no capital to stand in front of Gu Nan, let alone him.Gu Nan looked back and supported the crack of the regular wall with both hands. The shadow rule began to gush out rapidly, and the crack was expanding rapidly. In an instant, it had covered one fifth of the area.


    In this process, his action stopped a little, because he found that there was a spirit left in the wall of rules.


    That''s Fu Cheng''s spirit.


    "It''s fused into the wall of rules Is it because I came out too early, and the time of the previous passer-by is not over yet? " With Gu Nan''s understanding of the wall of rules, he immediately understood why Fu Cheng was here.


    If hundreds of years go by, she may be the next Gu Nan. Unfortunately, there is no chance.


    With the breaking of the wall of rules, Fu Cheng''s spirit dissipated completely at the same time.


    "Gu Nan!" The voice of Taoist Huang Quan rang out again. He ran back from the void. He was already in a hair like manner, and his eyes looked coldly ahead.


    "Stop, or you''ll regret it." Huangquan Taoist shouts to Gu Nan, the power of swallowing is still swallowing the wall of rules.


    Gu Nan has never been able to be shaken by words. He didn''t even turn his head back. He was still tearing the original boundary quickly.


    It can be imagined that when Gu Nan completely tore it apart, the original world would merge with the outside world, and there would be no one in the world to cross.


    Taoist Huang Quan''s face was slightly heavy. He suddenly turned to his height and cried, "Eugene, when are you going to wait?"


    In the void, it seems to be stagnated. A golden light shines behind the south. It''s Eugene, the long-standing Lord of war.


    Gu Nan was perfect and had almost no weakness. Even if he banished Shenshu, he was trapped for a while.


    But Austin''s plan with the gods created a weakness in him.


    Gu Nan suddenly turned back and punched through Eugene''s heart. The war leader didn''t even have time to react.


    However, he seemed to have expected this for a long time. There was no surprise in his eyes. Instead, he grinned and sent the golden light to Gu Nan.


    In the golden light, there are four colors of light, which are composed of black and white, with a mysterious atmosphere.


    "This is The essence of the two great gods? " Gu Nan''s eyebrows picked slightly, and he immediately understood what Austin had done.


    No wonder the power of banishing Shenshu was weaker than Gu Nan''s imagination. It turned out that they didn''t use their full strength at all.


    In the golden light of Eugene''s hand, the breath of the four top gods is gathered, and two divine kingdoms are used as bridges to truly integrate the strength of the four.


    At this time, Gu Nan''s life and death mark, which was about to disappear, suddenly lit up again.


    This is Austin''s last resort, triggering the mark of life and death with the power of the four gods. Banishment is just to paralyze the opponent, so as to achieve the effect of killing with one blow.


    If Gu Nan didn''t die after the blow, the four self sacrificing gods would never return.


    Taoist Huang Quan looked at the scene coldly.


    He has been hiding in the vicinity of the original world, and is aware of the great movements of the two worlds. Naturally, Austin and others can''t hide from him.


    "Gu Nan, your strength has not yet reached the whole, and you have not yet taken the last step?" The voice of Taoist Huang Quan rang out slowly, "if you hide in the original world and understand the wall of rules to get out of that step, maybe you still have a chance, but..."


    With the voice of Taoist Huang Quan falling slowly, the golden light in the void becomes more and more dazzling, and even gives people a burning feeling.


    Then the golden light quickly converged and all fell on Gu Nan''s abdomen, which made Gu Nan''s life completely cut off and there was no more life.


    "It''s over..." The figure of nine spirits appeared beside Lu Wen and shook his head slowly.


    He thought that Gu Nan, who was walking too fast, no one could catch up with him. He didn''t expect that he was finally turned over by Huang Quan and the gods.


    Eugene covered his chest with one hand. A blow from Gu Nan before he died made him suffer a heavy injury and almost unable to move.


    But it''s worth it to be able to kill evil spirits.


    Taoist Huang Quan continued to devour the wall of rules. Now no one can compete with him. The only thing that made him dissatisfied was that a large part of the rules had been destroyed by Gu Nan.


    As for Gu Nan''s dead body, he only looked at it, but he didn''t pay attention to it any more. No matter how valuable Gu Nan''s body is, it''s not as important as his own strength.


    However, at this time, Eugene''s face suddenly changed, and the whole person seemed to be penetrated from the back by some great force, and was directly ripped open.


    Eugene''s body fell to pieces in the void. Gu Nan was wringing his neck and walking out from behind him with a grim smile on his face.


    "The imprint is OK, the strength is a little poor." He touched the mark of life and death on his abdomen, and the power on it had almost completely dissipated.


    Eugene collected the power of the four gods, and finally triggered the final blow of the mark of life and death. Although it had an effect, it also completely exhausted the power of the mark.More importantly, the imprint of life and death did not work as expected.


    Taoist Huang Quan looked at this side in a dazed way. It seemed that he could not understand why Gu Nan, who had died, could be revived again.


    In his eyes, Gu Nan just now is absolutely dead, even the spirit is instantly disappeared, the star world can''t save him.


    Gu Nan walks slowly to Taoist Huang Quan and looks at Eugene, who is torn up by himself. He shakes his head.


    "If Austin knew that the time he spent fighting for his life was wasted by you, would he be angry and come to life?" Gu Nan said in a funny way.


    He understood Austin''s calculation. From the beginning, the God of light gambled that Gu Nan would conflict with other powerful people sooner or later.


    When he asked Eugene to make a move at a crucial time, he hoped to activate Gu Nan''s imprint of life and death, and then completely destroy Gu Nan''s body.


    If it is normal time, his calculation is not wrong at all, the Taoist of huangquan will absolutely kill him, and will not give Gu Nan any chance.


    Unfortunately, it''s unusual now. The wall of rules is in front of us. Where can Taoist Huang Quan take care of others?


    Austin didn''t expect that even if the power of the four gods was gathered, the transformation of life and death was only a small piece.


    Gu Nan has been resurrected, and Huang Quan''s talent can stop and retreat.


    Gu Nan just stepped out, instantly broke his solidification space and came directly to him.


    By this time, Taoist Huang Quan''s mind disturbed by power seems to have slowed down, and his face gradually calms down.


    "You It''s one step away, right? I have a way to help you. " Taoist Huang Quan lowered his head and tried to make his voice sound the same.


    Gu Nan didn''t speak. Taoist Huang Quan said to himself, "you may be the same as JIUPU, but now it''s destroyed."


    "So what?"


    "I can help you!" The voice of Taoist Huang Quan suddenly rose, "I know the original world best, and I know how to bring out the power I want..."


    "If you leave the wall of rules, you will have the chance to take the last step and find someone who brings out the same thing as you. And you can stare at me at any time, don''t worry about my threat! "


    The more Taoist Huang Quan said, the more he became more smooth. It seems that he even convinced himself.


    At this point, he pointed to Lu Wen and Jiu Po and said, "they are the same! As long as you keep an eye on us and keep us away from the source, you don''t need to take any risks! "


    Looking into Gu Nan''s eyes, he said in a low voice, "think about it. In your present state, as long as you go further, you can see the ultimate of the world, the ultimate of truth, the ultimate of power Why? "


    When Taoist Huang Quan came to the end, he finally saw that Gu Nan didn''t seem to listen to him. The shadow law had quickly invaded the wall of rules and completely destroyed them.


    "How''s it going? Is your phagocytic power gone Gu Nan looked back at him. He didn''t smile until he saw Taoist Huang Quan''s sudden change of color.


    It is for the purpose of verifying this that Taoist Huang Quan is kept.


    All the special abilities of the passers-by come from the wall of rules. Even after they leave the original boundary, this kind of connection still exists.


    Now Gu Nan destroyed the wall of rules, which means that they are completely out of control.


    Even Gu Nan himself felt light on his body, and the fragments of the evil Temple melted into his body seemed to disappear at this moment.


    "Why?" Taoist Huang Quan looked at him in disbelief. "You could have gone further. Why..."


    "I''ve won." Gu Nan patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "the winner doesn''t need to gamble any more."